^p^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 k 
 
 A 
 
 ^/ 
 
 
 O ■'to ■^^JJ 
 
 A 
 
 fc 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 11.25 
 
 :.^ IS 112.0 
 
 U 11.6 
 
 
 <p% 
 
 yl 
 
 7 
 
 
 Photographic 
 .Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WIST .^AIN S rMiT 
 WltlTIII,N.Y. MSIO 
 
 (716)I72'4S03 
 
 ^^ 
 
 iV 
 
 
 •s? 
 
 ^\ 
 
 % 
 
 <> u '^^qX 
 
 
 .^v^*- 
 

 <> 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHJVI/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Inttituta for Historical Microraproductlona 
 
 Inititut Canadian da microraproductlona hlstoriquaa 
 
 1980 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographically unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in tho 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checited beiow. 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 D 
 
 □ 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommagie 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculAe 
 
 I I Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 I I Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes giographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured init (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relit avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La reliure serrte peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intArieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pager blanches aJoutAes 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela Atait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas At* filmies. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires supplAmentaires; 
 
 Thee 
 toth( 
 
 L'Institut a microfiimi le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a AtA possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mtthode normale de filmage 
 sont indiqute ci-dessous. 
 
 I I Coloured pages/ 
 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages andommagtes 
 
 Pages restored and/oi 
 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxei 
 Pages dtcolortes, tacheties ou piqutes 
 
 I I Pages damaged/ 
 
 I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 r~~| Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 Thei 
 possi 
 of th 
 filmii 
 
 Origii 
 begir 
 theli 
 sion. 
 other 
 first I 
 sion, 
 or illi 
 
 n Pages detached/ 
 Pages ddtachdes 
 
 r^ Showthrough/ 
 L^ Transparence 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 Quality intgaie de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary material/ 
 Comprend du materiel supplimentaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Mition disponible 
 
 The! 
 shall 
 TINU 
 whici 
 
 Mapi 
 diffei 
 entire 
 begir 
 right 
 requi 
 meth 
 
 D 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcles par un feuillet d 'errata, une pelure. 
 etc., ont kxh filmtos k nouveau de fapon h 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est film* au taux de reduction indiqu* cl-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 26X 
 
 SOX 
 
 y 
 
 12X 
 
 lex 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here hes been reproduced thenks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Nationai Library of Canada 
 
 L'exemplaire filmA fut reproduit grflce A la 
 ginirositA de: 
 
 Bibliothdque nationaie du Canada 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in iceeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the bacic cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol —^-(meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de ia nettetd de I'exemplai'/e film6, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du conirat de 
 filmage. 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprimte sont filmto en commen^ant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 derniAre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont film6s en commen^ant par la 
 premlAre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernlAre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la 
 dernlAre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols —^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols y signifie "FIN". 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre 
 fiimis A des taux de reduction diffArents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre 
 reproduit en un seul clichA, il est film* A partir 
 de I'angle supArieur gauche, de gauche t droite, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenant le norr.L^re 
 d'images nAcessaire. Les diagramrdss suivants 
 illustrent la mAthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
THE NATIVE RACES 
 
 or TBI 
 
 PAOinO STATES. 
 
- • . J. I ^ U 
 
 
 -'w.''.^ 
 
THE 
 
 NATIVE RACES 
 
 or 
 
 THE PACIFIC STATES 
 
 Of 
 
 NO:iTH AMERICA. 
 
 BY 
 
 HUBEBT HOWE BANCBOFT. 
 
 VOLUME m. 
 MYTHS AND LANGUAGES. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. 
 
 1875. 
 
i 
 
 ^ S2 
 /•3 
 
 fi378S 
 
 EntaMd aocordiiig to Aot of OongteM, In fh« ytsr one thonMud eight handled end 
 
 seventjr Ave, by 
 
 HUBERT H. BANCROFT. 
 
 In the Office of the LlbrerUn of Oongrew, et Weehlngton. 
 
CONTENTS OF THIS YOLUMK 
 
 MYTHOLOGY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SPEECH AND 8PE0ULATIOM. 
 
 PAGE. 
 Difference between Man and Brutes — ^Mind-Language and Soul-Lan- 
 guage — Origin of Language: A Gift of the Creator, a Human In- 
 vention, or an Evolution — Nature and Value of Myth — Origin of 
 Myth: The Divine Idea, a Fiction of Sorcery, the Creation of a 
 Designing Priesthood — Origin of Worship, of Prayer, of Sacrifice 
 — Fetichism and the Origin of Animal- Worship — ^Religion and My- 
 thology. 1 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 OBIOIM AND END OF THINOS. 
 
 Quiche Creation-Myth — Aztec Origin-Myths — The PApagos— Montero* 
 nia and the Coyote — ^The Moquis — The Great Spider's Web of the 
 Pimas — Navajo and Pueblo Creations — Origin of Clear Lake and 
 Lake Tahoe— Chareya of the Cahrocs — Mount Shasta, the Wig< 
 wam of the Great Spirit — Idaho Springs and Water Falls — How 
 Differences in Language Occurred — Yehl, the Creator of the Thlin- 
 keets — The Raven and the Dog 42 
 
 CHAPTER in. 
 
 PHYBIOAL MYTHS. 
 
 Sun, Moon, and Stars — Eclipses — The Moon Personified in the Land 
 of the Crescent — Fire — How the Coyote Stole Fire for the Cahrocs 
 —How the Frog Lost His Tail— How the Coyote Stole Fire for 
 the NavajoB— Wind and Thunder— The Four Winds and the Cross 
 — Water, the First of Elemental Things — Its Sacred and Cleansing 
 Power — Earth and Sky — Earthquakes and Volcanoes — Mountains 
 — How the Hawk and Crow Built the Coast Range — The Moun- 
 tains of Yosemite 106 
 
iv CONTENTa 
 
 PAUE. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ANIMAL HTTHOLOOT. 
 
 R6Ies Assin^ed to Animals — Auguries from their Movements — The Ill- 
 omened Owl — Tutelary Aninmls — Metamorphosed Men — The 
 Ogress-Squirrel of Vancouver Island — Monkeys and Beavers — 
 Fallen Men — The Sacred Animals — Prominence of the Bird — An 
 Emblem of the Wind — The Serpent, an Emblem of the Lightning 
 — Not Specially connected with Evil — The Serpent of the Pueblos 
 — ^The Water-Snake — Ophiolatry — Prominence of the Dog, or the 
 CJoyote— Generally though not alr/ays a liciicvolcnt Power— How 
 the Coyote let Salmon up the Klamath — Danse ^facabre and Sad 
 Death of the Coyote ; 127 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 QODB, 8UPEBNATCRAL BEINQS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 Eskimo Witchcraft — The Tinneh and the Koniagas — Kugnns of the 
 Aleuts — The Thlinkeets, the Haidahs, and the Nootkas — Paradise 
 Lost of the Okanagans — The Salish, the Clallams, the Chinooks, 
 the Cayuses, the Walla Wallas, and the Nez Percys — Shoshone 
 Ghouls— Northern California — The Sun at Monterey — Ouiot and 
 Chinigchinich — Antagonistic Gods of Lower California — Coman- 
 ches. Apaches, and Navajos — Montezuma of the Pueblos — Moquis 
 and Mojaves — Primeval Race of Northern California 140 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 GODS, SCPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Gods and Religious Rites of Chihuahua, Sonora, Durango, and Si- 
 naloa— The Mexican Religion, received with different degrees of 
 credulity by diifercnt classes of the people — Opinions of diiferent 
 Writers as to its Nature — Monotheism of Nezahualcoyotl — Present 
 condition of the Study of Mexican Mythology — Tezcatlipoca — 
 Prayers to Him in the time of Pestilence, of War, for those in Au- 
 thority — Prayer used by an Absolving Priest — Genuineness of the 
 foregoing Prayers — Character and Works of Sahagun 178 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 OODS, SDPKRNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Image of Tezcatlipoca — His Seats at the Street-comers — Various 
 Legends about his Life on Earth— Quetzalcoatl — His Dexterity in 
 the Mechanical Arts — His Religious Observances- The Wealth 
 and Nimbleness of his Adherents — Expulsion from Tula of Quet- 
 zalcoatl by Tezcatlipoca and Huitzilopochtli — The Magic Draught 
 
CONTENTS. ▼ 
 
 PAGK. 
 — Huemac, or Vemac, King of the Toltecs, and the Misfortunes 
 brought upon him and his people by Tezcstlipoca in varioua dis- 
 guises — Quetzalcoatl in (^holula— Differing Accounts of the Birth 
 and Life of Quetzalcoatl — His Gentle Character — He drew up the 
 Mexican Calender — Incidents of his Exile and of his Journey to 
 Tlapalla, as related and commented upon by various writers — Bras- 
 seur'u ideas about the Quetzalcoatl Myths — Quetzalcoatl considered 
 a Sun-Gotl by Tylor, and as a Dawn-Hero by Brinton — Helps — 
 Domenech — The Codices — Long Discussion of the Quetzalcoatl 
 Myths by J. G. MttUer 237 
 
 CHAPTER Vni. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATtfBAL BEINGS, AMD WORSHIP. 
 
 Various vjcounts of the Birth, Origin, and Derivation of the name of 
 the Mexican War God, Huitzilopochtll, of his Temple, Image, 
 Ceremonial, Festivals, and his deputy, or page, Paynal — Clavigero 
 — Boturini — Acosta — Solis — Sahagun — Herrera — Torqueniada— J. 
 G. Miiller's Summary of the Huitzilopochtll Myths, their Origin, 
 Relation, and Signification — Tylor — Codex Vaticanus — Tlaloc, 
 God of Water, especially of Rain, and of Mountains — Clavigero, 
 Gama, and Ixtlilxochitl — Prayer in time of Drought — Camargo, 
 Motolinia, Mendieta, and the Vatican Codex on the Sacrifices to 
 Tlaloc — The Decorations of his Victims aud the places of their 
 Execution — Gathering Rushes for the Service of the Water God — 
 Highway Robberies by the Priests at this time — Decorations and 
 Implements of the Priests — Punishments for Ceremonial Offences 
 — The Whirlpool of Pantitlan — Images of the Mountains in honor 
 of the Tlaloc Festival — of the coming Rain and Mutilation of the 
 Images of the Mountains — General Prominence in the cult of Tla- 
 loc, of the Number Four, the Cross, and the Snake 288 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 GODS, BCPEBNATTTRAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 The Mother or all-nourishing Goddess under various names and in 
 various aspects— Her Feast in the Eleventh Aztec month Och- 
 paniztli — Festivals of the Eighth month, HueyteenilhuitI, and of the 
 Fourth, Hueytozoztli — The deification of women that died in 
 child-birth — The Goddess of Water under various names and in 
 various aspects — Ceremonies of the Baptism or lustration of chil- 
 dren — The Goddess of Love, her various names and aspects — Rites 
 of confession and absolution — The God of fire and his various 
 names — His festivals in the tendi month Xocotlveti and in the 
 eighteenth month Yzcali; also his quadriennial festival in tlie 
 latter month— The great festival of every fifty-two years; lighting 
 the new fire— The God of Hades, and Teoyaomique, collector uf the 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAOB. 
 souls of the fallen brave — ^Deification of dead rulers and heroes — 
 Mixcoatl, God of hunting, and his feast in the fourteenth month, 
 Quecholli — Various other Mexican deities — Festival in the second 
 month, Tlacaxipehualiztli, with notice of the gladiatorial sacrifices 
 — Complete Synopsis of the festivals of the Mexican Calendar, fixed 
 and movable — ^Temples and Priests. 349 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 OODS, BUPEBMATCBAI. BEINGS, AND WOBSHTP. 
 
 Revenues of the Mexican Temples — Vast number of the Priests — Mexi- 
 can Sacerdotal System — Priestesses — ^The Orders of Tlamaxcaca- 
 yotl and Telpochtiliztli — Religious Devotees — Baptism — Circum- 
 cision — Communion — Fasts and Penance — Blood-drawing — Human 
 Sacrifices— The Gods of the Tarascos — Priests and Temple Ser- 
 vice of Michoacan — Worship in Jalisco — Oajaca — Votan and Quet- 
 zalcoatl — Travels of Votan — The Apostle Wixepecocha — Cave 
 near Xustlahuaca — ^The Princess Pinopiaa — ^Worship of Costahun- 
 tox— Tree Worship 430 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 OODS, 8T7PEBNATCBAI. BEINOB, AND WOASHIP. 
 
 Maya Pantheon — Zamn& — Cuknlcan — ^The Gods of Yucatan — ^The 
 Symbol of the Cross in America — Human Sacrifices in Yucatan — 
 Priests of Yucatan — Guatemalan Pantheon — Tepeuand Hurakan — 
 Avilix and Hacavitz — The Heroes of the Sacred Book — Quiche 
 Gods — Worship of the Choles, Manches, Itzaes, Lacandones, and 
 others — ^Tradition of Comizahual — Fasts — Priests of Guatemala— 
 Gods, Worship, and Priests of Nicaragua — Worship on the Mos- 
 quito Coast — Gods and Worship of the Isthmians — Phallic Wor- 
 ship in America 461 
 
 CHAPTER Xn. 
 
 FCTUBE STATE. 
 
 Aboriginal Ideas of Future — General Gonceptioi of Souls — Future > 
 State of the Aleuts, Chepewyans, Natives at Milbank Sound, and 
 Okanagans — Happy Land of the Salish and Chinooks — Conceptions 
 of Heaven and Hell of the Nez Percys, Flatheads, and Haidahs — 
 The Realms of Quawteaht and Ghayher— Beliefs of the Songhies, 
 Clallams, and Pend d'Oreilles — ^The Future State of the Califor- 
 
 , nian and Nevada Tribes, Comanches, Pueblos, Navajos, Apaches, 
 Moquis, Maricopas, Yumas, and others — The Sun House of the 
 Mexicans— Tlalocau and Mictlan — Condition of the Dead — Jour- 
 ney of the Dead — Future of the Tlaacalteos and other Nations .... 610 
 
 Natii 
 
 V 
 
 \ 
 I 
 F 
 T 
 
 k 
 
 Distin 
 an 
 of 
 an 
 sic 
 of 
 
 Vo 
 W( 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 irii 
 
 LANGUAGES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IMTBODCOnON TO LANOCAQES. 
 
 PAGE. 
 Native Languages in Advance of Social Customs — Characteristic Indi- 
 viduality of American Tongues — Frequent Occurrence of Long 
 Words — Reduplications, Frequentatives, and Duals— Intertribal 
 Languages — Gesture-Language — Slav6 and Chinook Jargons — 
 Pacific States Languages — The Tinneh, Aztec, and Maya Tongues 
 The Larger Families Inland — Language as a Test of Origin — Simi- 
 larities in Unrelated Languages — Plan of this Investigation. 651 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 HTPEBBOBEAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 Distinction between Eskimo and American — Eskimo Pronunciatin.t 
 and Declension — Dialects of the Koniagas and Aleuts — Language 
 of the Thlinkeets- Hypothetical Affinities — The Tinneh FamUy 
 and its Diale<.i;j 'ustcm. Western, Central, ar4 Southern Divi- 
 sions — Chepewyan Declension- Oratorical Disjilay in the Speech 
 of the itchins— Dialects of the Atnahs and Ugalenzcs Compared 
 — Specimen of the Koltshane Tongue — TacuUy Gutturals — Hoopah 
 Vocabulary — Apache Dialects — Lipan Lord's Prayer — Navajo 
 Words — Comparative Vocabulary of the Tinneh Family 674 
 
 CHAPTER m. 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 The Haidah, its Construction and Conjugation — The Naas Language 
 and its Dialects — Bellacoola and Chimsyan Comparisons — The 
 Nootka Languages of Vancouver Island — Nanaimo Ten Command- 
 ments and Lord's Prayer — Aztec Analogies— Fraser and Thompson 
 River Languages — The Neetlakapamuck Grammar and Lord's 
 Prayer — Sound Languages — The Salish Family — Flathead Gram- 
 mar and Lord's Prayer — Tlie Kootenai — The Sahaptin Family — 
 Nez Perc^ Grammar — Yakima Lord's Prayer — Sahaptin State and 
 Slave Languages — The Chinook Family — Grammar of the Chinook 
 Language — ^Aztoc Affinities — The Chinook Jargon 604 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 OALITOBNIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 Multiplicity of Tongues— Yakon, Klamath, and Palaik Comparisons- 
 Pitt River and Wintoon Vocabularies — Weeyot, Wishosk, Weitspek, 
 
Tiii , CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 and Ehnek Comparisons — Languages of Humboldt Bay — Potter 
 Valley, Itussian auil Eel Uivcr Languages — Pomo Lan<;uagc8 — 
 Gallinomcro Grammar — Trans-Pacific Conipari8ons - -Cliocuyeni 
 Lord's Prayer— Languages of the Sacramento, San Joaquin, Napa, 
 and Sonoma Valleys — The Olhone and other Languages of San 
 Francisco Bay — Runsien and Eslene of Moiitercy — Santa Clara 
 Lord's Prayer — Mutsun Grammar — Languages of the Missions Santa 
 Cruz, San Antonio dc Padua, Soledad, and San Miguel — Tatch^ 
 Grammar — The Dialects of Santa Cruz and other Islands 035 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. 
 
 Aztec-Sonora Connections with the Shoshone Family— The Utah, Co- 
 manche, Moqui, Kizh, Netcla, Kechi, Cahuillo, and Ciicinchucvi — 
 Eastern and Western Shoshone, or Wihinasht — The Bannack and 
 Digger, or Shoshokee — The Utah and its Dialects— The Goshute, 
 Washoe, Paiuleo, Piute, Sanipitche, and Mono — Popular Belief as 
 to the Aztec Element in tlio North —(jrimni's Law -Shoshone, Co- 
 manche, and Moqui Comparative Talilc -Nctcia Stanza — Kizh 
 Grammar — The Lord's Prayer in two Dialects of the Kizh — Chemc- 
 huevi and Cahuillo Grammar — Comparative Vocabulary 0(50 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE PUEBLO, COLORADO RlVEIl, AND LOWER CALIFORNIA LANGUAGES. 
 
 Trat^es of the Aztec not found among the Pueblos of New Mexico and 
 Arizona — The Five Languages of the Pueblos, the Queres, the 
 Tcgua, the Picoris, Jemez, and Zufli— Pueblo Comparative Vocabu- 
 lary — The Vuniu and its Dialects, tiie Maricopa, Cuchan, Mojave, 
 Dioguofto, Yampais, and Yavipais — The Cochimi and Poricti, witii 
 their Dialects of Lower California — Guaicuri Grannnar — Pater 
 Nostor in Throe Cochimi Dialects -The Languages of Lower Cali- 
 fornia wholly Isolated 080 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE PIMA, OPATA, AND CERI LANOUAGEa. 
 
 Pima Alto and Bajo— PApago— Pima Grammar— Fomuition of Plurals 
 —Personal Pronoun — Conjugation— Classification of Verbs — Ad- 
 verbs— Propositions, Conjunctions, and Interjections — Syntax of 
 the Pima— Prayers in ditroront dialects- -The Opata and Eudovo— 
 Etulove (.Jramnuir — Conjugutitm of Active and Passive Verbs- 
 Lord's Prayer — ^pata Grammar Declension — Possessive Pronoun 
 — Conjugation — Cori Language with its Dialects, Guaymi and Te- 
 poca— Ceri Vocabulary 004 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER Vni. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 NEW MEXICAN LANGUAGES. 
 The Cahita and its Dialecta— Gahita Grammar— Dialectic Differences 
 of the Mayo, Yaqui, and Tehueco — Comparative Vocabulary — 
 Cahita Lord's Prayer — The Tarahumara and its Dialects— The 
 Tarahuniara Grammar— Tarahumara Lord's Prayer in two Dialects 
 —The Concho, the Toboso, the Julime, the Piro, the Sunia, the 
 Chinarru, the Tubar, the Irritila — Tejano— Tejano Grammar — 
 Specimen of the Tejano — The Tepehuana — Tepehuana Grammar 
 and Lord's Prayer — Acax^e and its Dialects, the Topia, Sabaibo 
 and Xiximc — The Zacatec, Cazcane, Mazapilc, Huitcole, Guachi- 
 chile, Colotlan, Tlaxomultec, Tecuexe, and Tcpccano — The Cora 
 and its Dialects, the Muutzicat, Tcacuacitzca, and Atcacari— Cora 
 Grammar 70G 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOHI LANGUAGES. 
 Nahua or Aztec, Chichimec, and Toltcc languages identical — Andhuac 
 the aboriginal scat of the Aztec Tongue — The Aztec the oldest 
 language in Andhuac — Beauty and Uichness of the Aztec— Testi- 
 mony of the Missionaries and early writers in its favor— Specimen 
 from Parcdes' Manual— Grammar of the Aztec language— Aztec 
 Lord's Prayer — The Otomi a Monosyllabic Language of Andhuac 
 - Relationship claimed with the Chinese and Cherokee — Otonii 
 Grammar— Otomi Lord's Prayer in Different Dialects 723 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 LANOUAOKS OF CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. 
 The Fame and its Dialects- The Meco of Guanajuato and the Sierra 
 Gordo — Tlie Turasco of Michoacan and its Grammar- The Matlal- 
 tzincaand its Cirammar— The Ocuiltoc— The Miztccand its Dialects 
 — Miztcc Gramnuir — The Aniusgo, Chocho, Mazatec, Cuicatcc, Ciia- 
 tino, Tlapanec, Ciiinantcc, and Po{)oluca — The Zupotec and its 
 Grammar— The Mljo— Mijo Grammar and Lord's Prayer— The 
 Huavo of the Isthnms of Tehuuhtepcc— Huavo Numerals 742 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE M\YA-QUICHb' LANGUAGES. 
 The Maya-QuichiS, the Languugc!* of the Civilized Nations of Central 
 America— Enumeration of thii Monilwrs of this l<'uiuily -Hypotiiet- 
 ical Analogies with Languages of the Old World l^ord's Prayers 
 in the Chaflabal, Chia|)auo4j, Choi, Tzondal, Zo4iue, and Zotzil— 
 Pokonchi (iranmiar -The Mamo or Zaklopahkap—Quich(( Gram- 
 mar Ciikihiiiue! Lord's Prayer — Maya (Srammar—Totonac Gram- 
 mar- Tutuuao Uiuloota— UuMtec Grammar 759 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 PAOB. 
 
 LANGCAOES OF HONDVIIAS, NIOABAODA, COSTA BICA, AMD THE ISTHUUS 
 
 or DABIEN. 
 
 The Carib an Imported Language— The Mosquito Language— The Poya, 
 Towka, Seco, Valiente, Kama, Cookra, Woolwa, and other Lan- 
 guages in ^fonduras— The Chontal— Mosquito Grammar— Love 
 Song in the Mosquito Language— Comparative Vocabulary of 
 Honduras Tongues— The Coribici, Chorotega, Chontal, and Orotiila 
 in Nicaragua— Grammar of theOrotifiaor Nagrandun— Comparison' 
 between the Orotifia and Chorotega— The Chiriqui, Uuatuso, Tiri- 
 bi, and others in Costa Rica— Talamanca Vocabulary— Diversity 
 of Speech on the Isthmus of Darien — Enumeration of Languages 
 — Comparative Vocabulary 782 
 
THE NATIVE RACES 
 
 or TBB 
 
 PACIFIC STATES. 
 
 MYTHOLOGY, LAI^GUAGES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 DiFFBRBNCE BETWEEN M&N AND DrDTKB— MiND LaNOUAOR AND SoCL-LaN- 
 
 ouAOE — Orioin of Lanodaqe: a Oift of the Creator, a Human 
 Invention, on an Evolution— Nature and Value of Mtth— Origin of 
 Mtth: The Divine Idea, A Fiction of Sorcert, The Creation of a 
 Debignino Priesthood— Origin of Worship, of Prater, of Sacrifice — 
 Fetichism and the ORiaiN OF Animal •Worbuip—Rklioion and Mt- 
 
 THOLOOT. 
 
 Hitherto wc have beheld Man only in his material 
 organism; as a wild though intellectual animal. We 
 have watched the intercourse of uncultured mind with 
 its environment. We have seen how, to clothe himself, 
 the savage robs the beast; how, like animals, primitive 
 man constructs his habitation, provides food, rears a 
 family, exercises authority, holds proi)erty, wages war, 
 indulges in amusements, gratifies social instincts; and 
 that in all this, the savage is but one remove from the 
 brute. Ascending the scale, we have examined the first 
 stages of human progress and analyzed an incipient civ- 
 ilization. We will now pass the frontier which separates 
 mankind from animal-kind, and enter the domain of the 
 immaterial and su{)ernatural ; phenomena which philos- 
 ophy purely positive cannot explain. 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 ii! 
 
 The primary indication of an absolute superiority in 
 man over other animals is the faculty of speech; not 
 those mute or vocal symbols, expressive of passion and 
 emotion, displayed alike in brutes and men; but the 
 power to separate ideas, to generate in the mind and 
 embody in words, sequences of thought. True, upon the 
 threshold of this inquiry, as in whatever relates to 
 primitive man, we find the hrxiie creation hotly pursuing, 
 and disputing for a share in this progressional power. 
 In common with man, animals possess all the organs of 
 sensation. They see, hear, feel, taste, and smell. They 
 have even the organs of speech; but they have not 
 speech. The source of this wonderful faculty lies further 
 back, obscured by the mists which ever settle round the 
 immaterial. Whether brutes have souls, according to 
 the Aristotelean theory of soul, or whether brute-soul is 
 immortal, or of quality and destiny unliwe and inferior 
 to that of man-soul, we see in them unmistakable evi- 
 dence of mental faculties. The higher order of animals 
 possess the lower order of intellectual perceptions. Thus 
 pride is manifested by the caparisoned horse, shame by 
 the beaten dog, will by the stubborn mule, lirutes 
 have memory; they manifest love and hate, joy and 
 sorrow, gratitude and revenge. They are courageous or 
 cowardly, subtle or simple, not merely up to the meas- 
 ure of what we commonly term instinct, but with evi- 
 dent exercise of judgment; and, to a certain ^wint, we 
 might even claim for them foresight, as in laying in a 
 store of food for winter. But with all this there seems 
 to be a lack of true or connected thought, and of the fiic- 
 ulty of abstraction, whereby conceptions are analyzed 
 and impressions defined. 
 
 They have also a language, such as it is; indeed, all 
 the varieties of language common to man. What ges- 
 ture-language can Ije more expressive than that employed 
 by the horse with its ears and by the dog with its tail, 
 wherein are manifestations of every shade of joy, sor- 
 row, courjj^e, fear, shame, and anger? In their brutish 
 physiognomy, also, one may read the language of the 
 
THOUGHT AND EXPBESSION. 
 
 emotions, which, if not so delicately pictured as in the 
 face of man, is none the less distinctive. Nor are they 
 without their vocal language. Every fowl and ever}' 
 quadruped possesses the power of communicating intelli- 
 gence by means of the voice. They have their noise of 
 gladness, their signal cry of danger, their notes of 
 anser and of woe. Thus we see in brutes not onlv in- 
 telligence but the power of communicating intelligence. 
 But intelligence is not thought, neither is expression 
 speech. The 1 inguage of brutes, like themselves, is soul- 
 less. 
 
 The next indication of man's superiority over brutes, is 
 the faculty of worship. The wild beast, to escape the 
 storm, flies howling to its den ; the savage, awe-stricken, 
 turns and prays. The lowest man perceives a hand be- 
 hind the lightning, hears a voice abroad upon the storm, 
 for which the highest brute has neither eye nor ear. Phis 
 essential of humanity we see primordially displayed in 
 mythic phenomena ; in the first struggle of spiritual man- 
 hood to find expression. Language is symbol significant 
 of thought, mythology is symbol significant of soul. The 
 one is the first distinctive sound that separates the ideal 
 from the material, the other the first respiration of the 
 soul which distinguishes the immortal from the animal. 
 Language is thought incarnate; mythology, soul incar- 
 nate. The one is the instrument of thought, as the other 
 is the essence of thought. Neither is thought ; both are 
 closely akin to thought; separated from either, in some 
 form, perfect intellectual manhood cannot develop. I 
 do not mean to say with some, that thought without 
 siKjech cannot exist ; unless by s|)eech is meant any form 
 of expression symlx)lical, emotional, or vocal, or imless 
 by thought is meant something more than mere self- 
 consciousnoi HLout sequence and without abstriu'tion. 
 There can b^ ».»i doubt that speech is the living breatii 
 of thought, and that the exercise of speech reiu'ts H\yon 
 the mental and emotional faculties. In brutes [y found 
 neither speech nor mytii; in the deaf and dumb, thought 
 and belief are shadowy and undefined; in infants, 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 thought is but as a fleeting cloud passing over the brain. 
 Yet for all this, deaf mutes and children who have no 
 adequate form of expression cannot be placed in the cate- 
 gory of brutes. The invention of the finger-alphabet 
 opened a way to the understanding of the deaf and dumb ; 
 but long before this is learned, in every instance, these 
 unfortunates invent a gesture-language of their own, in 
 which they think as well as speak. And could we but see 
 the strangely contorted imagery which takes possession 
 of a gesture-thinker's brain, we should better appreciate 
 the value of words. So, into the mouth of children 
 words are put, round which thoughts coalesce ; but evi- 
 dences of ideas are discovered some time before they can 
 be fully expressed by signs or sounds. Kant held the 
 opinion that the mind of a deaf mute is incapable of 
 development, but the wonderful success of our modern 
 institutions has dissipated forever that idea. 
 
 The soul of man is a half-conscious inspiration from 
 which perception and expression are inseparable. Na- 
 ture speaks to it in that subtle sympathy by which the 
 immaterial within holds converse with the immaterial 
 without, in the soft whisperings of the breeze, in the 
 fearful bellowings of the tempest. Between the soul 
 and body there is the closest sympathy, an interaction in 
 every relation. Therefore these voices of nature speak- 
 ing to nature's offspring, are answered back in various 
 ways according to the various organisms addressed. The 
 animal, the intellectual, the spiritual, whatsoever the 
 entity consists of, responds, and responding expands and 
 unfolds. Once give an animal the power to speak and 
 mental development ensues; for speech cannot continue 
 without ideas, and ideas cannot spring up without intel- 
 lectual evolution. A dim, half-conscious, brutish thought 
 there may be ; but the faculty of abstraction, sequences 
 of thought, without words either spoken or unspoken, 
 cannot exist. 
 
 It is not at all probable that a system of gesture-lan- 
 gunge was ever employed by any primitive people, prior 
 or in preference to vocal language. To communicate by 
 
ORIGIN OF LANGUAOE. 
 
 signs requires no little skill and implies a degree of arti- 
 fice and forethought far beyond that required in vocal 
 or emotional language. Long before a child arrives at 
 the point of intelligence necessary for conveying thought 
 by signs, it is well advanced in a vocal language of its 
 own. 
 
 In m3^hology, language assumes personality and inde- 
 pendence. Oicen the significance of the word becomes 
 the essential idea. Zeus, from meaning simply sky, be- 
 comes god of the sky ; Eos, originally the dawn, is made 
 the goddess of the opening day. Not the idea but the 
 expression of the idea becomes the deity. And so, by 
 these creations of fancy, the imagination expands; in 
 the embodiment of the idea, the mind enlarges with its 
 own creation. Then yet bolder metaphors are thrown 
 off like soap-bubbles, which no sooner take form in 
 words than they are also deified. Thus soul and thought 
 and speech act and react on one another, all the evolu- 
 tions of conception seeking vent in sound or speculation ; 
 and thus language, the expression of mind, and mythol- 
 ogy, the expression of soul, become the exponents of 
 divine humanity. 
 
 But what then is Language, what is Myth, and whence 
 are they? Broadly, the term language may be ap- 
 plied to whatever social beings employ to communi- 
 cate passion or sentiment, or to influence one another ; 
 whatever is made a vehicle of intelligence, ideographic 
 or phonetic, is language. In this category may be placed, 
 as we have seen, gestures, both instinctive and artificial ; 
 emotional expression, displayed in form or feature ; vocal 
 sounds, such as the cries of birds, the howling of beasts. 
 Indeed, language is everywhere, in everything. While 
 listening to the rippling brook, the roaring sea, the mur- 
 muring forest, as well as to the still small voice within, 
 we are but reading from the vocabulary of nature. 
 
 Thus construed, the principle assumes a variety 
 of shapes, and may be followed through successive 
 stages of development. In fact, neither form nor feature 
 can be set in motion, or even left in a state of repose, 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 laii 
 
 without conveying intelligence to the observer. The 
 countenance of man, whether it will or not, perpetually 
 speaks, and speaks in most exquisite shades of signifi- 
 cance, and with expression far more delicate than that 
 employed by tongue or pen. The face is the reflex of 
 the soul ; a transparency which glows with light, divine 
 or devilish, thrown upon it from within. It is a por- 
 trait of individual intelligence, a photograph of the inner 
 being, a measure of innate intelligence. And in all 
 pertaining to the actions and passions of mankind, what 
 can be more expressive than the language of the emo- 
 tions? There are the soft, silent wooings of love, the 
 frantic fury of hate, the dancing delirium of joy, the 
 hungry cravings of desire, the settled melancholy of dead 
 hopes. But more definitely, language is articulate 
 human speech or symbolic expression of ideas. 
 
 How man first leariiad to speak, and whence the power 
 of speech was originally derived, are questions concern- 
 ing which tradition is uncommunicative. Even mythol- 
 ogy, which attempts the solution of supernatural mys- 
 teries, the explanation of all phenomena not otherwise 
 accounted for, has little to say as to the genesis of this 
 most potential of all human powers. 
 
 Many tlieories have been advanced concerning the 
 origin of language. Some of them are exploded ; others 
 in various stages of modification remain, no two phi- 
 lologists thinking exactly alike. The main hypotheses 
 are three; the subordinate ones are legion. Obvious- 
 ly, speech must be either a direct, completed gift of the 
 Creator, with one or more independent beginnings ; or a 
 human invention; or an evolution from a natural germ. 
 
 Schleicher conceives primordial language to be a sim- 
 ple organism of vocal gestures; Gould Brown believes 
 language to be partly natural and partly artificial ; Adam 
 Smith and Dugald Stewart give to man the creation and 
 development of speech by his own artificial invention. 
 According to Heroditus, the Phrygians and the Egyptians 
 disputed over the question of the antiquity of their lan- 
 guages. Psammetichus thereupon confided two babes to 
 
SCIENCE OF FHILOLOOT. 
 
 the care of goats, apart from every human sound. At 
 the end of two years they were heard to pronounce the 
 word heko8, the Phrygian for bread. The Phrygians 
 therefore claimed for their language the seniority. 
 
 In ancient times it was thought that there was some 
 one primeval tongue, a central language from which all 
 the languages of the earth radiated. The Sythic, 
 Ethiopic, Chinese, Greek, Latin, and other languages 
 advanced claims for this seniority. Plato believed lan- 
 guage to be an invention of the gods, and by them given 
 to man. Orthodox religionists did not hesitate to affirm 
 that Hebrew, the language of Paradise, was not only 
 given in a perfected state to man, but was miraculously 
 preserved in a state of purity for the chosen Israel. 
 After the dispersion from Babel, such nations as relapsed 
 into barbarism became barbaric in speech. And in the 
 roots of every dialect of both the old world and the 
 new, the Fathers were able to discern Hebrew analogies 
 sufficient to confirm them in their dogma. Indeed other 
 belief was heresy. 
 
 There were others who held that, when gesture-lan- 
 guage and the language of the emotions were found 
 insufficient for the growing necessities of man, by com- 
 mon consent, it was agreed that certain objects should be 
 represented by certain sounds, and that so, when a word 
 had been invented for every object, language was made. 
 
 Another doctrine, called by Mr. Wedgwood, its enthu- 
 siastic advocate, 'onomatopoeia,' and by Professor Max 
 Miiller the 'bow-wow' theory, explains the origin of 
 language in the effort of man to imitate the cries of 
 nature. Thus, for dog the primitive languageless man 
 would say bow-wow ; to the rivulet, the wind, the birds 
 and beasts, names were applied which as far as possible 
 were but reproductions of the sounds made by these ele- 
 ments or animals. 
 
 Thus philology up to a comparatively late period was 
 a speculation rather than a science. Philosophers sought 
 to know whence language came rather than what lan- 
 guage is. But when the great discovery concerning the 
 
8 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 Arian and Semitic families was made, comparative 
 philologists went to work after the manner of practical 
 investigators in other branches of study, by collecting, 
 classifying and comparing vocabularies, and there- 
 from striking out a path backward to original trunks. 
 Catalogues of languages were published, one in 1800 by 
 Hervas, a Spanish Jesuit, containing three hundred dia- 
 lects, followed by Adelung and Yater's Mithridates, from 
 1806-17. But not until Sanscrit was made a subject of 
 European study did it become apparent that affinities of 
 tongues are subject to the laws that govern affinities 
 of blood. Then it was that a similarity was discovered, 
 not only between the Sanscrit and the Greek and Latin 
 tongues, but between these languages and the Teutonic, 
 Celtic, Iranic, and Indie, all of which became united in 
 the great Arian family. At the same time, the ancient 
 language of the Jews, the Arabic, and the Aramaic — 
 which constitute the Semitic family — were found to be 
 totally different from the Arian in their radical struc- 
 ture. From these investigations, philologists were no 
 less convinced that the Indo-European languages were 
 all of the same stock, than that the Semitic idioms did 
 not belong to it. The doctrine of the Fathers therefore 
 would not stand; for it was found that all languages 
 were not derivations from the Hebrew, nor from any 
 other known central tongue. 
 
 Then too, the subordination of tongues to the laws of 
 evolution became apparent. It was discovered that lan- 
 guage was in a state of constant change ; that, with all 
 its variations, human speech could be grouped into fami- 
 lies, and degrees of relationship ascertained ; and that, by 
 the comparison of vocabularies, a classification at once 
 morphological and genealogical could be made. Varieties 
 of tongues, as numberless as the phases of humanity, 
 could be traced back towards their beginnings and resolved 
 into earlier forms. It was discovered that in the first 
 order of linguistic development, words are monosyllabic. 
 In this rudimentary stage, to which the Chinese, Tibetan, 
 and perhaps the Japanese belong, roots, or sounds ex- 
 
VABUTIONS OF LANOUAOE. 9 
 
 presE&ve only of the material or substantial parts of 
 things, are used. In the second stage, called the poly- 
 synthetic, a^regative, or agglutinate, a modifying ter- 
 mination, significant of the relations of ideas or things 
 to each other, is affixed or glued to the root. To the 
 agglutinate languages belong the American and Tura- 
 nian families. In the third, called the inflectional 
 stage, which comprises only the Arian and Semitic fami- 
 lies, the two elements are more perfectly developed, and 
 it is only in this stage that language can attain the 
 highest degree of richness and refinement. 
 
 While these stages or conditions are recognized by all, 
 it is claimed on one side that although settled languages 
 retain their grammatical character, every agglutinate* 
 language must once have been monosyllabic, or radical, ; 
 and every inflectional language once agglutinate ; and on 
 the other side it is averred that the assertion is incapable 
 of proof, for no historical evidence exists of any one 
 type ever having |)assed from one of these stages to 
 another. Now if speech is a perfected gift of the Crea- . 
 tor, how happens it that we find language in every stage 
 of development or relapse, from the duckings of Thlin- 
 keets to the classic lines of Homer and of Shakspeare? 
 In his physiological structure, so far as is known, Man is 
 neither more nor less perfect ? >w than in the days of 
 Adam. How then if language is an organism, is it, un- 
 like other organisms, subject to extreme and sudden 
 change? In animated nature there are two principles; 
 one fixed and finished as an organism, subject to per- 
 petual birth and decay, but incapable of advancing or 
 retrograding; the other, elemental life, the germ or cen- 
 tre of a future development. The one grows, the other 
 unfolds. We have no evidence that instincts and 
 organic functions were more or less perfect in the be- 
 ginning than now. If therefore language is an instinct 
 or an organism, a perfect gift of the Creator, how can it 
 exist otherwise than in a concrete and perfect state like 
 other instincts and organisms? 
 
 The absurdity that human speech is the invention of 
 
Id 
 
 BPEEOH AMD SPEGULATIOM. 
 
 primitive man — that upon some grassy knoll a company 
 of half-clad barbarians met, and without words invented 
 words, without significant sounds produced sounds sig- 
 nificant of every object, therein by mutual consent 
 originating a language — ^may be set aside. Of all con- 
 jectures concerning the origin of language, the hypothesis 
 that words are an artificial invention is the least tenable. 
 And what is most surprising to us, at the present day, 
 is that such men as Locke and Adam Smith and Dugald 
 Stewart could for a moment have entertained the idea. 
 Obviously, without language there could be no culture, 
 and without culture, words never could have been in- 
 vented. Words are the symbols of objects and ideas. 
 Certain words may be arbitrarily selected, and, by the 
 tacit agreement or general concurrence of society, may 
 be made to signify certain things. And in this sense 
 words may originate conventionally. But though words 
 may have been conventionally selected, they were never 
 selected by conventions. We then have the discoveries 
 of modern philologists, not only to positively deny the 
 infallibility of the common-origin theory, but to bring 
 forward a number of other claimants for the greatest 
 antiquity, as well entitled to a hearing as the Hebrew. 
 
 Diversity in the origin of speech does not of necessity 
 imply diversity in the origin of race. Thus with a 
 unity of race, circumstances may be conceived in 
 which independent tongues may have arisen in different 
 localities; whereas with a diversity of race; but one lan- 
 guage hypothetically may have been given to all. A 
 common origin is probable, a diversity of origin is pos- 
 sible ; neither can be proved or disproved. The radical 
 diflferences in the structure of the three great types, the 
 monosyllabic, the agglutinate, and the inflectional; and 
 the inherent heterogeneities of the several families of the 
 same type, as of the Chinese nd Siamese, of the American 
 and Turanian, or even of t^ Arian and Semitic, would 
 seem to present insurmount \e obstacles to the theory 
 of a common origin ; while oi. *^^he other hand the won- 
 derful mutations of types and "unks, the known trans- 
 
UNIYEBSALITY OF SPEECH. 
 
 u 
 
 formations of language, and the identifications by some 
 philologists, of the same stock- in each of the three pro- 
 gressional stages, render the theory of a unity of ori- 
 gin in language equally probable. Therefore the ques- 
 tion of unity or diversity of tongues, as we speak of 
 unity or diversity of race, can be of but little moment 
 to us. Language shows the connection between nations 
 widely separated, leads us back beyond tradition into 
 the obscure past, follows the sinuosities of migrations, 
 indicates epochs in human development, points towards 
 the origin of peoples, serves as a guide in following the 
 radiation of races from common centres. Yet a simi- 
 larity in the sound, or even in the construction of two 
 words, does not necessarily imply relationship. Two 
 totally distinct languages may have borrowed the same 
 word from a third bnguage; which fact would never 
 establish relationship between the borrowers. When 
 like forms are found in difierent languages, in order 
 to establish a relationship, historical evidence must be 
 applied as a test, and the words followed up to their 
 roots. 
 
 Stripped of technicalities, the question before us is 
 reduced to a few simple propositions. All men speak; 
 there never yet was found a nation without articulate 
 language. Aside from individual and abnormal excep- 
 tions, no primitive tiibe has ever been discovered, where 
 part of the people spoke, and part were speechless. Lan- 
 guage is as much a part of man, as any physical con- 
 stituent; yet unlike physical organs, as the eye, the ear, 
 the hand, language is not born with the individual. It 
 is not in the blood. The Caucasian infant stolen by 
 Apaches, cannot converse with its own mother when 
 restored to her a few years after. 
 
 Therefore speech is not an independent, perfected gift 
 of the Creator, but an incidental acquirement. Further- 
 more language is an attribute of society. It belongs to 
 the people and not to the individual. The child before 
 mentioned, if dropped by the Apaches among the bears 
 and by them nurtured and reared, is doomed to mutism 
 
12 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 or bear-language. Man was made a social being; speech 
 was made as a means of communicating intelligence be- 
 tween social beings; one individual alone never could 
 originate, or even preserve a language. 
 
 But how then happens it, if man did not make it, and 
 God did not give it him, that human speech is universal? 
 With the oi^anism of man the Creator implants the 
 organs of speech. With the elemental and progressional 
 life of man the Creator implants the germ of speech. 
 In common with the element of progress and civilization, 
 iiinate from the beginning, speech has developed by slow 
 degrees through thousands of cycles and by various stages, 
 marching steadily forward with the forward march of 
 the intellect. Comparative philology, in common with 
 all other sciences, accords to man a remote antiquity. 
 Bunsen estimates that at least twenty thousand years are 
 required for a language to pass from one rudimentary 
 stage to another. 
 
 The mind receives impressions and the soul intuitions, 
 and to throw them off in some form is an absolute neces- 
 sity. Painful impressions tend to produce bodily contor- 
 tions and dolorous sounds ; pleasant impressions to illu- 
 mine the features and to make musical the voice. And 
 not only is this compressed emotion destined to find ex- 
 pression, but to impress itself upon others. Emotion is 
 essentially sympathetic. Why certain objects are repre- 
 sented by certain sounds we can never know. Some 
 think that between every word and the object or idea 
 which it represents, there was in the first instance an 
 intimate relationship. By degrees certain natural ar- 
 ticulations became associated with certain ideas; then 
 new names were suggested by some fancied analogy to 
 objects already named. Everything else being (Hjual, 
 similar conditions and causations produce similar im- 
 pressions and are expressed by similar sounds. Hence a 
 certain uniformity between all human tongues ; and a ten- 
 dency in man to imitate the sounds in nature, the cries 
 of animals, the melodies of winds and waters, accounts 
 for the origin of many words. 
 
MYTHOLOOT. 
 
 18 
 
 From giving expression in some outward form to our 
 inward emotion there is no escape. Let us now apply 
 to the expression of feeling and emotion the same law 
 of evolution which governs all social and intellectual 
 phenomena, and from a language of exclamations, we 
 have first the monosyllabic noun and verb, then auxil- 
 liaries, — adverbs, adjectives, prepositions and pro- 
 nouns, — and finally inflections of parts of speech by 
 which the finer shades of meaning may be expressed. 
 
 The spontaneous outbursts of feeling, or the meta- 
 phorical expressions of emotion, arising instinctively 
 and acting almost simultaneously with the conception 
 or impression made upon the mind, develop with time 
 into settled forms of speech. Man speaks as birds 
 fly or fishes swim, ''^he Creator supplies the organs 
 and implants the instinct. Speech, though intuitive, 
 is more than intuition; for, as we have seen, speech 
 is a social rather than an individual attribute. Dar- 
 win perceives in language not only a spontaneous gen- 
 eration, but a natural selection of grammatical forms; 
 the best words, the clearest and shortest expressions, 
 continually displacing the weaker. So words are made 
 to fit occasions, and dropped as soon as better ones can 
 be found. 
 
 Languages are not inherited, yet language is an in- 
 heritance. Language is not artificially invented, yet 
 languages are but conventional agreements. Languages 
 are not a concrete perfected gift of the Creator, yet the 
 germ of language is ineradiciibly implanted in man, and 
 was thei-e implanted by none but man's Creator. This 
 then is Language: it is an acquit^ition, but an acquisi- 
 tion from necessity; it is a gift, but, when given, an 
 undeveloped germ; it is an artifice, in so fnr as it is 
 developed by the application of individual agencies. 
 
 Here, for a while, we will leave Language and turn 
 to Mythology, the mytfios 'fable' and logos 'speech' of 
 the Grecians. 
 
 Under analysis mythology is open to broad yet sig- 
 
u 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 nificant interpretations. As made up of legendary ac- 
 counts of places and personages, it is history ; as relating 
 to the genesis of the gods, the nature and adventures 
 of divinities, it is religion; placed in the category of 
 science, it is the science of fable; of philosophy, the 
 philosophy of intuitive beliefs. A mass of fragmentary 
 truth and fiction not open to rationalistic criticism; a 
 system of tradition, genealogical and political, confound- 
 ing the subjective with the objective ; a partition wall of 
 allegories, built of dead facts cemented with wild fan- 
 cies, — it looms ever between the immeasurable and the 
 measurable past. 
 
 Thick black clouds, portentous of evil, hang threaten- 
 ingly over the savage during his entire life. Genii 
 murmur in the flowing river, in the rustling branches 
 are felt the breathings of the gods, goblins dance in 
 vapory twilight, and demons howl in tlie darkness. 
 
 In the myths of wild, untutored man, is displayed 
 that inherent desire to account for the origin of things, 
 which, even at the present time, commands the pro- 
 foundest attention of philosophy; and, as we look back 
 upon the absurd conceptions of our savage ancestry with 
 feelings akin to pity and disgust, so may the speculations 
 of our own times appear to those who shall come after us. 
 Those weird tales which to us are puerility or poetry, ac- 
 cording as we please to regard them, were to their believ- 
 ers history, science, and religion. Yet this eftbrt, which 
 continues from the beginning to the end, is not valueless; 
 in it is embodied the soul of human progress. Without 
 mythology, the only d(X)r at once to the ideal and inner 
 life of primitive peoples and to their heroic and historic 
 past would be forever closed to us. Nothing so reflects 
 their heart-secrets, exposes to our view their springs of 
 action, shadows forth the sources of their hopes and 
 fears, exhibits the models after which they moulded 
 their lives. 
 
 Within crude poetic imagery are enrolled their re- 
 ligious l)eliefs, are laid the foundations of their systems 
 of worship, are portrayed their thoughts concerning 
 
ALL MYTHS FOUNDED ON PACT. 
 
 16 
 
 causations and the destinies of mankind. Under sym- 
 bolic veils is shrouded their ancient national spirit, all 
 that can be known of their early history and popular 
 ideas. Thua are explained the fundamental laws of na- 
 ture ; thus we are told how earth sprang from chaos, how 
 men and beasts and plants were made, how heaven was 
 peopled, and earth, and what were the relative powers 
 and successive dynasties of the gods. Heroes are made 
 gods ; gods are materialized and lirought down to men. 
 
 Of the value of mythology it is unnecessary here to 
 speak. Never was there a time in the history of phi- 
 loaophy when the character, customs, and Ijeliefs of 
 aboriginal man, and everything appertaining to him, were 
 held in such high esteem by scholars as at present. As 
 the ultimate of human knowledge is approached, the in- 
 quirer is thrown back upon the past ; and more and more 
 the fact becomes apparent, that what is, \s but a re- 
 production of what has been; that in the earlier stages 
 of human development may be found the counterpart of 
 every phase of modern social life. Higher and more 
 heterogeneous as are our present systems of politics and 
 philosophy, every principle, when tracked to its begin- 
 ning, proves to have been evolved, not originated. 
 
 As there never yet was found a people without a lan- 
 guage, so every nation has its mythology, some popular 
 and attractive form for preserving historical tradition 
 and presenting ethical maxims; and as by the range 
 of their vocabularies we may follow men through all 
 the stages of their progress in government, domestic 
 affairs and mechanical arts, so, by beliefs expressed, we 
 may determine at any given eixxih in the history of a 
 race their ideal and intellectual condition. Without the 
 substance there can be no shadow, without tlie object 
 there can he no name for it ; therefore when we find a 
 language without a word to denote property or chastity, 
 we may Ix) sure that the wealth and women of the tribe 
 are held in common ; and when in a system of my tliology 
 certain important metaphysical or testhetic ideas and at- 
 tributes are wanting, it is evident that the intellect of 
 
16 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 lPl|li:| 
 
 Ml 
 
 
 its composers has not yet reached beyond a certain low 
 point of conception. 
 
 Moreover, as in things evil may be found a spirit 
 of good, so in fable we find an element of truth. 
 It is now a recognized principle of philosophy, that no 
 religious belief, however crude, nor any historical tra- 
 dition, however absurd, can be held by the majority of a 
 people for any considerable time as true, without having 
 in the beginning some foundation in fact. More espe- 
 cially is the truth of this principle apparent when we 
 consider that in all the multitudinous beliefs of all ages, 
 held by peoples savage and civilized, there exist a con- 
 currence of ideas and a coincidence of opinion. Human 
 conceptions of supernatural affairs spring from like intui- 
 tions. As human nature is essentially the same through- 
 out the world and throughout time, so the religious 
 instincts which form a part of that universal humanity 
 generate and develop ^in like manner under like con- 
 ditions. The desire to penetrate hidden surroundings 
 and the method of attempting it are to a certain extent 
 common to all. All wonder at the mysterious; all 
 attempt the solution of mysteries; all primarily possess 
 equal facilities for arriving at correct conclusions. The 
 genesis of belief is uniform, and the results under like 
 conditions analogous. 
 
 We may conclude that the purposes for which these 
 fictitious narratives were so carefully preserved and 
 handed down to posterity were two-fold, — to keep alive 
 certain facts and to inculcate certain doctrines. 
 
 Something there must have been in every legend, in 
 every tradition, in every belief, which has ever been en- 
 tertained by the mtyority of a i)eople, to recommend it 
 to the minds of men in the first instance. Error abso- 
 lute cannot exin- ; false doctrine without an amalgam of 
 verity speedily crumbles, and the more monstrous the 
 falsity the more rapid its decomposition. Myths were 
 the oracles of our savage ancestors; their creed, the rule 
 of their life, prized by them as men now prize their 
 faith I and, by whatever savage philosophy these strange 
 
VALUE OF MYTHOLOGY. 
 
 17 
 
 conceits were eliminated, their effect upon the popular 
 mind was vital. Anaxagoras, Socrates, Protagoras, and 
 Epicurus well Icnew and boldly proclaimed that the 
 gods of the Grecians were disreputable characters, not 
 the kind of deities to make or govern worlds; yet so 
 deep rooted in the hearts of the people were the maxims 
 of the past, that for these expressions one heretic was 
 cast into prison, another expelled from Athens, and 
 another forced to drink the hemlock. And the less 
 a fable presents the appearance of probability, the more 
 grotesque and extravagant it is, the less the likelihood 
 of its having originated in pure invention ; for no ex- 
 travagantly absurd invention without a particle of truth 
 could by any possibility have been palmed off upon a 
 l)eople, and by them accepted, revered, recited, preserved 
 as veritable incident or solution of mystery, and handed 
 down to those most dear to them, to be in like manner 
 held as sacred. 
 
 Therefore we may be sure that there never was a 
 myth without a meaning ; that mythology is not a bun- 
 dle of ridiculous fancies invented for vulgar amusement; 
 that there is not one of these stories, no matter how 
 silly or absurd, which was not founded in fact, which did 
 not once hold a significance. "And though I have well 
 weighed and considered all this," concluded Lord Bacon, 
 nearly three hundred years ago, ''and thoroughly seen 
 into the levity which the mind indulges for allegories 
 and illusions, yet I cannot but retain a high value for 
 the ancient mythology." Indeed, to ancient myths has 
 been attributed the preservation of shattered fragments 
 of lost sciences, even as some have alleged that we are 
 indebted to the writings of Democritus and Aristotle for 
 modern geographical discoveries. 
 
 That these ductile narratives have suffered in their 
 transmission to us, that through the magnifying and 
 refracting influences of time, and the ignorance and 
 fanaticism of those to whom they were first recited, we 
 receive them mutilated and distorted, there can be no 
 doubt. Not one in a thousand of those aboriginal 
 
18 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 beliefs which were held by the people of the Pacific 
 Coast at the time of its first occupation by foreigners, has 
 been preserved. And for the originality and purity of 
 such as we have, in many instances, no one can vouch. 
 Infatuated ecclesiastics who saw in tie native fable in- 
 disputable evidence of the presence of an apostle, or the 
 interposition of a tutelary saint in the affairs of benighted 
 heathendom, could but render the narrative in accord- 
 ance with their prepossessions. The desire of some to 
 prove a certain origin for the Indians, and the contempt 
 of others for native character, also led to imperfect or 
 colored narrations. But happily, enough has been pre- 
 served in authentic picture-writings, and by narrators 
 whose integrity and intelligence are above suspicion, to 
 give us a fair insight into the native psychological struc- 
 ture and belief; and if the knowledge we have is but in- 
 finitesimal in comparison with what has been lost, we 
 may thereby learn to prize more highly such as we have. 
 Again we come to the ever -recurring question — 
 Whence is it? Whence arise belief, worship, supers^' 
 tion? Whence the striking likeness in all supernatural 
 conceptions between nations and ages the most diverse? 
 Why is it that so many peoples, during the successive 
 stages of their progress, have their creation myth, their 
 origin myth, their flood myth, their animal, and plant, 
 and planet myths? This coincidence of evolution can 
 scarcely be the result of accident. Mythologies, then, 
 being like languages common to mankind, unifjrm in 
 substance yet varying in detail, what follows with re- 
 gard to the essential system of their supernatural con- 
 ceptions? Is it a perfected gift of the Creator, the 
 invention of a designing priesthood, or a spontaneous 
 generation and natural development? So brond a ques- 
 tion, involving as it does the weightiest matters con- 
 nected with man, may scarcely expect exactly the same 
 answer from any two persons. Origin of life, origin of 
 mind, origin of belief, are as much problems to the 
 profoundest philosopher of to-day, as they were to the 
 first wondering, bewildered savage who wandered 
 through primeval forests. 
 
OBIOIN OF BELIEF. 
 
 19 
 
 Life is defined by Herbert Spencer as "the coordina- 
 tion of actions, or their continuous adjustment;" by 
 Lewes as "a series of definite and successive changes, 
 both of structure and composition, which take place 
 within an individual without destroying its identity;" 
 by Schelling as "the tendency to individuation;" by 
 llicheraud as "a collection of phenomena which succeed 
 each other during a limited time in an organized body;" 
 and by De Blainville as "the two-fold internal movement 
 of composition and decomposition, at once general and 
 continuous.' According to Hume, Mind is but a bundle 
 of ideas and impressions which are the sum of all knowl- 
 edge, and consequently, " the only things known to exist." 
 In the positive philosophy of Auguste Comte, intel- 
 lectual development is divided into three phases ; namely, 
 the Supernatural, in which the mind seeks for super- 
 natural causes; the Metaphysical, wherein abstract 
 forces are set up in place of supernatural agencies; and 
 the Positive, which inquires into the laws which engender 
 phenomena. Martineau, commenting upon intuition and 
 the mind's place in nature, charges the current doctrine of 
 evolution with excluding the element of life from devel- 
 oping organisms. Until the origin of mind, and the rela- 
 tion of mind to its environment is determined, the origin 
 of the supernatural must remain unaccounted for. Yet we 
 may follow the principle of worship back to very near 
 its source, if we are unable entirely to account for it. 
 
 We have seen how the inability of brutes to form in 
 the mind long sequences of thought, prevents speech; 
 so, in primitive societies, when successions of .unrecorded 
 events are forgotten before any conception of general 
 laws can be formed therefrom, polytheism in its grossest 
 form is sure to prevail. Not until the earlier stages of 
 progress are passed, and, from a multitude of correlative 
 and oft-repeated experiences, general deductions made, 
 can there be any higher religious conceptions than that 
 of an independent cause for every consequence. 
 
 By some it is alleged that the religious sentiment is a 
 divine idea perfected by the Creator and implanted in 
 
90 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 man as part of his nature, before his divergence from 
 a primitive centre. Singularly enough, the Fathers of 
 the Church referred the origin of fable as well as the 
 origin of fact to the Hebrew Scriptures. Supported by 
 the soundest sophistry, they saw in every myth, Grecian 
 or barbarian, a biblical character. Thus the Greek 
 Hercules was none other than the Hebrew Sampson; 
 Arion was Jonah, and Deucalion Noah. Other mytho- 
 logical characters were supposed by them to have been 
 incarnated fiends, who disappeared after working for a 
 time their evil upon men. 
 
 There h^ve been those who held myths to be the 
 fictions of sorcery, as there are now those who believe 
 that forms of worship were invented by a designing 
 priesthood, or that mythology is but a collection of tales, 
 physical, ethical and historical, invented by the sages 
 and ancient wise men of the nation, for the purpose of 
 overawing the wicked and encouraging the good. Some 
 declare that religion is a factitious or accidental social 
 phenomenon ; others that it is an aggregation of organ- 
 ized human experiences ; others that it is a bundle of 
 sentiments which were originally projected by the im- 
 agination, and ultimately adopted as entities; others 
 that it is a feeling or emotion, the genesis of which is 
 due to surrounding circumstances. 
 
 Many believe all mythological personages to have been 
 once real human heroes, the foundations of whose his- 
 tories were laid in truth, while the structure was reared 
 by fancy. The Egyptians informed Herodotus that their 
 deities — the last of whom was Orus son of Osiris, the 
 Apollo of the Grecians — were originally their kings. 
 Others affirm that myths are but symbolic ideas deified ; 
 that they are but the embodiment of a maxim in the 
 form of an allegory, and that under these allegorical 
 forms were taught history, religion, law and morality. 
 
 Intermingled with all these hypotheses are elements 
 of truth, and yet none of them appear to be satisfying 
 explanations. All imply that religion, in some form, is 
 an essential constituent of humanity, and that whatever 
 
RISE OF THE PBIMITIYE PBIESTHOOD. 
 
 21 
 
 its origin and functions, it has exercised from the earliest 
 ages and does jet exercise the most powerful influence 
 upon man ; working like leaven in the lump, keeping 
 the world in a ferment, stirring up men to action, band- 
 ing and disrupting nations, uniting and dividing com- 
 munities, and forming the nucleus of numberless socie- 
 ties and institutions. 
 
 In every society, small and great, there are undoubt- 
 edly certain intellects of quicker than ordinary percep- 
 tion, which seize upon occasions, and by a skillful use 
 of means obtain a mastery over inferior minds. It is 
 thus that political and social, as well as ecclesiastical 
 power arises. Not that the leader creates a want — he 
 is but the mouth-piece or agent of pent-up human in- 
 stincts. One of these instincts is dependence. That 
 we are created subordinate, not absolute nor unre- 
 strained, is a fact from which none can escape. Thral- 
 dom, constant and insurmountable, we feel we have 
 inherited. Most naturally, therefore, the masses of 
 mankind seek from among their fellows some embodi- 
 ment of power, and ranging themselves under the ban- 
 ner of leaders, follow blindly whithersoever they are 
 led. Perceiving the power thus placed in their hands, 
 these born leaders of men are not slow to invent means 
 for retaining and increasing it. To the inquiry of the 
 child or unsophisticated savage, who, startled by a peal 
 of distant thunder, cries, "What is that?" the explana- 
 tion is given: "That is the storm-god speaking." "I 
 am afraid, protect me!" implores the supplicant. "I 
 will, only obey," is the reply. The answer is sufficient, 
 curiosity is satisfied, and terror allayed ; the barbarian 
 teacher gains a devotee. In this manner, the super- 
 structure of creeds, witchcrafts, priestcrafts, may have 
 arisen ; some gods may thus have been made, forms of 
 worship invented, and intercourse opened with beings 
 supernal and infernal. Then devotion advances and 
 becomes an art; professors by practice become e :perts. 
 Meanwhile, craft is economized ; the wary Shamdn rain- 
 doctor — like the worthy clergyman of civilized ortho- 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 ■ill iiiii 
 
 doxy, who refused to pray for rain "while the wind 
 was in that quarter" — watches well the gathering ripe- 
 ness of the cloud before he attempts to burst it with an 
 arrow. And in the end, a more than ordinary skill in 
 the exercise of this power, deifies or demonisKcs the 
 possessor. 
 
 But whence arises the necessity for craft and whence 
 the craft? The faculty of invention implies skill. Skill 
 successfully to play upon the instincts of humanity can 
 only be acquired through the medium of like instincts, 
 and although the skill be empirical, the play must be 
 natural. Craft alone will not suffice to satisfy the de- 
 sire ; the hook must be baited with some small element 
 of truth before the most credulous will seize it. If 
 religious beliefs are the fruits of invention, how shall 
 we account for the strange coincidences of thought 
 and worship which prevail throughout all mj ths and 
 cults? Why is it that all men of every age, in 
 conditions diverse, and in countries widely sundered, 
 are found searching out the same essential facts? All 
 worship; nearly all have their creation-myth, their 
 flood-myth, their theory of origin, of distribution from 
 primitive centres, and of a future state. In this regard 
 as in many another, civilization is but an evolution of 
 savagism; for almost every principle of modem phi- 
 losophy there may be found in primitive times its 
 parallel. 
 
 The nature and order of supernatural conceptions are 
 essentially as follows: The first and rudest foi'm of be- 
 lief is Fetichism, which invests every phenomenon wHh 
 an independent personality. In the sunshine, fire, and 
 water, in the wind and rock and stream, in every 
 animal, bird, and plant, there is a separate deity; for 
 «very eifect there is a cause. Even Kepler, whose in- 
 tellect could track the planets in their orbits, must needs 
 assume a guiding spirit for every world. It is impos- 
 sible for the mind to conceive of self-creative or self- 
 existent forces. 
 
 In time the personalities of the fetich-worshiper be- 
 
THEORIES CONCERNING THE ORIGIN OF WORSHIP. 23 
 
 come to some extent generalized. Hom(^eneous appear- 
 ances are grouped into classes, and each class referred 
 to a separate deity, and hence Polytheism. Pantheism 
 then comes in and makes all created substance one with 
 the creator ; nature and the universe are God. From the 
 impersonating of the forces of nature to the creation of 
 imaginary deities there is but a step. Every virtue and 
 vice, every good and evil becomes a personality, under 
 the direct governance of which lie certain passions and 
 events; and thus in place of one god for many individ- 
 uals, each individual may have a multitude of his own 
 personal gods. The theogony of Hesiod was but a sys- 
 tem of materialized love and hate ; while, on the other 
 hand, the gods of Homer, although personating human 
 passions, were likewise endowed with moral perceptions. 
 In them the blind forces of nature are lighted up into a 
 human-divine intelligence. 
 
 In Monotheism the distinct personalities, which to the 
 savage underlie every appearance, become wholly gen- 
 eralized, and the origin of all phenomena is referred to 
 one First Cause. The subtle and philosophic Greeks 
 well knew that God to be God must be omnipotent, and 
 omnipotency is indivisible. That the Aztecs could be- 
 lieve and practice the absurdities they did is less an ob- 
 ject of wonder, than that the intellectual philosophers of 
 Athens could have tolerated the gods of Homer. In- 
 deed, the religion of the more cultivated Greeks appears 
 to us monstrous, in proportion as they were superior to 
 other men in poetry, art, and philosophy. 
 
 Comparative mythologists explain the origin of wor- 
 ship by two apparently oppugnant theories. The first is 
 that whatever is seen in nature strange and wonder- 
 ful, is deemed by primitive man an object worthy of 
 worship. The other is, that upon certain noted indi- 
 viduals are fastened metaphorical names, symbolic of 
 some quality alike in them and in the natural object 
 after which they are called ; that this name, which at 
 the first was but the surname of an individual, after its 
 possessor is dead and forgotten, lives, reverts to the 
 
u 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 
 ■11 
 
 ! I 
 
 plant or animal whence it came, becomes impersonal, 
 and is worshiped by a conservative posterity. In other 
 words, one theory fastens upon natural phenomena, 
 human attributes, and worships nature under covering 
 of those attributes, while the other worships in the 
 natural object only the memory of a dead and forgotten 
 man. I have no doubt that \n.both of these hypotheses 
 are elements of truth. 
 
 In the earlier acts of worship the tendency is to 
 assimilate the object worshiped and the character of the 
 worshiper, and also to assign habitations to deities, 
 behind man's immediate environment. Every people 
 has its heaven and hell ; the former most generally lo- 
 cated beyond the blue sky, and the latter in the dark 
 interior caves of the earth. Man in nature reproduces 
 himself; invests appearances with attributes analogous 
 to his own. This likeness of the supernatural to the 
 natural, of gods to man, is the first advance from fetich- 
 ism, but as the intellect advances anthropomorphism 
 declines. As one by one the nearest mysteries are 
 solved by science, the emptiness of superstition becomes 
 apparent, and the wonderless wonder is referred by the 
 waking mind to general laws of causation ; but still cling- 
 ing to its first conceptions it places them on objects more 
 remote. Man fixes his eyes upon the planets, discovers 
 their movements, and fancies their controlling spirit also 
 controls his destiny ; and when released by reason from 
 star- worship, as formerly from feticLism, again an ad- 
 vance is made, always nearing the doctr ne of universal 
 law. 
 
 In one tersely comprehensive sentenc*^ Clarke gives 
 the old view of what were called natural religions: 
 "They considered them, in their soui'e, the work of 
 fraud; in their essence, corrupt f;u^»er'^r,ition8; in their 
 doctrines, wholly false; in their moril tendency, abso- 
 lutely injurious; and in their result^ degenerating more 
 and more into greater evil." 
 
 And this view seems to him alike uncharitable and 
 unreasonable: "To assume that they are wholly evil is 
 
FBIESTCSAFT AND PBOPITIATION. 
 
 25 
 
 disrespectful to human nature. It supposes man to be 
 the easy and universal dupe of fraud. But these reli- 
 gions do not rest on such a sandy foundation, but on the 
 feeling of dependence, the sense of accountability, the 
 recognition of spiritual realities very near to this world 
 of matter, and the need of looking up and worshiping 
 some unseen power higher and better than ourselves. 
 We shall find them always feeling after God, often find- 
 ing him. We shall see that in their origin they are not 
 the work of priestcraft, but of human nature ; in their 
 essence not superstitions, but religions; in their doc- 
 trines true more frequently than false ; in their moral 
 tendency good rather than evil. And instead of degen- 
 erating toward something worse, they come to prepare 
 the way for something better." 
 
 The nearest case to deliberate invention of deities, 
 was, perhaps, the promulgation as objects of worship by 
 the Roman pontifl's, of such abstractions as Hope (Spes); 
 Fear (Pallor), Concord (Concoidia), Courage (Virtus), 
 etc. How far these gods were gods, however, in even 
 the ordinary heathen sense of the word, is doubtful. In 
 any case, they were but the extension of an old and ex- 
 istent principle — the personification of divine aspects or 
 qualities; they added no more to what went before than 
 a new Saint or Virgin of Loretto does to the Catholic 
 Church. 
 
 "It was a favorite opinion with the Christian apolo- 
 gists, Eusebius and others," says Gladstone, "that the 
 pagan deities represented deified men. Others consider 
 them to signify the powers of external nature personi- 
 fied. For others they are, in many cases, imjxjrsona- 
 tions of human passions and propensities, reflected back 
 from the mind of man. A fourth mode of interpreta- 
 tion would treat them as copies, distorted and depraved, 
 of a primitive system of religion given by God to man. 
 The Apostle St. Paul speaks of them as devils ; by which 
 he may perhaps intend to convey that, under the names 
 and in connection with the worship of those deities, the 
 worst influences of ♦he Evil One were at work. This 
 
ae 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 "I: J 
 
 would rather be a subjective than an objective descrip- 
 tion ; and would rather convey an account of the prac- 
 tical working of a corrupted religion, than an explanation 
 of its origi.i or its early course. As between the other 
 four, it seems probable that they all, in various degrees 
 and manners, entered into the composition of the later 
 paganism, and also of the Homeric or Olympian system. 
 That system, however, was profoundly adverse to mere 
 Nature- worship; while the care of departments or prov- 
 inces of external nature were assigned to its leading 
 personages. Such worship of natural objects or ele- 
 mental powers, as prevailed in connection with it, was 
 in general local or secondary. And the deification of 
 heroes in the age of Homer was rare and merely titular. 
 We do not find that any cult or system of devotion was 
 attached to it." 
 
 So humanly divine, so impotently great are the gods 
 of Homer : so thoroughly invested with the passions of 
 men, clothed in distinctive shades of human character ; 
 such mingled virtue and vice, love and hate, courage and 
 cowardice; animal passions uniting with noble senti- 
 ments; base and vulgar thoughts with lofty and sub- 
 lime ideas; and all so wrought up by his inimitable 
 fancy into divine and supernatural l)eing8, as to work 
 most powerfully upon the nature of the jx^ople. 
 
 These concrete conceptions of his deities have ever 
 been a source of consolation to the savage; for, by tbus 
 bringiiig down the gods to a nearer level with himself, 
 they could Ijc more materially propitiated, and their pro- 
 tection purchased with gifts and sacrifices. Thus the 
 Greeks could obtain advice through oracles, the Hindoo 
 could pass at on"? into eternal joys by throwing himself 
 under the car of Juggernaut, while the latter-day offender 
 calls in the assistance of the departed, buys forgiveness 
 with charities, and compounds crime by building 
 churches. 
 
 The difficulty is, that in attempting to establish any 
 theory concerning the origin of things, the soundest 
 logic is little else than wild speculation. Mankind pro- 
 
UNEECORDED FACTS SOON BECOME MYTHOLOGICAL. 27 
 
 gress unconsciously. We know not what problems we 
 ourselves are working out for those who come after us; 
 we know not by what process we arrive at many of our 
 conclusions ; much of that which is clear to ourselves is 
 never understood by our neighbor, and never will be 
 even known by our posterity. Events the most material 
 are soon forgotten, or else are made spiritual and pre- 
 served as myths. Blot out the process by which science 
 arrived at results, and in every achievement of science, 
 in the steam engine, the electric telegraph, we should soon 
 have a heaven-descended agency, a god for every ma- 
 chine. Where mythology ceases and history begins, is 
 in the annals of every nation a matter of dispute. 
 What at first appears to be wholly fabulous may contain 
 some truth, whereas much of what is held to be true is 
 mere fable, and herein excessive skepticism is as un- 
 wise as excessive credulity. 
 
 Historical facts, if unrecorded, are soon lost. Thus 
 when Juan de Ofiate penetrated New Mexico in 1596, 
 Fray Marco de Niza, and the expedition of Coronado in 
 1540, api)enr to have been entirely forgotten by the 
 Cibolans. Fathers Crespi and Junipero Berra, in their 
 overland explorations of 1709, preparatory to the estab- 
 lislunent of a line of Missions along the Californian 
 scalK)ard, could find no traces, in the minds of the natives, 
 of Oabrillo's voyage in 1642, or of the landing of Sir 
 Francis Drake in 1579 ; although, so impressed were the 
 savages in the latter inwiance, that, according to the worthy 
 chaplain of the expedition, they desired "with submis- 
 sion and fear to worship us as go<l8." Nor can we think 
 civilized memories — which ascrilw the plays of Shake- 
 speare to Hiu^on, and parcel out tho Iliad of Homer 
 among numlK'rless unrecorded verse makers — more te- 
 niu'.ious. Frederick Augustus WoU* fioiiies that a Homer 
 ever existed; or, if he did, that ho ever wrote his ixx3m, 
 as writing was at that time not generally known ; but he 
 claims that snatches of history, descentling orally from one 
 generation to another, in the end coalesced into the 
 matchless Iliad and Odyssey. The event which so 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 .jli 
 
 lir-i: 
 
 ii 
 
 strongly impressed the father, becomes vague in the 
 mind of the son, and in the third generation is either 
 lost or becomes legendary. Incidents of recent occur- 
 rence, contemporary perhaps with the narration, are 
 sometimes so misinterpreted by ignorance jr distorted 
 by prejudice, as to place the fact strangely at vari mce 
 with the recital. Yet no incident nor action falls pur- 
 poseless to the ground. Unrecorded it may be, unwit- 
 nessed, unheard by beings material; a thought-wave 
 even, lost in space invisible, acting, for aught we know, 
 only upon the author ; yet so acting, it casts an influence, 
 stamps on fleeting time its record, thereby fulfilling its 
 destiny. Thus linger vapory conceits long after the 
 action which created them has sunk into oblivion ; unde- 
 fined shadows of substance departed ; none the less im- 
 pressive because mingled with immortal imagery. 
 
 Turn now from outward events to inner life ; from 
 events grown shadowy with time, to life ever dim and 
 mysterious alike to savage and sage. Everywhere man 
 beholds much that is incomprehensible; within, around,, 
 the past, the future. Invisible forces are at work, in- 
 visible agencies play upon IiIl* destiny. And in the 
 creations of fancy, which of necessity grow out of the 
 influence of nature upon the imagination, it is not 
 strange that mysteries darken, facts and fancies blend ; 
 the past and the future uniting in a supernatural 
 present. 
 
 We are never content with positive knowledge. From 
 the earliest workings of the mind, creations of fancy 
 play as important a part in ethical economy as jjositive 
 perceptions. Nor does culture in any wise lessen these 
 fanciful creations of the intellect. In the jwlitical arena 
 of civilized nations, wars and revolutions for the en- 
 forcement of opinion concerning matters beyond the 
 reiujh of positive knowledge, have equaled if they have 
 not exceeded wars for empire or ascendancy. In the 
 s(x;ial and individual aflairs of life we are governed 
 more by the ideal than by the real. On reaching the 
 limits of positive knowledge, reason pauses, but fancy 
 
BELIGIOUS AND SCIENTIFIC ULTIMATES. 
 
 29 
 
 overleaps the boundary, and wa»- .lers forward in an end- 
 less waste of speculation. 
 
 The tendency of intellectual progress, accftrding to 
 the philosophy of Herbert Spencer, is from the concrete 
 to the abstract, from the homogeneous to the heteroge- 
 neous, from the knowable to the unknowable. Primor- 
 dially nothing was known; as superstitions and priest- 
 craft grew rank, everything became known; there was 
 not a problem in the natural or in the supernatural 
 world unsolvable by religion. Now, when some ele- 
 ments of absolute knowledge are beginning to appear, 
 we discover, not only that little is positively known, but 
 that much of what has been hitherto deemed past con- 
 troverting, is, under the present regime of thought, 
 absolutely unknowable. Formerly ultimate religious 
 kiHuvlodge was attained by the very novices of religion, 
 iinCi ■ iv'mjte scientific knowledge was explained through 
 tli iv ! itical conceptions. Not only were all the mys- 
 ieiioH cf the material universe easily solved by the 
 Fathers, but heaven was measured and the phenomena 
 of hell minutely described. Now we are just begin- 
 ning to comprehend that ultimate facts will probably 
 ever remain unknowable facts, for when the present 
 ultimate is attained, an eternity of undiscovered truth 
 will still lay stretched out before the searcher. Until 
 the finite becomes infinite, and time lapses into eternity, 
 the realm of thought will remain unfilled. At present, 
 and until the scope of the intellect is materially en- 
 larged, such tin ;>ri98 as the origin of the universe — 
 held by atheist; tc Ik self-existent, by pantheists to have 
 been self-crofrlid, ftr«i by theifts to have been originated 
 by an cxter'nt' , j^jmicj — must remain, as they are now 
 admitted to hv, <,»n;iSt^c;n8 beyond even the comprehen- 
 sion of the nucHeiJ ' ii'iewiso scientific ultimates — such 
 as the C|ualities of tnno and space, the divisibility of mat- 
 ter, the co-ordination of motion and rest, the correlation 
 of forces, the mysteries of gravitation, light and heat — 
 are found to be not only not solvable, but not conceiva- 
 ble. And, as with the externo^l, so with the inward 
 
80 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 lii'M 
 
 I 11^' 
 
 life; we cannot Tonceive the nature, nor explain the 
 origin and duration, of consciousness. The endless spec- 
 ulations of biology and psychology only leave impres- 
 sions at once of the strength and weakness of the mind 
 of man; strong in empirical knowledge, impotent in 
 every attempt rationally to penetrate the unfathomable. 
 Nowhere in mythology do we find the world self-created 
 or self-existent. Some external agency is ever brought 
 in to perform the work, and in the end the structure of 
 the universe is resolved into it^ , nginal elements. 
 
 Primordial man finds himself surrounded by natural 
 phenomena, the operations of which his intelligence is 
 capable of grasping but partially. Certain appetites 
 sharpen, at tnce, ct^rtain instincts. Hunger makes him 
 acquainted with tl? fV-nita of the earth; cold with the 
 skins of beasts. A : supplies him with rude im- 
 
 plements, and imparl!? ■. im a knowledge of his power 
 over animals. But as instinct merges into intellect, 
 strange powers in nature are felt ; invisible agents wield- 
 ing invisible weapons ; realities which exist unheard and 
 move unseen ; outward manifestations of hidden strength. 
 Humanity, divine, but wild and wondering, half-fed, 
 half-clad, ranges woods primeval, hears the roar of bat- 
 tling elements, sees the ancient forest-tree shivered into 
 fragments by heaven's artillery, feels the solid earth rise 
 up in rumbling waves beneath his feet. He receives, as 
 it were, a blow from within the darkness, and Hinging 
 himself upon the ground he begs protection; fro!i> what 
 he knows not, of whom he knows not. "Bury nn not, 
 tumultuous heavens," ho cries, "under the clouds of 
 your displeasure!" "t::5trike me not down in wrath, 
 fierce flaming fire!" "Earth, Ih) firm!" Here, then, is 
 the origin of prayer., And to render more eftectual his 
 entreaties, a gift is offered. Seizing ujKjn whatever he 
 prizes moft, his food, his raiment, he rushes forth and 
 hurls his propitiatory offering heavenward, earthward, 
 whithersoever his frenzied fancy dictates. Or, if this 
 is not enough, the still more dearly valued gift of human 
 blood or human life is offered. His own tlesh he freely 
 
ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF PRIESTCRAFT. 
 
 31 
 
 lacerates; to save his own life he gives that of his 
 enemy, his slave, or even his child. Hence arises sac- 
 rifice. 
 
 And here also conjurings commence. The necessity 
 is felt of opening up some intercourse with these mys- 
 terious lowers ; relations commercial and social ; calami- 
 ties and casualties, personal and public, must be traced 
 to causes, and the tormenting demon bought off. But it 
 is clearly evident that these elemental forces are not all 
 of them inimical to the happiness of mankind. Sun- 
 shine, air and water, the benign influences in nature, 
 are as powerful to create, as the adverse elements are to 
 destroy. And as these forces appear conflicting, part 
 productive of life and enjoyment, and part of destruc- 
 tion, decay, and death, a separation is made. Hence 
 principles of good and evil are discovered ; and to all 
 these unaccountable forces in nature, names and proper- 
 ties are given, and causations invented. For every act 
 there is an actor — for every deed a doer; for every 
 power and passion there is made a god. 
 
 Thus we see that worship in some form is a human 
 necessity, or, at least, a constant accompaniment of hu- 
 Mfianity. Until perfect wisdom and limitless power are 
 the attributes of humanity, adoration will continue ; for 
 men will never cease to reverence what they do not un- 
 derstand, nor will they cease to fear such elements of 
 strength as are beyond thei»' control. The form of this 
 conciliatory homage appears to arise from common hu- 
 man instincts; for, throughout the world and in all 
 jigos, a similarity in primitive religious forms has existed. 
 It is a giving of something; the barter of a valuable 
 something for a something more valuable. As in his 
 civil polity all crimes may be comi)ounded or avenged, 
 so in his worship, the savage gives his p»*ide, his prop- 
 erty, or his blood. 
 
 At first, this spirit i)ower is seen in everything; in 
 the storm and in the soft evening air; in clouds and 
 cataracts, in mountains, rocks, and rivers; in trees, in 
 reptiles, beasts, and fishes. But when progressive man 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 
 obtains a more perfect maatery over the brute creation, 
 brute worship ceases ; as he becomes familiar with the 
 causes of some of the forces in nature, and is better able 
 to protect himself from them, the fear of natural objects 
 is lessened. Leaving the level of the brute creation he 
 mounts upward, and selecting; from his own species some 
 living or deiid hero, he endows a king or comrade with 
 superhuman attributes, and worships his dead fellow 
 as a divine being. Still he tunes his thoughts to subtler 
 creations, and carves with skillful fingers material images 
 of supernatural forms. Then comes idolatry. The great 
 principles of causation being determined and embodied 
 in perceptible forms, adorations ensue. Cravings, how- 
 ever, increase. As the intellect expands, one idol after 
 another is thrown down. Mind assumes the mastery 
 over matter. From gods of wood and stone, made by 
 men's fingers, and from suns and planets, carved by the 
 fingers of omni[>otence, the creature now turns to the 
 Creator. A form of ideal worship supplants the mate- 
 rial form ; god? known and tangible are thrown aside 
 for the unknown God. And well were it for the intel- 
 lect could it stop here. But, as the actions of countless 
 material gods were clear to the primitive priest, and by 
 him satisfactorily explained to the savage masses; so, in 
 this more advanced state men are not wanting who re- 
 ceive from their ideal god revelations of his actions and 
 motives. To its new, unknown, ideal god, the partially 
 awakened human minu attaches the jwsitive attributes 
 of the old, material deities, or invents new ones, and 
 starts anew to tread the endless mythologic circle ; until 
 in yet a higher state it discovers that both god and attri- 
 butes are wholly Iwyond its grasp, and that with all its 
 progress, it has advanced but slightly beyond the first 
 savage conception; — a power altogether mysterious, in- 
 explicable to science, controlling phenomena of mind 
 and matter. 
 
 Barbarians are the most religious of mortals. While 
 the busy, overworked brain of the scholar or man of 
 business is occupied with more practical affairs, the list- 
 
OBIOIN OF FETICHISM. 
 
 88 
 
 less mind of the savage, thrown as he is upon the very 
 bosom of nature, is filled with innumerable conjectures 
 and interrogatories. His curiosity, like that of a child, 
 is proverbial, and as superstition is ever the resource of 
 ignorance, queer fancies and fantasms concerning life and 
 death, and gods and devils float continually through his 
 unenlightened imagination. 
 
 Ill-protected from the elements, his comfort and his 
 uncertain food-supply depending upon them, primitive 
 man regards nature wit& eager interest. Like the 
 beasts, his forest companions, he places himself as far as 
 possible in harmony with his environment. He migrates 
 with the seasons; feasts when food is plenty, fasts in 
 famine-time ; basks and gambols in the sunshine, cowers 
 beneath the fury of the storm, crawls from the cold into 
 )iis den, and there quasi-torpidly remains until nature 
 releases him. Is it therefore strange that savage intel- 
 lect peoples the elements with supernatural powers ; that 
 God is everywhere, in everything ; in the most trifling 
 accident and incident, as well as in the sun, the sea, the 
 grove ; that when evil comes God is angry, when fortune 
 smiles God is favorable; and that he speaks to his wild, 
 untutored ^xjople in signs and dreams, in the tempest and 
 in the sunshine. Nor does he withhold the still, small 
 voice, which breathes upon minds most darkened, and 
 into breasts the most savage, a spirit of progress, which, 
 if a people bo left to the frce fulfillment of their destiny, 
 is sure, sooner or later, to riixjn into full development. 
 
 We will now glance at the origin of fetichism, which 
 indeed may be called the origin of ideal religion, from 
 the other standpoint; that which arises from the respect 
 men feol for the memory of their departed arcestors. 
 
 The first conception of a dualty in man's nature has 
 liccn attributed to various causes ; it may be the result of 
 a combination of causes. There is the shadow upon 
 tlie ground, separate, yet inseparable; the reflection of 
 the form upon the water; the echo of the voice, 
 the adventures of fancy portrayed by dreams. Self 
 
 Vol. II. 3 
 
84 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 i :i!^ 
 
 is I ' 
 
 ':i; 1 
 
 is divisible from and inseparably connected with this 
 other self. Herefrom arise innumerable superstitions; it 
 was portentous of misfortune for one's clothes to be 
 stepped on ; no food must be left uneaten ; nail clippings 
 and locks of hair must not fall into the hands of an 
 enemy. Catlin, in sketching his portraits, often narrow- 
 ly escaped with his life, the Indians believing that in 
 their likenesses he carried away their other self. 
 And when death comes, and this other self departs, 
 whither has it gone? The lifeless body remains, but 
 where is the life? The mind cannot conceive of the 
 total extinguishment of an entity, and so the imagina- 
 tion rears a local habitation for every departed spirit. 
 Every phenomenon and every event is analyzed under 
 this hypothesis. For every event there is not only a 
 cause, but a personal cause, an independent agent behind 
 every consequence. Every animal, every fish and bird, 
 every rock and stream and plant, the ripening fruit, 
 the falling rain, the uncertain wind, the sun and stars, 
 are all personified. There is no disease without its god 
 or devil, no fish entangled in the net, no beast or bird 
 that falls before the hunter, without its special sender. 
 Savages are more afraid of a dead man than a live 
 one. They are overwhelmed with terror at the thought 
 of this unseen power over them. The spirit of the de- 
 parted is omnipotent and omnipresent. At any cost or 
 hazard it must be propitiated. So food is placed in the 
 grave; wives and slaves, and horses and dogs, are slain, 
 and in spirit sent to serve the ghost of the departed ; 
 phantom messengers are sent to the region of shadows 
 from time to time ; the messengers sometimes even vol- 
 unteering to go. So boats and weapons and all the 
 property of the deceased are burned or deposited with 
 him. In the hand of the dead child is placed a toy ; in 
 that of the departed warrior, the symbolic pipe of peace, 
 which is to open a tranquil entrance into his new abode; 
 clothes, and ornaments, and paint, are conveniently 
 placed, and thus a proper personal appearance guaran- 
 teed. Not that the things themselves are to be used. 
 
THE WOBSHIP OF DEAD ANGESTOBS. 
 
 86 
 
 but the souls of things. The body of the chief rota, 
 as does the material substance of the articles buried 
 with it; but the soul of every article follows the soul of 
 its owner, to serve its own peculiar end in the land of 
 phantoms. 
 
 The Chinese, grown cunning with the great antiquity 
 of their burial customs, which require money and food 
 to be deposited for the benefit of the deceased, spiritual- 
 ize the money, by making an imitation coin of paste- 
 board, while the food, untouched by the dead, is finally 
 eaten by themselves. 
 
 But whence arises the strange propensity of all prim- 
 itive nations to worship animals, and plants, and stones, 
 things animate and inanimate, natural and supernatural? 
 Why is it that all nations or tribes select from nature 
 some object which they hold to be sacred, and which 
 they venerate as deity? It is the opinion of Herbert 
 Spencer that "the rudimentary form of all religion is 
 the propitiation of dead ancestors, who are supposed to 
 be still existing, and to be capable of working good or 
 evil to their descendants. " It is the universal custom with 
 savage tribes, as the character of their members becomes 
 developed, to drop the real name of individuals and 
 to fix upon them the attribute of some external object, 
 by whose name only they are aft )rwards known. Thus 
 a swift runner is called the ' antelope,' the slow of foot, 
 the 'tortoise,' a merciless warrior, the 'wolf,' a dark- 
 eyed maid may be likened to the 'raven,' a majestic 
 matron to the ' cypress.' And so the rivulet, the rock, the 
 dawn, the sun, and even elements invisible, are seized up- 
 on as metaphors and fastened upon individuals, according 
 to a real or fancied resemblance between the qualities 
 of nature and the character of the men. Inferiority 
 and baseness, alike with nobleness and wise conduct, 
 perpetuate a name. Even in civilized societies, a nick- 
 name often takes the place of the real name. School- 
 boys are quick to distinguish peculiarities in their fel- 
 lows, and fasten upon them significant names. A dull 
 scholar is called ' cabbage-head,' the girl with red ring- 
 
86 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 l! !; .1 
 
 mu " 
 
 lets, ' carrots.' In the family there is the greedy 
 'pig,' the darling 'duck,' the little 'lamb.' In new 
 countries, and abnormal communities, where strangers 
 from all parts are promiscuously thrown together, not un- 
 frequently men live on terms of intimacy for years with- 
 out ever knowing each other's real name. Among miners, 
 such appellations as 'Muley Bill,' 'Sandy,' 'Shorty,' 
 ' Sassafras Jack,' often serve all the purposes of a name. 
 In more refined circles, there is the hypocritical 'cro- 
 codile,' the sly 'fox,' the gruff 'bear.' We say of the 
 horse, ' he is as fleet as the wind,' of a rapid account- 
 ant, 'he is as quick as lightning.' These names, which 
 are used by us but for the moment, or to fit occasions, 
 are among rude nations permanent— in many instances 
 the only name a person ever receives. 
 
 Sometimes the nickname of the individual becomes 
 first a family name and then a tribal name; as when 
 the chief, 'Coyote,' becomes renowned, his children 
 love to call themselves 'Coyotes.' The chieftainship 
 descending to the son and grandson of Coyote, the 
 name becomes famous, the Coyote family the domin- 
 ant family of the tribe; members of the tribe, in their 
 intercourse with other tribes, call themselves 'coyotes,' 
 to distinguish themselves from other tribes; the head, 
 or tail, or claws, or skin, of the coyote ornaments the 
 dress or adorns the body ; the name becomes tribal, and 
 the animil the symbol or totem of the tribe. After a 
 few generations have passed, the great chieftain. Coyote, 
 and his immediate progeny are forgotten; meanwhile 
 the beast becomes a favorite with the people ; he begins 
 to be regarded as privileged; is not hunted down like 
 other beasts; the virtues and exploits of the whole 
 Coyote clan become identified with the brute ; the af- 
 fections of the people are centered in the animal, and 
 finally, all else being lost and forgotten, the descendants 
 of the chieftain, Coyote, are the offepring of the veri- 
 table beast, coyote. 
 
 Concerning image-worship and the material represen- 
 tation of ideal beings, Mr. Tylor believes that " when 
 
 
ABStr.VCT CONCEPTIONS, M0N8TEBS, AND METAPHOBB. 87 
 
 man has got some way in developing the religious ele- 
 ment in him, he begins to catch at the device of setting up 
 a puppet, or a stone, as the symbol and representative of 
 the notions of a higher being which are floating in his 
 mind." 
 
 Primitive languages cannot express abstract qualities. 
 For every kind of animal or bird or plant there may be 
 a name, but for animals, plants, and birds in general, they 
 have no name or conception. Therefore, the abstract 
 quality becomes the concrete idea of a god, and the de- 
 scendants of a man whose symbolic name was ' dog,' 
 from being the children of the man become the child- 
 ren of the dog. 
 
 Hence also arise monsters, beings compounded of 
 bea'.t, bird, and fish, sphinxes, mermaids, human-headed 
 brutes, winged animals; as when the descendant of the 
 'hawk' carries off a wife from the 'salmon' tribe, a totem 
 representing a fish with a hawk's head for a time keeps 
 alive the occurrence and finally becomes the deity. 
 
 Thus realities become metaphors and metaphors reali- 
 ties; the fact dwindles into shadowy nothingness and 
 the fancy springs into actual being. The historical inci- 
 dent becomes first indistinct and then is forgotten ; the 
 metaphorical name of the dead ancestor is first respected 
 in the animal or plant, then worshiped in the animal 
 or plant, and finally the nickname and the ancestor both 
 are forgotten and the idea becomes the entity, and the 
 veritable object of worship. From forgetfulness of primo- 
 genitor and metaphor, conceiving the animal to be the 
 very ancestor, words are put into the animal's mouth, the 
 sayings of the ancestor become the sayings of the brute ; 
 hence mythological legends of talking beasts, and birds, 
 and wise fishes. To one animal is attributed a miracu- 
 lous cure, to another, assistance in time of trouble ; one 
 animal is a deceiver, another a betrayer; and thus 
 through their myths and metaphors we may look back 
 into the soul of savagism and into their soul of nature. 
 
 That this is the origin of some phases of fetichism 
 there can be no doubt; that it is the origin of all reli- 
 
 ^^. 
 
SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 •11 
 i-ii 
 
 lili 
 
 Bm 
 
 i:!i 
 
 $M 
 
 gions, or even the only method hy which animal and 
 plant worship originates, I do not believe. While 
 there are undoubtedly general principles underlying all 
 religious conceptions, it does not necessarily follow, that 
 in every instance the methods of arriving at those funda- 
 mental principles must be identical. As with us a child 
 weeps over a dead mother's picture, regarding it with 
 fond devotion, so the dutiful barbarian son, in order the 
 better to propitiate the favor of his dead ancestor, some- 
 times carves his image in wood or stone, which sentiment 
 with time lapses into idolatry. Any object which strikes 
 the rude fancy as analogous to the character of an indi- 
 vidual may become an object of worship. 
 
 The interpretation of myth can never be absolute and 
 positive ; yet we may in almost every instance discover 
 the general purport. Thus a superior god, we may be 
 almost sure, refers to some potent hero, some primitive 
 ruler, whom tradition has made superhuman in origin and 
 in power; demigods, subordinate or inferior beings in 
 power, must be regarded as legendary, referring to cer- 
 tain influential persons, identified with some element or 
 incident in which the deified personage played a con- 
 spicuous part. 
 
 Although in mythology religion is the dominant ele- 
 ment, yet mythology is not wholly made up of religion, 
 nor are all primitive religions mythical. "There are 
 few mistakes" says Professor Max Miiller "so widely 
 spread and so firmly established as that which makes us 
 confound the religion and the mythology of the ancient 
 nations of the world. How mythology arises, necessarily 
 and naturally, I tried to explain in my former lectui-es, 
 and we saw that, as an affection or disorder of language, 
 mythology may infect every part of the intellectual life 
 of man. True it is that no ideas are more liable to my- 
 thological disease than religious ideas, because they 
 transcend those regions of our experience within which 
 language has its natural origin, and must therefore, ac- 
 cording to their very nature, be satisfied with metaphori- 
 cal expressions. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
 
FUNDAMENTAL IDEAS OF BELIQ^ON. 
 
 ] it entered into the heart of man. Yet even the 
 j^ions of the ancient nations are by no means inevi- 
 tably and altogether mythological. On the contrary, as 
 a diseased frame pre-supposes a healthy frame, so a 
 mythological religion pre-supposes, I believe, a healthy 
 religion." 
 
 The universal secrets of supernatural beings are wrap- 
 ped up in probable or possible fable; the elements of 
 physical nature are impersonated in allegories, and 
 arrayed in forms perceptible to the imagination ; deities 
 are sometimes introduced into the machinery of the 
 supernatural in order to gratify that love for the mar- 
 velous which every attempt to explain the mysterious 
 forces of nature creates in the ignorant mind. Yet 
 it cannot truly be said that any form of religion, much 
 less any religion was wholly invented. Fanatics some- 
 times originate doctrines, and the Church sets forth its 
 dogmas, but there must be a foundation of truth or the 
 edifice cannot stand. Inventions there undoubtedly 
 have been and are, but inventions, sooner or later fall 
 to the ground, while the essential principles underlying 
 
 ligion and mythology, though momentarilv overcome 
 wept away, are sure to remain. 
 
 Every one of the fundamental ideas of religion is of 
 indigenous origin, generating spontaneously in the 
 human heart. It is a characteristic of mythology that the 
 present inhabitants of the world descended from some 
 nobler race. From the nobler impulses of fancy the 
 savage derives his origin. His higher instincts teach 
 him, that his dim distant past, and his impenetrable 
 future, are alike of a lighter, more ethereal nature ; that 
 his earthly nature is base, that that which binds him 
 to earth is the lowest, vilest part of himself. 
 
 The tendency of positive knowlege is to overthrow 
 superstition. Hence as science develops, many tenets of 
 established religions, palpably erroneous, are dropped, and 
 the more knowledge becomes real, the more real know- 
 ledge is denied. Superstition is not the effect of an 
 active imagination, but shows rather a lack of imagination, 
 
40 
 
 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. 
 
 M'lili 
 
 n:M'!l1 
 
 \4 
 
 i^iri . 
 
 for we see that the lower the stage of intelligence, and 
 the feebler the imagination, the greater the superstition. 
 A keen, vivid imagination, although capable of broader 
 and more complicated conceptions, is able to explain the 
 cruder marvels, and consequently to dispel the coarser 
 phases of superstition, while the dull intellect accepts 
 everything which is put upon it as true. Ultimate reli- 
 gious conceptions are symbolic rather than actual. Ul- 
 timate ideas of the universe are even beyond the grasp 
 of the profoundest intellect. We can form but an ap- 
 proximate idea of the sphere on which we live. To form 
 conceptions of the relative and actual distances and 
 magnitudes of heavenly bodies, of systems of worlds, and 
 eternities of space, the human mind is totally inadequate. 
 If, theroifore, the mind is unable to grasp material visible 
 objects, iiow much less are we able to measure the invisi- 
 ble and eternal. 
 
 When theretcre the savage attempts to solve the prob- 
 lem of natural phenomena, he first reduces broad concep- 
 tions to symbolic ideas. He moulds his deity according 
 to the measure of his mind ; and in forn^ing a skeleton 
 upon which to elaborate his religious instincts, proximate 
 theories are accepted, and almost any explanation ap- 
 pears to him plausible. The potential creations of his 
 fancy are brought within the compass of his comprehen- 
 sion; symbolic gods are mouMed from mud, or carved 
 from wood or stone; and thus by segregating an infi- 
 nitesimal part of the vast idea of deity, the worshiper 
 meets the material requirements of his religious con- 
 ceptions. And although the lower forms of worship are 
 abandoned as the intellect unfolds, the same principle 
 is continued. We set up in the mind symbols of the ulti- 
 mate idea which is too groat for our grasp, and ima^ning 
 ourselves in possession of the actual idea, we fall into 
 numberless errors concerning what we believe or think. 
 The atheistic hypothesis of self-existence, the pantheistic 
 hy|x>thesis of self-creation, and the theistic hypothesis of 
 creation by an extornal agency are equally unthinkable, 
 and therefore as postulates equally untenable. Yet un- 
 
CLASSIFICATION OF PACIFIC STATES' MYTHS. 
 
 41 
 
 derlying all, however gross or superstitious the dogma, 
 is one fundamental truth, namely, that there is a prob- 
 lem to be solved, an existent mysterious universe to be 
 accounted for. 
 
 Deep down in every human breast is implanted a 
 religiosity as a fHndamental attribute of man's nature; 
 a consciousness that behind visible appearances is an in- 
 visible power; underlying all conception is an instirH 
 or intuition from which there is no escape, that beyond 
 material actualities potential agencies are at work ; and 
 throughout all belief, from the stupidest fetichism to the 
 most exalted monotheism, as part of these instinctive con- 
 victions, it is held that the beings, or being, who rule 
 man's destiny may be propitiated. 
 
 The first cry of nature is hushed. From time im- 
 memorial nations and i)eoples have come and gone, 
 whence and whither no one knows ; entering existence 
 unannounced they disap[)ear and leave no trace, save 
 perhaps their impress on the language or the mythology 
 of the world. Thus from historic fact bleiided with the 
 religious sentiments springs the Mythic Idea. 
 
 In the following chapters, I have attempted, as far as 
 practicable, to classify the Myths of the Pacific States 
 under appropriate head s. I n making such a classification 
 there is no ^'fficulty, except where in one myth occur 
 two or more divisions of the subject, in which case it 
 becomes necessary, either to break the narrative, or 
 make exceptions to the general rule of classifying. I 
 have invariably lulopted the latter altt>rnative. The 
 divisions which I make of Mythology are as follows: 1. 
 Origin and End of Things; II. Physical Mytlis; III. 
 Animal Myths; IV. Gods, Supernatural Beings, and 
 Worship; V. The Future State. 
 
i iH''i 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 
 ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 QcioBK Obkatton-Mttr— AzTio Orioim-Mtths— Thb Papaoob— MoMTinr- 
 
 tlA. AND THK CoXOTB— ThB MoQUIS — ThB ObBAT SpIDBR'B WbB OF TBI 
 
 FiHAS— Navajo and Pcbblo Creations— Obioin of Clbab Lakb and 
 Lake Tahok— Chabbya of the Cahrocs— Mount Shasta, the Wio* 
 
 WAM OF THE OrBAT SpIRIT— IdAHO SpRINQS AND WaTBR FaLLS — HoW 
 
 Diffbrenoes in LANonAoi OooDRBKD— Ybhl, thb Cbeatob of the 
 Thlinkebts— The Batbn and the Doo. 
 
 I :<i! 
 
 ir'l I 
 
 Of all American peoples the t^uich^s, of Guatema- 
 la, have left us the richest mythological legacy. Their 
 description of the creation as given in the Popol Vuh, 
 which may be called the national book of the Quichds/ 
 
 > In Vienna in 1857, the book now best known as the Fopol Vuh 
 was first brought to the notice of Euronenn scholars, under the following 
 title: Z/M llistiirias del Ori<ien de loa Inaim de tntu Provincia de Guatemala, 
 traducldas de la Lengua Quichi! at CaaMlano para wan Comodidad dt loa 
 MiiiMroa del S. Evam/tlio, nor el H. P. F. Francinno Ximenet, cura dootrinero 
 por el real patrotuilo del Pueblo de S, Thomaa Vhuila. — Kxaclaniente aegun 
 fl texto eapaiiol del manuaorllo otininul que tie hnlla en la biblioieoa de (n 
 Univeraidad de Guatemala, publicado ]>or la primern vet, y aumetitado eon 
 una introduccion y anotncxoMH por el Or V. Scherrer. What Dr Hchorzer 
 says in n pitpur road before the Vienna Academy of Boieuces, Feb. 30th, 
 1850,- and repeats in his introduction, about its author, amounts to this : In 
 the early pn ' * of the 18th century Francisco Ximenez, a Dominicnn Father of 
 great rcputr tut his learning and his love of truth, tilled the ofilee of curate 
 U) the little Indian town of Chichicastenungo in the highlands of Guatemala. 
 Neither the time of his hlrth nor that of his death can be exactly asoert^tined, 
 but the internal evidence of one of his works shows that ho was engaged 
 upon it in 1731. Ho left many manuscripts, but it is supnosed tnat 
 the unpalatnltle truths some of them contain with regard to the ill-treatment 
 of the Indians by the colonial authorities s\ifHced, as previously in the case 
 nf Las ('asas. to ensure their partial destruction and tottil s\t2)pression. What 
 remains of them lav long hid in an obscure corner of the t'onvent of the 
 Dominicans in Guatemala, and passed afterwards, on the suoression of all 
 
 43 
 
THE POPOL VUH. 
 
 48 
 
 is, in its rude strange eloquence and poetic originality, 
 one of the rarest relics of aboriginal thought. Although 
 obliged in reproducing it to condense somewhat, I have 
 
 the religions orders, into the library of the UniTersity of San Carlos (Oua- 
 temaLi). Here Dr. Hcherzer discovered them in June 1851, and care- 
 fully copied, and afterwards published as above the particular treatise 
 with which we are now concerned. This, according to Father Ximenez him- 
 self, and according to its internal evidence, is a translation of a literal copy of 
 an original book, written by or.o or more Quiches, in the Quiche language, in 
 Roman letters, after the Christians ha:l occupied Guatemala, and after the 
 real original Popol Vuh— National lloDk — had been lost or destroyed— lite- 
 rally, was uo more to be seen — and written to nplace that lost book. * Quise 
 trasiadar todas las historias d la letra de estos indios, y tnmbien traducirla 
 en la lengua castellana.' 'Esto escribiremos ya en la ley de Dios en la 
 cristiandad, los sacaremos, porque ya no hay libro comuu, original donde 
 verlo, Xiinenet, Hist. Ind, Uuat., pp. 1, 4, 5. ' Voilk ce que nous ecrirons de- 
 puis (qu'on a promulguu) la parole de Dieu, et en dedans du ChristiauiRme; 
 nons le reproduirons, parce qu'on ne voit plus ce Livre national,' 'Vne 
 x-chi-ka tzibah chupan chio u chabal Dios, pa Christianoil chic; x-chi-k'- 
 elezah, rumal ma-haoi chio ilbal re Popo-Vuh, lira.tseur de liourbmtrg, Popol 
 Vuh, p. 5. The evidence that the author was Quiche will be found in 
 the numerous passages scattered through the narrative in which he 
 speaks of the Quiche nation, and of the ancestors of that nation as ' our 
 people, 'our ancestors,' and so on. We pass now to what the Abbu Bras- 
 seur de Dourbourg has to say about the book. He says that Ximenes 
 'diRCovered this document, in the last years of the 17th century.' In 
 1855, at Guatemala, the abbe first saw Ximenez' manuscript containing this 
 work. The manuscript contained the Quiche text and the Spanish curate's 
 translation of that text. Hrasseur de Bourbourg copied both at that time, but 
 he was dissatistted with the translation, believing it to be full of faults owing 
 to the prejudices and the ignorance of the age in which it was made, as weU 
 as diflflgured by abridgments and omissions. 8o in 1860 he settled himself 
 among the Quichus and by the help of natives joined to his own practical 
 knowledge of their language, he elaborated a new and literal translation, 
 (auRsi litti'rale qu'il a tte poRsible de la faire). We seem justified then on 
 the whole in taking this document for what Ximenez and its own evidence 
 declare it to be, namely, a reproduction of an older work or body of Quiche 
 traditional history, written because that older work had been lost and was 
 likely to be forgotten, and written by a Quiche not long after the Spanish 
 contjuest. One consequence of the last fact would seem to be that a tinge of 
 biblical expression has, consciously or unconsciously to the Quichu who 
 wrote, influenced the form of the narrative. But these coincidences may be 
 wholly accidental, the more as there are also striking resemblances to expres- 
 sions in the Scandinavian Edda and in the Hindoo Veda. And even if tliey 
 be not accidental, 'much remains,' adopting the language and the conclu- 
 sion of Professor Max MUUer, ' in these American traiiitions which is so 
 ditforcnt from anything else in the national literatures of other countries, 
 that we may safely treat it as the genuine growth of the intellectual soil of 
 Aniei'iaa.' Vliipa from a Ufrtiian If orAd/tow, vol. i,, p. 3'J8. For the fore- 
 going, as well as further information on the subject see :—Jiras»nir de lioiir- 
 bourii, 1'oimI Vuh, pp. 5-31, lU5-'i31; S'il rxinte Jen Sources de I'llist. Prim., 
 pp.H;t-7; IHgt. dea Sat. Clc, <(»»i. i., pp. 47-(H; Xlmenet, Hist, Ind. Ouiit,, 
 pp. 5-15; Scherter, in Siltuixjberiehte arr Ahidemie der }y^iiisenshujtpn W'iin, 
 2(lth Feb., 186G; Jielpii' Spnniiih Conquest, vol. iv., pp. 455-0. Professor 
 MUUcr iu his essay on the Popol Vuh, has in one or two places misunder- 
 Rto'ul the narrative, There was no such creation of man as that lio givos 
 as the second, while his third creation is the second of the original, 
 .^gnin, he makes the four Quioh^ anoeston to be the progenitors of 
 
44 
 
 OBIOIN AND END 0S< THINGS. 
 
 m 
 
 I li! 1 
 
 \m 
 
 
 im': 
 
 
 I Si 
 
 endeavored to give not only the substance, but also, as 
 far as possible, the peculiar style and phraseology of the 
 original. It is with this primeval picture, whose simple 
 silent sublimity is that of the inscrutable past, that we 
 begin : — 
 
 And the heaven was formed, and all the signs thereof 
 set in their angle and alignment, and its boundaries fixed 
 towards the four winds by the Creator and Former, and 
 Mother and Father of life and existence, — he by whom 
 all move and breathe, the Father and Cherisher of the 
 peace of nations and of the civilization of his people, — 
 he whose wisdom has projected the excellence of all that 
 is on the earth, or in the lakes, or in the sea. 
 
 Behold the first word and the first discourse. There 
 was as yet no man, nor any animal, nor bird, nor fish, 
 nor crawfish, nor any pit, nor ravine, nor green herb, 
 nor any tree ; nothing was but the firmament. The face 
 of the earth had not yet appeared, — only the peaceful sea 
 and all the space of heaven. There was nothing yet 
 joined together, nothing that clung to anything else ; no- 
 thing that balanced itself, that made the least rustling, 
 that made a sound in the heaven. There was nothing 
 that stood up ; nothing but the quiet water, but the sea, 
 calm and alone in its boundaries : nothing existed ; no- 
 thing but immobility and silence, in the darkness, in the 
 night." 
 
 all tribes both while and black; while thev were the parents of the Quiohii 
 and kindred races only. The course of the legend brinss us to tribes of a 
 strange blood, with which these four ancestors and their people were often 
 at war. The narrative is, however, itself so confused and contradictory 
 at points, that it is almost impossible to avoid such things; and, as a 
 whole, the views of Professor MUller on the Popol Vuh seem just and well 
 oonsidered. Baldwin, Ancient America, pp. 101-7, gives a mere dilution of 
 Professor MUller's essay, and that without acknowledgment. 
 
 I The original Quiche runs as follows: * Are u tzihoxto vae ca catzinin-oo, 
 ca ca chamam-oo, ca tKinoni(;; ca ca cilanio, ca ca lolinic, ca tolona puch u 
 pa cah. Vae cute nabe tsih, nabe uchan.— Ma-lmbi-oo hun vinak, hun 
 ohicop; tsiquin, oar, tap, che, abith, hul, oivan, quim, qichelah: xn-utuquel 
 cah qolio. Mavi oalah u vach uleu : xa-utuquel remanio palo, u pah cah 
 ronohel. Ma-habi nakila ca molobic, ca cotcobic: hunta ca zilobic; ca mal 
 ca ban-tah, ca cots oa ban-tah pa cah. X-ma qo-vi nakila qolio yacalio; xa 
 remunio ha, xa lianio palo, xa-utuquel remauic; x-ma qo-vi nakilalo qolio. 
 Xa ca chamunio, oa tsininio chi gekum, chi ugub.' 
 
 This passage is rendered by the Abbtt Urasseur de Dourbourg thus: ' Voi- 
 oi le r^cit oomme quoi tout titait en auspsna, tout ^tait oalme et ■ilencieux; 
 
 
 if 
 
 rii! 
 
THE QUICHE IDEA OF GBEATION. 
 
 46 
 
 Alone also the Creator, the Former, the Dominator, 
 the Feathered Serpent, — those that engender, those 
 that give being, they are upon the water, like a 
 growing light. They are enveloped in green and 
 blue; and therefore their name is Gucumatz.' Lo, 
 now how the heavens exist, how exists also the 
 Heart of Heaven; such is the name of God; it is 
 thus that he is called. And they spake; they con- 
 sulted together and meditated ; they mingled their words 
 and their opinion. And the creation was verily after 
 this wise: Earth, they said, and on the instant it was 
 formed ; like a cloud or a fog was its beginning. Then 
 the mountains rose over the water like great lobsters ; 
 in an instant the mountains and the plains were visible, 
 and the cypress and the pine appeared. Then was the 
 Oucumatz filled with joy, crying out: Blessed be thy 
 coming, Heart of Heaven, Hurakan, Thunderbolt. 
 Our work and our labor has accomplished its end. 
 
 The earth and its vegetation having thus appeared, it 
 was peopled with the various forms of animal life. And 
 the Makers said to the animals: Speak now our name, 
 
 tout utait itninobile, tout t-tait pnisible, et Tide etnit 1' immensitu des cieux. 
 Voilk done la premiere parole et le premier diHconrs. II n'y avait pas encore 
 uu senl homme, pas uii animal; pas d'oiseaux, de poissons, dY-crevissep, 
 de bois, de pierre, do fondrit>re8, de ravins, d'herbe ou bebocages: senlement 
 le ciel existait. La face de la t«rre ne se manifestait pas encore: seule la 
 mer pnisible t'tait ct tout I'cspaoe des cieux. II n'y avait encore rien qui fit 
 corps, rien qtii se cramponnilt k autre chose: rien qui se bulan^ftt, qui fit (le 
 raoiiulre) frolement, qui fit (entendre) un son dans le ciel. II n'y avait rien 
 mii oxiHtAt debout; (il n'y avait) que I'eau paisible, que la mercafme ct senle 
 I an I Htm borncs; car il n y avait rien qtii existAt. Ce n'l'tuit que I'immobili- 
 ti^ I't lo silence dans les teniibros, dans la nuit.' Popnl ru/i,p. 1, 
 
 And by Francisco Ximenez thus: Este es su ser dicho cuando estaba sus- 
 pensoenoalnia, ensilencio, sin movorse, sin rosa sine vacio el cielo. Y esta 
 es la primera palabra y elocuencia; aun nohabia hombrcs, animales, pharos, 
 pescatlo, cangrejo, palo, picdra, hoya, barranca, paja ni nionte, sino solo 
 estaba el cielo; no se manifestaba la faz de la lierra; sino que solo estaba el 
 mar represado, y todolo del cielo; aun nohabia cosa alguna juntu. nisonaba 
 nnda, ni cosa algnna se meneaba, ni oosa que hicicra nial, ni r.isa quo hioiera 
 "C'lt:," (osto es ruido en el oielo), ni habia cosa que est'iviese paraJa en 
 pit'; Nolo el agua vepresada, solo la mar sosegada, solo ella represaaa, ni cosa 
 al^ima habia que estuviose; solo estaba en silcncio, y sosiego en la obsou- 
 riduii, y la noche,' Hist, tnil, Uuat., pp. G-G. 
 
 3 'Oxeumntt, Utti'ralement serpent empluni)', et dans un sens plus I'tondu, 
 serpent revfitu de couleura brillantes, de vert ou d'azur. Les phunen dn guo 
 ou quetzid ofhrent I'galement les deux tointes. C'cst exactmont la mOme 
 chose que quetKtIcohnaU i\i\n>t la langae mexioaine.' Brasatur d« IhurboMrg, 
 Hist, dw Nal. Viu., torn, i., p. 50. 
 
46 
 
 OBiaiN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 iiiil 
 
 honor us, us your mother and father ; invoke Hurakan, 
 the Lightning-flash, the Thunderbolt that strikes, the 
 Heart of Heaven, the Heart of the Earth, the Creator and 
 Former, Him who begets, and Him who gives being, — 
 Speak, call on us, salute us! So was it said to the animals. 
 But the animals could not answer; they could not speak 
 at all after the manner of men ; they could only cluck, 
 and croak, each murmuring after his kind in a different 
 manner. This displeased the Create .'s, and they said to 
 the animals: Inasmuch as ye can not praise us, neither 
 call upon our names, your flesh shall be humiliated ; it 
 shall be broken with teeth ; ye shall be killed and eaten. 
 
 Again the gods took counsel together ; they determined 
 to make man. So they made a man of clay ; and when 
 they had made him, they saw that it was not good. He 
 was without cohesion, without consistence, motionless, 
 strengthless, inept, watery ; he could not move his head, 
 his face looked but one way; hip sight was restricted, he 
 could not look behind him ; he had been endowed with 
 language, but he had no intelligence, so he was consumed 
 in the water. 
 
 Again is there counsel in heaven: Let us make 
 an intelligent being who shall adore and invoke us. 
 It was decided that a man should be made of wood 
 and a woman of a kind of pith. They were made ; but 
 the result was in no wise satisfactory. They moved 
 about perfectly well, it is true ; they increased and mul- 
 tiplied ; they jxioplcd the world with sons and daughters, 
 little wooden mannikins like themselves ; but still the 
 heart and the intelligence were wanting; they held no 
 memory of their Maker and Former ; they led a useless 
 existence, they lived as the beasts live ; they forgot the 
 Heart of Heaven. They were but an essay, an attempt 
 at men; they had neither blood, nor substance, nor 
 moisture, nor fat; their cheeks were shrivelled, their feet 
 and hands dried up; their flesh languished. 
 
 Then was the Heart of Heaven wroth ; and he sent 
 ruin and destruction upon thoi^ ingrates ; he rained upon 
 them night and day from heaven with a thick resin; 
 
DESTBUCTION AND BE-GBEATION OF MAN. 
 
 47 
 
 and the earth was darkened. And the men went mad 
 with terror; they tried to mount upon the roofs and the 
 houses fell ; they tried to climb the trees and the trees 
 shook them far from their branches ; they tried to hide 
 in the caves and dens of the earth, but these closed their 
 holes against them. The bird Xecotcovach came to tear 
 out their eyes ; and the Camalotz cut off their head ; and 
 the Cotzbalara devoured their flesh; and the Tecum- 
 balam broke and bruised their bones to powder. Thus 
 were they all devoted to chastisement and destruction, 
 save only a few who were preserved as memorials of the 
 wooden men that had been; and these now exist in the 
 woods as little apes.* 
 
 Once more are the gods in counsel ; in the darkness, 
 in the night of a desolated universe do they commune to- 
 gether: of what shall we make man? And the Crea- 
 tor and Former made four perfect men ; and wholly of 
 yellow and white maize was their flesh composed. These 
 were the names of the four men that were made: the 
 name of the first was Balam-Quitze ; of the second, Baiam- 
 Agab; of the third Mahucutah; and of the fourth, Iqi- 
 Balam." They had neither father nor mother, neither 
 were they made by the ordinary agents in the work of 
 creation ; but their coining into existence was a miracle 
 extraordinary, wrought by the special intervention of 
 him who is preeminently The Creator. Verily, at last, 
 were there found men worthy of their origin and their 
 destiny ; verily, at last, did the gods look on beings who 
 could see with their eyes, and handle with their hands, 
 and understand with their hearts. Grand of counte- 
 nance and broad of limb the four sires of our race stood 
 up under the white rays of the morning star — sole light 
 as yet of the primeval world — stood up and looked. 
 Their great clear eyes swept rapidly over all ; they saw 
 
 * A lonR rambling Btor^ is here introdnoed which has nothing to do with 
 Creation, and which i.s omitted for the present. 
 
 i Ualam-Quiltii, the tiger with the Hweet smile ; nalam'Agdb, the tiger of the 
 night; Mahucidnh, the (liHtinauishcd niiiuo; ]ql-lia!am, the tiger of the moon. 
 ' Telle CHt la nigniflcatiun litti^ralo que Xiutenez a donuuo de oc» quatre noms.' 
 Braaaeur de liourbourg, Popol KuA, p. 109, 
 
48 
 
 OBIOIK AND END OF THINOS. 
 
 the woods and the rocks, the lakes and the sea, the 
 mountains and the valleys, and the heavens that were 
 above all ; and they comprehended all and admired ex- 
 ceedingly. Then they returned thanks to those who had 
 made the world and all that therein was: We oflfer up 
 our thanks, twice — ^yea verily, thrice ! We have received 
 life ; we speak, we walk, we taste ; we hear and under- 
 stand ; we know, both that which is near and that which 
 is far off; we see all things, great and small, in all the 
 heaven and earth. Thanks then. Maker and Former, 
 Father and Mother of our life! we have been created; 
 we are. 
 
 But the gods were not wholly pleased with this thing; 
 Heaven they thought had overshot its mark ; these men 
 were too perfect; knew, understood, and saw too much. 
 Therefore there was counsel again in heaven : What shall 
 we do with man now? It is not good, this that we see; 
 these are as gods ; they would make themselves equal 
 with us; lo, they know all things, great and small. Let 
 us now contract their sight, so that they may see only a 
 little of the surface of the earth and be content. There- 
 upon the Heart of Heaven breathed a cloud over the 
 pupil of the eyes of men, and a veil came over it as 
 when one breathes on the face of a mirror ; thus was the 
 globe of the eye darkened ; neither was that which was 
 far off clear to it any more, but only that which was near. 
 
 Then the four men slept, and there was counsel in 
 heaven : and four women were made, — to Balam-Quitze 
 was allotted Caha-Paluma to wife; to Balam-Agab, 
 Chomiha; to Mahucuth, Tzununiha; and to Iqi-Balam, 
 Cakixaha." Now the women were exceedingly fair to 
 look upon ; and when the men awoke, their hearts were 
 glad because of the women. 
 
 Next, as I interpret the narrative, there were other 
 men created, the ancestors of other peoples, while the 
 
 Cdha-paiuma, the falling water; Chomi-ha or Choniih-a, the bonntiful house 
 or the bonutiful water; in the same way, Tuiuuniha may moan either the house 
 or the water of the humming-birds; and Cahlxaha, cither the house or the 
 water of the aras [ whioh are a kind of parrot]. Braimur d« Jivurbourg, Popol 
 Vtih, p. 205. 
 
 ■'I" 
 
THE QUICHES SET OUT FOB TULAN-ZUIVA. 
 
 49 
 
 first four were the fathers of all the branches of the 
 Quiche race. The different tribes at first, however, lived 
 together amicably enough, in a primitive state; and in- 
 creased and multiplied, leading happy lives under their 
 bright and morning star, precursor of the yet unseen sun. 
 They had as yet no worship save the breathing of the 
 instinct of their soul, as yet no altars to the gods; 
 only — and is there not a whole idyl in the simple words? 
 — only they gazed up into heaven, not knowing what they 
 had come so far to do!' They were filled with love, 
 with obedience, and with fear ; and lifting their eyes to- 
 wards heaven, they made their requests: — 
 
 Hail! Creator, Former! thou that hearest and 
 understandest us! abandon us not, forsake us not! 
 God, thou that art in heaven and on the earth, Heart 
 of Heaven, Heart of Earth! ^ve us descendants and a 
 posterity as long as the light endure. Give us to walk 
 always in an open road, in a path without snares; to 
 lead happy, quiet, and peaceable lives, free of all reproach. 
 It was thus they spake, living tranquilly, invoking the 
 return of the light, waiting the rising of the sun, watch- 
 ing the star of the morning, precursor of the sun. But 
 no sun came, and the four men and their descendants 
 grew uneasy: We have no person to watch over us, they 
 said, nothing to guard our symbols. So the four men and 
 their people set out for Tulan-Zuiva,' otherwise called 
 the Seven-caves or Seven-ravines, and there they re- 
 ceived gods, each man as head of a family, a god ; though 
 inasmuch as the fourth man, Iqi-Balam, had no children 
 and founded no family, his god is not usually taken into 
 the account. Balam-Quitz(5 received the god Tohil ; Ba- 
 
 ^ ' Are ma-habi ohi tsnkun, qai ooon ; zavi ohi oah chi qni paoaba qni vaoh ; 
 mavi qu'etaam x-e be-vi naht x-qni bano. ' ' Alora iU ne s^rvaient pas enoore 
 et ne Bontenaient point (leg autels des dieux) ; aeulement ils tournaientleun 
 viBuges vera la ciel, et ils ne anvaient oe qn'iU ^taient Tenna faire si loin.' 
 Brasmtr de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, jj. 209. It is right to add, however, that 
 Ximenez gives a much more proaaic torn to the passage: 'No cabian de 
 RUBtento, sine que levantaban las caras al oielo y no se sabian alejar.' /fM. 
 Ind.Gwtt., p. M. 
 
 * Or as XimenoB, Hist. Ind. Ouat., p. 87, writes it,— J\datuk, (las aiete 
 ouevas y siete barrancas) . 
 
 Vol.. III. « • 
 
60 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 
 lam Agab received the god Avilix; and Mahucutah re- 
 ceived the god Hacavitz ; all very powerful gods, but Tohil 
 seems to have been the chief, and in a general way, god 
 of the whole Quiche nation. Other people received gods 
 at the same time ; and it had been for all a long march 
 to Tulan. 
 
 Now the Quiches had as yet no fire, and as Tulan 
 was a much colder climate than the happy eastern land 
 they had left, they soon began to feel tiie want of it. 
 The god Tohil who was the creator of fire had some in his 
 possession ; so to him, as was most natural, the Quiches 
 applied, and Tohil in some way supplied them with fire. 
 
 But shortly after, there fell a great rain that extin- 
 guished all the fires of the land ; and much hail also fell 
 on the heads of the people ; and because of the rain and 
 the hail, their fires were utterly scattered and put out. 
 Then Tohil created fire again by stamping with his 
 sandal. Several times thus fire failed them, but Tohil 
 always renewed it. Many other trials also they under- 
 went in Tulan, famines and such things, and a general 
 dampness and cold, — for the earth was moist, there being 
 as yet no sun. 
 
 Here also the language of all the families was confused 
 so that no one of the first four men could any longer un- 
 derstand the speech of another. This also made them 
 very sad. They determined to leave Tulan; and the 
 greater part of them, under the guardianship and direc- 
 tion of Tohil, set out to see where they should take up their 
 abode. They continued on their way amid the most 
 extreme hanlships for want of food ; sustaining them- 
 selves at one time upon the mere smell of their staves, 
 and by imagining that they were eating, when in verity 
 and in truth, they ate nothing. Their heart, indeed, it 
 is again and again said, was almost broken by affliction. 
 Poor wanderers! they had a cruel way to go, many for- 
 ests to pierce, many stem mountains to overpass and a 
 long passage to make through the sea, along the shingle 
 and pebbles and drifted sand, — the sea being, however, 
 parted for their passage. 
 
quighcS orioin of the sun. 
 
 n 
 
 At last they came to a mountun that they named 
 Hacavitz, after one of their gods, and here they rested, — 
 for here they were by some means given to understand 
 that they should see the sun. Then indeed, was filled 
 with an exceeding joy, the heart of Balam-Quitz^, of 
 Balam- Agab, of Mahucutah, and of Iqi-Balam. It seemed 
 to them that even the face of the morning star caught a 
 new and more resplendent brightness. They shook their 
 incense pans and danced for very gladness: sweet were 
 their tears in dancing, very hot their incense — their pre- 
 cious incense. At last the sun commenced to advance: 
 the animals, small and great, were full of delight; they 
 raised themselves to the surface of the water; they flut- 
 tered in the ravines; they gathered at the edge of the 
 mountains, turning their heads together toward that 
 part from which the sun came. And the lion and the 
 tiger roared. And the first bird that sang was that called 
 the Queletzu. All the animals were beside themselves at 
 the sight; the eagle and the kite beat their wings, and 
 every bird, both small and great. The men prostrated 
 themselves on the ground, for their hearts were full to 
 the brim. 
 
 And the sun, and the moon, and the stars were now 
 all established. Yet was not the sun then in the be- 
 ginning the same as now ; his heat wanted force, and he 
 was but as a reflection in a mirror; verily, say the histo- 
 ries, not at all the same sun as that of to-day. Never- 
 theless he dried up and warmed the surface of the earth, 
 and answered many good ends. 
 
 Another wonder when the sun rose! The three tribal 
 gods, Tohil, Avilix, and Harr*vitz, were turned into stone, 
 as were also the goda connected with the lion, the tiger, 
 the viper, and other fierce and dangerous animals. Per- 
 haps we should not be alive at this moment — continues 
 the chronicle — ^because of the voracity of these fierce ani- 
 mals, of these lions, and tigers, and vipers ; perhaps to- 
 day our glory would not be in existente, had not the sun 
 caused this petrification. 
 
 And the people multiplied on this Mount Hacavitz, 
 
52 
 
 OBIGIN AND END OF THINOS. 
 
 
 and here they built their city. It is here also that they 
 b^an to sing that song called Kamucu, 'we see.' They 
 sang it, though it made their hearts ache, for this is what 
 they said in singing: Alas! We ruined ourselves in 
 Tulan, there lost we many of our kith and kin, they still 
 remain there, left behind! We indeed have seen the 
 sun, but they — now that his golden light be^ns to ap- 
 pear, where are they? 
 
 And they worshiped the gods that had become stone, 
 Tohil, Avilix, and Hacavitz; and they offered them the 
 blood of beasts, and of birds, and pierced their own ears 
 and shoulders in honor of these gods, and collected the 
 blood with a sponge, and pressed it out into a cup before 
 them. 
 
 Toward the end of their long and eventful life Ba- 
 lam-Quitze, Balam-Agab, Mahucutah, and Iqi-Balam 
 were impelled, apparently by a supernatural vision, to 
 lay before their gods a more awful offering than the life 
 of senseless beasts. They began to wet their altars 
 with the heart's blood of human victims. From their 
 mountain hold they watched for lonely travelers belong- 
 ing to the surrounding tribes, seized, overpowered, and 
 slew them for a sacrifice. Man after man was missing in 
 the neighboring villages; and the people said; Lo! the 
 tigers have carried them away, — for wherever the blood 
 was of a man slain, were always found the tracks of 
 many tigers. Now this was the craft of the priests, and 
 at last the tribes began to suspect the thing and to fol- 
 low the tracks of the tigers. But the trails had been 
 made purposely intricate, by steps returning on them- 
 selves and by the obliteration of steps; and the moun- 
 tain region where the altars were was already covered 
 with a thick fog and a small rain, and its paths flowed 
 with mud. 
 
 The hearts of the villagers were thus fatigued within 
 them, pursuing unknown enemies. At last, however, it 
 became plain that the gods Tohil, Avilix and Hacavitz 
 and their worship, were in some way or other the cans* 
 of this bereavement: so the people of the villages con- 
 
THE END OF THE QUICH^ CREATION. 
 
 S8 
 
 spired against them. Many attacks, both openly and 
 by ruses, did they make on the gods, and on the four 
 men, and on the children and people connected with 
 them ; but not once did they succeed, so great was the 
 wisdom, and power, and courage of the four men and of 
 their deities. And these three gods petrified, a«» we 
 have told, could nevertheless resume a movable ^!;^pe 
 when they pleased ; which indeed they often did, as will 
 be seen hereaft;er. 
 
 At last the war was finished. By the miraculous aid 
 of a horde oft wasps and hornets, the Quiches utterly de- 
 feated and put to the rout in a general battle all their 
 enemies. And the tribes humiliated themselves before 
 the face of Balam-Quitz^, of Balam-Agab, and of Mahu- 
 cutah: L iifortunates that we are, they said, spare to us 
 at least our lives. Let it be '^), it was answered, al- 
 though you be worthy of death ; you shall, however, be 
 our tributaries and serve us, as long as the sun endure, 
 as long as the light shall follow his course. This was 
 the reply of our fathers and mothers, upon Mount Ha- 
 cavitz; and thereafter they lived in great honor and 
 peace, and their souls had rest, and all the tribes served 
 them there. 
 
 Now ii, > uiiie to pass that the time of the death of 
 Balam-Quitz^, Balam-Agab, Mahucutah, and Iqi-Balam 
 drew near. No bodily sickness nor suffering came upon 
 them; but they were forewarned that their death and 
 their end was at hand. Then they called their sons 
 and their descendants round them to receive their last 
 counsels. 
 
 And the heart of the old men was rent within them. 
 In the anguish of their heart they sang the Kamucu, 
 the old sad song that they had sung when the sun first 
 rose, when the sun rose and they thought of the friends 
 thr bad left in Tulan, whose face they should see 
 HO more for ever. Then they took leave of their 
 one by one; and of their sons, one by one; of 
 
 wives, 
 
 n* 
 
 each i particular they took leave; and they said: 
 We return to our people; already the King of the 
 
64 
 
 OSIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 otags is ready, he stretches himself through the heaven. 
 Lo, we are about to return; our work is done; the days 
 of our life are complete. Remember us well; let us 
 never pass from your memory. You will see still our 
 houses and our mountains; multiply in them, and then 
 go on upon your way an«l see again the places whence we 
 are come. 
 
 So the old men too'; leave of their sons and of their 
 wives; and Balam-Quitz^ spake again: Behold! he said, 
 I leave you what shall keep me in remembrance. I 
 have taken leave of you — and am filled with sadness, 
 he added. Then instantly the four old men were not; 
 but in their place was a great bundle ; and it was never 
 unfolded, neither could any man find seam therein on 
 rolling it over and over. So it was called the Majesty 
 Enveloped ; and it became a memorial of these fathers, 
 and was held very dear and precious in the sight of the 
 Quiches ; and they bunied incense before it." 
 
 Thus died and disappeared on Mount Hacavitz Balam- 
 Quitzd, Balam-Agab, Mahucutah, and Iqi-Balam, these 
 first men who came from the east, from the other side of 
 the sea. Long time had they been here when they 
 died ; and they were very old, and surnomed the Ven- 
 erated and the Sacrificers. 
 
 
 Such is the Quiche account of the creation of the 
 earth and its inhabitants and of the first years of the 
 existence of mankind. Although we find here described 
 
 * The following pnoHage iu a letter from the AbM Bramenrdo noiirbonrg, 
 to Mr. Uiifn of Co|)enhageu, bearing date 25th Untober, 1H6H, inav be UMuful 
 in thia connectioa:— * On sait que la coutumu tolt^tiue et luexiaaiue dtait de 
 ooniterver, conime ohes lea ohrelienn, lea reliqneH dtm h^roa de la patrie: on 
 enveloppait leiim oa avec dea pierrea pr^oieuaea dana un paqiiet d'^toffea 
 annutil on donnait le nom de Tlaquimllolli; oea imiiuotH deniouraient k Ja- 
 mata ferm^a et on lea dupumtit an f<>nd dea aanotnairna oil on lea oonaervait 
 ooinuie dea objeitta aikcn'a.' NmuteUm Annalen de» loynf/fA, 1H68, toin. iv., p. 
 968. One of tli<>He 'bundlea,' wua uivou up to the Christiana by a Tlaaoa- 
 Iteo Hoine time after the i^onqtii'Ht. It wita reported to contain the remaina of 
 Gamaxtli, the chief }(.h1 of Tlaacala. The native hiatorian, Camargo, de- 
 aorilM>H it aa foUowa: ' Qnand on dt'tlt le paqitet oh ae trouvaient lea oondrea 
 
 do I'idole (^aniaxtle, on y trouva anaai un paqnet de ohevenx blonda, 
 
 on y trouva anaHi une t^meraude, et de aea cendtna on avnit fait une pAte, 
 en lea pi'triannnt hv< o le aang dea entanta que Ton a\.iU aaoriilea.' HIm, dt 
 'naxoamu; iu SouwUti Anmlu du Vy., torn, xclx., 1M3, p. 279. 
 
MBXXOAN COSMOGONY. 
 
 66 
 
 in the plainest and least equivocal terms a supreme, all- 
 powerful Creator of all things, there are joined with 
 him,, in a somewhat perplexing manner ^ number of 
 auxiliary deities and makers. It may be that those 
 whose faith the Popol Yuh represents, conceiving and 
 speaking of their supreme god under many aspects and 
 as fulfilling many functions, came at times, either un- 
 consciously or for dramatic effect, to bring this one 
 great Being upon their mythic stage, sustaining at once 
 many of his different parts and characters. Or per- 
 haps, like the Hebrews, they believed that the Creator 
 had made out of nothing or out of his own essence, in 
 some mysterious way, angels and other beings to obey 
 and to assist him in his sovereign designs, and that 
 these 'were called gods.' That these Quich6 notions 
 tsecm foolishness to us, is no argument as to their adapta- 
 tion to the life and thoughts of those whe believed them ; 
 for, in the words of Professor Max Miiller, *' the thoughts 
 of primitive humanity were not only different from our 
 thoughts, but different also from what we think their 
 thoughts ought to have been."" 
 
 Yet whatever be the inconsistencies that obscure 
 the Popol Yuh, we find them multiplied in the 
 Mexican cosmogony, a tangled string of meagre and 
 apparently fragmentary traditions. There appear to 
 have been two principal soliools of opinion in 
 Andhuac, differing as to who was the Creator of 
 the world, as well as on other points, — two veins of 
 tradition, perhaps of common origin, which often seem 
 to run into one, and are oftener still considered as one 
 by historians to whom these heathen vanities were mat^ 
 ters of little importance. The more advanced schiv)!, 
 ascribing its inspiration to Toltec sources, seems to have 
 nourished notivbly in Tezcuco, especially while the fa- 
 mous Nezahualcoyotl reigned tliert^, and to have had 
 very definite monotheistic ideas. It taught, 'is is 
 asserted in unmistakable terms, that all things hud been 
 
 » Bae C'(Mt'< ifyihohg^ of lh$ Aryan Nationt, Tol. i., p. 938. 
 
66 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THIN08. 
 
 made by one God, omnipotent and invisible; and to 
 this school were probably owing the many gentle and 
 beautiful ideas and rites, mingled with the hard, coarse, 
 and' prosaic cult of the mass of the people." 
 
 The other school may be considered as more distinc- 
 tively national, and as representing more particularly 
 the ordinary Mexican mind. To it is to be ascribed by 
 far the larger part of all we know about the Mexican 
 religion." According to the version of this school, 'I'ez- 
 catlipoca, a gcd whose birth and adventures are set 
 forth hereatter, was the creator of the material heaven 
 and earth, though not of mankind ; and sometimes even 
 the honor of this partial creation is disputed by others 
 of the gods. 
 
 One Mexican nation, again, according to an ancient 
 writer of their own blood, affirmed that the earth had 
 been created by chance ; and as for the heavens, they had 
 always existed." 
 
 
 :*-^ t ' 
 
 11 Even ■nppoiiing there were noHOocial historical reasonii (or making thia 
 distinction, it seems convenient that such a division sliould be made in a 
 country where the distinction of classes was so marked us in Mexico. As 
 Ueode puts the case, Martrydom of Man, p. 177, ' In those countries where 
 two distinct clitsHcs of men exist, the one intellectual and learned, the other 
 illiterate and degraded, there will be in reality two religions, though nomi- 
 nally there may be only one.' 
 
 " ' Les pretres et les nobles de Mexico avaient peri presquetous lors do la 
 prise de oette ville, et ceux qui avaient echappe au massacre s'etuient rvfu- 
 gi^s dans des lieux iuaccessibles, Ce furentdouo presque toniours des geua 
 du peunle nans t^ducation et livres aux plus grossieres superstitions qui lenr 
 ftrent les recits (^u'ils nous out tmnsmis; Les missionnaires, d'allleura, 
 avaient plus d'interet & connaltre les usageit qu'ils vouUicnt duraciuer de la 
 masse du peupio qu'k oomprendre le sens plus ulevu que la partie uuluirue 
 de la nation pouvait y attacher.' TeriMux-Compang, Rsmti sur la TMoyonie 
 Mtxicalitf, in n'ouwl.tH AnnattH dea Voy., tom. Ixxxv., 1H40, o. 274. 
 
 » This last statement rests on the authority of Domingo MuAos Camargo, 
 a native of the city of Tliscala who wrote about 16H5. See his HM. d« 
 TkuccUlan as translated by Temaux Coinpans in the SottitUfH Annulta 
 de» Voy., tom. soix., 1M43, p. lUO. 'Leu Indicns ue orovaieut pas que le 
 inonde eikt (H6 i -ku, mitis peiisaient qu'il ^tait le produit du hasard. lis 
 disaient aussi qtie les eieux avaieni toujoun exist<S.' * Estos, pues, iiloania- 
 run con vlaridad el verdiulero origen y priucipio de todu el IJniverso, purquo 
 asientan <iue el oielo y la tierni y nuanto en eilon so huUa us obra du la 
 poderoHA inano de un Dios Suprcuio y Anioo, A <|uien dikban el uombre de 
 Tlocnie Nahnaciue, que quiere decir, criador de todiui las cusou. Llara4l>aiile 
 tikiiiitien Ipalnemohualoni, que quiere deoir, por iiuieu vivimos y soinoa, 
 y tn6 la iinica dridod que odoramn en uquelloa primitivos tiempos; y 
 aun dospnes que se intrtnlujo la idolatrtn y i>l falso culto, le 'jrevurun siem- 
 nre Nunorior n todos sum dioses, y le invtM'abun levaiitaiido los ojos al oiolo. 
 En I'stu ureea"|i« ue matituviertm ooastontes hasta la llegada de los es- 
 
ohhialpopooa uanusgbipt. 
 
 57 
 
 From the fragments of the Chimalpopoca manuscript 
 given by the Abbe Brasseur de Bourbourg we learn that 
 the Creator — whoever he may have been — produced his 
 work in successive epochs. In the sign Tochtli, the 
 earth was created ; in the sign Acatl was made the fir- 
 mament, and in the sign Tecpatl the animals. Man it is 
 added, was made and animated out of ashes or dust by 
 (jlod on the seventh day, Ehecatl, but finished and per- 
 fected by that mysterious personage Quetzalcoatl. 
 However this account may be reconciled with itself or 
 with others, it ^<r vher appears that man was four times 
 made and four times destroyed." 
 
 paiioleB, como aflnun Herrera, no solo lo8 mejioanog, sino tanibien loa de 
 Michoaoan.' Veylia, Iliatoria AntUjua dt Mvjieo, torn, i., p. 7. * Los Tnltecaa 
 ulcanznron y supieron la oreacion del muudo, y oonio el Tloquo Nahuaque lo 
 orio y las demas ooaas que hay en ^1, como son plantaa, luoiites, aiiimalea, 
 nves, Hgna y peceH; aaimismo aupieron como ori6 DioB al hombre y una mu- 
 ger, de dondo Ioh hombres degoendieron y se mulUplicaron, y sobre eato 
 aiiitden muckaH fAbulna que por eacusar prolijidad no se ponen aqui.' IxtlH' 
 xochill, Keluciones, in Kiugaborough, vol. iz., p. 321. ' Dioa Criador, que en 
 Icngua Indiana llam6 T16quo Nnhulbque, queriendo dkr k entender, que eate 
 Solo, PoderoBO, y Clementisaimo Dio«.' Boiurini, Jdta de una Hist., p. 79, 
 ' Confimaikuan Ioh Mexicanoa a vn Bupremo Dina, Heilor, y hazedor do todo, y 
 eHtc era el prinnipal que venerauan, mirando al ciulo, lliiuiandolu oriador del 
 cielo y tierra.' Herrera, Hint. Gen , dec. iii., lib. ii., cap. 15, p. 86. ' Kl dioa que 
 He llamaba TitlacaAon, (Tezoatlipuca), dt'vian que era criador del cielo y do la 
 liorra y era todo poderoso.' SaUw/un, llhtl. AtU. Mi'X,, torn, i., lib. iii., p. 241. 
 ' Tezcatlipoca, Queato era il maggior Dio, ohe in que' ))aeHi n adorava, 
 
 dono il Dio inviHibile, o Supremo Eaaere, di cui abbiam ragionato Era 
 
 il iJio della Providenza, I'anima del Moudo, il Creator del Cielo e della Ter- 
 ra, cd il Signor di tutte le coge.' Clavliero, Storii Antica drl MesHiao, toui. ii., 
 p. 7. ' La creacion del cielo v de la tierra aplicabiin k divernoH dioHea, y al- 
 giinoH 4 Tezcatlipuca y & Uzilopuohtli, A aoguu otroa, Ocelopuchtli, y de loa 
 prinvipalea de Mexico.' MemlUta, Ilist. Kden., p. 81. 
 
 >* ' Loraque le ciel et la torre a'etaiont faita, quatre foia dejk I'homme avait 
 et(! formu. . . .de oendrea Dieu I'avait furniu et auimu.' The Ctnkx l.'hlmulttu- 
 fiwi, or Chimalpomca MS., after Hraaaeur d« Jitmrbourg, JliM. des XiU, Cit\, 
 tiiiu. i., p. 63. TuiB Codex Chimalpopoca, ao called by the Ablxi liraaBeur de 
 Udurbourg, ia an anouymoua niauuHorint in the Mexican language. What 
 we really know of thia much-tulked-of document Ib little, and will be beat 
 given in the original form. The following ia the flrat notice 1 And of thia 
 miuiUMcript, witn ita appurtenancefl, being Uoturini'a deHcription of it aa 
 noHHeHHetl at one time by him. Caldlogo, pp. 17-18. ' Una hlatoriu de Ioh 
 IteynoH de Culhukcan, y Mexico en lengua Nikhuatl, y pa|>el £uro]M'o do 
 Autor Anonvmo, y tieiie ailaiUda una Breve Itelaciou de Ion DioBca, y Ititoa 
 (le la Qvntilidad en lengua CaHlellana quo eacribi6 el Uachiller Don Pedro 
 Ponce, Indio ('aa!i(]ue Ueneflciado, quo fu^ del Partido de Tzumpahnkcan. 
 EntA todo oopiado de letrn do Don Fernando do Alba, y le faltik la primera 
 toja.' With regard to the term ffahuaU uaed in thia ('alnUHpie, aee id p. t)>i : 
 ' LoH ManuBcriUiH en lengua NkhnatI, que en eate CatAlogo ho citan, Me enti- 
 onde Her en lengua Mexicana!' Thia manuaoript, or a copy of it, fell into 
 the handa of the Abbt^ DrnHaeur de Donrlxturg in the city of Mexico, in the 
 year 1850, lirasmHr de Bouriourj, iJiWio</i»Vyu« Mtxlco-UuMmuHeime, Intro- 
 
68 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 k 
 
 This may perhaps be looked upon as proceeding from 
 what I have called for convenience the Toltecan school, 
 though this particular fragment shows traces of Christian 
 influence. What follows seems however to belong to 
 a distinctively Mexican and ruder vein of thought. It 
 is gathered from Mendieta, who was indebted again to 
 Pray Andres de Olmos, one of the earliest missionaries 
 among the Mexicans of whom he treats; and it is de- 
 cidedly one of the most authentic accounts of such mat- 
 ters extant. 
 
 The Mexicans in most of the provinces were agreed 
 that there was a god in heaven called Gitlalatonac, and 
 a goddess called Citlalicue ;" and that this goddess had 
 given birth to a flint knife, Tecpatl. Now she had many 
 sons living with her in heaven, who seeing this extraor- 
 dinary thing were alarmed, and flung the flint down to 
 the earth. It fell in a place called Chicomoztoc, that 
 is to say the Seven Oaves, and there immediately 
 sprang up fix>m it one thousand six hundred gods. 
 These gods being alone on the earth, — though as will 
 hereafter appear, there had been men in the world at 
 a former period, — sent up their messenger Tlotli, 
 the Hawk, to pray their mother to empower them 
 to create men, so that they might have servants as be- 
 came their lineage. Citlalicue st^emed to be a little 
 
 i.\i 
 
 riii 
 
 ■ if'' 
 
 ducHon, p. xxi., and tho learned khb6 deRcribes it as (ollowa: — ' Oodex 
 Ohiinalpopoou (Cunie da), oonteniint les EpoqueH, diten HiHtuire den 8(>- 
 leila et I'HlMtoire iftt KoyauiUBit de Colhuuoau et de Mexion, toxte Mexi- 
 oain (oorri^tH d'aprett celiii de M. Aubin), aveo iin easai de trudnotiou fmu- 
 <;aiBe en r'jgard. ^r. in 4"— Manuaorit de 93 ff., oopi^ et tradnit par le Higna- 
 taire de la bibiiotlit^que. C'est la oupie du document murqut'i au n' 13, 
 ( viii., dii oataln){ae de Botnriui, houh le titre de: Historia de Ion UeynoH de 
 Oolhuaoau y Mexico, eto. Ce doomuent, oh pour la premi6re foia j'ui Houlevi' 
 le voile enigmatique qui reoouvrait ten Hymbules de fa religiou et de I'hiHloire 
 da Mexiqne et le plas iinpurtaut de touit rem aai nuua noient reHti'i* dvii an- 
 uales antiqneH inexioaiuoH. II renferine ohronologiqnement ThiHtoire guolu- 
 giqae du nionde, par H.iriea de 13 anit, k oommenoer de plua de dix millo ana 
 avant I'^re chri'tiunntN auivant Iuh caloula mexioaina.' la., p. 47. 
 
 ^ Utherwiap called, aoeording to Clavigen), the god Omftemttl, nnd the 
 
 Soddeaa OmtolKuaU. Ternaux-l'Oinpana aaya: 'Lea noma d'Ometeuotli et 
 'Oinecibuatl ne a* tronvenl nulle part ailleura dana la ntythologle tnexioaine; 
 maia on pourrait lea expltqner i>itr rt'-tyinologie. ()m» aignttte deux en niexi- 
 eain, et toua lea auteura aont a'aooord pour tradulre litteralemvnt leur nom 
 par deux aeignaun el deux damea.' iVuuiwUM AnnaUi dm Vou,, torn. Ixxxvi., 
 1840, p. 7. 
 
 ■| ml 
 
 ! '1 
 
AZTEO OBEATION-MYTHS. 
 
 60 
 
 ashamed of these sons of hers, born in so strange a 
 manner, and she twitted them cruelly enough on what 
 they could hardly help : Had you been what you ought to 
 have been, she exclaimed, you would still be in my com- 
 pany. Nevertheless she told them what to do in the mat- 
 ter of obtaining their desire: Go beg of Mictlanteuctli, 
 Lord of Hades, that he may give you a bone or some ashes 
 of the dead that are with him ; which having received 
 you shall sacrifice over it, sprinkling blood from your 
 own bodies. And the fallen gods having consulted to- 
 gether, sent one of their number, called Xolotl," down 
 to hades as their mother had advised. He succeeded 
 in getting a bone of six feet long from Mictlanteuctli; 
 and then, wary of his grisly host, he took an abrupt de- 
 parture, running at the top of his speed. Wi-oth at this, 
 the infernal chief gave chose ; not causing to Xolotl, how- 
 ever, any more serious inconvenience thim a hasty fall 
 in which the bone was broken in pieces. The messenger 
 gathered up what he could in all haste, and despite 
 his stumble made his escape. Reaching the earth, 
 he put the fragments of bone into a basin, and all the 
 gods drew blood from their bodies and sprinkled it mto 
 the vessel. On the fourth day there was a movement 
 among the wetted bones and a boy lay there before all ; 
 and in four days more, the blood-letting and sprinkling 
 boing still kept up, a girl was lifted from the ghastly 
 dish. The children were given to Xolotl to bring up; 
 and he fed tlien on the juice of the maguey." Increas- 
 
 I* XnMl, 'n(>ryant or page.'— .VoHmi, Vomfndarlo en Imujua CaxteBmw Metl- 
 <-nnA. Not ' eye ' an Home HoholiiMtH have it. 
 
 >' Literally, in thn earlioHt copv of the mvth that I have Keen, ih« mUk of 
 (heihlMle, * la leohe de oardo,' which tenn naH been rcpuntvd blindly, and 
 nppiireutly without any idea of itH ineanin)^, by the varioim writ<>rH that have 
 followed. The old authoriticm, howcvxr, and eHpeoially Mendieta, from 
 whom I take the h'K^nd, were in the habit of onllinc the maKuey a thiHtle; 
 and indeed the tremendona priokloa of thit Mexican plant may lay Kood claim 
 to thn ATemo me {mpun« htmnitot the Hoottinh emblem. * Maxney, qne ea el oar- 
 don dedonde Hatwn la miel.' Afeiulietn, ins(. AV/m, p. 110. ' Metl ea un arliol 
 6oardoqneen len((na de laa lalaa ae llama maguey,' MutnHttia, IM. d« tint 
 Ihd., in Icathalctta, Cot. d« Doe., tom. i., p. 'i48. ' Et aimilmente-oogliono le 
 foKlie di queato albero, ft oardo ohe ai tenitono Ih, come ana lo vigne, et 
 chiamanlo maKtieia,' JMaHone fatta per un SmtU'huumo d«i aifpmr Cortem, in 
 Hamugh Vlagffi, torn, iii., fol. 307. 
 
60 
 
 OBIOIN AMD END OF THINGS. 
 
 ing in stature, they became man and woman; and from 
 them are the people of the present day descended, who, 
 even as the primordial bone was broken into unequal 
 pieces, vary in size and shape. The name of this first 
 man was Iztacmixcuatl, and the name of his wife Ilan- 
 cueitV" and they had six sons born to them, whose de- 
 scendants, with their god-masters, in process of time 
 moved eastward from their original home, almost uni- 
 versally described as having been towards Jalisco. 
 
 Now there had been no sun in existence for many 
 years; so the gods being assembled in a place called 
 Teotihufican, six leagues from Mexico, and gathered at 
 the time round a great fire, told their devotees that he 
 of them who should first cast himself into that fire, 
 should have the honor of being transformed into a sun. 
 So one of them called Nanahuatzin, — either as most 
 say, out of pure bravery, or as Sahagun relates, because 
 his life had become a burden to him through a syphilitic 
 disease, — tlung himself into the fire. Then the gods 
 began to peer through the gloom in all directions for the 
 expected light and to make bets as to what part of 
 heaven he should first appear in. And some said Here, 
 and some said There ; but when the sun rose they were 
 all proved wrong, for not one of them had fixed u^Mn the 
 eoat.^ And in that same hour, though they knew it 
 
 iim;m 
 
 1* Motolinia in loatboUctta, Cot. torn, i., pp. 0-10, says this flrat man and 
 woman were begotten between the rain and the du8t of the earth — ' engendrada 
 de In lluvia y del pulvo de la tiurra' — and in other ways adds to the per* 
 plexity; so thut I am well inclined to agree with MUller, AimrlkaniiKhe ifrre- 
 nflfionen, p. 6tH, when he Hayn these ouHmogoniual mythH dinplay marks of 
 local origin and of the subsequent fusion oif several legends into an incon- 
 gruous whole. 'Aus dieser Mengo von Verschiedenheiten in diesen Kos- 
 mogonien ist ersiohtlich, dass viele Lokalmythen hier wie in Peru unabhtin- 
 gig von einander entstauden die man Ausserlich niit t>iuander vorband, die 
 aber in mancherloi WidersprQcheu auch nooh spAter ihre urspriiugliche Un- 
 abhknoigkeitsu erkennen geben.' 
 
 » Here, as elsewhere in this legend we follow Andres de Olraos' account as 
 giviju by Mendieta. Bahagun, however differs from it a good deal in places. 
 At this point for example, he mentions some notable personiigos who guessed 
 right about the rising of the sun:—' Otros se pusieron & mirar Acia el orientr, 
 y digeron aquf, de esta parte ha do salir el 8ol. El dicho de estos f uu verda- 
 aero. Dioen que los que mirantn Ania el Oriente, fueron Quetsalooatl, que 
 tambien se llama EoatI, y otr(» que se llama Toteo, y nor otro nombre Anaoatly. 
 teou. y por otro nombre Tlatitvictezoatlipuca, y olnm que se llaman Miniz- 
 ooa,* or as in Kingsbo.ough's editiim, Mex. Antiq, vol. vU., p. 186. * por 
 
HOW THE SUN WAS PLACED IN THE HEAVENS. 
 
 61 
 
 not, the decree went forth that they should all die by 
 sacrifice. 
 
 The sun had risen indeed, and with a glory of the 
 cruel fire about him that not even the eyes of the gods 
 could endure ; but he moved not. 'There he lay on the 
 horizon ; and when the deities sent Tlotli their messenger 
 to him, with orders that he should go on upon his way, 
 his ominous answer was, that he would never leave that 
 place till he harl destroyed and put an end to them all. 
 Then a great fear fell upon some, while others were moved 
 only to anger ; and among the latter was one Citli, who im- 
 mediately strung his bow and advanced against the glit- 
 tering enemy. By quickly lowering his head the Sun 
 avoided the first arrow shot at him ; but the second and 
 third had attained his body in quick succession, when, 
 filled with fury, he seized the last and launched it back 
 upon his assailant. And the brave Citli laid shaft to 
 string nevermore, for the arrow of the sun pierced his 
 forehead. 
 
 Then all was dismay in the assembly of the gods, and 
 despair filled their heart, for they saw that they could 
 not prevail against the shining one ; and they agreed to 
 die, and to cut themselves open through the breast. 
 Xolotl was appointed minister, and he killed his 
 companions one by one, and last of all he slew himself 
 also.'"' So they died like gods; and each left to the sad 
 and wondering men who were his servants, his garments 
 for a memorial. And these servants made up, each 
 party, a bundle of the raiment that had been left to 
 
 otro nombre Anaoatl y Teon, y por otro nombre Tlataviotezoatlipuca, j otroa 
 qno Be Unman Mimizooa, que non inumerable8;y cnatro mnaeres, la nna ne 
 llama Tiacapan, la otra Teton, la tercera Tlaooeoa, la onarta Xoooyotl.' Saha- 
 ijun, IlLHt. (fen., torn, ii., lib. viii., p. 248. 
 
 o^ UeHideH (iifferenoeR of authorities already noticed, I may add that Sa> 
 hngun deHcribea the pentonnge who became the aun, — aa well an him who, 
 M we aball Hoon aee, became the moon, — ax belougin;^ before hlH transfor- 
 mation to the number of the gods, and not as one of the men who served 
 them. Further, in recounting the death of the gods, Rahogun says that to 
 the Ail', Kcnti, QuctzalcoatI, was allnted the task of killing the rest; nor doea 
 it appear that Qnetzalcoatl killed himielf. As to Xolotl, he plays quite a 
 cowardly part in this version; trying to elude his death, he transformed him- 
 le'f into various things, and was omy at last taken and killed under the form 
 of a fish called AmoloU, 
 
62 
 
 OBiaiN AND END OF THINQS. 
 
 them, binding it about a stick into which they had bed-' 
 ded a small green stone to serve as a heart. These bun- 
 dles were called tlaquimilloii, and each bore the name of 
 that god whose memorial it was; and these things were 
 more reverenced thbn the ordinary gods of stone and 
 wood of the country. Fray Andres de Olmos found one 
 of these relics in Tlalmanalco, wrapped up in many 
 cloths, and half rotten with being kept hid so long.'** 
 
 Immediately on the death of the gods the sun be- 
 gan his motion in the heavens; and a man called Te- 
 cuzistecatl, or Tezcociztecatl, who, when Nanahuatzin 
 leaped into the fire, had retired into a cave, now 
 emerged from his concealment as the moon. Others 
 say that instead of going into a cave, this Tecuzis- 
 tecatl, had leaped into the fire after Nanahuatzin, 
 but that, the heat of the fire being somewhat abated, 
 he had come out less brilliant than the sun. Still 
 another variation is, that the sun and moon came 
 out equally bright, but this not seeming good to the gods, 
 one of them took a rabbit by the heels and slung it into 
 the face of the moon, dimming its lustre with a blotch 
 whose mark may be seen to this day. 
 
 After the gods had died in the way herein related, 
 leaving their garments behind as relics, those servants 
 went about everywhere, bearing these relics like bundles 
 upon their shoulders, very sad and pensive and wonder- 
 ing if ever again they would see their departed gods. 
 Now the name of one of these deceased deities was Tez- 
 catlipoca, and his servant having arrived at the sea 
 coast, was favored with an apparition of his master in 
 three different shapes. And Tezcatlipoca spake to his 
 servant saying: Come hither, thou that lovest me so well, 
 that I may tell thee what thou hast to do. Go now to 
 the House of the Sun and fetch thence singers and in- 
 struments so that thou mayest make me a festival ; but 
 first call upon the whale, and upon the siren, and upon 
 the tortoise, and they shall make thee a bridge to the sun. 
 
 t> This kind of idol tnRWAn evidently to the myiteriont ' Envelope ' of 
 the Qnioh^ myth. Bee also note 9. 
 
 li 
 
THE TEZCUCAN AOCOUNT OF THE CBEATION. 
 
 63 
 
 Then was all this done; and the messenger went 
 across the sea upon his living bridge, towards the House 
 of the Sun, singing what he had to say. And the Sun 
 heard the song, and he straitly charged his people and 
 servants, saying: See now that ye make no response to 
 this chant, for whoever replies to it must be taken away 
 by the singer. But the song was so exceeding sweet 
 that some of them could not but answer, and they were 
 lured away, bearing with them the drum, teponaatli, and 
 the kettle-drum, vewetl. Such was the origin of the 
 festivals and the dances to the gods ; and the songs sung 
 during these dances they held as prayers, singing them 
 always with great accuracy of intonation and time. 
 
 In their oral traditions, the Tezcucans agreed with the 
 usual Mexican account of creation — the falling of the 
 flint from heaven to earth, and so on — but what they after- 
 ward showed in a picture, and explained to Fray Andres 
 de Olmos as the manner of the creation of mankind, was 
 this: The event took phice in the land of Aculma, on 
 the Tezcucan boundary at a distance of two leagues from 
 Teswuco and of five from Mexico. It is said that the 
 sun, being at the hour of nine, cast a dart into the earth 
 at the place we have mentioned and made a hole ; from 
 this hole a man came out, the first man and somewhat 
 imperfect withal, as there was no more of him than from 
 the arm-pits up, much like the conventional European 
 cherub, only without wings. After that the woman 
 came up out of the hole. The rest of the story was not 
 considered proper for printing by Mendieta; but at any 
 rate from these two are mankind descended. The name 
 of the first man was Aculmaitl, — -that is to say, acuUi^ 
 shoulder, and mavtl, hand or arm, — and from him the 
 town of Aculma is said to take its name." And this ety- 
 mology seems to make it probable that the details of thi.s 
 myth are derived, to some extent, from the name of the 
 
 » Besides the Chimalpopooa manuHcript, the earlieiit aummarieB of the 
 Mexican creation-raytha are to be found in Mrtuikia, Hisl. Ectea., pp. 77-81 ; 
 Stthajxtn, IM. Gen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 233, tota. ii., lib. vii., pp. 246-260; 
 Boturinl, Idea de una Hist., pp. 37-43; Torqwmada, Monarq, Ind., iom. i., pp. 
 31-6, torn, ii., pp. 76-8; Clavigero, Storia Ant. dd Metaico, torn. ii„ pp. 8-10. 
 
04 
 
 ORIGIN AND END OF THINOB. 
 
 
 place in which it was located ; or that the name of the 
 first man belonging to an early phase of the language, 
 has been misunderstood, and that to the false etymol- 
 ogy the details of the myth are owing. 
 
 As already stated there had been men on the earth 
 previous to that final and perfect creation of man from 
 the bone supplied by Mictlanteuctli, and wetted by the 
 gods with their own blood at the place of the Seven 
 Oaves. These men had been swept away by a succes- 
 sion of great destructions. With regard to the number of 
 these destructions it is hard to speak positively, as on no 
 single point in the wide range of early American reli- 
 gion, does there exist so much difference of opinion. All 
 the way from twice to five times, following different 
 accounts, has the world been desolated by tremendous 
 convulsions of nature. I follow most closely the version 
 of the Tezcucan historian Ixtlilxochitl, as being one of 
 the earliest accounts, as, prima facie, from its origin, 
 one of the most authentic, and as being supported by a 
 majority of respectable historians up to the time of Hum- 
 boldt. 
 
 Of the creation which ushered in the first age we know 
 nothing; we are only told by Boturini, that giants then 
 began to appear on the earth. This First Age, or 'sun,' 
 was called the Sun of the Water, and it was ended by 
 a tremendous flood in which every living thing perished, 
 or was transformed, except, following some accounts, one 
 man and one woman of the giant race, of whose escape 
 more hereafter. The Second Age, called the Sun of 
 the Earth, was closed with earthquakes, yawnings of the 
 earth, and the overthrow of the highest mountains. 
 Giants, or Quinam^s, a powerful and haughty race still 
 appear to be the only inhabitants of the world. The 
 Third Age was the Sun of the Air. It was ended by 
 tempests and hurricanes, so destructive that few indeed 
 of the inhabitants of the earth were left; and those 
 that were saved, lost, according to the Tlascaltec ac- 
 count, their reason and speech, becoming monkeys. 
 
 The present is the Fourth Age. To it appear to be- 
 
 ii 
 
THE AGES OB SUNS OF THE UEXIGANS. 
 
 66 
 
 long the falling of the goddess-bom flint from heaven, 
 the birth of the sixteen hundred heroes from that flint, 
 the bi^th of mankind from the bone brought from hades, 
 the transformation of Nanahuatzin into the sun, the trans- 
 formation of Tezcatecatl into the moon, and the death of 
 the sixteen hundred heroes or gods. It is called the 
 Sun of Fire, and is to be ended by a universal conflagra- 
 tion.** 
 
 Connected with the great flood of water, there is a 
 
 n TxUUxochiU, ITisl. Chichimtca in Klmjaborough's Mex. Anliq., vol. ix., pp. 
 205-6. The mme author, in his Relaciones, lb. pp. 321-2, either through 
 his own carelessness or that of a transcriber, transposes the second and 
 third Ages. To see that it is an oversight of some sort, we have but to pass 
 to the summary he gives at the end of these same Relaciones, lb., p. 459, 
 where the account is again found in strict agreement with the version given 
 iu the test. Gitmar^o, Hint, de TUtx. in Nouvellea Aiuvcdea ties Voy., torn, 
 xcix., 1813, p. 13J, giving as we may suppose the Tlascalteo version of the 
 general Mexican myth, agrees with Ixtlilxochitl as to the whole number of 
 Ages, following, however, the order of the error above noticed iu the KelO' 
 ciorf^. The Tlascalteo historian, moreover, aflSrms that only two of these 
 Ages are past, and that the third and fourth destructions are yet to come. 
 M. Ternaux-Compans, Nouvettes Annates des Vau., torn. Ixxxvi., 1840, p. 5, 
 udoi>ts this Tlascalteo account as the general Mexican tradition; he is fol- 
 lowed by Dr. Prichard, Rsetrnhm, vol v., pp., 360-1. Dr. Prichard cites 
 Bradford as supporting the same opinion, but erroneously, as Bradfonl. Am. 
 Antiq., p. 32S, follows Humboldt, lioturini. Idea de una liik., p. 3, and Clavi- 
 gero, Storki Ant. del Mi'sako, torn, ii., p. 57, agree exactly with the text. The 
 AbbJ Brasseur de llourbourg also accepts the version of three past destruc- 
 tions, S'il exlste des Sources de t'lliat. Pnm., pp. 26-7. Professor J. G. MUl- 
 ler, Amerllainif^he ITrrelijionen, pp. 510-12, ndmits that the version of three 
 pnst destructions and one to come, as given in the text, and in the order there 
 given, ' seeuis to be the most ancient Mexican version ;' though he decides to 
 follow Humboldt, and adopts what he calls the ' latest and fullest form of the 
 myth. ' The Siti'^'iatinne delte Taixtte del Godice Mesdiftno [ Vaticano 1 contradicts 
 itself, giving first two past destructions, and farther on four, Kinjsliomwih's 
 Mi-x. Anliq., vol. v., pp. 163-7; as does also the Explic. del Codex TeUerUino- 
 Heminaia, Ih., pp. 131-6. Kingsboron^h himself seems to favor the idea of 
 throo past destructions and four ages in all; see Mex. Anliq., vol. vi., p. 171, 
 note. Goiniira, IVi-it. .V^ae., fol. 297-8; Leon v Oama, Dos Piedras, parte i., 
 pp. 94-5; Humboldt, Vuejt., tom.ii., pp. 118-129; Prescott, C'otif. o/ A/eoe., 
 vol. i., p. 61; Gallatin, in km. Elhnol. Soc. Traninct., vol. i., p. 325,— de- 
 scribe four past destructions and one yet to come, or five Ages, and 
 the Chimalpopoca MS., see note 13, seems also to favor this opinion. 
 LiiDtly, Mendieta, HM. Edes., p. 81, declares that the Mexicans believe in 
 five Suns, or Ages, in times past; but these suns were of inferior quality, so 
 tlint the soil produced its fruits only in a crude and imperfect state. The 
 voiiHoquence was that in every case the inhabitants of the world died through 
 thn eating of divers things. This present and sixth Hun was good, however, 
 iiud under its influence all things were produced properly. Torquemada— 
 who has, indeed, been all along appropriating, bv whole chapters, the so 
 loni,' inedited work of Mendieta; and that, if we believe Icazbalceta, //M. 
 E'kt., yoticiasdet Autor., pp. xxx. to xlv., under circumstances of peculiar 
 turpitude — of course gives also five past Ages, repeating Mendieta word for 
 wurd with the exception of a single 'la.' Jfonarg. Ind., torn, ii., p. 79. 
 Vol. UI. s 
 
ee 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 Ml 
 
 m 
 
 Mexican tradition presenting aome analogies to the story 
 of Naib and his ark. In most of the painted manu- 
 scripts supposed to relate to this event, a kind of boat is 
 represented floating over the waste of water, and con- 
 taining a man and a woman. Even the Tlascaltecs, the 
 Zapotecs, the Miztecs, and the people of Michoacan are 
 said to have had such pictures. The man is variously 
 called Coxcox, Teocipactli, Tezpi, and Nata; the woman 
 Xochiquetzal and Nena." 
 
 The following has been usually accepted as the ordi- 
 nary Mexican version of this myth: In Atonatiuh, the 
 Age of Water, a great flood covered all the face of the 
 earth, and the inhabitants thereof were turned into 
 fishes. Only one man and one woman escaped, saving 
 themselves in the hollow trunk of an ahahv£te or bald 
 cypress; the name of the man being Ckxxcox, and that of 
 of his wife Xochiquetzal. On the waters abating a little 
 they grounded their ark on the Peak of Colhuacan, the 
 Ararat of Mexico. Here they increased and multiplied, 
 and children b^an to gather about them, children who 
 were all born dumb. And a dove came and gave them 
 tongues, innumerable languages. Only fifteen of the 
 descendants of Coxcox, who afterward became heads of 
 families, spake the same languor or could at all under- 
 stand each other; and from these fifteen are descended 
 the Toltecs, the Aztecs, and the Aoolhuas. This dove 
 is not the only bird mentioned in these deluvial tra- 
 ditions, and must by no means be confounded with the 
 birds of another palpably Christianized story. For in 
 Michoacan a tradition was preserved, following which 
 the name of the Mexican Noah was Tezpi. With better 
 fortune than that ascribed to Coxcox, he was able to 
 save, in a spacious vessel, not only himself and his wife, 
 
 M ProfesRor J. O. Mailer, Amtrikianiache Urreligionm, p. 668, remarks of 
 these two personaoes: ' Rein nordi8ch ist der chichimekische Coxcox, der 
 Bohon bei aer Flathsage genannt wnrde, der Tezpi der Mechoakaner. Dob 
 ist auch araprfinglich ein Waasergott und Fischgott, danim trftgt er anch den 
 Namen GipaotU, Fisch, Teocipactli, gAttlicher Fisch, Huehuetonacateoci- 
 paclli, alter Fischgott von onserem Fleisch. Darum ist auch seine Oattiu 
 eino FflaniengOttin wit Namen Xoohiquetsal d. h. geflagelte Blume.' 
 
 I::;i, 
 
 Hi 
 
THE TOWEB OF BABEL. 
 
 67 
 
 but also his children, several animalB, and a quantity of 
 grain for the common use. When the waters began to 
 subside, he sent out a vulture that it might go to and 
 fro on the earth and bring him word again when the dry 
 land began to appear. But the vulture fed upon the 
 carcasses that were strewed in every part, and never re- 
 turned. Then Tezpi sent out other Lirds, and among 
 these was a humming-bird. And when the sun began to 
 cover the earth with a new verdure, the humming-bird 
 returned to its old refuge bearing green leaves. And 
 Tezpi saw that his vessel was aground near the moun- 
 tc.in of Colhuacan and he landed there. 
 
 The Mexicans round Cliolula had a special legend, 
 connecting the escape of a remnant from the great del- 
 uge with the often-mentioned story of the origin of the 
 people of Anahuac from Chicomoztoc, or the Seven 
 Caves. At the time of the cataclysm, the country, ac- 
 cording to Pedro de los Rios, was inhabited by giants. 
 Some of these perished utterly ; ct' ^-^ were changed in- 
 to fishes; while seven brothers of them found safety by 
 closing themselves into certain caves in a mountain 
 called Tlaloc. When the waters we»e assuaged, one 
 of the giants, Xelhua, surnamed the Architect, went to 
 Cholula and began to build an artificial mountain, 
 08 a monument and a memorial of the Tlaloc that 
 had sheltered him and his when the angry waters swept 
 through all the land. The bricks were mode in Tlama- 
 nalco, at the foot of the Sierra de Cocotl, and passed to 
 Cholula from hand to hand along a file of men — whence 
 these came is not said — stretching between the two places. 
 Then were the jealousy and the anger of the gods 
 aroused, as the huge pyramid rose slowly up, threaten- 
 ing to reach the clouds and the great heaven itself; and 
 the gods launched their fire upon the builders and slew 
 many, so that the work was stopped.'" But the half-fin- 
 
 " Boiurini, Idea tie una His/, pp. 113-4; Id., Caldlogo, pp. 39-40; ClaiH- 
 flcro, Stor'M Ant, dd MeaMco, torn, i., pp. 129-30, torn, ii., p. ($; Spieifatione 
 deUe Tavole dd Coiiice Mexioano [Vaticauo] tev. vii., in Kim/idmroujh'a Mtx- 
 Ant., vol. v., pp. 164-6; Otmelli Carreri, in ChurchiU'H Col. Voff,, vol. iv., p. 
 481; UumlxMt, Vues., torn. !., pp. 114-15, torn ii., pp., 176-8; Tj/lor'a Ana. 
 
68 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 i; ii 
 
 1:J' i 
 
 ished structure, afterwards dedicated by the Clioiultecs 
 to Quetzalcoatl, still remains to show how well Xelhua, 
 the giant, deserved his surname of the Architect. 
 
 hwic, pp. 276-7; Gonlra, in Prea:oU, Conquista dv ^fexko, torn, iii., pp. 1-10. 
 A caret'nl couiparisoLX of tue passa^^ea given above will sliow that thiti whole 
 Rtr^jr of the escape of Coxcox and Ma wife in a Imat from a great deluge, 
 and of the distribnticu by a bird of different languat;|eH to their descend- 
 ants, rests on the interpr itation of certran Aztec paintings, containing sup- 
 posed pictures of a floud, of Coxcox aad his wife, of a canoe or rude vessel 
 of some kind, uf tlij mountain Cu'huacan, which was the Mexioiin Ararat, 
 and of a bird distributing languages to a number of men. Not one of 
 the earliest writers on Mexicat mythology, none uf those personally fa- 
 miliar with the natives and with their oral traditions as existing at the 
 time of, or immedi;itely after the conquest, seems to have known this 
 legend; Olmos, Sahi^iin, Motolinia, Mendieta, IxtlilxochitI 4ud Camargo, 
 are all of them silent with regard to it. These facts must give rise to gravn 
 suspicions with regard to the accuracy of the commonly accepted version, 
 notwithstanding its apparently implicit reception up to this time by the most 
 critical historians. These suspicions will not be lessened by the result of 
 the researches of Don Josj Fernando Itauiire/., Conservator of the Mexican 
 National Museum, a gentleman not less remarkable for liis familiarity with 
 the language and antii^uities of Mexico than for the moderai h >n and calmness of 
 his criti.al judgments, as far as these are known. In a commnnii^ation datod 
 April, 1858, to Garcia y Ciibns, Alias (kojrdfii'A), EsUid'ntko r 1114 '>rko de In lie- 
 pabliiia Mjli-ana, ontrega 29, speaking of the celebrated Mexican picture 
 there for the first time, as he claims, accurately given to the public, — SigUenza's 
 copy of it, as givtm bv GoincUi Caren-i, that given by Clavigoro in his Shria <M 
 Messico, that given by Humboldt in his AttoH PittorMque, and that given by 
 Kingsborough beiu^^ all incorrtvt, — Beilor llitmiroz sitys:— The authority of 
 writers so competent as Sigdenza and Clavi^ero imposed silence on the in- 
 credulous, and after th« illustrious Baron von Humboldt added his irresistible 
 authority, adopting that interprettitiou, nobody doubted that "the traditions 
 of the Hebrews were found among the people of America;" that, as the wiso 
 Baron thought, "their Coxcox, Teocinactli, or Tezpi is the Noah, Xisutrus, 
 or Menou of the Asiatic families;" and that "the Cerro of Culhuacan is the 
 Ararat of the Mexicans, ' ' Grand and magnificent thought, bnt unfortimately 
 only a delusion. The blue square No. 1, with its bitnds or obscure lines 
 of the same color, cannot repre.'<ent the terrestrial globe covered witu the 
 waters of the flood, because w.> should have to suppose a repetition of the 
 same deluge in the figure No. 41), where it is reproduced with some of its 
 priiicipiil accidents, N^'ither, for the same reason, do the human heads and 
 the heads of birds whi(*li anpear t<.) float there, denote the submerging of men 
 and aiuiiiiils, for It w>iul<l In' necessary to give the same explanation to those 
 seen in gnmp No. 'M. It might be argued that the group to the left (of 
 No. 1), made up of a human head placed under the head of a bird, lepre- 
 si'nted phonetieuily the name Cox(U)x, and deiioted the Aztec Noah; but the 
 group on the right, formed of a woman's head with other symboli'^ flguri<s 
 above it, evidently does not express the name Xo<!liiquetzal, whi<'h ii« said t'< 
 
 h.ive bnen th'vt of his wife Let us now pass on to the dove ).;i ving tongii •« 
 
 to the primitive men who were born mute. The oomnias whieh seem to 
 come from the beak of the bird there represented, form one of the most com- 
 plex and varied symbols, in respeet to tueir phoiietie forec. wliieh are fouml 
 111 our hieroglyphic writing. In connection with animated beings they 
 designate gonerically the pmissinn of the voice .... In the group before us they 
 dnnote purely and siniiply that thi; bird was singing or speaking— to whom? 
 -to the group of persons before it, who by the direction of their faces nml 
 I) >(Hi>.! show clearly and distinctly the attention with whieh they listi'iin). 
 (.'oasLMpiuntly the designer of the boforo-mentiontvd drawing for Clavigitro, 
 
 riii 
 
THE MEXICAN DELUGE. 68 
 
 Yet another record remains to us of a traditional 
 Mexican deluge, in the following extract from the Chimal- 
 popoca Manuscript. Its words seem to have a familiar 
 sound ; but it would hardly be scientific to draw from 
 such a fragment any very sweeping conclusion as to its 
 relationship, whether that be Quich<5 or Christian : — 
 
 When the Sun, or Age, Nahui-Atl came, there had 
 passed already four hundred years ; then came two hun- 
 dred years, then seventy and six, and then mankind 
 wore lost and drowned and turned into fishes. The 
 waters and the sky drew near etich other; in a single 
 day all was lost; the day Four Flower consumed \^1 
 that there was of our ttosh. And this year was the ytja* 
 Ce-Calli ; on the first day, Nahui-Atl, all was lost. The 
 very mountains were swallowed up in the flood and the 
 waters remained, lying tranquil during fifty and two 
 spring-times. But before the Hood began, Titlacahuan 
 iiad warned the man Nata and his wife Nena, saving: 
 
 pre-ocoupied with the ictea of gignifyinc; by it the pretendi .1 confusion of 
 tonf;ueH, chauKcd with bin ^ncil the hiHtoriu truth, Kivin^ to theHu MKuren 
 t)i)p(>Hite .Urections. ExiiiniuiuK ittt^'ntivcly the inttxuclitudeM nml cmirB of 
 tbu graver and the pencil in all hiHtorituil euKntvinKH relating to Mexico, it in 
 Heun that they are no leaH numerouM an<l HeriouH than thow) of the |)en. The 
 iutcrpnitutious ijiveii tu the ancient Mexican paintinKH by ardent iuuiKiua- 
 tionii led away by love of novelty or by the Hnirit of HyHtein, justify to a cer- 
 tain point the distrust and dimavor with which the lant and niomt dislin- 
 ({iiiHhi'd hiMtoriau of the Cuu(|ueiit of Mexico ( W. H. Prcscott) has treated thin 
 lutiH-estiu); and preciouM class of historical documents. Heilor llaniircz goea 
 on thus at aoiue length to his conolusionM, which reduce the original ]>aint- 
 ing to a simple record of a wandering of the Mexicans among the lakes of the 
 Mexican valley,— that jimrney b<<giiining at a place 'not more than nine 
 miles from the gutters of Mexico,'— a recoi-d having absolutely no connection 
 either with the mythinal deluge, already descrilMul as one of tl'ie four destruc- 
 tions of the world, or with any other. The biril . -eaking in the picture, he 
 connects with a well-known Mexican fablo gi<-i.|. !, Tortiuemadu, in which a 
 bird is described as speaking from a tr«'e to th" lead, rs of (he Mexicans at a 
 (u'rtiiiu Ht'tge of their migration, aud repeating tht^ work Tilmi, th,'^t is to say, 
 ' L't us go.' A little birii called Ihe TiVn iV-if/iioi, with a cry that (he vulgar still 
 interpret in a somewhat similar sense, is well Lnown iii Mexico, and is iiev- 
 lia]iy at the tKittom of the tradition, it may U> added thatTonjuetuada gives 
 u painted inanuscrint, possibly that under diHctission, as his authority for the 
 story. The Imat, the mountain, and the other adjuncts of th<' picture are 
 explained in a like simple way, as Mie hieriigly])liies. for the most part, of 
 various proper names. Our spa'je here will not i)'rmit further ((•'tails - 
 though another volume will contain this picturi> aiul a further discuitsioii of 
 th(> subject, — but I may remark in concluding that the mialeration with 
 which Heilor llamireK discusses the (inestion. as well as his great experience 
 uiul learning in matters of Mexican anti(iuity, seem to claim for his views 
 the seriuun oousideration of future <itudent«. 
 
70 
 
 ORIGIN aND end op THINGS. 
 
 f 
 
 I" ■' 
 
 Mi ■ ■ 
 
 !■ 
 
 1.^ 
 
 ■i:?! 
 
 Make now no more pulque, but hollow out to yourselves 
 u great cypress, into which you shall enter when, in the 
 month Tozoztli, the waters shall near the sky. Then 
 they entered into it, and when Titlacahuan had shut 
 them in, he said to the man : Thou shalt eat but a single 
 ear of maize, and thy wife but one also. And when 
 they had fmishcd eating, each an ear of matie, they pre- 
 pared to set forth, for the waters remained tranquil and 
 their log moved no longer ; and opening it they began to 
 see the fishes. Then they lit a fire, rubbing pieces of 
 wood together, and they roasted fish. And behold the 
 deities Citlallinicue and Citlallatonac looking down from 
 above, cried out: divine Lord! what is this fire that 
 they make there? wherefore do they so fill the heaven 
 with smoke? And immediately Titlacahuan Tetzcatli- 
 poca came down, and set himself to grumble, saying: 
 What does this fire here? Then he seized the fishes and 
 fashioned them behind and before and changed them 
 into dogs.'" 
 
 We turn now to the traditions of some nations situated 
 on the outskirts of the Mexican Empire, traditions dif- 
 fering fram those of Mexico, if not in their eU'ments, at 
 letist in the combination of those elements. Following 
 our usual custom, 1 give the following legt'ud Ijf longing 
 to the Miztecs just as they themselves wer*- ac^'un- 
 tomed to depict and to interpret it in tin^r pnmitivt^ 
 scrolls: — ^ 
 
 In the year and in the day of obscurity and (iarkness. 
 yea even befoi-e the days or the years wew, when the 
 world was in a great darkness and cbiu)H, wheu tlie earth 
 w»is covered with water and there wjis notliing but nunl 
 an<l slime on all the face of tbc; earth, — lM>hold a g<Kl 
 became visible, ind his name was the Deer, and his sur- 
 
 M BrRBHi'ur rl«' r,onrJ>oiirj(, IHnt. dcit Knt. C\\\, torn. I., pp. 495-7. 
 
 " Fr. (JreKorio (inruiH, (h'litn lif Im 1ml., pp. IW7-W, took thin narrntivc 
 from a iNtok he fomid iu u ounvuiit in C'liilapn, a little Indian town alwitit u 
 IflikKne nnil a half Houth of Oajaoa. Thv l>ook had lM«>n eouinili-d Ity (In 
 vintr of that convent, and- ' eitoriti) con hum FiKuruH, couio h>ii ImiioHde iii|iirl 
 Rnino Mixtrco Ihm tenian en huh LibruM, u PerganiinoH an-olladoH, con la di - 
 claracion de lo (|Ui< Hiunifleaban Ian FiuuntH, vu que ountabau au Origen, la 
 Creacion del Muudu, lUlluvlu Uuuvral. 
 
THE FLYING HEBOES OF MIZTEGA. 
 
 71 
 
 name was the Lion-Snake. There appeared also a very 
 beautiful goddess called the Deer, and surnamed the 
 Tiger-Snake.* These two gods were the origin and be- 
 gin ing of all the gods. 
 
 Now when these two gods became visible in the world, 
 they made, in their knowledge and omnipotence, a great 
 rock, upon which they built a very sumptuous palace, a 
 masterpiece of skill, in which they made their abode 
 upon earth. On the highest part of this building thei* 
 was an axe of copper, the edge being uppermost, and on 
 this axe the heavens rested. 
 
 This rock and the palace of the gods were on a moun- 
 tain in the neighborhood of the town of Apoala in the prov- 
 ince of Mizteca Alta. The rock was called The l*lnce 
 of Heaven; there the gods first alMxie on earth, living 
 many years in great rest and content, as in a happy and 
 delicious land, tuough the world still lay in obscurity 
 and darkness. 
 
 IMie father and mother of all the gods being here in 
 their place, two mim were born to them, very handsome 
 and very s \ed in all wisdom and arts. The first was 
 railed thi .nd of Nine Snakes, after the name of the 
 flay on which he w}t*< Iwrn; and the second was called, 
 in like manr>»'r the Wind of Nine Caves. Very daintily 
 iideed were these youths brought up. When the elder 
 wished to uiiihh*' himself, he t(x>k the form of an eagle, Hy- 
 ing thus far and wid«' the younger turned himself into 
 a small iK'ast of a Her|)ent .Mha|N>. havinu, wings that he 
 used with such agilitv and sleight that he iHM'ame invis- 
 ible, and Hew through rocks and walls even as through 
 the air. As they went, tiie din and clamor of these 
 brethren wax beard by i\uMO over wh<»ni they passed. 
 They t<K)k the,"*- figun»s to manife."<t the |iower that was in 
 them, l)oth ill tranMi'orming theiiiHi>lves and in ivsutiiiiig 
 attain their original xhap. And they alnxle in gi-eat jx'ace 
 in the manrion of their fmrents, so they iigreed to make 
 
 •" ' QtU' rtimrpi'irron viHiblcniftitc un Dion. <jnt' tiivo por Noinlir. km f'iirvo, 
 i por Holirt'niiinhri* I'ldrhtii ile Ia"h>; i iiiitt Diimit iiiui lindii. i iK'nunna, iiuc hii 
 N'Dialii'i' fuu un (.'l«ri)o ' por Hobreuouibre r'Mi»'>rrt lir Tiiflf.' Wurrin, /(/..pp. 
 a.7 
 
7S 
 
 ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 k^' 
 
 a sacrifice and an offering to these gods, to their father 
 and to their mother. Then they took each a censer oC 
 clay, and put fire therein, and poured in ground bekm 
 for incense ; and this offering was the first that had ever 
 been made in the world. Next the brothers made to 
 themselves a garden, in which they put many trees, 
 and fruit-trees, and flowers, and roses, and odorous herbs 
 of different kinds. Joined to this garden they laid out 
 a very beautiful meadow, which they fitted up with all 
 things necessary for ottering sacrifice to the gods. In 
 this manner the two bi-ethren left their parents' house, 
 and fixed themselves in this garden to dress it and to 
 keep it, watering the trees fl>nd the plants and the odor- 
 ous herbs, multiplying them, and burning incense of 
 powder of beleflo in censers of clay to the gods, their 
 father and mother. They made also vows to these gods, 
 and promises, praying that it might seem good to them 
 to shape the firmament and lighten the darkness of the 
 world, and to establish the foundation of the earth, or 
 rather to gather the waters together so that the earth 
 might appear, — as they had no phuje to rest in save only 
 one little garden. And to make their prayers more ob- 
 ligatory upon the gods, they pierced their ears and 
 tongues with flakes of flint, sprinkling the blood that 
 dropped from the wounds over the trees and plants of the 
 gard<?n with a willow branch, as a sacred and blessed 
 thing. After this sort they employed themselves, post- 
 poning pleasure till the time of the granting of their de- 
 sire, remaining always in subjection to the gods, their 
 father and mother, and attributing to them moi'e \yowQY 
 and divinity than they really ix)8se88ed. 
 
 Fray Garcia here makes a break in the relation, — that 
 he may not weary his readers with so many absurdities, 
 — but it would ap|iear that the firmament was arranged 
 and the earth miulc Ht for mankind, who alx)ut that time 
 must also have made their apixuirance. For there came 
 a great deluge afterwards, wneitun perished many of the 
 sons and daughters that had been lK)rn to the gods ; and 
 it is said that when the deluge was passed the human 
 
THE DUEL WITH THE SUV. 
 
 73 
 
 race was restored as at the first, and the Miztec king- 
 dom populated, and the heavens and the earth estah- 
 lished. 
 
 This wc may suppose to have been the traditional ori- 
 «iin of the common people ; but the governing family of 
 Mizteca proclaimed themselves the descendants of two 
 youths born from two majestic trees that stood at the en- 
 trance of the gorge of Apoala, and that maintained them- 
 selves there despite a violent wind continually rising 
 f mm a cavern in the vicinity. 
 
 Whether the trees of themselves produced these youths, 
 or whether some primeval vEsir, as in the Scandinavian 
 story, gave them shape and blood and breath and sense, 
 we know not. We are only told that soon or late the 
 youths separated, each going his own way to conquer 
 lands for himself. The braver of the two coming to the 
 vicinity ofTilantongo, armed with buckler and bow, was 
 much vexed and oppressed by the ardent rays of the 
 8un, which he took to be the lord of that district striv- 
 ing to prevent his entrance therein. Then the young 
 warrior strung his bow, and advanced his buckler befoi-e 
 him, and drew shafts fix)m his quiver. He shot there 
 against the great light even till the going down of the 
 siune; then he took possession of all that land, seeing he 
 had grievously wounded the sun, and forced him to hide 
 lH3hind the mountains. UjKin this story is founded the 
 lordship of all the caciques of Mizteca, and uixm their 
 descent from this mighty archer their ancestor. Even 
 to this day, the chiefs of the Miztecs blazon as their 
 arms a plumed chief with l)ow, arrows, and shield, and 
 the sun in front of him setting l)ehind gray clouds.™ 
 
 Of the origin of the Zaj)otecs, a jK'ople Ixjhlering on 
 these Miztecs, Hurgoa sjiys, with a touching simplicity, 
 that he could find no account worthy of lK»lief. Their 
 iiistorical paintings he astM'ikvs to the invention of tho 
 devil, affirming hotly that those jK^oplo were blinder in 
 8iich vanities than the Egyptians and the Chaldeans. 
 
 « Burgoa, Otoj. Deaciip., timi i., fol. 128, 17(1. 
 
llJ 
 
 74 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OP THINGS. 
 
 Some, he said, to boast of their valor made themselves 
 out the sons of lions and divers \vild beasts; others, 
 grand lords of ancient lineage, were produced by the 
 greatest and most shady trees ; while still others of an 
 unyielding and obstinate nature, were descended from 
 rocks. Their language, continues the worthy Provincial, 
 striking suddenly and by an undirected shot the very 
 center of mythological interpretation, — their language 
 was full of metaphors; those who wished to persuade 
 spake always in parables, and in like manner painted 
 their historians.* 
 
 In Guatemala, according to the relations given to Fa- 
 ther Geronimo Roman by the natives, it was believed 
 there was a time when nothing existed but a certain 
 divine Father called Xchmel, and a divine Mother called 
 Xtmana. To these were born three sons,^' the eldest of 
 whom, filled with pride and presumption, set about a 
 creation contrary to the will of his parents. But he 
 could create nothing save old vessels fit for mean uses, 
 such as earthen iK)ts, jugs, and things still more despicable ; 
 and ho was hurled into hades. Then the two younger 
 brethren, called respectively Hunchevan and Hun- 
 avan, prayed their parents for iwrmission to attempt the 
 work in which the r brother had failed so signally. And 
 they were grantc' I leave, being told at the same time, 
 that inasmuch as they had humbled themselves, they 
 would succeed in 'heir undertaking. Then they made 
 the heavens, and the earth with the plants thereon, and 
 fire and air, and out of the earth itself they made a man 
 and a woman, — presumably the parents of the human 
 race. 
 
 According to ToiYiuemada, there was a deluge some 
 time after tliis, and after the deluge the people continued 
 to invoke as god the great Father and the great Mother 
 
 '• Ihmjoa, Otoa. Deacrip., fol. 11)0 7. 
 
 SI Ono (if tho liftH (.'iiKiiH MHH, KivcH, noonrdiDK to HelpH, 'troo« hijo« ' in- 
 Ktrad of 'trcH hijoH;' tlu> Iftfter, however, l>eiiiK the «M>rniot reatlin({, i»m the 
 liHt of iiiiiiieH ill thu iwuM a"iimHcri(it hIiuwh, nud as Father Uoinun given it. 
 HtH> uute 33. 
 
 iU 
 
THE COYOTE OP THE PAPAOOS. 
 
 76 
 
 already mentioned. But at last a principal woman " 
 among them, having received a revelation from heaven, 
 taught them the true name of God, and how that name 
 should be adored ; all this, however, they aftenvard for- 
 got.'" 
 
 In Nicaragua, a country where the principal language 
 was a Mexican dialect, it was believed that ages ago 
 the world was destroyed by a flood in which the most 
 part of mankind perished. Afterward the teotes, or 
 gods, restocked the earth as at the beginning. Whence 
 came the teotes, no one knows; but the names of two 
 of them who took a principal part in the creation were 
 Tamagostat and Cipattonal." 
 
 Leaving now the Central American region we pass 
 north into the Papago country, lying south of the Gila, 
 with the river Santa Cruz on the east and the Gulf of 
 California on the west. Here we meet for the first time 
 the coyote, or prairie wolf; we find him much more than 
 an animal, something more even than a man, only a 
 little lower than the gods. In the following Papago 
 myth" he figures as a prophet, and af> a minister and as- 
 sistunt to a certain great hero-god Montezuma, whom we 
 are destined to meet often, and in many chanicters, as a 
 central figure in the myths of the Gila valley: — 
 
 The Great Spirit made the earth and all living things, 
 
 " This tntdition, wiys tho AHhi' BmBfienr fie BonrboiirR, Iliitt. rfw Nnl. 
 Cii'., torn, ii., jip. 74-5, hiiH indubitably refereiu-e to n queen whoHu memory 
 liuH lH'cMni(> utUkcluHl to very utuny pluceH in (lunteruiilu, nnd Central Ameri- 
 ca Kt'lit'rully. She waH called Atit, Grandmothi>r: and from her the volcano 
 of Atitluu, received the name Atital-huyu, by v-hich it is Htill known to the 
 ubonKinett. ThiH Atit lived during four centnrieH, and from her ore dt^mjeuded 
 nil the royal and princely familicH of Guatemala. 
 
 '•>■•' Uiitmii), lieiniihlit'tt tie loH JntlioH Or.ditenialex, part 1, lib. 2, cap. 15, after 
 tldrriii, Orujen tie hs /u'/., pp. ii'2!t-30; his I'asiiH, Hist. AiuiliMiiiUai, MH., 
 cup. "iilG, after Hrlpn' .S'/mii». Conq., vol. ii., p. 140; Torwiemwin, .W')»m»'(/. 
 lull., toni. ii., pp. 53-4; Jiraaaeur de Jiourbounj, Hist. iltM S'ltl, Civ., ton*. H , 
 PI). 74-5. 
 
 ^* The flntt of theHA two name^ \h erroneonRly Hpelt ' FamaRoztad ' by .\i. 
 Ternaux-romi)anH, Mr. Hijuier, and the Abhi'' HraHH>-ur dc UourlMinrs, ihe 
 two latter perhapH led aHtray by the «Tror of M. Tenianx-('iinn)anH, an error 
 wbit^h Antt appeared in that Ventleuiau'it traUHlation of Uvtedo. Oi'irdn, 
 Itntt. Urn,, torn, iv., p. 40. I'lir Mariyr, dt>c. vi., cnp. 4. 
 
 •'•' Thin tradition wan ' gathered princiiuilly from the rf<]aiionii of Con 
 (jiiicn, the intelligent chief of the central PapagM-' iMii'Uimn, in Iml. .ifi'. 
 
 It i>i., i8«5, pp. i;n-;j. 
 
76 
 
 ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 
 before he made man. And he descended from heaven, and 
 digging in the earth, found clay such as the potters use, 
 which, having again ascended into the sky, he dropped 
 into the hole that he had dug. Immediately there came 
 out Montezuma and, with the assistance of Montezuma, 
 the rest of the Indian tribes in order. Last of all came 
 the Apaches, wild from tleir natal hour, running away 
 as fast OS they were created. Those first days of the 
 world were happy and peaceful days. The sun was 
 nearer the earth than he is now ; his grateful rays made 
 all the seasons equal, and rendered garments unneces- 
 sary. Men and beasts talked together, a common lan- 
 guage made all brethren. But an awful destruction 
 ended this happy age. A great flood destroyed all flesh 
 wherein was the breath of life; Montezuma and his 
 friend the Coyote alone escaping. For before the flood 
 began, the Coyote prophesied its coming, and Montezu- 
 ma took the warning and hollowed out a boat to himself, 
 keeping it ready on the topmost summit of Santa Rosa. 
 The Coyote also prepared an ark ; gnawing down a great 
 cane by the river bank, entering it, and stopping up the 
 end with a certain gum. So when the waters rose these 
 two saved themselvifH, and met again at lost on dry land 
 after the flood had passed away. Naturallx enough Mon- 
 tezuma was now anxious to know how nmcli dry land 
 hud been left, and he sent the Coyote off on four succes- 
 sive journeys, to find exactly where the sea lay toward 
 each of the four winds. From the west and from the 
 south, the answer swiftly came: The sea is at hand. A 
 longer search wru^i that made towards the east, but at last 
 there too was the sea found. On the north only was no 
 water found, though the faithful messenger almost 
 wearied himself out with searcliing. In the meantime 
 the (Jreat Spirit, aided by Montezuma, hud again re- 
 IK'opled the world, and animals and men In'gan to in- 
 crease and multiply. To Montezuma had In'en allotted 
 the care and government of the new race ; but pufted up 
 with pride iind self im[K>rtance, he neglected the most im- 
 {)ortant duties of his onerous |)OHition, and suflered the 
 
LEGEND OF MONTEZUMA. 
 
 77 
 
 most disgraceful wickedness to pass unnoticed among the 
 people. In vain the Great Spirit came down to earth 
 and remonstrated with his vicegerent, who only scorned 
 his laws and advice, and ended at last by breaking out 
 into open rebellion. Then indeed the Great Spirit was 
 filled with anger, and he returned to heaven, pushing 
 back the sun on his way, to that remote part of the sky 
 he now occupies. But Montezuma hardened his heart, 
 and collecting all the tribes to aid him, set about build- 
 ing a house that should reach up to heaven itself. Al- 
 ready it had attftined a great height, and contained many 
 aiMirtments lined with gold, silver, and precious stones, 
 the Avhole threatening soon to make good the boast of its 
 architect, when the Great Spirit launched his thunder, 
 and laid its glory in ruins. Still Montezuma hardened 
 himself; proud and inflexible, he answered the thunderer 
 out of the haughty defiance of his heart; he ordered the 
 temple-houses to be desecrated, and the holy images to 
 l)e dragged in the dust, he made them a scoff and by- 
 word for the very children in the village streets. Then 
 the Great Spirit prepared his supreme punishment. He 
 sent an insect flying away towards the east, towards an 
 unknown land, to bring the Spaniards. When these 
 came, they made war upon Montezuma and destroyed 
 him, and utterly dissipated the idea of his divinity.* 
 
 "> The le^cndnry Monteziimn, whom we sball meet bo often in the mythoU 
 nf;y of the Uilit viiflev, muHt uut be confounded with the two Mexican nion- 
 Mvhti of the Hume title. The niinie itHelf wouhl Heeni, in the absence of proof 
 to tlie poiitrnry, to have been carried into Arizona and New Mexico by the 
 Spiiniui'ds or their Mexican attenduntu, and to have become gradually aiuioci- 
 atcd in the niinda of some of the New Mexican and neighboring tribes, with 
 H vague, mythical, and departed grandenr. The name Muntezunut became 
 thus, to use Mr. Tylor's words, thut of the great ' Homebody ' of the tril)e. 
 This being once the case, all the lesser heroes would be graifually absorbed 
 in the gi-euter, and their names forgotten. Their deeds would become his 
 ilcedx, their fame his fame. There » evidence enough that thin is a general 
 tendency of tradition, even in historical times. The pages of Mr. Cox's 
 xeholaily and comprehensive work, The MytluAixw of the Aryan Xatums, teem 
 with examples of it. In Persia, deeds of every kind and date are referred to 
 Antnr. In Russia, buildings of every age are dechred to l>e the work 
 of Peter the Great. All over Europe, in Germany, France, Spain, Switzer- 
 land, England, Scotland, Ireland, the exploits of the oldest mythological 
 heroes figuring in the Sagas, Eddas, and Nioelungen Lied have Inten ascribed 
 in the folk-lore nnd ballads of the people to Darbarossit, Charlemagne, ltoab» 
 •HI, Charles V., William Tell, Arthur, liobin Hood, Wallace, and St. Patrick. 
 
78 
 
 OBiaiN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 The Fimas," a neighboring and closely allied people 
 to the Papagos, say that the earth was made by a cer- 
 tain Chiowotmahke, that is to say Earth-prophet. It 
 appeared in the be^nning like a spider s web, stretching 
 far and fragile across the nothingness that was. Then 
 the Earth-prophet flew over all lands in the form of a 
 butterfly, till he came to the place he judged flt for his 
 purpose, and there he made man. And the thing was 
 after this wise : The Creator took clay in his hands, and 
 mixing it with the sweat of his own body, kneaded the 
 whole into a lump. Then he blew upon the lump till it 
 was filled with life and began to move ; and it became 
 man and woman. This Creator had a son called Szeu- 
 kha, who, when the world was beginning to be tolerably 
 peopled, lived in the Gila valley, where lived also at the 
 same time a great prophet, whose name has been foi^ot- 
 ten. Upon a certain night when the prophet slept, he 
 was wakened by a noise at the door of his house, and 
 when he looked, a great Eagle stood before him. And 
 the Eagle spake : Arise, thou that healest the sick, thou 
 that shouldest know what is to come, for behold a deluge 
 is at hand. But the prophet laughed the bird to scorn 
 and gathered his robes about him and slept. After- 
 wards the Eagle came again and warned him of the 
 waters near at hand ; but he gave no ear to the bird at 
 all. Perhaps he would not listen because this Eagle had 
 an exceedingly bad reputation among men, being re- 
 ported to take at times the form of an old woman that 
 lured away girls and children to a certain cliff so that 
 they were never seen again ; of this, however, more anon. 
 A third time, the Eogle came to warn the prophet, and 
 to say that all the valley of the Gila should be laid waste 
 with water; but the prophet gave no heed. Then, in 
 
 
 The connection of the name of Montezuma with ancient bnildinoi and legend- 
 ary advintureH in the mythology of the Gila volley scemii to oe Himply an- 
 other example of the same kind. 
 
 ^ I am indebted for these particulars of the belief of the Pimas to the 
 kindness of Mr. J. H. Stout of the Pima agency, who procured me a per- 
 sonal interview with Ave chiefs of that nation, and their very intelligent and 
 obliging interpreter, Mr. Walker, at San Francisco, in October, 1873. 
 
DELUOE OF THE PIMA8. 
 
 79 
 
 the twinkling of an eye, and even as the flapping of the 
 Eagle's wings died away into the night, there came a 
 peal of thunder and an awful crash ; and a green mound 
 of water reared itself over the plain. It seemed to stand 
 upright for a second, then, cut incessantly by the light- 
 iing, goaded on like a gret beast, it flung itself upon the 
 prophet's hut. When the morning broke there was noth- 
 ing to be seen alive but one man — if indeed he were a 
 man ; Szeukha, the son of the Creator, had saved himself 
 by floating on a ball of gum or resin. On the waters fall- 
 ing a little, he landed near the mouth of the Salt River, 
 uix)n a mountain where there is a cave that can still be 
 seen, together with the tools and utensils Szeukha used 
 while he lived there. Szeukha was very angry with 
 the Great Eagle, who he probably thought had had more 
 to do with bringing on the flood than appears in the 
 narrative. At any rate the general reputation of the 
 bird was sufliciently bad, and Szeukha prepared a kind 
 of rope ladder from a very tough species of tree, much 
 like woodbine, with the aid of which he climbed up to 
 the cliff where the Eagle lived, and slew him.* Looking 
 about here, he found the mutilated and decaying bodies of 
 a great multitude of those that the Eagle had stolen and 
 taken for a prey ; and he raised them all to life again and 
 sent them away to repeople the earth. In the house or 
 den of the Engle, he found a woman that the monster had 
 taken to wife, and a child. These he sent also upon 
 their way, and from these are descended that great peo- 
 ple called Hohocam, 'ancients or grandfathers,' who 
 were led in all their wanderings by an eagle, and who 
 eventually passed into Mexico.* One of these Hohocam 
 
 '8 For the killing of this Oreat Eagle Szeukha had to do a kind of pen- 
 ance, which waH never to scratch himself with his nailH, but always with u 
 Hmall stick. This custom is still observed by all Pimas; and n bit of wood, 
 renewed every fourth day, is carried for this purpose stuck in their long hair. 
 
 3!> With the reader, as with myself, this clause will prolwbly call up some- 
 thing more than a mere suspicion of Spanish influence tinging the incidents 
 of the legend. The Pimas themselves, however, asserted that this tradition 
 existed among them long before the arrival of the Spaniards and was not 
 inodiflcd thereby. One fact that seems to speak for the comparative purity 
 of their traditions is that the name of Montezuma is nowhere to be found in 
 them, although Cremouy, Apaclu:a, p. 1U2, states the contrary. 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 h 
 
 'o 
 
 i^ 
 
 m> 
 
 WM 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 / 
 
 
 ^>^ 
 
 ■% 
 
 1.0 
 
 
 I.I 
 
 u 
 
 2.0 
 
 
 
 1.25 11^ 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 » 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WIIT MAIN r.TMIT 
 
 WIUTIR.N.Y. !4!«I0 
 
 (71«) •79-4S03 
 

 
80 
 
 OBIQIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 numed Sivano, built the Casa Grande on the Gila, and in- 
 deed the ruins of this structure are called after his name 
 to this day. On the death of Sivano, his son led a 
 branch of the Hohocam to Salt River, where he built 
 certain edificeci and dug a large canal, or aceguia. At 
 last it came about that a woman ruled over the Hohocam. 
 Her throne was cut out of a blue stone, and a mysteri- 
 ous bird was her constant attendant. These Hohocam 
 were at war with a people that lived to the east of them, 
 on the Rio Verde, and one day the bird warned her that 
 the enemy was at hand. The warning was disregarded 
 or it came too late, for the eastern people came down in 
 three bands, destroyed the cities of the Hohocam, and 
 killed or drove away all the inhabitants. 
 
 Most of the Pueblo tribes call themselves the descend- 
 ants of Montezuma;*" the Motjuis, however, have a quite 
 different story of their origin. They believe in a great 
 Father living where the sun rises; and in a great Moth- 
 er, whose home is where the sun goes down. The Fa- 
 ther is the father of evil, war, pestilence, and famine; 
 but from the Mother are all joys, peace, plenty, and 
 health. In the beginning of time the Mother produced 
 from her western ho:ne nine races of men in the follow- 
 ing primary forms: First, the Deer race; second, the 
 Sand race; third, the Water race; fourth, the Bear race; 
 fifth, the Hare race; sixth, the Prairie-wolf race ; seventh, 
 the Rattle-snake race; eighth, the Tobacco- plant race; 
 and ninth, the Reed-grass race. All these the Mother 
 placed resi)ectively on the spots where their villages now 
 stand, and transformed them into the men who built the 
 present Pueblos. These race-distinctions are still sharp- 
 ly kept up; for they are l)elieved to be realities, not 
 only of the past and present, but also of the future ; every 
 man when he dies shall be resolved into his primeval 
 form; shall wave in the grass, or drift in the sand, or 
 prowl on the prairie as in the beginning." 
 
 «• (frtga'H Commtrct of Iht PraMta, vol. 1., p. 208. 
 
 " TVn Bntch in Schoolrra/Vn Arch,, vol. Iv., pp. 86-6. 
 
OAYE-OBIOIN OF THE NAVAJOS. 
 
 81 
 
 The Navajos, living north of the Pueblos, say that at 
 one time all the nations, Navajos, Pueblos, Coyoteros, 
 and white people, lived together, underground in the heart 
 of a mountain near the river San Juan. Their only 
 food was meat, which they had in abundance, for all 
 kinds of game were closed up with them in their cave ; 
 but their light was dim and only endured for a few 
 hours each day. There were happily two dumb men 
 among the Navajos, flute-players who enlivened the dark- 
 ness with music. One of these striking by chance on 
 the roof of the limbo with his flute, brought out a hol- 
 low sound, upon which the elders of the tribes deter- 
 mined to bore in the direction whence the sound came. 
 The flute was then set up against the roof, and the Rac- 
 coon sent up the tube to dig a way out; but he could 
 not. Then the Moth-worm mounted into the breach, 
 and bored and bored till he found himself suddenly on 
 the outside of the mountain and surrounded by water. 
 Under these novel circumstances, he heaped up a little 
 mound and set himself down on it to observe and pon- 
 der the situation. A critical situation enough ! for, from 
 the four comers of the universe, four great white Swans 
 bore down upon him, every one witb two arrows, one 
 under either wing. The Swan from the north reached 
 him first, and having pierced him with two arrows, drew 
 them out and examined their points, exclaiming as the 
 result: He is of my race. So also, in succession, did all 
 the others. Then they went away ; and towards the di- 
 rections in which they departed, to the north, south, east, 
 and west, were found four great arroyos, by which all 
 the water flowed off, leaving only mud. The worm now 
 returned to the cave, and the Raccoon went up into the 
 mud, sinking in it mid-leg deep, as the marks on his fur 
 show to this day. And the wmd began to rise, sweep- 
 ing up the four great arroyos, and the mud was dried 
 away. Then the men and the animals began to come 
 up iTom their cave, and their coming up required sever- 
 al days. First came the Navi^os, ana no sooner had 
 
 Vol. in., •. 
 
82 
 
 OBIGIN AND E>n) OF THINGS. 
 
 they reached the surface then they commenced gaming 
 at patok, their favorite game. Then came the Pueblos 
 and other Indians who crop their hair and build houses. 
 Lastly came the white people, who started off at once for 
 the rising sun and were lost sight of for many winters. 
 
 While these nations lived underground they all spake 
 one tongue ; but with the light of day and the level of 
 earth, came many languages. The earth was at this 
 time very small and the light was quite aa scanty as it 
 had been down below; for there was as yet no heaven, 
 nor sun, nor moon, nor stars. So another council of the 
 ancients was held and a committee of their number ap- 
 pointed to manufacture these luminaries. A large house 
 or workshop was erected ; and when the sun and moon 
 were ready, they were eYitrusted to the direction and 
 guidance of the two dumb fluters already mentioned. 
 The one who got charge of the sun came very near, 
 through his clumsiness in his new office, to making a 
 Phaethon of himself and setting fire to the earth. The 
 old men, however, either more lenient than Zeus or lack- 
 ing his thunder, contented themselves with forcing the 
 offender back by puffing the smoke of their pipes into 
 his face. Since then the increasing size of the earth 
 has four times rendered it necessary that he should be 
 put bock, and his course farther removed from the world 
 and from the subterranean cave to which he nightly re- 
 tires with the great light. At night also the other dumb 
 man issues from this cave, bearing the moon under his 
 arm, and lighting up such part of the world as he can. 
 Next the old men set to work to make the heavens, in- 
 tending to broider in the stars in beautiful patterns, of 
 bears, birds, and such things. But just as they had 
 made a beginning i\ prairie-wolf rushed in, and crying 
 out: Why all this trouble and embroidery? scattered the 
 pile of stars ove: all the floor of heaven, just as they 
 still lie. 
 
 When now the world and its firmament had been fin- 
 ished, the old men prepared two earthen linages or water- 
 jars, and having decorated one with bright colors, fiUed 
 
OBIOIN-MYTHS OV 80UTHEBN OALIFOBNIA. 
 
 88 
 
 gaming 
 
 Pueblos 
 
 . houses. 
 
 once for 
 
 inters. 
 
 all spake 
 
 I level of 
 
 ) at this 
 
 uity as it 
 
 > heaven, 
 
 icil of the 
 
 imber ap- 
 
 ixge house 
 
 ind moon 
 
 iction and 
 
 uentioned. 
 
 irery near, 
 
 making a 
 
 irth. The 
 
 [US or lack- 
 forcing the 
 pipes into 
 the earth 
 should be 
 the world 
 lightly re- 
 ►ther dumb 
 under his 
 as he can. 
 savens, in- 
 itterns, of 
 they had 
 id crying 
 [attered the 
 ist as they 
 
 been fin- 
 er water- 
 r»lors, filled 
 
 it with trifles; while the other was left plain on the out- 
 side, but filled within with flocks and herds and riches 
 of all kinds. These jars being covered and presented to 
 the Navajos and Pueblos, the former chose the gaudy 
 but paltry jar; while the Pueblos received the plain and 
 rich vessel; each nation showing in its choice traits 
 which characterize it to this day. Next there arose 
 among the Navajos a great gambler, who went on win- 
 ning the goods and the persons of his opponents till he 
 had won the whole tribe. Upon this, . one of the old 
 men became indignant, set the gambler on his bow- 
 string and shot him off into space, — ^an unfortunate pro- 
 ceeding, for the fellow returned in a short time with fire- 
 arms and the Spaniards. Let me conclude by telling 
 how the Navajos came by the seed they now cultivate : 
 All the wise men being one day assembled, a turkey-hen 
 came flying from the direction of the morning star, and 
 shook from her feathers an ear of blue corn into the 
 midst of the company; and in subsequent visits brought 
 all the other seeds they possess.*' 
 
 Of some tribes, we do not know that they possess any 
 other ideas of their origin than the name of their first 
 ancestor, or the name of a creator or a tradition of his 
 existence. 
 
 The Sinaloas, from Culiacan north to the Yaqui River, 
 have dances in honor of a certain Viriseva, the mother 
 of the first man. This first man, who was her son, and 
 called Vairubi, they hold in like esteem.** The Cochimis, 
 of Lower California, amid an apparent multiplicity of 
 gods, say there is in reality only one, who created 
 heaven, earth, plants, animals, and man.** The Pericues, 
 also of Lower California, call the creator Nipar^ja, and 
 say that the heavens are his dwelling-place. A sect of 
 
 ♦* Ten Brotck in SchtxAci^ft'H Arch,, ▼ol. It., pp. 80-00; and Eaton, lb., 
 pp. 218-0. The-latter account differa a Iktle from that giyen in the text, and 
 lunkeH the following addition: After the Mavi^oi oame up from the cave, there 
 cnine a time vhen, by the ferocity of gianui and rapacions animals, their 
 utimbera were reduced to thne — an old man, an old woman, and a young 
 woinnn. The atook waa repleniahed by the latter beuing a child to the sun. 
 
 «> RUku, HM., pp. 18, 40. 
 
 M Clavtgtro, BtorUt dtUa Cal, torn 1., p. 139. 
 
84 
 
 OmOIK AND END OF THINaS. 
 
 the same tribe, add that the stars are made of metal, and 
 are the work of a certain Fwutabui; while the moon has 
 been made by one Cucunumic.*" 
 
 The nations of Los Angeles County, California, believe 
 that their one god, Quaoar, came down from heaven; 
 and, after reducing chaos to order, put the world on the 
 back of seven giants. He then created the lower ani- 
 mals, and lastly a man and a woman. These were made 
 separately out of earth and called, the man Tobohar, and 
 the woman Pabavit.** 
 
 Hugo Reid, to whom we are mainly indebted for the 
 mythology of Southern California, and who is an excel- 
 lent authority, inasmuch as his wife was an Indian woman 
 of that country, besides the preceding gives us another 
 and different tradition on the same subject: Two great 
 Beings made the world, filled it with grass and trees, and 
 gave form, life, and motion to the various animals that 
 people land and sea. When this work was done, the 
 elder Creator went up to heaven and left his brother 
 alone on the earth. The solitary god left below, made to 
 himself men-children, that he should not be utterly com- 
 panionless. Fortunately also, about this time, the moon 
 came to that neighborhood ; she was very fair in her 
 delica;e beauty, very kind hearted, and she filled the 
 place of a mother to the men-children that the god had 
 created. She watched over them, and guarded them 
 from all evil things of the night, standing at the door of 
 their lodge. The children grew up very happily, lay- 
 ing great store by the love with which their guardians 
 regarded them ; but there came a day when their heart 
 saddened, in which they began to notice that neither 
 their god-creator nor their moon foster-mother gave them 
 any longer undivided affection and car^, but that in- 
 stead, the two great ones seemed to waste much precious 
 love upon each other. The tall god began to steal out 
 of their lodge at dusk, and spend the night watches in 
 the company of the white-haired moon, who, on the 
 
 M Clavtgtro, Bloria dttta CcU„ torn, i., pp. 185-7. 
 «• Hugo Btid, in Loa Angthi Star. 
 
CENTBAI/-CALIFOBNIAN OBEATION-MTTHS. 
 
 86 
 
 other hand, did not seem on these occasions to pay such 
 absorbing attention to her sentinel duty as at other times. 
 The children grevi sad at this, and bitter at the heart 
 with a boyish jealousy. But worse was yet to come: 
 one night they were awakened by a querulous wail- 
 ing in their lodge, and the earliest dawn showed them 
 a strange thing, which they afterwards came to know 
 was a new-bom infant, lying in the doorway. The god 
 and the moon had eloped together; their Great One 
 had returned to his place beyond the aether, and that he 
 might not be separated from his paramour, he had appoint- 
 ed her at the same time a lodge in the great firmament; 
 where she may yet be seen, with her gauzy robe and 
 shining silver hair, treading celestial paths. The child 
 left on the earth was a girl. £ne grew up very soft, 
 very bright, very beautiful, like her mother; but like 
 her mother also, so fickle and frail! She was the 
 first of woman-kind, from her are all other women 
 descended, and from the moon ; and as the moon changes 
 so they all change, say the philosophers of Los An- 
 geles." 
 
 A much more prosaic and materialistic origin is that 
 accorded to the moon in the traditions of the Gallino- 
 meros of Central California.** In the beginning, they 
 say, there was no light, but a thick darkness covered all 
 the earth. Man stumbled blindly against man and 
 against the animals, the birds clashed together in the 
 air, and confusion reigned everywhere. The Hawk 
 happening by chance to fly into the face of the Coyote, 
 there followed mutual apologies and afterwards a long 
 discussion on the emergency of the situation. Deter- 
 mined to make some effort toward abating the public 
 evil, the two set about a remedy. The Coyote gathered 
 a great heap of tules, rolled them into a ball, and gave it 
 to the Hawk, together with some pieces of flint. Gather- 
 ing all together as well as he could, the Hawk flew 
 straight up into the sky, where he struck fire with the 
 
 « Hugo RHd, lb. 
 
 " Ruuiaa River Valley, Sonoma County. 
 
86 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 flints, lit his ball of reeds, and left it there, whirling 
 along all in a fierce red glow as it continues to the pres- 
 ent; for it is the sun. In the same way the moon was 
 made, but as the tules of which it was constructed were 
 rather damp, its light has been always somewhat uncer- 
 tain and fijeble.*" 
 
 In northern California, we find the Mattoles," who 
 connect a tradition of a destructive flood with Taylor 
 Peak, a mountain in their locality, on which they 
 say their forefathers took refuge. As to the creation, 
 they teach that a certain Big Man began by making 
 the naked earth, silent and bleak, with nothing of 
 plant or animal thereon, save one Indian, v/iio roamed 
 about in a wofuUy hungry and desolate state. Sudden- 
 ly there rose a terrible whirlwind, the air grew dark 
 and thick with dust and drifting sand, and the Indian 
 fell upon his face in sore dread. Then there came a 
 great calm, and the man rose and looked, and lo, all the 
 earth was perfect and peopled ; the grass and the trees 
 were green on every plain and hill ; the beasts of the 
 fields, the fowls of the air, the creeping things, the things 
 that swim, moved everywhere in his sight. There is a 
 limit set to the number of the animals, which is this: 
 only a certain number of animal spirits are in existence ; 
 when one beast dies, his spirit immediately takes up its 
 abode in another body, so that the whole number of ani- 
 mals is always the same, and the original spirits move in 
 an endless circle of earthy immortality." 
 
 We pass now to a train of myths in which the Coyote 
 again appears, figuring in many important and some- 
 what mystical r61es, — figuring in fact as the great Some- 
 body of many tribes. To him, though involuntarily as 
 it r^ppears, are owing the fish to be found in Clear Lake. 
 The story runs that one summer long ago there was a 
 terrible drought in that region, followed by a plague of 
 grasshoppers. The Coyote ate a great quantity of these 
 
 *• Powers' Porno, MS. 
 M Humboldt Oonntr. 
 M Powtra' Porno, BIB. 
 
THE COYOTE OF THE GALIFOBNIANS. 
 
 87 
 
 grasshoppers, and drank up the whole lake to quench his 
 thirst. After this he lay down to sleep off the effects of 
 his extraordinary repast, and while he slept a man came 
 up from the south country and thrust him through with 
 a spear. Then all the water he had drunk flowed back 
 through his wound into the lake, and with the water the 
 grasshoppers he had eaten; and these insects became 
 fishes, the same that still swim in CleaP Lake."' 
 
 The Californians in most cases describe themselves as 
 originating from the Coyote, and more remotely, from 
 the very soil they tread. In the language of Mr. 
 Powers, — ^whose extended personal investigations give 
 him the right to speak with authority, — " All the abo- 
 riginal inhabitants of California, without exception, 
 believe that their first ancestors were created directly 
 from the earth of their respective present dwelling- 
 places, and, in very many cases, that these ancestors were 
 coyotes.'"" • 
 
 The Potoyantes give an ingenious account of the 
 transformation of the first coyotes into men: There was 
 an age in which no men existed, nothing but coyotes. 
 When one of these animals died, his body used to breed 
 a multitude of little animals, much as the carcass of the 
 huge Ymir, rotting in Ginnunga-gap, bred the maggots 
 that turned to dwarfs. The little animals of our story 
 were in reality spirits, which, after crawling about for a 
 time on the dead coyote, and taking all kinds of shapes, 
 ended by spreading wings and floating off to the moon. 
 This evidently would not do ; the earth was in danger 
 of becoming depopulated ; so the old coyotes took coun- 
 sel together if perchance they might devise a remedy. 
 The result was a general order that, for the time to come, 
 all bodies should be incinerated immediately after death. 
 Thus originated the custom of burning the dead, a 
 custom still kept up among these people. We next learn, 
 — what indeed might have been expected of animals of 
 such wisdom and parts, — that these primeval coyotes 
 
 M Powers' Porno, MS. 
 M Povoera' Pomo, MS. 
 
88 
 
 OBIOIN Am) END OF THINGS. 
 
 b^an by d^rees to assume the shape of men. At first, 
 it is true, with many imperfections; but, a toe, an ear, 
 a hand, bit by bit, they v.'cre gradually builded up into 
 the perfect form of man looking upward. For one 
 thing they still grieve, however,- of all their lost estate, — 
 their tails are gone. An acquired habit of sitting up- 
 right, has utterly erased and destroyed that beautiful 
 member. Lost is indeed lost, and gone is gone for ever, 
 yet still when in dance and festival, the Potoyante 
 throws ofif the weary burden of hard and utilitarian care, 
 he attaches to himself, as nearly as may be in the ancient 
 place, an artificial tail, and forgets for a happy hour the 
 degeneracy of the present in simulating the glory of the 
 past.** 
 
 The Califomians tell again of a great flood, or at least 
 of a time when the whole country, with the exception of 
 Mount Diablo and Reed Peak, was covered with water. 
 There was a Coyote on the peak, the only living thing 
 the wide world over, and there was a single feather toss- 
 ing about on the rippled water. The Coyote was look- 
 ing at the feather, and even as he looked, flesh and 
 bones and other feathers, came and joined themselves 
 to the first, and became an Eagle. There was a stir on 
 the water, a rush of broad pinions, and before the 
 widening circles reached the island-hill, the bird stood 
 beside the astonished Coyote. The two came soon to be 
 acquainted and to be good friends, and they made occa- 
 sional excursions together to the other hill, the Eagle 
 flying leisurely overhead while the Coyote swam. After 
 a time they began to feel lonely, so they created men ; and 
 as the men multiplied the waters abated, till the dry land 
 came to be much as it is at present. 
 
 Now, also, the Sacramento River and the San Joaquin 
 began to find their way into the Pacific, through the 
 mountains which, up to this time, had stretched across 
 the mouth of San Francisco Bay. No Poseidon clove 
 the hills with his trident, as when the pleasant vale of 
 Tempo was formed, but a strong earthquake tore the 
 
 ^JohntUm, in Schoolannft'a Arch., vol. iv., pp. 224-6. 
 
HOW THE GOLDEN GATE WAS OPENED. 
 
 8» 
 
 rock apart and opened the Qolden Gate between the 
 waters within and those without. Before this there had 
 existed only two outlets for the drainage of the whole 
 country; one was the Russian River, and the other the 
 San Juan." 
 
 The natives in the vicinity of Lake Tahoe, ascribe 
 its origin to a great natural convulsion. There was 
 a time, they say, when their tribe possessed the whole 
 earth, and were strong, numerous, and rich; but a day 
 came in which a people rose up stronger than they, 
 and defeated and enslaved them. Afterwards the 
 Great Spirit sent an immense wave across the conti- 
 nent from the sea, and this wave engulfed both 
 the oppressors and the oppressed, all but a very small 
 remnant. Then the taskmasters made the remaining 
 people raise up a great temple, so that they, of the 
 ruling caste, should have a refuge in case of another flood, 
 and on the top of this temple the masters worshiped a 
 column of perpetual fire. 
 
 Half a moon had not elapsed, however, before the 
 earth was again troubled, this time with strong con- 
 vulsions and thunderings, upon which the masters took 
 refuge in their great tower, closing the people out. 
 The poor slaves fled to the Humboldt River, and 
 getting into canoes paddled for life from the awful sight 
 behind them. For the land was tossing like a troubled 
 sea, and casting up Are, smoke, and ashes. The flames 
 went up to the very heaven and melted many stars, so 
 that they rained down in molten metal upon the earth, 
 forming the ore that the white men seek. The Sierra 
 was mounded up from the bosom of the earth ; while 
 the place where the great fort stood sank, leaving only 
 the dome on the top exposed above the waters of Lake 
 Tahoe. The inmates of the temple-tower clung to this 
 dome to save themselves from drowning ; but the Great 
 Spirit walked upon the waters in his wrath, and took 
 the oppressors one by one like pebbles, and threw them 
 far into the recesses of a great cavern, on the east side of 
 
 M //. B. D. in Hesperian Mag., vol. iU., 1869, p. 326. 
 
90 
 
 OSIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 the lake, called to this day the Spirit Lodge, where the 
 waters shut them in. There must they remain till a 
 last great volcanic burning, which is to overturn the 
 whole earth, shall again set them free. In the depths of 
 their cavern-prison they may still be heard, wailing and 
 moaning, when the snows melt and the waters swell in 
 the lake." 
 
 We again meet the Coyote among the Cahrocs of 
 Klamath River in Northern California. These Cahrocs 
 believe in a certain Chareya, Old Man Above, who made 
 the world, sitting the while upon a certain stool now in 
 the possession of the high-priest, or chief medicine-man. 
 After the creation of the earth, Chareya first made fishes, 
 then the lower animals, and lastly man, upon whom was 
 conferred the power of assigning to each animal its re- 
 spective duties and position. The man determined to 
 give each a bow, the length of which should denote the 
 rank of the receiver. So he called all the animals 
 together, and told them that next day, early in the 
 morning, the distribution of bows would take place. 
 Now the Coyote greatly desired the longest bow ; and, 
 in order to be in first at the division, he determined to 
 remain awake all night. His anxiety sustained him for 
 some time; but just before morning he gave way, and 
 fell into a sound sleep. The consequence was, he was 
 last at the rendezvous, and got the shortest bow of all. 
 The man took pity on his distress, however, and brought 
 the matter to the notice of Chareya, who, on considering 
 the circumstances, decreed that the Coyote shou^ 1 become 
 the most cunning of animals, as he remains tc this time. 
 The Coyote was very grateful to the man for his inter- 
 ceHsion, and he became his friend and the friend of his 
 children, and did many things to aid mankind as we 
 shall see hereafter." 
 
 The natives in the neighborhood of Mount Shasta, in 
 Northern California, say that the Great Spirit made this 
 mountain first of all. Boring a hole in the sky, using a 
 
 M Wadaieorth, in Hukhinga' Col. Mag., vol. ii., 1868, pp. 356-8. 
 " Pouxra' Porno, MB. 
 
MOUNT SHASTA TW^ WIQWAM OF THE GREAT SPIBIT. 91 
 
 large stone as an auger, he pushed down snow and ice 
 until they b&d reached the desired height; then he 
 stepped from cloud to cloud down to the great icy pile, 
 and from it to the earth, where he planted the first trees 
 by merely putting his finger into the soil here and there. 
 The sun began to melt the snow ; the snow produced 
 water; the water ran down the sides of the mountains, 
 refreshed the trees, and made rivers. The Creator 
 gathered the leaves that fell from the trees, blew upon 
 them, and they became birds. He took a stick and 
 broke it into pieces; of the small end he made fishes; 
 and of the middle of the stick he made animals, — ^the 
 grizzly bear excepted, which he formed from the big end 
 of his stick, appointing him to be master over all the 
 others. Indeed this animal was then so large, strong, 
 and cunning, that the Creator somewhat feared him, and 
 hollowed out Mount S: u . ; as a wigwam for himself, 
 where he might reside while on earth, in the most per- 
 fect security and toinfort. So the smoke was soon to be 
 seen curling up from the mountain, where the Great 
 Spirit and his family lived, and still live, though their 
 hearth-fire is alight no longer, now that the white man 
 is in the land. This was thousands of snows ago, and 
 there came after this a late and severe spring-time, in 
 which a memorable storm blew up from the sea, shaking 
 the huge lodge to its base. The Great Spirit commanded 
 his daughter, little more than an infant, to go up and 
 bid the wind to be still, cautioning her at the same time 
 in his fatherly way, not to put her head out into the 
 blast, but only to liirust out her little red arm and make 
 a sign before she delivered her message. The eager 
 child hastened up to the hole in the roof, did as she 
 was told, and then turned to descend ; but the Eve was 
 too strong in her to leave without a look at the forbidden 
 world outside and the rivers and the trees, at the far 
 ocean and the great waves that the storm had made as 
 hoary as the forests when the snow is on the firs. She 
 stopped, she put out her head to look; instantly th; 
 storm took her by the long hair, and blew her down to 
 
93 
 
 ORiaiN AND END OF THINOB. 
 
 the earth, down the mountain side, over the smooth ice 
 and soft snow, down to the land of the grizzly bears. 
 
 Now the grizzly bears were somewhat different then 
 from what they are at present. In appearance they 
 were much the same it is true ; but they walked then on 
 their hind legs like men, and talked, and carried clubs, 
 using the fore-limbs as men use their arms. 
 
 There was a family of these grizzlies living at the 
 foot of the mountain, at the place where the child was 
 blown to. The father was r-jtuming from the hunt 
 with his club on his shoulder and a young elk in his 
 hand, when he saw the little shivering waif lying on the 
 snow with her hair all tangled about her. The old 
 Grizzly, pitying and wondering at the strange forlorn 
 creature, lifted it up, and carried it in to his wife to see 
 what should be done. She too was pitiful, and she fed 
 it from her own breast, bringing it up quietly as one of 
 her family. So the girl grew up, and the eldest son 
 of the old Grizzly married her, and their offspring was 
 neither grizzly nor Great Spirit, but man. Very proud 
 indeed were the whole grizzly nation of the new race, 
 and uniting their strength from all parts of the country, 
 they built the young mother and her family a mount- 
 ain wigwam near that of the Great Spirit; and this 
 structure of theirs is now known as Little Mount Shasta. 
 Many years passed away, and at last the old grandmother 
 Grizzly became very feeble and felt that she must soon 
 die. She knew that the girl she hud adopted was the 
 daughter of the Great Spirit, and her conscience troubled 
 her that she had never let him know anything of 
 the fate of his child. So she called all the grizzlies 
 together to the new lodge, and sent her eldest grandson 
 up on a cloud to the summit of Mount Shasta, to tell 
 the father that his daughter yet lived. When the 
 Great Spirit heard that, he was so glad that he immedi- 
 ately ran down the mountain, on the south side, toward 
 where he had been told his daughter was; and such 
 was the swiftness of his pace that the snow was melted 
 here and there along his course, as it remains to this 
 
THE GRIZZLY FAMILY OF MOXTNT SHASTA. 
 
 98 
 
 day. The grizzlies had prepared him an honorable 
 reception, and as he approached his daughter's home, he 
 found them standing in thousands in two files, on either 
 side of the door, with their clubs under their arms. He 
 had never pictured his daughter as aught but the little 
 child he had loved so long ago ; but when he found that 
 she was a mother, and that he had been betrayed into the 
 creation of a new race, his anger overcame him ; he scowled 
 so terribly on the poor old grandmother Grizzly that she 
 died upon the spot. At this all the bears set up a fear- 
 ful howl, but the exasperated father, taking his lost dar- 
 ling on his shoulder, turned to the armed ho^t, and in his 
 fury cursed them. Peace! he said. Be silent for ever! 
 Let no articulate word ever again pass your lips, 
 neither stand any more upright; but use your hands as 
 feet, and look downward until I come again! Then he 
 drove them all out ; he drove out also the new race of men, 
 shut to the door of Little Mount Shasta, and passed 
 away to his mountain, carrying his daughter; and her 
 or him no eye has since seen. The grizzlies never spoke 
 again, nor stood up ; save indeed when fighting for their 
 life, when the Great Spirit still permits them to stand as 
 in the old time, and to use their fists like men. No Indian 
 tracing his descent from the spirit mother and the grizzly, 
 as here described, will kill a grizzly bear; and if by an 
 evil chance a grizzly kill a man in any place, that spot 
 becomes memorable, and every one that passes casts a 
 stone there till a great pile is thrown up." 
 
 Let us now pass on, and going east and north, enter 
 the Shoshone country. In Idaho there are certain famous 
 Soda Springs whose origin the Snakes refer to the close 
 of their happiest age. Long ago, tlie legend runs, when 
 the cotton-woods on the Big River were no larger than 
 arrows, all red men were at peace, the hatchet was 
 everywhere buried, and hunter met hunter in the game- 
 lands of the one or the other, with all hospitality and good- 
 will. During this state of things, two chiefs, one of the 
 
 M Joaquin Milkr'B L\ft Among^ iht Moiloen, pp. 235-336, 243-6. 
 
94 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINOS. 
 
 SLoshone, the other of the Comanche nation, met one 
 day at a certain spring. The Shoshone had been suc- 
 cessful in the chase, and the Comanche very unlucky, 
 which put the latter in rather an ill humor. So he got 
 up a dispute with the oiiier as to the importance of their 
 respective and related tribes, and ended by making an 
 unprovoked and treacherous attack on the Shoshone, 
 striking him into the water from behind, when he had 
 stooped to drink. The murdered man fell forward into 
 the water, and immediately a strange commotion was 
 observable there; great bubbles and spirts of gas shot 
 up from the bottom of the pool, and amid a cloud of 
 vapor there arose also an old white-haired Indian, armed 
 with a ponderous club of elk-horn. Well the assassin 
 knew who stood before him ; the totem on the breast 
 was that of Wankanaga, the father both of the Shoshone 
 and of the Comanche nations, an ancient famous for his 
 brave deeds, and celebrated in the hieroglyphic pictures 
 of both peoples. Accursed of two nations! cried the old 
 man, this day hast thou put death between the two 
 greatest peoples under the sun ; see, the blood of this 
 Shoshone cries out to the Great Spirit for vengeance. And 
 he dashed out the brains of the Comanche with his club, 
 and the murderer fell there beside his victim into the 
 spring. After that the spring became foul and bitter, 
 nor even to this day can any one drink of its nauseous 
 water. Then Wankanaga, seeing that it had been defiled, 
 took his club and smote a neighboring rock, and the rock 
 burst forth into clear bubbling water, so fresh and so 
 grateful to the palate that no other water can even be 
 compared to it."" 
 
 Passing into Washington, we find an account of the 
 origin of the falls of Palouse River and of certain native 
 tribes. There lived here at one time a family of giants, 
 four brothers and a sister. The sister wanted some 
 beaver-fat and she begged her brothers to get it for her, 
 — no easy task, as there was only one beaver in the 
 
 u RimUm'i Advtn. in M«»,, pp. 844-6. 
 
THE GIANTS OF THE FALOUSE UIVEB. 
 
 96 
 
 country, and he an animal of extraordinary size and 
 activity. However, like four gallant fellows, the giants 
 set out to find the monster, soon catching sight of him near 
 the mouth of the Palouse, then a peaceful gliding river 
 with an even though winding channel. They at once 
 gave chase, heading him up the river. A little distance 
 up-stream they succeeded in striking him for.the first time 
 with their spears, but he shook himself clear, making in his 
 struggle the first rapids of the Palouse, and dashed on 
 up-stream. Again the brothers overtook him, pinning him 
 to the river-bed with their weapons, and again the vigor- 
 ous beast writhed away, making thus the second falls 
 of the Palouse. Another chase, and, in a third and 
 fatal attack, the four spear-shafls are struck again through 
 the broad wounded bock. There is a last stubborn 
 struggle at the spot since marked by the great falls called 
 Aputaput, a tearing of earth and a lashing of water in the 
 fierce death-flurry, and the huge Beaver is dead. The 
 brothers having secured the skin and fat, cut up the body 
 and threw the pieces in various directions. From these 
 pieces have originated the various tribes of the country, 
 as the Cayuses, the Nez Percys, the Walla Wallas, and 
 so on. The Cayuses sprang from the beaver's heart, and 
 for this reason they are more energetic, daring, and suc- 
 cessful than their neighbors.** 
 
 In Oregon the Chinooks and neighboring people tell 
 of a pre-human demon race, called Ulhaipa by the 
 Chinooks, and Sehuidb by the Clallams and Lummis. 
 The Chinooks say that the human race was created by 
 Italapas, the Coyote. The first men were sent into 
 tlie world in a very lumpish and imperfect state, their 
 mouth and eyes were closed, their hands and feet im- 
 movable. Then a kind and powerful spirit called Ikd- 
 nam, took a sharp stone, opened the eyes of these poor 
 creatures, and gave motion to their hands and feet. He 
 taught them how to make canoes as well as all other 
 implements and utensils ; and he threw great rocks into 
 
 M WUkta' Nar. In U. 8. Tx. Ex., vol. Iv., p. 406. 
 
06 
 
 OBIGIN AND END OF THINOS. 
 
 the rivers and made falls, to obstruct the salmon in their 
 ascent, so that they might be easily caught." 
 
 Farther north among the Ahts of Vancouver Island, 
 perhaps the commonest notion of origin is that men at 
 first existed as birds, animals, and fishes. We are told of 
 a certain Quawteaht, represented somewhat contradictori- 
 ly, as the ficst Aht that ever lived, thickset and hairy- 
 limbed, and as the chief Aht deity, a purely supernatural 
 being, if not the creator, at least the maker and shaper 
 of most things, the maker of the land and the water, 
 and of the animals that inhabit the one or the 
 other. In each of these animals as at first created, there 
 resided the embryo or essence of a man. One day a 
 canoe came down the coast, paddled by two personages 
 in the, at that time, unknown form of men. The ani- 
 mals were frightened out of their wits, and fled, each 
 from his house, in such haste that he left behind 
 him the human essence that he usually carried in his 
 body. These embryos rapidly developed into men ; they 
 multiplied, mnde use of the huts deserted by the animals, 
 and became in every way as the Ahts are now. There 
 exists another account of the origin of the Ahts, which 
 would make them the direct descendants of Quawteaht 
 and an immense bird that he married, — the great Thun- 
 der Bird, Tootooch, with which, under a diflerent name 
 and in a different sex, we shall become more familiar 
 presently. The flapping of Tootooch's wings shook the 
 hills with thunder, tootah; and when she put out her 
 forked tongue, the lightning quivered across the sky. 
 
 The Ahts have various legends of the way in which 
 fire was first obtained, which legends may be reduced to 
 the following: Quawteaht withheld fire, for some reason 
 or other, from the creatures that he had brought into the 
 world, with one exception ; it was always to be found 
 burning in the home of the cuttl -fish, telhoop. The 
 other beasts attempted to steal this fire, but only the 
 
 •> Fyanchhre'a Nar., p. 368; Cox's Advm,, toI. i., p. 317: Oibba' CMmok 
 Vocab^ pp., 11-13; Id,, CMlam and Lummi Vooab., pp. 15-20; Parker'a Sw- 
 plor. Tour, p. 139. 
 
NOOTKA AND 8ALISH GBEATION-HTTHS. 
 
 97 
 
 iheir 
 
 land, 
 
 en at 
 
 )ldof 
 
 ctori- 
 
 lairy- 
 
 Sktural 
 
 ihaper 
 
 water, 
 
 ►r the 
 
 , there 
 day a 
 
 onages 
 
 tie Ln\' 
 
 I, each 
 
 behind 
 in his 
 
 i; they 
 
 nimals, 
 There 
 
 , which 
 .wteaht 
 Thun- 
 t name 
 amiliar 
 ook the 
 ut her 
 
 iky. 
 ■which 
 
 uced to 
 
 reason 
 
 linto the 
 
 found 
 
 The 
 
 ily the 
 
 U' Chinook 
 
 \rktr'8 B«- 
 
 deer succeeded ; he hid a little of it in the joint of his 
 hind leg, and escaping, introduced the element to general 
 use. 
 
 Not all animals, it would appear, were produced in the 
 general creation ; the loon and the crow had a special 
 origin, being metamorphosed men. Two fishermen, 
 being out at sea in their canoes, fell to quarreling, the 
 one ridiculing the other for his small success in fishing. 
 Finally the unsuccessful man became so infuriated by 
 the taunts of his companion that he knocked him on the 
 head, and stole his fish, cutting out his tongue before he 
 paddled off, lest by any chance the unfortunate should 
 recover his senses and gain the shore. The precaution was 
 well taken, for the mutilated man reached the land and 
 tried to denounce his late companion. No sound how- 
 ever could he utter but something resembling the cry of a 
 loon, upon which the Great Spirit, Quawteaht, became 
 so indiscriminatingly angry at the whole affair that he 
 changed the poor mute into a loon, and his assailant 
 into a crow. So when the mournful voice of the loon 
 is heard from the silent lake or river, it is still the poor 
 fisherman that we hear, trying to make himself under- 
 stood and to tell the hard story of his wrongs.*" 
 
 The general drift of many of the foregoing myths 
 would go to indicate a wide-spread belief in the theory 
 of an evolution of man from animals.*" Traditions are 
 not wanting, however, whose teaching is precisely the 
 reverse. The Salish, the Nisquallies, and the Yakimas 
 of Washington, all hold that beasts, fishes, and even 
 edible roots are descended from human originals. One 
 account of this inverse Darwinian develop'^ent is this: 
 The son of the Sun — w* ""'n he may have been — caused 
 certain individuals to &,\ivti through a lake of magic oil, 
 a liquid of such Gircean potency that the unfortunates 
 
 •* Spnat'B 8<mt9, pp. 176-86, 203-14. 
 
 *i To the pxamples alreadv ({iven of this we mar add the case of the Hai- 
 dahs of Queeu dnnrlotte iHiand, of whom Mr. Toole, Q. Char. M., p. 136, 
 layB: * Their deioent from the orowE in quite gravely affirmed uuil steaafaitly 
 maintained.' 
 
 Vol. III. T 
 
|! 
 
 ;; 
 
 
 -fS OBIOIN AMD END OF THINGS. 
 
 immersed were transfonned as above related. The 
 peculiarities of organism of the various animals, are the 
 results of incidents of their passage ; the bear dived, and 
 is therefore fat all over; the goose swam high, and is 
 consequently fat only up to the water-line ; and so on 
 through all the list.^ 
 
 Moving north to the Tacullies of British Columbia, 
 we find the Musk-rat an active agent in the work of 
 creation. The flat earth, following the Tacully cosmog- 
 ony, was at first wholly covered with water. On the 
 water a Musk-rat swam to and fro, seeking food. Find- 
 ing none there, he dived to the bottom and brought up a 
 mouthful of mud, but only to spit it out again when he 
 came to the surface. All this he did again and again 
 till quite an island was formed and by degrees the whole 
 earth. In some unexplained way this earth became 
 afterwards peopled in every part, and so remained, until 
 a fierce fire of several days' duration swept over it, de- 
 stroying all life, with two exceptions ; one man and one 
 woman hid themselves in a deep cave in the heart of a 
 mountain, and from these two has the world been since 
 repeopled." 
 
 From the Tacully country we pass north and west 
 to the coa»t inhabited by the^Thlinkeets, among whom 
 the myth of a great Bird, or of a great hero-deity, whose 
 favorite disguise is the shape of a.bird, assumes the most 
 elaborate proportions and importance. . Here the name 
 of this great Somebody is Yehl, the Crow or Raven, 
 creator of most things, and especially of the Thlinkeets. 
 lYery dark, damp, and chaotic waa the world in the 
 beginning; nothing with breath or body .moved there 
 except Yehl; in the likeness of a raven he brooded over 
 the mist, his black wings beat down the vast confusion, 
 the waters went back before him and the dry land 
 appeared. The Thlinkeets were placed on the earth — 
 though how or when does not exactly appear — while the 
 world was still in*^ darkness, and without sun or moon 
 
 •* Andtnon in LorH'a Nat., vol. ii., p. 240. 
 •> Harmon'g Jovr., pp. 30i-3. 
 
YEHL, THE OBEATOB 0» •put. ™«^ 
 
 ^^* OF THE TBUNKEETS. 
 
 99 
 
 by eight nrf bfrd^Hhe k?„1 ^?Jf"S?»»*'j' "•""''^ 
 assurance surer, he ev4led to ^'f *^ ^o make 
 box everj, time'he left ho^ ^ ffij^"' ?.,» « Wnd of 
 a widow it would appeT^a. d *" "''''« ''« «'»<»'•, 
 "he Ijad, fine tall fellSSTSw "^"8 7 '*'^'" »»« 
 The jealous uncle couKS "PT^bing manhood, 
 being in the neighborhot^ 'f fc^ •?* *»"«">' of their 
 them one by one, tS.e ^?^J^' ""«• . So he inveigled 
 on preteme of fi'shin^, Td d^l^M" ««, "ith him 
 poor mother was left desdate .iT ^ *««• The 
 to weep for her children Ado^^^'^"" " *^ ^-^ore 
 -saw her there, and pitied her- f!!~^!*'^»*bale 
 
 That chTd Z'a,'":S*\hrt'f ^"^ ^-''^ 
 human shape, and gre v ud a mi ^\ "^ himself a 
 We archer. One d!y ^k P \™«h J, hunter and nota- 
 
 ■"g a long tail like a mS a^rt?f "^ *» '>™. bav- 
 «» of metal; the name 7th'e bfrd '""^r^"""™* biU 
 that IS Crane that can soar to h ""^ Kut^hatushl, 
 bird, skinned it, and wh^ev.^ K ™".- ^*' «hot the 
 cloUie himself iAitoX™"™' •" "'*^ to fly used t^ 
 
 '0 ~im:fif^™;"„ ti^ir^ ■"I"" -'«'*'»»«> 
 
 brothera; so he onened »h2 L • f"' *e death of hia 
 f wife ;as shut X i^r/r'"* «>« 'vell-^.a^'! 
 .«ew off and told tfie huZ^ ^ i.*^ ""«''* faithful birds 
 '",.« m„rfe«,us m^.'^St l^ *' T' '"« •>" home 
 P?t'ence, he g«ietedY;hl »TiT"'"«' '""'«™''. in his 
 h.m mto his* canoe CalTT^'T' "'"■ '""led 
 paddled out some way he flun^ ^'P t *«• Having 
 "an and foreed him overLT* ij"*^'^ "" *« ^ounf 
 
 ~. ar.d st«>d-„p in^Ir'i'„xrai:L2."^«5!Lt£ 
 
100 
 
 ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 murderer was beside himself with fury, he imprecated 
 with a potent curse a deluge upon all the earth, well 
 content to perish himself so he involved his rival in 
 the common destruction, for jealousy is cruel ast the 
 grave. The flood came, the waters rose and rose; but 
 Yehl clothed himself in his bird-skin, and soared up to 
 heaven, where he struck his beak into a cloud, and re- 
 mained till the waters were assuaged. 
 
 After this affair Yehl had many other adventures, so 
 many that " one man cannot know them all," as the 
 Thlinkeets say. One of the most useful things he did 
 was to supply light to mankind — with whom, as appears, 
 the earth had been again peopled after the deluge. Now 
 all the light in the world was^ stored away in • three 
 boxes, among the riches of a certain mysterious' old 
 Chief, who guarded his treasure closely. Yehl set 
 his wits to work to secure the boxes ; he determined to 
 be born into the chief's family. The old fellow had one 
 daughter upon whom he doted, and Yehl transforming 
 himself into a blade of grass, got into the girl's drinking- 
 cup and was swallowed by her. • In due time she gave 
 birth to a son, who was Yehl, thus a second time bom of 
 a woman into the world. Very proud was the old chief 
 of his grandson, loving him even aZs he loved his daugh- 
 ter, so that Yehl came to be a decidedly spoiled child. 
 He fell a crying one day,. working himself, almost into a 
 fit; he kicked and scratched and howled, and turned 
 the family hut into a little pandemonium as only an 
 infant plague can. He screamed for one of the three 
 boxes ; he would have a box ; nothing but a box should 
 ever appease him ! The indulgent grandfather gave him 
 one of the boxes; he clutched it, stopped crying, and 
 crawled oft' into the yard to play. Playing, he, contrived 
 to wrench the lid off, and lo! the beautiful heaven, was 
 thick with sta's, and the box empty. The old man 
 wept for the loss of his stars, but he did *not scold his 
 grandson, he loved him too blindly for that. Yehl had 
 succeeded in 'getting the stars into the firmamer)t, and 
 he proceeded to repeat his successful trick, to do the like 
 
ADVENTURES OF YEHL AMD KHAMUKH. 
 
 101 
 
 res, so 
 
 as the 
 
 he did 
 
 ppears, 
 Now 
 
 1- three 
 
 ous old 
 
 ehl set 
 
 lined to 
 
 had one 
 
 iforming 
 
 •inking- 
 
 }he gave 
 bom of 
 
 )ld chief 
 
 Is daugh- 
 
 A child. 
 
 [st into a 
 turned 
 only an 
 le three 
 Ix should 
 rave hini 
 |ing, onA 
 •ontrived 
 kven .was 
 old man 
 Bcold his 
 fehl had, 
 
 lent, ft"* 
 the like 
 
 by the moon and sun. As may be imagined, the difficulty 
 was much increased ; still he gained his end. He first 
 let the moon out into the sky, and some time afterward, 
 getting possession of the box that held the sun, he 
 changed himself into a raven and flew away with his 
 greatest prize of all. When he set up the blazing light 
 in heaven, the people that saw it were at first afraid. 
 Many hid themselves in the mountains, and in the 
 forests, and even in the water, and were changed into 
 the various kinds of animals that frequent these places. 
 
 There are still other feats of Yehl's replete with the 
 happiest consequences to mankind. There was a time, 
 for instance, when all the fire in the world was hid away 
 in an island of the ocean. Thither flew the indefatigable 
 deity, fetching back a brand in his mouth. The dis- 
 tance, however, was so great that most of the wood was 
 burned away and a part of his beak, before he reached 
 the Thlinkeet shore. Arrived there, he dropped the 
 embers at once, and the sparks flew about in all direc- 
 tions among various sticks and stones; therefore it is 
 that by striking these stones, and by friction on this wood, 
 fire is always to be obtained. 
 
 Light they now had, and fire; but one thing was still 
 wanting to men; they had no fresh water. A personage 
 called Khanukh" kept all the fresh water in his well, 
 in an island to the east of Sitka, and over the mouth of 
 the well, for its better custody, he had built his hut. 
 Yehl set out to the island in his boat, to secure the water, 
 and on his way he met Khanukh himself, paddling along 
 in another boat. Khanukh spoke first: How long 
 liast thou been lining in the world ? Proudly Yehl 
 answered: Before the world stood *in its place, I was 
 there. Yehl in his turn qtestioned Khanukh: But how 
 long iiast thou> lived in the world,? To which Khanukh 
 replied: Ever since the time that the liver came out from 
 
 * ThiB Khannkh was the progenitor o( the Wolf family of the Thlinkeete 
 even aa Yehl was that of the Raven family. The influence of this wolf-deity 
 Beems to have been senerally malign, but except in connection with this 
 water-legend, he ia littte menuoned in the Thiiukeet myths. 
 
Aa 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 below." Then said Yehl : Thou art older than I. Upon 
 this Khanukh, to show that his power was as great as 
 his age, took off his hat, and there rose a dense fog, so 
 that the one could no longer see the other. Yehl then 
 became afraid, and cried out to Khanukh ; but Khanukh 
 RTxswered nothing. At last when Yehl found himself 
 completely helpless in the darkness, he began to weep 
 and howl ; upon which the old sorcerer put on his hat 
 again, and the fog vanished. Khanukh then invited 
 Yehl to his house, and entertained him handsomely with 
 many luxuries, among which was fresh water. The 
 meal over, host and guest sat down, and the latter began 
 a long relation of his many exploits and adventures. 
 Khanukh listened as attentively as he could, but the 
 story was really so interminable that he at last fell 
 asleep across the cover of his well. This frustrated 
 Yehl's intention of stealing the water while its owner 
 slept, so he resorted to another stratagem : he put some 
 filth under the sleeper, then waking him up, mode him 
 believe he had bewrayed himself. Khanukh, whose own 
 nose abhorred him, at once hurried off to the sea to wash, 
 and his deceiver as quickly set about securing the pre- 
 cious water. Just as .\ ll-father Odin, the Raven-god , stole 
 Suttung s mead, drinking it up and escaping in the form 
 of a bird, so Yehl drank what fresh water he could, 
 filling himself to the very beak, then took the form 
 of a raven and attempted to fly off through the chimney 
 of the hut. He stuck in the flue however, and Khanukh 
 returning at that instant recognized his guest in the 
 struggling bird. The old man comprehended the situa- 
 tion, and quietly piling up a roaring fire, he sat down 
 comfortably to watch the choking and scorching of his 
 crafty guest. The raven had always been a white bird, 
 but so thoroughly was he smoked in the chhnney on this 
 occasion that he has ever since remained the sootiest of 
 
 C7 ' Seit der Zeit, entgegnete Khanukh, als von unten die Leber herons- 
 kam.' Holmberg, Ethn. Skit., p. 61. What is meant by the term ' die Leber,' 
 literally the partionlar gland of the body called in English 'the liver,' I 
 cannot say; neither Holmberg or any one else, as for as my knowledge goex, 
 attempting any explanation. 
 
OHETHL AND AHOI8HANAKH0V. 
 
 108 
 
 fowls. At last Khanukh watching the fire, heeame 
 drowsy and fell asleep; so Yehl escaped from the island 
 with the water. He flew back to the continent, where 
 he scattered it in every direction ; and wherever small 
 drops fell there are now springs and creeks, while the 
 large drops have produced lakes and rivers. This is the 
 end of the exploits of Yehl ; having thus done every- 
 thing necessary to the happiness of mankind, he returned 
 to his habitation, which is in the east, and into which no 
 other spirit, nor any man can possibly enter. 
 
 The existing difference in language between the Thlin- 
 keets and other people is one of the consequences of a 
 great flood, — perhaps that flood already described as 
 having been brought on through the jealousy of the 
 canoe-builder. Many persons escaped drowning by 
 taking refuge in a great floating building. When the 
 waters fell, this vessel grounded upon a rock, and was 
 broken into two pieces; in the one fragment were left 
 those whose descendants speak the Thlinkeet language, 
 in the other remained all whose descendants employ a 
 diflerent idiom. 
 
 Connected with the history of this deluge is another 
 myth in which a great Bird figures. When the waters 
 rose a certain mysterious brother and sister found it 
 necessary to part. The name'' of the brother was Chethl, 
 that is. Thunder or ^Lightning, and the name of the 
 sister was Ahgishanakhou, which means the Under- 
 ground Woman. As they separated Chethl said to her: 
 Sister, you shall never see me again, but while I live 
 you shall hear my voice. Then he clothed himself in 
 the skin of a great bird,, and flew towards the south- 
 west. His sister climbed to the top of Mount Edgecomb, 
 which is near Sitka, and it opened and swallowed her 
 up, leaving a great hole, or crater. The world itself is 
 an immense flat plate supported on a pillar, and under 
 the world, in silence and darkness, this Under-ground 
 Woman guards the great pillar from evil and malignant 
 powers. She has never seen her brother since she left 
 the upper world, and she shall never see him again ; but 
 
lOi 
 
 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 still, when the tempest sweeps down on Edgecomb, the 
 lightning of his eyes gleams down her crater-window, 
 and the thundering of his wings re-echoes through all her 
 subterranean halls.'' 
 
 The Koniagas, north of the Thlinkeets, have their 
 l^endary Bird and Dog, — the latter taking the place 
 occupied in the mythology of many other tribes by the 
 wolf or coyote. Up in heaven, according to the Koni- 
 agas, there exists a great deity called Shljam Schoa. 
 He created two personages and sent them down to the 
 earth, and the Riven accompanied them carrying light. 
 This original pair made sea, rivers, mountains, forests, 
 and such things. Among other places they made the 
 Island of Kadiak, and so stocked it that the present 
 Koniagas assert themselves the descendants of a Dog.^ 
 
 The Aleuts of the Aleutian Archipelago seem to dis- 
 agree upon their origin. Some say that in the beginning 
 a Bitch inhabited Unaloska, and that a great Dog swam 
 across to her from Kadiak; from which pair the human 
 race have sprung. Others, naming the bitch-mother of 
 their race Mahakh. describe a certain Old Man, called 
 Iraghdadakh, who came from the north to visit this 
 Mahakh. The result of this visit was the birth of two 
 creatures, male and female, with such an extraordinary 
 mixing up of the elements of nature in them that they 
 were each half man half fox. The name of the male 
 creature was Acagnikakh, and by the other creature he 
 became father of the human race. The Old Man how- 
 ever seems hardly to have needed any help to people the 
 world, for like the great patriarch of Thessaly, ^e was 
 able to create men by merely cast'ng stones on the earth. 
 He flung also other stones into tl 3 air, into the M'ater, 
 and over the land, thus making b; sts, birds, and fishes. 
 In another version of the narrative he first father of the 
 
 « Sarreit-Lenmrd's Trav., pp. 54-7; Holmberg, Sthn. Skit., pp. 14, 52-63; 
 Baer, Slat. u. Elhn., pp. 93-100; DalVs Alaska, ) . 421-22; Marfie's Vane. 
 M., pp 452-5; RhhirJaon'a Jour., vol. i., p. 405: Mayne's B.C,. p. 272. 
 
 •9 BMr, Slat. u. Elhn., p. 116; LWansfcy** Voy., pp. 197-8; Doll's Maaka, 
 p. 405; Uoltnbtrg, EUm. Skis., p. 140. 
 
THE DOO-OBIGIN OF THE HYPEB0BEAN8. 
 
 106 
 
 the 
 low, 
 iher 
 
 their 
 
 place 
 
 ^ the 
 
 [^oni- 
 
 choa. 
 
 3 the 
 
 light. 
 
 >rest8, 
 
 ,e the 
 
 resent 
 
 og.* 
 :o dis- 
 inning 
 ; swam 
 liuman 
 ther of 
 called 
 |it this 
 of two 
 [dinary 
 it they 
 ,e male 
 ;ure he 
 how- 
 Iple the 
 e was 
 earth, 
 water, 
 fishes, 
 of the 
 
 U, 62-63; 
 le'8 Vane. 
 
 1272. 
 IsAlaaka, 
 
 Aleuts is said to have fallen from heaven in the shape 
 of a dog.™ 
 
 In the legends of the Tinneli, living inland, north-east 
 of the Koniagas, the familiar Bird and Dog again appear. 
 These legends tell us that the world existed at first as a 
 great ocean frequented only by an immense Bird, the 
 beating of whose wings was thunder, and its glance light- 
 ning. This great flying monster descended and tou hed 
 the waters, upon which the earth rose up and appeared 
 above them; it touched the earth, and therefrom came 
 every living creature, — except the Tinneh, who owe their 
 origin to a Dog. Therefore it is that to this day a dog's 
 tiesh is an abomination to tLo Tinneh, as are also all 
 who eat such flesh. A few years before Captain Frank- 
 lin's visit they almost ruined themselves by following the 
 advice of some fanatic reformer. Convinced by him of 
 the wickedness of exacting labor from their near rela- 
 tions, the dogs, they got rid at once of the sin and of 
 all temptation to its recommission, by killing every cur in 
 their possession. 
 
 To return to the origin of the Tinneh, the wonderful 
 Bird before mentioned made and presented to them a 
 peculiar arrow, which they wore to preserve for all time 
 with great care. But they would not; they misappro- 
 priated the sacred shaft to some common use, and imme- 
 diately the great Bird flew away never to return. With 
 its departure ended the Golden Age of the Tinneh, — an 
 age in which men lived till their throats were worn 
 through with eating, and their feet with walking.*" 
 
 Belonging to the Northern-Indian branch of the Tin- 
 neh we find a narrative in which the Dog holds a promi- 
 nent place, but in which we find no mention at all of 
 the Bird: The earth existed at first in a chaotic state, 
 with only one human inhabitant, a woman who dwelt in 
 a cave and lived on berries. While gathering these one 
 day, she encountered an animal like a dog, which followed 
 
 ™ Chorta, Voy. Pitt., pt. vii., p. 7; KoU»bw'a Voy., vol. ii., p., 165. 
 " Dunn's Oregon, pp. lOi, el seq: SchoolcrafVB Ardt, vol. v., p. 
 Ifacfcenne's Voy., p. oxnii.; Franklin a Nar., vol. i., pp. 249-60. 
 
 173; 
 
106 
 
 OBIQIS AND END OF THINGS. 
 
 
 her home. This Dog possessed the power of transform- 
 ing himself into a handsome young man, and in this 
 shape he became the father by the woman of the first 
 men. In course of time a giant of such height that his 
 head reached the clouds, arrived on the scene and fitted 
 the earth for its inhabitants. He reduced the chaos to 
 order; he established the land in its boundaries, he 
 marked out with his staff the position or course of the 
 lakes, ponds, and rivers. Next he slew the D(^ and tore 
 him to pieces, as the four giants did the Beaver of the 
 Palouse River, or as the creating iEsir did Aui^elmir. 
 Unlike the four brothers, however, and unlike the sons 
 of Bor, this giant of the Tinneh used the fragments not 
 to create men or things, but animals. The entrails of 
 the dog he threw into the water, and every piece became 
 a fish ; the flesh he scattered over the land, and every 
 scrap became an animal ; the bits of skin he sowed upon 
 the wind, and they became birds. All these spread over 
 the earth, and increased and multiplied ; and the giant 
 gave the woman and her progeny pov<rer to kill and eat 
 of them according to their necessities. After this he 
 returned to his place, and he has not since been heard 
 of" 
 
 Leaving now this division of our subject, more par- 
 ticularly concerned with cosmogony, it may not be amiss 
 to forestall possible criticism as to the disconnected man- 
 ner in which the various myths are given. I have but 
 to repeat that the mythology with which we have to 
 deal is only known in fragments, and to submit that a 
 broken statue, or even a broken sherd, of genuine 
 or presumably genuine antiquity, is more valuable to 
 science and even to poetry, than the most skillful ideal 
 restoration. 
 
 Further, the absence of any attempt to form a con- 
 nected whole out of the myths that come under our 
 notice cannot but obviate that tendency to alter in out- 
 line and to color in detail which is so insensibly natural 
 to any mythographer prepossessed with the spirit of a 
 
 " Jleamt'a Jowrrwy, pp. 343-3. 
 
Mi 
 
 nrrEBFBETATION OF inTHS. 
 
 107 
 
 system. In advancing lastly the opinion that the dis- 
 connected arrangement is not only better adapted toward 
 preserving the original myths in their int^rity, but is 
 also better for the student, I may be allowed to close the 
 chapter with the second of the Rules for the Inter- 
 pretation of Mythes given by so distinguished an au- 
 thority as Mr. Keightley: "In like manner the mythes 
 themselves should be considered separately, and detached 
 from the system in which they are placed ; for the single 
 mythes existed long before the system, and were the prod- 
 uct of other minds than those which afterwards set them 
 in connection, not unfreo'.ently without fully under- 
 standing them." " 
 
 n KeifihOty'a Mytlt. ofAncUtU Oreeot and Italy, p. 14. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 PHYSICAL MYTHS. 
 
 Bum, Moon, and Stabs— Ecupseb Tbb Moon Pkhsonifikd in thb Land 
 
 or THB CbESOBNT— FiBE — How THE CoTOTB STOLB Fini FOB THB GaHBOCH- 
 
 How THB Fboo Lost His Taii<— How tri Gototb Stole Fibe vob 
 TUB Nayajos— Wind and Thcndbb— The Foob Winds and the Cbohs 
 — Wateb, tub Fibst of Elemental Things -Its Sacbkd and Glbanb- 
 INO PowEB — Eabth and Skt— Eabthqitaxes and Volcanoes— Moun- 
 tains— How the Hawk and Gbow Bcilt the Goast Range — The 
 Mountains of Yosemitb. 
 
 Fetichism seems to be the physical philosophy of man 
 in his most primitive state. He looks on material things 
 as animated by a life analogous to his own, as having a 
 personal consciousness and character, as being severally 
 the material body that contains some immaterial essence 
 or soul. A child or a savage strikes or chides any object 
 that hurts him, and caresses the gewgaw that takes his 
 fancy, talking to it much as to a companion. 
 
 Let there be something peculiar, mysterious, or danger- 
 ous about the thing and the savage worships it, deprecates 
 its wrath and entreats its favor, with such ceremonies, 
 prayers, and sacrifices as he may deem likely to win 
 upon its regard. In considering such cases mythologic- 
 ally, it will be necessary to examine the facts to see 
 whether we have to deal with simple fetichism or witii 
 idolatry. That savage worships a fetich \«rho worships 
 the heaving sea as a great living creature, op kneels to 
 flame as to a hissing roaring animal ; but the Greeks in 
 conceiving a separate anthropomorphic god of the sea or 
 
VAOABIES GONOEBNING CELESTIAL BODIES. 
 
 109 
 
 of the fire, and in representing that god by figures of 
 difierent kinds, were only idolaters. The two things, 
 however, are often so merged into each other that it 
 becomes difficult or impossible to say in many instances 
 whether a particular object, for example the sun, is 
 regarded as the deity or merely as the representation or 
 symbol of the deity. It is plain enough, however, that 
 n tolerably distinct element of fetichism underlies much 
 of the Indian mythology. Speaking of this mythology 
 in the mass, the North American Review says: " A 
 mysterious and inexplicable power resides in inanimate 
 things. They, too, can listen to the voice of man, and 
 influence his life for evil or for good. Lakes, rivers, and 
 waterfalls are sometimes the dwelling-place of spirits, 
 but more frequently they are themselves living beings, to 
 be propitiated by prayers and offerings." * 
 
 The explicit worship of the sun and more or less that 
 of other heavenly bodies, or at least a recognition of 
 some supernatural power resident in or connected with 
 them, was widely spread through Mexico, as well among 
 the uncivilized as among the civilized tribes. The wild 
 Chichimecs or that portion of the wild tribes of Mexico to 
 which Alegre applied this name, owned the sun as their 
 deity, as did also the people of the Nayarit country." 
 
 In what we may call civilized Mexico, the sun was 
 definitely worshiped under the name of Tonatiuh, the 
 Sun in his substance, and under that of Naolin, the Sun 
 in his four motions. He was sometimes represented by 
 a human face surrounded with rays, at other times by a 
 full-length human figure, while again he often seems to 
 be confused or connected with the element fire and the 
 god of fire. Sahagun, for instance, usually speaks of 
 the festival of the month Izcalli as appertaining to the 
 god of fire, but in at least one place he describes it as 
 belonging to the sun and the fire.^ The sun, it is toler- 
 
 I Korih Am. Rev., rol. oiii., p. 1. 
 
 > Akgre, Ulal. Vomp, d« Jiaua, torn, i,, p, 970; iipo«<(M(o<M AfanM, p. 68, 
 ) Sahanun, Hint. (Jtn., torn. 1.. lib. ii., pp. 74-5, 300-18; JCttpltoaoion M 
 Citilex Ti:Ueriuno-Ri>m'niiUi, pwti» ii., lam. x., in Kinrtaborough'ii Mat, Antlqt, 
 vol. v., p. 130; 8p^9J(u^oM dtttt Ta\)ol» M CoJio$ Mtgieano f VtUicanaJ Uv. 
 
no 
 
 PHYaiOAL MYTHS. 
 
 ably certfdn, held, if not the highest place, one not far 
 removed from that position in the Mexican pantheon. 
 Brasseur de Bourbourg, Tylor, Squier, and Schoolcraft 
 agree in considering sun-worship the most radical reli- 
 gious idea of all civilized American religions.^ Pro- 
 fessor Miiller considers the sun-god and the supreme 
 Mexican Teotl to be identical.' Dr. Brinton, as we shall 
 see when we come to notice the mythology of tire, while 
 not denying the prominence of the sun-cult, would refer 
 that cult to a baf>al and original fire-worship. Many 
 interpreters of mythology see also the personification of 
 the sun in others of the Mexican gods besides Tonatiuh. 
 More especially does evidence seem to point strongly in 
 this direction in the case of Quetzalcoatl, as will be seen 
 when we come to deal with this god. 
 
 The Mexicans were much troubled and distressed by 
 an eclipse of the sun. They thought that he was much 
 disturbed and tossed about by something, and that he 
 was becoming seriously jaundiced. This was the occa- 
 sion of a general panic, women weeping aloud, and men 
 howling and shouting and striking the hand upon the 
 mouth. There was an immediate search for men with 
 white hair and white faces, and these were sacrificed to the 
 sun, amid the din and tumult of singing and musical in- 
 struments. It was thought that should the eclipse become 
 once total, there would be an end of the light, and that 
 in the darkness the demons would come down to the 
 devouring of the people.' 
 
 178, 181-3; MendUla, 
 >, torn, ii., pp. 0, 11, 
 
 zxv. and zxxiii., ic Kingalwrough'a Mtx, ArUtq., Tol. ▼., p] 
 Hist. EdtB., pp. 80-1; Clavigero, Utoria Ani. del Meta 
 17, 34-5. 
 
 * Brasatur de Bourhourg, HM. dea Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 301; Braaaeur d« 
 Bowbourg, Qualn Leltrta, p. 150; Tyhr'a Prim. Cult., vol. ii., pp. 250, !26ii 
 -3: Squier'a Serptni Sjftnbol, pp. 18-20; Schoolcraft'a Arch., Tof. Ul., p. 60, 
 Tol. iv., p. 630, vol. v., pp. 20-87. \o\. vi., pp. 504, 626, 636. 
 
 * Mmtr, AmerikxmiacM Urreligionen, p. 474. 
 
 * Sahaaun, llial. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vii., pp. 244-6. In Gamp«ohe, lu 
 1834, M. Wnldeok witneBsed an eclipae of the moon durinu which the Yucn- 
 teoi conducted themaelves much m their fathern might huvo d(me in tht'ir 
 gentile days, howling frightfully and making every effort to part the oeletitiul 
 oombatanta. The snly apparent advance made on the old ouatomi was the 
 firing off of muaketa, 'to prove ' in the worda of th« aarcaatio artiat, ' that the 
 YuonteoN of to-^y an not atrangera to the prognts of dvlUiation.' WaUleck, 
 Voy. Pitt., p. 14. 
 
ECLIPSES, AND THEIB EFFECT ON MAN. 
 
 Ill 
 
 otfar 
 theon. 
 )lcraft 
 X reli- 
 
 Pro- 
 ipreme 
 Q shall 
 , while 
 d refer 
 
 Many 
 ition of 
 matiuh. 
 •ngly in 
 be seen 
 
 jssed by 
 as much 
 that he 
 ihe occa- 
 md men 
 upon the 
 len with 
 edtothe 
 isical in- 
 become 
 and that 
 n to the 
 
 2; Mtndieia, 
 ., pp. 9. 11. 
 
 Braaatur d« 
 }p. 359, 1262 
 
 ^peohe, iu 
 h the \ucii- 
 one in their 
 the oelestittl 
 HUB WM the 
 It, 'that the 
 • Waidwk, 
 
 The Tlascaltecs, r^^ording the sun and the moon as 
 husband and wife, believed eclipses to be domestic quar- 
 rels, whose consequences were likely to be fatal to the 
 world if peace could not be made before things proceeded 
 to an extremity. To sooth the ruffled spirit of the sun 
 when he was eclipsed, a human sacrifice was offered to 
 him of the . ruddiest victims that could be found ; and 
 when the moon was darkened she was appeased with 
 the blood of those white-complexioned persons commonly 
 known as Albinos.' 
 
 The idea of averting the evil by noise, in case of an 
 eclipse either of the sun or moon, seems to have been a 
 common one among other American tribes. Alegre 
 ascribes it to the natives of Sonora in general. Ribas 
 tells how the Sinaloas held that the moon in an eclipse 
 was darkened with the dust of battle. Her enemy had 
 come upon her, and a terrible fight, big with consequence 
 to those on earth, went on in heaven. In wild excite- 
 ment the people beat on the sides of their houses, en- 
 couraging the moon and shooting flights of arrows up 
 into the sky to distract her adversary. Much the same 
 OS this was also done by certain Californians.' 
 
 With regard to an eclipse of the moon the Mexicans 
 seem to have had rather special ideas as to its effects 
 upon unborn children. At such times, women who were 
 with child became alarmed lest their infant should be 
 turned into a mouse, and to guard against such an un- 
 desirable consummation they held a bit of obsidian, iztU, 
 in their mouth, or put a piece of it in their girdle, so 
 that the child should be born perfect and not lipless, or 
 noseless, or wry-mouthed, or squinting, or a monster.' 
 These ideas are probably connected with the fact that 
 the Mexicans worshiped the moon under the name of 
 Meztli, as a deity presiding over hiunan generations. 
 
 f Camargo, HM. dt TUmoaOan, in JVouvtUM ^tmolM di* Voy,, 184S, totn. 
 xovii., p. 1»3. 
 
 *AU»ir; HM. Comp. d» Juut, torn. ii.. p. 218; Ribaa, UM.d»tM Trium- 
 pkos, p. 202; Bamana, In Aobinton'a Life in Vol., pp. 296-800. 
 
 • Sahagun, Hid. Otn., torn, ii., Ub. riii., p. 20U. 
 
112 
 
 PHTBIGAL MYTHS. 
 
 This moon-god is considered by Glavigero to be identical 
 with Joaltecutli, god of night.*" 
 
 It is to the Abb4 Brasseur de Bourbourg, however, that 
 we must turn for a truly novel and cyclopean theory of 
 Mexican lunolatry. He sees back to a time when the 
 forefathers of American civilization lived in a certain 
 Crescent Land in the Atlantic; here they practiced 
 Sabaism. Through some tremendous physical catas- 
 trophe their country was utterly overwhelmed by the 
 sea ; and this inundation is considered by the abh^ to 
 be the origin of the deluge-myths of the Central- Ameri- 
 can nations. A remnant of these Crescent people saved 
 themselves in the seven principal islands of the Lesser 
 Antilles; these are, he explains, the seven mythical 
 caves or grottoes celebrated in so many American legends 
 as the cradle of the nations. The saved remnant of the 
 people wept the loss of their friends and of their old land, 
 making the latter, with its crescent shape, memorable for- 
 ever by rdopting the moon as their god. "It is the 
 moon," writes the great Amdricaniste, " male and 
 female, Luna and Lunus, personified in the land of the 
 Crescent, engulfed in the abyss, that I believe I see at 
 the commencement of this amalgam of rites and symbols 
 of every kind." " I confess inability to follow the path 
 by which the abbe has reached this conclusion ; but I 
 have indicated its whereabouts, and future students may 
 be granted a further insight into this new labyrinth and 
 the subtleties of its industrious DsBdalus. 
 
 The Mexicans had many curious ideas about the stars, 
 some of which have come down to us. They particularly 
 reverenced a certain group of three called mamaffwantli, 
 in, or in the neighborhood of, the sign Taurus of the 
 zodiac. This name was tthe same as that of the stickH 
 from which fire was procured: a resemblance of some 
 
 >■ ExpHcacion del Codtx TeUertano-RemmaU, part, ii., lam. x., in Kinoi>- 
 borough's Mex. Antiq., vol. t., p. 139; SpiegoMtoiu dtUe Tavole del Godiot J/rari- 
 cano fVttlkanoJ, tav. xxri., in Kin/Hborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 17t); 
 Sahagun, HIM. Oen., torn, il., lib. vU.. p. 260; Ohvigero, Storia AtU. del Memko, 
 tnm.il., pp. 0-17. 
 
 » Brauiur de Bourbourg, Quatre Letlres, pp. 166-6. 
 
WHAT THE MEXICANS THOUGHT OF STABS AMD COMETS. 118 
 
 itical 
 
 :, that 
 
 ory of 
 
 5nthe 
 
 sertain 
 
 icticed 
 
 catas- 
 
 by the 
 
 hU to 
 
 Ameri- 
 
 e saved 
 
 > Lesser 
 
 lythical 
 
 legends 
 
 X of the 
 
 )ld land, 
 
 able for- 
 
 It is the 
 
 lale and 
 
 id of the 
 1 see at 
 symbols 
 the path 
 
 jn; but I 
 
 [ents may 
 inth and 
 
 Ithe stars, 
 ticularly 
 \1aJhoa2tU, 
 M of the 
 [he sticks 
 of some 
 
 -,. in Kind"- 
 
 [Codice 3ff «• i- 
 
 V., P- V 
 
 kind being supposed to exist between them and these 
 stars. Connected again with this was the burning by 
 every male Mexicani of certain marks upon his wrist, in 
 honor of the same stars ; it beii^ believed that the man 
 who died without these marks should, on his arrival in 
 hades, be forced to draw fire from his wrist by boring 
 upon it as on a fire-stick. The planet Yenus was wor- 
 shiped as the first light that appeared in the world, as the 
 god of twilight, and, according to some, as being identical 
 with Quetzalooatl. This star has been further said to 
 borrow its light from the moon, and to rise by four starts. 
 Its first twinkle was a bad augury, and to be closed out 
 of all doors and windows; on appearing for the third 
 time, it began to give a steady light, and on the fourth 
 it shone forth in all its clearness and brilliancy. 
 
 Comets were called each citlalinpopoca, or the smok- 
 ing star; their appearance was considered as a public 
 disaster, and as announcing pest, dearth, or the death of 
 some prince. The common people were accustomed to 
 say of one. This is our famine, and they believed it to 
 cast down certain darts, which falling on any animal, 
 bred a maggot that rendered the creature unfit for food. 
 All possible precautions of shelter were of course taken 
 by persons in positions exposed to the influence of these 
 noxious rays. Besides the foregoing, there were many 
 stars or groups of stars whose names were identical with 
 those of certain gods; the following seem to belong to 
 this class: Tonocatlecutli or Citlalalatonalli, the milky 
 way ; Yzacatecutli, Tlahvizcalpantecutli, Ceyacatl, Achi- 
 tutnetl, Xacupancalqui, Mixcoatl, Tezcatlipoca, and Con- 
 temoctli." 
 
 I have already noticed a prevailing tendency to con- 
 nect the worship of fire and that of the sun. The rites 
 of a perpetual fire are found closely connected with 
 
 » JSkpHeaoion deUe Taoole del Codioe Mtxtcano, fMtt, i., lam. ii., part. U., 
 lam. xiv., iu Klngtborouyh'a Mex. AnUq,, vol. v., pp. 139, 140; Spugation$ 
 dflle TamU dtl Codicc Mtxicano fVaHca»Mj, tav., xvli., xxxi., lb., vol. v., pp. 
 175, 181; Sahagun, HM. Oen., toro. ii., lib. vii., pp. 960-263; Camariio, 
 Uigt. de TlaxcaUan, iu iVouue//e« Annalta dta Koy., 1m3, toiu. xoviii., p. 198; 
 Vol. III. 8 
 
lU 
 
 PHTBICAL MTFHS. 
 
 a sun-cult, and, whichever may he the older, it is certain 
 they are rarely found apart. "What," says Tylor, "the 
 sea is to Water-worship, in some measure the Sun is to 
 Fire-worship." " Brinton would reverse this and give 
 to fire the predominance: in short, he says, the sun 
 "is always spoken of as a fire;" "and without danger 
 or error we can merge the consideration of its wor- 
 ship almost altogether is this element." " This sounds 
 rather extravagant and is hardly needed in any case; 
 for sufficient reason for its deification can always be 
 found in its mysterious nature and awful powers of 
 destruction, as well as in its kind and constantly 
 renewed services, if gratitude have any power in mak- 
 ing a god. The mere guarding ayid holding sacred 
 a particular fire probably originated in the importance 
 of possessing an unfailing source of the element, and in 
 the difficulty of its production if allowed to die out, 
 among men not possessed of the appliances of civiliza- 
 tion. 
 
 When we come to review the gods in general, those 
 connected with fire will be pointed out as they appear; 
 for the present, let it suffice to say that many American 
 peoples had such gods, or had ceremonies suggesting 
 their existence and recognition, or lastly, had legends of 
 the origin or procurement of the fire they daily used on 
 the altar or on the hearth. In the Pueblos of New 
 Mexico, and more especially among the Pecos, sacred 
 perpetual fires were kept up by special command of 
 their traditionary god and ruler Montezuma; but these 
 fires were not regarded as fetiches." The Mexican 
 fire-god was known by the name of Xiuhtecutli, and 
 by other names appertaining to the diflerent aspects 
 in which he was viewed. While preserving his own 
 well-marked identity, he was evidently closely re- 
 
 Mendieta, HM. Edea., p. 81. The word (eoutfi is of freqnent ooounrenoe as a 
 tennination in the namee of Mexican gods. It signifies ' lord ' and is written 
 with Tarions spellinRii. I follow that given by Molina's Vocabulary. 
 
 II Tylor'a Prim. VuU., toI. ii., p. 260. 
 
 i« BrMm'a M<Mt, p. 143. 
 
 uWard, ia Ind. Af, Btft., 19M, Tp. W9. 
 
HOW THE CAHB0C8 OBTAINED FIBE. 
 
 116 
 
 >ertam 
 •, '"the 
 in is to 
 id give 
 le Bun 
 danger 
 ts wor- 
 
 sounds 
 ly case; 
 mys be 
 were of 
 nstantly 
 in mak- 
 r sacred 
 portance 
 t, and in 
 
 die out, 
 
 civiliza- 
 
 ral, those 
 
 y appear; 
 American 
 
 uggesting 
 egends of 
 f used on 
 s of New 
 )8, sacred 
 (imand of 
 but these 
 Mexican 
 3utli, and 
 it aspects 
 ; his own 
 iosely re- 
 
 otinenoe as » 
 landiBwrittttn 
 
 ilary. 
 
 lated also to the sun-god. Many and various, even 
 in domestic life, were the ceremonies by which he 
 was recognized ; the most important ritual in connection 
 with his Si r vice being, perhaps, the lighting of the new 
 fire, with which, as we shall see, the banning of every 
 Mexican cycle was solemnized." 
 
 There are various fables scattered up and down among 
 the various tribes regarding the origin or rather the pro- 
 curing of fire. We know how the Quiches received it 
 from the stamp of the sandal of Tohil; how^ from the 
 home of the cuttle-fish, a deer brought it to the Ahts in 
 a joint of his leg; how from a distant island the great 
 Yehl of the Thlinkeets fetched the brand in his beak 
 that filled the flint and the fire-stick with seeds of eter- 
 nal fire. 
 
 The Cahrocs hold that, when in the beginning the crea- 
 tor Chareya made fire, he gave it into the custody of two 
 old hags, lest the Cahrocs should steal it. The Cahrocs, 
 having exhausted every means to procure the treasure, 
 applied for help to their old friend the Coyote ; who, 
 having maturely, considered how the theft might best 
 be accomplished, set about the thing in this way: 
 From the land of the Cahrocs to the home of the old 
 women he stationed a great company of animals, at 
 convenient distances ; the strongest nearest the den of the 
 old beldames, the weakest farthest removed. Last of 
 all he hid a Cahroc in the neighborhood of the hut, and, 
 having left the man precise directions how to act, he 
 trotted up to the door and asked to be let in out of the 
 cold. Suspecting nothing, the crones gave him ad- 
 mittance ; 'so he lay down in front of the fire, and made 
 himself as comfortable as possible, waiting for the further 
 action of his human accomplice without. In good time, 
 the man made a furious attack on the house and the old 
 furies rushed out atiOnce to drive off the invader. This 
 was the Coyote's opportunity.' Instantly he seized a 
 
 ."> Sahagun, HM, Otn., torn, i., lib. i'., p. 16; Tormumada, Monarq. Ind., 
 torn, ii., pp. 56-7; Bra$aeur de Bourbourg, UM. dt$ Nat. Civ., torn, iii., pp. 
 
 481-a. 
 
116 
 
 PHTSIOAL MITHS. 
 
 half-burnt brand and fled like a comet down the trail; and 
 the two hags, seeing how they had been outwitted, turned 
 after him in immediate and furious chase. It had gone 
 hard then with the hopes of the Gahrocs, if their four- 
 lej^ed Prometheus had trusted to his single speed; but 
 just as he began to feel the pace tell on him, and just as 
 the wierd' women thought they were about to recover 
 the brand, the Cougar relieved him of it. Great was 
 the satisfaction of our wise Coyote, as he sank down, 
 clearing his sooty eyes and throat, and etching his 
 breath, to see the great lithe cat leap away with the 
 torch, and the hags gnash their choppy gums as they 
 rushed by, hard in pursuit, on the dim trail of sparks. 
 The Cougar passed the brand to the Betu*, the Bear to 
 his neighbor, and so on to the end. Down the long line 
 of carriers, the panting crones plied their withered old 
 legs in vain ; only two mishaps occurring among all the 
 animals that made up the file. The squirrel, last in the 
 train but one, burned his tail so badly that it curled up 
 over his back, and even scorched the skin above his 
 shoulders. Last of all, the poor Frog, who received the 
 brand when it had burned down to a very little piece, 
 hopped along so heavily that his pursuers gained on him, 
 gained fast and surely. In vain he gathered himself for 
 every spring, in vain he stretched at every leap till the 
 jarred muscles cracked again. He was caught. The 
 smoke-dimmed eyes stood out from his head, his little 
 heart thumped like a club against the lean fingers that 
 closed upon his body — yet that wild croak was not the 
 croak of despair. Once more for the hope of the Cah- 
 rocs! one more struggle for the Coyote that trusted 
 him in this great thing! and with a gulp the plucky 
 little martvr swallowed the fire, tore himself from the 
 hands that held him, leaped into a river, and diving 
 deep and long, gained his gaol ; but gained it a mourn- 
 ful wreck, the handsome tail, which, of all his race, 
 only the tadpole should ever wear again, was utterly gone, 
 left, like that of an O'Shanter's mare, in the witch's 
 grasp; only the ghost of himself was left to s^it out on 
 
FIRE, THE LIOHTNING, AVD WIND. 
 
 in 
 
 some |neoei» of wood the preoioii» embers pKeserved at ao 
 great a cost. And it is because the Frog e^iat out this 
 fire upon these pieces of wood that it can i^way»be 
 extracted again by rubbing them hard together." 
 
 The Navajos have a legend as to the procuring of fir^^ 
 that has many analogies to the foregoing. They tell 
 how, when they first gained the earth, they were with- 
 out fire, and how the Coyote, the Bat, and the Squirrel 
 agreed to procure it for them. The object of their denire 
 seems to have been in the possessicm of the animals in 
 general, in some distant locality. The Coyote, having 
 attached pine splinters to his tail, ran quickly through 
 the fire and fled with his lighted prize. Being keenly 
 pursued, however, by the other animals, he soon tired ; 
 upon which the Bat relieved him, and dodging and 
 flitting here and there, carried the splinters still farther. 
 Then the Squirrel came to the assistance of the Bat, and 
 succeeding him in his office, contrived to reach the 
 hearths of the Navajos with the coveted embers." 
 
 The natives of Mendocino county^ California, believe 
 that lightning is the wigin of fire, that a primeval bolt 
 hurled down by the Man Above fell upon certain wood^ 
 from which, consequently fire can always be extracted by 
 rubbing two pieces together." 
 
 From fire let us turn for a moment to wind, whose 
 phenomena, as might be expected, have not been allowed 
 to pass wholly unnoticed by the mythologies with which 
 we have to deal. When wq come to examine ideas 
 connected with death and with the soul of man and its 
 future, we shall find the wind, or the air, often in use. as 
 the best name and figure for the expression of primitive 
 conceptions of that mysterious thing, the vital essence or 
 spirit. The wind too is often considered as a god, or at 
 least as the breath of a god, and in many American 
 languages the Great Spirit And the Qreat Wind are one 
 and the same both in word and signification. The name 
 
 " PoteerH' Porno, MS. 
 
 i» Eaton, in Sckoolcrqft'» Arch., vol. iv., pp. 218-10. 
 
 '9 Powtra' Porno, MS. 
 
m 
 
 PHYSICAL MTTHS. 
 
 of the god Hurakan, mentioned in Quiche mytiis, still 
 signifies the Storm in many a language strange to his 
 worshipers, while in Quiche it may be translated Spirit, 
 or swiftly moving Spirit;** and the name of the Mexi- 
 can god Mixooatl is said to be to this day the correct 
 Mexican term for the whirlwind.** 
 
 An interesting point here arises with regard to the 
 divisicMi of the heavens into four quarters and the naming 
 of these after the names of the wind. Dr. Brinton 
 believes this fact to be at the bottom of the sacredness 
 and ofl;en occurrence of the number four in so many 
 early legends, and he connects these four winds and 
 their embodiment in many quaternions of deities, with 
 the sacredness of the cross and its use among widely 
 separated nations, to whom its later Christian significa- 
 tion was utterly unknown.** 
 
 If we may suppose that the Great Spirit and the wind 
 are often represented under the form of an enormous bird, 
 we must connect with them, as their most inseparable 
 attributes, the thunder and the lightning; the first, as 
 we have so often seen, is the rustling or stridor of the 
 wings of the bird, the second is the flashing of his eyes. 
 The Raven of the Koniagas is not, however, as among 
 most other tribes of the great Northwest, the author of 
 these things; but their principal deity when he is angry 
 sends down two dwarfs, who thunder and lighten 
 according to his command.^ Of the god Hurakan, 
 whom we have noticed as the etymon of the word hurri- 
 cane, the Popol Vuh says: " The flash is the first sign 
 of Hurakan; the second is the furrow of the flash; the 
 third is the thunder-bolt that strikvs;"''* and to the 
 Mexican god, Tlaloc, are also attached the same three 
 attributes." 
 
 *> Brwu:mr de Bourbourg, S'U Exiate dea Souroea de I'Hia. Prim, du Mexiqut, 
 ,p. 101. 
 
 « Brasaew de BouriHturg, Hid. NcU. Civ., torn, iii., p. 485; Brinton'a Myths, 
 p. 61. 
 
 n Britdon's Mutha, pp. 66-98. 
 
 n Holmberg, Ethn. SJW»., p. 141. 
 
 M Ximemt, mat. Ind. Own., p. 6; Brataewr de Bawr1>ourg, Popot V\A, p. 9. 
 
 » OanM, Doa Piedraa, pt. ii.. p. 76. 
 
WATEB AS A FUSIFTINO ELEMENT. 
 
 119 
 
 Turning to water, we find it regarded among many 
 tribes as the first of elemental things. It is from a pri- 
 meval ocean of water that the earth is generally sup- 
 posed to come up. Water is obviously a first and chief 
 nourisher of v^etable life, and an indispensable prere- 
 quisite of all fertility ; from this it is but a short step to 
 saying, that it is the mother of those that live by the 
 earth's fertility. "Your mother, Chalchiuhtlicue, god- 
 dess of water," is a phrase constantly found in the mid- 
 wife's mouth, in her address to the child, in the Mexican 
 washing or baptismal service.** 
 
 The use of water more or less sanctified or set apart or 
 made worthy the distinction ' holy ;' the employment of 
 this in a rite of avowed purification from inherent sin, 
 at the time of giving a name, — baptism, in one word, — 
 runs back to a period far pre-Christian among the 
 Mexican, Maya, and other American nations; as 
 ancient ceremonies to be hereafter described will show. 
 That man sets out in tliis life-journey of his with a 
 terrible bias toward evil, with a sad and pitiful liability 
 to temptation, is a point upon which all religions are 
 practically unanimous. How else could they exist? 
 Were man born perfect he would remain perfect, other- 
 wise the first element of perfection would be wanting; 
 and perfection admits of no superlative, no greater, no 
 god. Where there is a religion then, there is generally 
 a consciousness of sin voluntary and involuntary. How 
 shall I be cleansed? how shall my child be cleansed from 
 this great wickedness? is the cry of the idolater as well 
 as of the monotheist. Is it strange that the analogy be- 
 tween corporal and spiritual pollution should indepen- 
 dently suggest itself to both? Surely not. Wash and 
 be clean, is to all the world a parable needing no inter- 
 preter." 
 
 M Sahaffun, Hial. Oen., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 197. 
 
 " Singularly apt in this connection are the wise words that Oarlyle, Past 
 and Presmil Chartism, book i., p. 233, puts into the month of his mythical 
 friend Sauerteig, — ' Strip thyself, go into the bath, or were it into the limpid 
 pool and running brook, and there wash and be clean; thou wilt step out 
 again n purer and a better man. This oousciouBuetM of perfect outer pureness, 
 
m 
 
 PHYSICAL MYTHS. 
 
 T^e ceremdifll use of water followed the Mexican 
 through all his life; though for thei present we shall 
 only notice one more custoin connected with it, the last 
 of all. When a body was buried, a vase of clean, sweet 
 water was let down into the tomb; bright, clear, life- 
 giving and preserving water, — ^hope and love, dumb and 
 inarticulate, stretching vague hand toward a resurrection. 
 
 The Mexican rain and water god was Tlaloc, sender 
 of thunder and lightning, lord of the earthly paradise, 
 and fertilizer of earth ; his wife was the Ghalchiuhtlicue, 
 already mentioned.* Like Tlaloc was Quiateot, the 
 Xicaraguan rain-god, master of thunderbolts and general 
 director of meteorological phenomena.* 
 
 The Navajos puffed tobacco smoke straight up toward 
 heaven to bring rain, and those of them that carried a 
 corpse to burial were unclean till washed in water.* In 
 a deep and lonely cafion near Fort Defiance there is a 
 spring that this tribe hold sacred, approaching it only 
 with much reverence and the performance of certain 
 mystic ceremonies. They say it was once a boiling 
 spring, and that even yet if approached heedlessly or by 
 a bad Indian, its waters will seethe up and leap forth to 
 overwhelm the intruder." 
 
 The Zuflis had also a sacred spring; sacred to the rain- 
 god, who^ as we see by implication, is Montezuma the 
 great Pueblo deity himself. No animal might taste of 
 its sacred waters, and it was cleansed annually with 
 vessels also saci'ed, — most ancient vases that hod been 
 transmitted from gpuemtion to generation since times to 
 
 that to thy nkin there now adheres no foreiffn spenk of imperfection, how it 
 
 radiates in on thee with cunning Hynibolio lufluenceH, to the very Houll 
 
 It remainn a religious duty from oldest time in the East Even the dull 
 
 English feel something of this; they have a saying, " oleaalinesa is near of 
 kin to Godliness." ' 
 
 M Cld^ijero, Starla Ant. flel Meiisico, tom. ii., pp.' 15-10. ' Era oonosciutn 
 con altri nomi assiti esoressive, i quali o signittcuvano i divers! effetti, cIdi 
 oauionano I'aoqne, o le aiverso apnaronze, c. ,>ri, che formano col loro nu)to, 
 I Tlascallesi la chiamavano Mutlalcueje, oioi, veatita di gouna turchina,' 
 Bee also MMer, Reittrn }n Mex., tom. iii., p. 89. 
 
 » Oiifcffo, jnsl. (/en., tom. iv., pp. 4«, 56. 
 
 w Till Hrmck, in Schooleraft't Arch., vol. iv., p. 91; BrUM, In InJ. M. 
 Rept., 1807, p. 358. 
 
 « Backtu, in 8choolcr<tft'B Arch,, tol. It., p. 313. 
 
THE EARTH, THE SEA, THE SKT. 
 
 m 
 
 ican 
 shall 
 I last 
 (weet 
 life- 
 » and 
 jtion. 
 jnder 
 idise, 
 licue, 
 t, the 
 meral 
 
 oward 
 ried a 
 *> In 
 re is a 
 t only 
 certain 
 boiling 
 or by 
 rthto 
 
 In, how it 
 ThouU.-- 
 J the dull 
 |b near u( 
 
 |)no8o»uta 
 fetti, fh« 
 J)ro moto. 
 lurchinn.' 
 
 l/iu/. M- 
 
 which even tradition went notback. These vessels were 
 kept ranged on the wall of the well. The frog, the 
 rattlesnake, and the tortoise were depicted upon them, 
 and were sacred to the great patron of the place, whose 
 terrible lightning should consume the sacrilegious hand 
 that touched these hallowed relics.** 
 
 We have seen how the Califomian tribes believe 
 tliemselves desf^ended from the very earth, how the bodi- 
 less ancestor of the Tezcucans came up from the soil, how 
 the Guatemalteos, Papagos, and Pimas were molded 
 from the clay they tread, and how the Navajos came to 
 light from the bowels of a great mountain near the river 
 San Juan. It seems long ago and often to have come 
 into men's mind that the over-arching heaven or 
 Homething there and the all-producing earth are, as it 
 were, a father and mother to all living creatures. The 
 Comanches call on the earth as their mother, and on the 
 Great Spirit as their father. The Mexicans used to 
 pray: Be pleased, our Lord, that the nobles who may 
 die in the war be peacefully and pkikoirjrlv received by 
 the sun and the earth, who are the father and mother of 
 nil.** It was probably, again, with some reference to the 
 motherly function of the earth that the same l)eople, 
 when an earthquake came, took their children by the 
 head or hand, and lifted them up saying: The earth- 
 quake will make them grow."* Sometimes they specified 
 a [Mirticular part of the earth as closer to them in this 
 relation than other parts. It is said thnt on the tenth 
 day of the month Quecholli, the citi/xjuH (^f Mexico and 
 those of Tlatelolco were wont to visit a hill called Caca- 
 teiK»c, for they said it was their mother." 
 
 As to the substance, arrangemeiit, and so on of the 
 earth and sky there remain one or two iiioas not already 
 given in connection with the general creation. The 
 Tlaacaltecs, and iierhaps others of the Andlnuu5 peojjles, 
 believed that the earth was fiat, and ending with the sea- 
 s' H7ii;)/»^. In Poc. R. : : j/., vol. iil., p. 30. 
 " .S'(i/..i.,iin, IIM. Gen., torn. 11., lib. vl., p. 43. 
 )< <SVi/iiif/i(n, IHM. Ihn,, turn, ii., lib. v., np., pp. 21-3. 
 M Siihdyun, Hid. Utn., torn, i., lib. ii., p. 7U. 
 
132 
 
 PHYSICAL MYTHS. 
 
 I' ! 
 
 i ! 
 
 shore, was borne up by certain divinities, who when 
 fatigued relieved each other, and that as the burden was 
 shifted from shoulder tc shoulder earthquakes occurred. 
 The sea and sky were considered as of one material, the sea 
 being more highly condensed ; and the rain was thoug\it 
 to fall not from clouds but from the very substance of 
 heaven itself** The Southern Californians believed that 
 when the Creator made the world he fixed it on the back 
 of seven giants, whose movements, as in the preceding 
 myth, caused earthquakes." The sky, according to cer- 
 tain of the Yucatecs, was held up by four brothers called 
 each of them Bacab, in addition to their several names, 
 which seem to have been Kan, Muluc, Ix, and Cauac. 
 These four, God had placed at the four corners of the 
 world when he created it, and they had escaped when all 
 else were destroyed by flood.*' 
 
 In the interior of the earth, in volcanoes, subterranean 
 gods were often supposed to reside. The Koniagas, for 
 example, held that the craters of Alaska were inhabited 
 by beings mightier then men, and that these sent forth 
 fire and smoke when they heated their sweat-houses or 
 cooked their food.** 
 
 The rugged majesty of hills and mountains has not 
 been without its effect on the reverential mind of the 
 American aborigines. Direct worship was unusual, but 
 several incidents must have already informed the reader 
 that a kind of sanctity is often attaclied to great eleva- 
 tions in nature. A predilection for hills and mounds uh 
 landmarks and fanes of tradition, and as places of w»)r- 
 ship, was as common among the Americans as among tlu> 
 people of the old world. The Choles of the province of 
 Itza had a hill in their country that thev regarded as 
 the god of all the moiuitains, and on which they burned 
 a i)erpetual fire." The Mexicans, praying for rain, were 
 
 M Camarqo, Hiat, d« TIaxctUlan, in Nouvellea AnnaUa dn Voy., i834, torn, 
 xoviii.. p. liii. 
 
 " RtUI, in Lo» Anijelen Star. 
 
 )** fAimla, Ntl, ih tan Cimui de Yumtan, p. 200. 
 
 «• Ilolmbeni, Klhn. Skit., p. 141. 
 
 «» VUlagutknt, lHat. Conq. d« lUa, pp. 151-8. 
 
 -W: 
 
HILLS AND MOUNTAIN BANOE8. 
 
 128^ 
 
 3 cer- 
 called 
 lames, 
 Jauac. 
 of the 
 tien all 
 
 ranean 
 ^as, for 
 habited 
 t forth 
 uses or 
 
 accustomed to vow that they would make images of the 
 mountains if their petitions were favorably received ;** 
 and, in other points connected with their religion to show, 
 as has appeared and will appear both with them and 
 with other jieople, their recognition of a divinity abid- 
 ing on or hedging about the great peaks. What wonder, 
 indeed, that to the rude and awe-struck mind, the ever- 
 lasting hills seemed nearer and liker heaven than the 
 common-place level of earthy? and that the wild man 
 should kneel or go softly there, as in the peculiar pre- 
 sence of the Great Spirit? This is hardly a new feeling, 
 it seems an instinct and custom as old as religion. 
 Where went Abraham in that awful hour, counted to him 
 fo'^ 1 lo-howi^.sness through all the centuries? Where 
 .«:r»!()HM, T thunderings and lightnings that heralded 
 th;.' aeli very of the Law, when the son of Amram talked 
 with Jehovah face to face, as a man talketh with his 
 friend? Whence saw a greater than Moses the kingdoms 
 of the world and the glory of tliem? whence, in the all- 
 nights that came after, did the prayers of the Christ 
 awcend ? and where stood he when his raiment became 
 as no fuller on earth could white it, Moses and Elias 
 talking with him, and Peter so sore afraid ? 
 
 Where hills were not found conveniently situated for 
 purposes of worship, they seem to have Ijeen counterfeit- 
 ed after man's f; '^ble fashion: from high-place and 
 mound, from pyrvurui and tcocalli, since the morning 
 stars sang toge*Uoi, the smoke of the altar and the 
 censer has noi vvih'Sd to ascend. But the day ))eginB 
 to broaden oi t, .ivl the mists of the morning tiee 
 away; thoujj;'i ihe i ills Ui not lowered, (jod is lifted 
 up. Yet they have ii,eir glory and their charm still 
 even to us, and to the savage they often appear a« 
 the result of a sixicial and several creation. We remem- 
 IxT how the (Jreat Spirit made Mount Shashi as his 
 only worthy abiding-place on eai*th; and I give hero 
 another legend of a much more trivial sort than the first, 
 
 <i Sahajm, //< < >' torn. 1., Hb. 11., p. 177. 
 
im 
 
 PHT8IGAL MTTHfi. 
 
 telling how, not Mount Shasta alone, but all the mount- 
 ains of California were built and put into position:— •*' 
 At a time when the world was covered with water there 
 existed a Hawk and a Crow and a very small Duck. 
 The latter, after diving to the bottom and bringing up a 
 beakful of mud, died ; whereupon the Crow and the Hawk 
 took each a half of the mud that i.^3 been brought up, 
 and set to work to make the mountains. Beginning at 
 a place called Teheechaypah Pass, they built northwards, 
 the Hawk working on the eastern range and the Crow 
 on the western. It was a long and weary toil, but in 
 time the work was fi: sa.,1. and as they laid the last 
 peak the workers met ac t Shasta. Then the Hawk 
 
 saw that there had been i i play somewhere, for the 
 western range was bigger than his; and he charged the 
 Crow with stealing some of his mud. But the smart 
 bird laughed a hoarse guffaw in the face of his eastern 
 brother, not even taking the trouble to disown the theft, 
 and chuckled hugely over his own success and western 
 enterprise. The honest Hawk was* at his wits' end, and 
 he stood thinking with his head on one side for quite a 
 long time ; then in an absent kind of way he picked up 
 a leaf of Indian tobacco and began to chew, and wisdom 
 came with chewing. And he strengthened Himself 
 mightily, and fixed his claws in the mountiun^', and 
 turned the whole chain in the water like a great Healing 
 wheel, till the range of his rival had changed places 'vith 
 his, and the Sierra Nevada was on the east and the 
 Coast Range on the west, as they remain to this day. 
 
 This legend is not without ingenuity in its way but 
 there is more of human interest in the following pretty 
 story of the Yosemite nations, as to the origin of the 
 names and present appearance of certain \yeak» and other 
 natural features of their valley: — 
 
 A certain Totokunula was once chief of the people 
 here; a mighty hunter and a good husbandman, his 
 
 « PovMim' Porno, MH. Thin in a tradition of tlie Yoouts, a Galiforninn 
 tribe, ncoupying tho Kern and Tuliiro l>iiHinH, tho middle Ban Jonquiu, and 
 tlie varioua atreauiH running into Luke Tulare. 
 
TOTOKONULA. AND TISAYAG OF YOSEMITE. 
 
 125 
 
 tribe never wanted food while he attended to their wel- 
 fare. But a change came; while out hunting one day, 
 the young man met a spirit-maid, the guardian angel of 
 the valley, the beautiful Tisayao. She was not as the 
 dusky beauties of his tribe, but white and fair, with roll- 
 ing yellow tresses that fell over her shoulders like sun- 
 shine, and blue eyes with a light in them like the sky 
 where the sun goes down. White, cloudlike wings were 
 folded behind her shoulders, and her voice was sweeter 
 than the song of birds; no wonder the strong chief loved 
 her with a mad and instant love. He reached toward 
 her, but the snowy wings lifted her above his sight, and 
 he stood again alone upon the dome, where she had been. 
 
 No more Totokonula led in the chase or heeded 
 the crops in the valley; he wandered here and there 
 like a man distraught, ever seeking that wonderful shin- 
 ing vision that had made all else on earth stale and un- 
 profitable in his sight. The land began to languish, 
 missing the industrious directing hand that had tended 
 it so long; the pleasant garden became a wilderness 
 where the drought laid waste, and the wild beast spoiled 
 what was left, and taught his cubs to divide the prey. 
 When the fair spirit returned at last to visit her valley, 
 she wept to see the desolation, and she knelt upon the 
 dome, praying to the Great Spirit for succor. Clod 
 heard, and stooping from his place, he clove the dome 
 ujjon which she stood, and the granite was riven beneath 
 her feet, and the melted snows of the Nevada rushed 
 through the gorge, bearing fertility ujion their cool Iwsom. 
 A Ixjautiful lake was formed between the cloven walls of 
 the mountain, and a river issued from it to feed the 
 valley for ever. Then sang the binls as of old, laving their 
 iKxlies in the water, and the odor of Howers rose like a 
 pleasant incense, and the trees put forth their buds, and 
 the corn shot up to meet the sun and rustled when the 
 breeze crept through the tall stalks. 
 
 Tisayac moved away as she had come, and none knew 
 whither she went; but the people called the dome by 
 lior name, as it is indeed known to this day. After her 
 
'496 
 
 PHYSICAL MYTHS. 
 
 departure the chief returned from his weary quest; and 
 as he heard that the winged one had visited the valley, 
 the old madness crept up into his eyes and entered, 
 seven times worse than at the first, into his empty soul ; 
 he turned his back on the lodges of his people. His last 
 act was to cut with his hunting-knife the outline of his 
 face upon a lofty rock, so that if he never returned his 
 memorial at least should remain with them forever. He 
 never did return from that hopeless search, but the 
 graven rock was called Totokunula, after his name, 
 and it may be still seen, three thousand feet high, guard- 
 ing the entrance of the beautiful valley.** 
 
 Leaving this locality and subject, I may remark that 
 the natives have named the Pohono Fall, in the same 
 valley, after an evil spirit; many persons having been 
 swept over and dashed to pieces there. No native of the 
 vicinity will so m icli as point at this fall when going 
 through the valley, nor could anything tempt one of 
 them to sleep near it; for the ghosts of the drowned are 
 tossing in itii spray, and their wail is heard forever above 
 the hiss of its rushing waters." 
 
 « HiUchings' Col. Mag., vol. iv., pp. 197-0. 
 « IMchinQs' Col. Mag., vol. iv., p. 2«. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ANIMAL MYTHOLOGY. 
 
 R6lic8 Asbioned to Anihau— AuacBiKs raoM thkib MoyiMSKTB— Trb Ilii- 
 
 OMKNXdOwL— TUTBLABT AnIHALS— MkTAUOBPHOSXD MkN — Tea OOBEBS- 
 
 Squibbkl of Vancoutib Island- Monxxtb and Bkavkrs— Fallkn Mkn 
 — Thk Sacbeu Animals— Pbominknob or the Bibd— An Emblem or 
 THE Wind— The Sebpent, am Emblem of the Liohtnimo — Not Spe- 
 
 CULLT CONNKCTED WITH EviL — ThE SeBPENT OF THE PuBBLOS — ThE 
 
 Wateb-Skake — Ophiolatbt — Pbohinbnce OF the Doo, OB the Cototb 
 — Obneballt thocoh not always a Benetolbkt Powbb — How the 
 Covotb let Salmon up the Klamath — Dansb Maoabbr' and 8ad 
 Death of the Cototb. 
 
 The reader must have already noticed the strange rCles 
 filled by animals in the creeds of the Native Races of the 
 Pacific States. Beasts and birds and fishes fetch' and 
 carry, talk and act, in a way that leaves even /Esop's heroes 
 in the shade ; while a mysterious and inexplicable influence 
 over human destiny is often accorded to them. It is of 
 course impossible to say precisely 'how much of all this is 
 metaphorical, andy how mucji is held as soberly and 
 literally true. Probably the proportion varies all the 
 way from one extreme to the other among different 
 nations, aiid among peoples of different stages of culture 
 in the same nation. They, spake only in part, these 
 priests and prophets of barbaric cults, and we can under- 
 Htand only in part; we cannojb solve the dark riddle of 
 the past; we can oftenest only repeat it, and even that in 
 a more or less imperfect manner. 
 
 The Mexicans had their official augurs and sooth- 
 
138 
 
 ANIMAL MTIHOLOaT. 
 
 sayers, who divined much as did their brethren of classic 
 times. The people also drew omen and presage from 
 many things: from the howling of wild beasts at night; 
 the singing of certain birds; the hooting of the owl; a 
 weasel crossing a traveler's path ; a rabbit running into 
 its burrow ; from the chance movements of worms, bee- 
 tles, ants, frogs, and mice ; and so on in detail.^ 
 
 The owl seems to have been in many places considered 
 a bird of ill omen. Among all the tribes visited by Mr 
 Lord, from the Fraser River to the Saint Lawrence, this 
 bird was portentously sacred, and was a favorite decora- 
 tion of the medicine-men. To come on an owl at an 
 unusual time, in daylight for example, and to hear its 
 mystic cry, were things not desirable of any that loved 
 fulness of pleasure and length of days.^ In California, 
 by the tribes on the Russian River, owls were held to be 
 devils or evil spirits incarnate.'' 
 
 We often find an animal adopted in much the same 
 way as a patron saint was selected by the medioQval knight. 
 The Hyperborean lad, for example, when he reaches man- 
 hood, takes some beast or fish or bird to be his patron, and 
 the spirit connected with that animal is supposed to guard 
 him. Unlike most Indians, the Eskimo will have nu 
 hesitation in killing an animal of his tutelary species; 
 he is only careful to wear a piece of its skin or bone, 
 which he regards as an amulet, which it were to him a 
 serious misfortune to lose. Prolonged ill luck some- 
 times leads a man to change his jMitron beast for another. 
 The spirits connected with the deer, the seal, the salmon, 
 and the beluga are regarded by all with special venera- 
 tion.* 
 
 ^/The Mexicans used to allot certain animals to certain 
 parts of the body ; perhaps in muc|i the same way a» 
 astrologers and alchymists used to connect the stars ol' 
 heaven witli difierent substances and persons. The fol- 
 lowing twenty 'Mexican symbols -were suppose!^ to rule 
 
 > Sahtigun, IHgt. Otn., torn, ii., lib. v., pp. 1-14, np. pp. 25-0. 
 • Ijord'a Naturalist in Vancouvtr ManJ, vol, ii., pp. 32-i, 
 
 > Powers' Porno, MS. 
 
 « DttU'a Alaaha, p. U6. 
 
THE HUMANITY OF ANIMALS. 
 
 129 
 
 over the various members of the human body: The sign 
 of the deer, over the right foot ; of the tiger, over the 
 left foot; of the eagle, over the right hand; of the 
 monkey, over the left hand ; of death, — represented by 
 a skull, — over the skull ; of water, over the hair ; of the 
 house, over the brow; of rain, over the eyes; of the do^, 
 over the nose ; of the vulture, over the right ear ; of the 
 rabbit, over the left ear; of the earthquake, over the 
 tongue ; of flint, over the teeth ; of air, over the breath ; 
 of the rose over the breast; of the cane, over the heart; 
 of wind over the lungs — as appears from the plate in the 
 Codex Vaticanus, the Italian interpreter giving, how- 
 ever, " over the liver;" of the grass, over the intestines; 
 of the lizard, over the loins; and of the serpent over the 
 genitals." 
 
 Sometimes the whole life and being of a iium was 
 supposed to be bound up in the bundle with that of some 
 animal. Thus, of the Guatemaltecs, old Gage quaintly 
 enough writes: " Many are deluded by the Devil to be- 
 lieve that their life dependeth upon the life of such and 
 such a beast (which they take unto them as their familiar 
 spirit) and think that when that beas* dieth they must 
 die; when he is chased their hearts pant; when he is 
 faint they are faint ; nay it happeneth that by the devil's 
 delusion they appear in the shajie of that beast."" 
 
 Animals are sometimes only men in disguise; and 
 this is the idea often to be found at the bottom of that 
 sacredness which among particular tribes is ascribed to 
 particular animals. 
 
 The Thlinkeet will kill a bear only in case of great 
 necessity, for the bear is supposed to be a man that has 
 taken the shape of an animal. We do not know if they 
 think the same of the albati'oss, but they certainly will 
 
 ' Cmlex Vatlcamts (Mex.), in KlngHhorow/h's Mex. Antiq., vol. ii., plate 75; 
 Spifi/otione dellc Tavole del C'odice Mexicano (VaticanoJ, in Kingnborouiih's 
 Mi'x. Antiq., vol. v., p. l!)7, tav. Ixxv.; Explanation of the Codex Vaticanus, in 
 KinitHboroutjh's Mex, Antiq., vol. vi., pp. '.^22-3, plate Ixxv. It will be Been 
 tha; I have tntHted more to the plate itself than to the Italian explanation. 
 Ah to KiugBborough'a translation of that explanation, it ia nothing but a gloss 
 with additions to and oniissionB from the original. 
 
 Oage'a Neu) Survey, p. 334. 
 Vol. III. 
 
If-" 
 
 130 
 
 ANIMAL MYTHOLOOT. 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 I 
 
 not kill this bird, believing, like mariners ancient and 
 modem, that such a misdeed would be followed by bad 
 weather.'' 
 
 Among the natives seen by Mr Lord on Vancouver Is- 
 land, ill-luck is supposed to attend the profane killing of 
 the ogress-squirrel, and the conjurers wear its skin as a 
 strong charm among their other trumpery. As tradition 
 tells, there once lived there a monstrous old woman with 
 wolfish teeth, and finger-nails like claws. She ate chil- 
 dren, this old hag, wiling them to her with cunning 
 and oily words, and many were the broken hearts and 
 empty cradles that she left. One poor Rachel, weeping 
 ■for her child and not to be comforted because it was not, 
 cries aloud : Oh, Great Spirit, Great Medicine, save my 
 son, in any way, in any form! And the great, good 
 Father, looking down upon the red mother pities her; 
 lo, the child's soft brown skin turns to fur, and there 
 slides from the (press's grip no child, but the happiest, 
 liveliest, merriest little squirrel of all the west—but 
 bearing, as its descendants still bear, those four dark 
 lines along the back that show where the cruel claws 
 plowed into it escaping." 
 
 Where monkeys are found, the idea seems often to 
 have occurred to men, to account for the resemblance of 
 the monkey to the man by making of the first a fallen 
 or changed form of the latter. We have already seen 
 how the third Quiche destruction of the human race ter- 
 minated thus ; and how the hurricane-ended Sun of the 
 Air in Mexican mythology, also left men in the apish 
 state. The intelligence of beavers may have been the 
 means of winning them a similar distinction. The Flat- 
 head says these animals are a fallen race of Indians, 
 condemned for their wickedness to this form, but who 
 will yet, in the fulness of time, be restored to their hu- 
 manity.' 
 
 As we shall see more particularly, when we come to 
 
 f Hdmhtrg, Ethn. SkU., p. 30. 
 
 * Lnrd'8 JVd(., vol. ii., pp. 52^. 
 
 • Cox'b Advm., vol. i,, p. 253. 
 
SACBEDNESS OF GEBTAIN BRUTES. 
 
 in 
 
 deal with the question of the future life, it was a com- 
 mon idea that the soul of the dead took an animal shape, 
 sometimes inhabiting another world, sometimes this. 
 The Thlinkeets, for example, believed that their shamans 
 used to have interviews with certain spirits of the dead 
 that appeared to them in two forms, some as land ani- 
 mals, some as marine.^" 
 
 The Galifornians round San Diego will not eat the 
 flesh of large game, believing such animals are inhabited 
 by the souls of generations of people that have died ages 
 ago; 'eater of venison!' is a term of reproach among 
 them." 
 
 The Pimos and Maricopas had, if Bartlett's account 
 be correct, some curious and unusual ideas regarding 
 their future state; saying that the several parts of 
 the body should be changed into separate animals; the 
 head would perhaps take the form of an owl, the feet 
 become wolves, and so on." The Moquis supposed that 
 at death they should be severally changed into animals 
 — bears, deer, and such beasts; which indeed, as we 
 have already seen, they believed to have been their ori- 
 ginal fonn.** 
 
 Different reasons are given by diftJsrent tribes for 
 holding certain animals sacred ; some of these we have 
 already had occasion to notice. Somewhat difterent 
 from most, however, is that given by the Northern-Indian 
 branch of the Tinneh, for not eating the flesh of foxes, 
 wolves, ravens, and so on. This tribe are accustomed to 
 abandon the bodies of their dead wherever they happen 
 to fall, leaving them to the maws of kites or of any other 
 animals of prey in the neighborhood ; therefore nothing 
 but the extremest necessity can force any member of the 
 nation to make use of such animals as food.^* 
 
 Certain natives of Guatemala in the province of AcaUn, 
 called by Yillagutierre Mazotecas, kept deer in so tame a 
 
 >« DaU's Alaska, pp. 422-3. 
 
 II Schookraft'a Arvh., vol. v., p. 216. 
 
 « BartteiVa Pen. Nar., vol. ii., p. 222. 
 
 » Ten Broeck, in Schoolcr^ft'a Arch., vol. iv., p. 86. 
 
 ■< Jleame'8 Journey, p. 3il. 
 
 4 
 
132 
 
 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. 
 
 state that they were easily killed by the least active soldiers. 
 These deer were held as sacred by the inhabitants ; for 
 tradition told them that their greatest god had visited 
 them in this figure." The Apaches greatly respect the 
 bear, neither killing him nor tasting his flesh. They 
 think that there are spirits of divine origin within or 
 connected with the eagle, the owl, and all birds perfectly 
 white. Swine, they hold to be wholly unclean.^* Some 
 animals are sacred to particular gods: with the Ziinis, 
 the fn^, the turtle, and the rattlesnake were either con- 
 sidered as specially under the protection of Montezuma, 
 — here considered as the god of rain, — or they were them- 
 selves the lesser diviniti'^s of water." 
 
 It is sometimes necessary to guard against being mis- 
 led by names. Thus the natives of Nicaragua had gods 
 whose name was that of a rabbit or a deer ; yet the.se 
 animals were not considered as gods. The identity of 
 name went only to say that such and such were the gods 
 to be invoked in hunting such and such animals." 
 
 The reader must have already noticed how important 
 is the part assigned to birds in our mythology, especially 
 in creation-myths. A great bird is the agent of the chief 
 deity, iierhaps the chief deity himself. The sweep of 
 his wings is thunder; the lightnings are the 'glances of 
 his eyes." Chipewyans, Thlinkeets, Atnas, Koltschanes, 
 Kenai, and other nations give this being great prominence 
 in their legends. 
 
 Brinton believes this bird to be the emblem of the wind, 
 to be " a relic of the cosmc^onal myth which explained 
 the origin of the world from the action of the winds, un- 
 
 15 ViUofiutiem, Ilisl. Conq. Jtxa, p. 43. 
 "> Charlton, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. v., p. 209. 
 
 " Whipple, Etobank, and Turner's Rept., pp. 39-40, in Pac. R. R. Rept., 
 vol. iii. 
 
 's Oviedo, Hist. Oen., torn, iv., pp. 54-5. 
 
 » Swinborue, Anactor'ia, has found an allied idea worthy of his Rnblimo 
 verse:— 
 
 ' Cast forth of heaven, with feet of awful gold, 
 And plumeless winga that make the bright air blind, 
 Lightning, with thunder for a hound behind. 
 Hunting through fields unfurrowed and unsown — ' 
 
THE WIND OB THUNDEB BIBD. 
 
 188 
 
 der the image of the bird, on the primeval ocean;"* and 
 his view is probably correct in many cases. 
 
 The savage is ever ready to be smitten by natural 
 powers. Ignorant and nga[)e with wonder, is it unnatural 
 that he should regard, with a superstitious awe and re- 
 spect, the higher and more peculiar animal gifts, relating 
 them to like physical powers, and managing to mix and 
 confuse the whole by a strange synthesis of philosophy ? 
 Birds flew, the winds flew ; the birds were of the kith of 
 the winds, and the winds were of the kin of the gods 
 who are over all. Poor, weary, painted man, who could 
 only toil dustily along, footsore and perhaps heartsore, 
 with strange longings that venison and bear-meat could 
 not satisfy, — was it very wonderful if the throbbing 
 music and upward flight of the clear-throated and swift- 
 winged were to him very mysterious and sacred things? 
 "All living beings," say the north-eastern Eskimos, 
 " have the faculty of soul, but especially the bird." From 
 the flight and song of birds, the Mexican divined and 
 shadowed forth the unborn shapes of the to-come. He 
 died too, if he died in an odor of warlike sanctity, in 
 the dtrong faith that his soul should ultimately take the 
 foim of a bird and twitter through the ages in the purple 
 shadows of the trees of paradise.''* 
 
 The Kailtas on the south fork of the Trinity in Cali- 
 
 id Brinton's Myths, p. 205. The Norse belief is akin to this: — 
 ' The giant Hrsuelgur, 
 At the end of heaven, 
 Sits in an eagle's form; 
 'Tis said that from his wings 
 The cold winds sweep 
 Over all the nations. 
 
 Vaflhrudvers maal; Orenville Pigott's 
 translation, in Scandinavian Mytholoriy, p. 27. 
 
 Scott, Pirate, chap, v., in the ' Song of the Tempest,' which he transHtes 
 from Noma's mouth, shows that the same idea is still found in the Shetland 
 Islands: — 
 
 Stem eagle of the far north-west. 
 Thou that bearest in thy grasp the thunderbolt. 
 Thou whose rushing pinions stir ocean to madness, . . . 
 Gease thou the waving of thy pinions. 
 Let the ocean irepose in her dark strength; 
 Goase thou the flashing of thine eyes. 
 Lot the thunderbolt sleep in the armory of Odin.' 
 " .bVtfc«.7wn, Jrtst. Oen., torn, i, lib.iii., p. 265; Ctavlijero, Storia Ant. dtl 
 Memco, tom. ii., p. 5. 
 
184 
 
 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. 
 
 fomia, though they do not turn the soul into a bird, do 
 say that as it leaves the body a little bird carries it up to 
 the spirit-land.** 
 
 The Spaniards of Vizcaino's expedition, in 1602, 
 found the Californians of Santa Catalina Island venerat- 
 ing two great black crows, which, according to Sefior 
 Galan, were probably a species of bird known in Mexico 
 as rey de ha eopUotes, or king of turkey-buzzards; he 
 adding that these birds are still the objects of respect 
 and devotion among most Californian tribes." 
 
 As another symbol, sign, or type of the supernatural, 
 the serpent would naturally suggest itself at an early 
 dote to man. Its stealthy, subtle, sinuous motion, the 
 glittering fascination of its eyes, the silent deathly thrust 
 of its channeled fangs, — what marvel if the foolishest 
 cf men, like the wisest of kings, should say " I know it 
 not; it is a thing too wond*>rfnl for me?" It seems to 
 be immortal : every spring-time it cast oiT and crept from 
 its former skin, a crawling unburnt phoerix, a new ani- 
 mal. 
 
 Schwartz, of Berlin, affirms, from deep research in 
 Greek and Gennan mythology, that the paramount 
 germinal idea in this wide-spread serpent-emblem is the 
 lightning, and Dr. Brinton develops the same opinion at 
 some length.'" 
 
 Tlaloc, the Aztec rain-god, held in his hand a ser- 
 pent-shaped piece of gold, representing most probably 
 the lightning. Hurakan, of the Quichf^ legends, 
 is otherwise the Strong Serpent, he who hurls 
 below, referring in all likelihood to storm powers as 
 thunderer.'" This view being accepted, the lightning- 
 
 •• Powers' Porno, MS. 
 
 *> Torquemada, MotMrq. Ind., torn, i., p. 713: 
 
 ' The entire tribes of the 
 
 Oaliforaiau Indiania [aio 1 appear to have had agreat devotion and venera 
 tion for the Condor or Yellow-hondod Vulture.' Taylor, in Cal. Farmtr, M«» 
 25th, 1860. ' Cathartea Califoruianua, the largest rapacious bird of Nurth 
 Amerioe.' Baird'n Birds of N. Am., p. 5. ' This bird is an object of gruut 
 veneration or worship among the Indian tribes of every portion of the state.' 
 Reid, in Los Angtits Star. 
 
 « Brinlon's Myths, p. 113. 
 
 *> Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn. !{■, PP- M-71; Cktvigero, Sloria Ant.dil 
 niessioo, torn, ii., pp. 14-16; Oama, Dos PUdrar:, pt. ii., pp. 76-7. 
 
THE GBOSS AND THE FOUB WINDS. 
 
 185 
 
 serpent is the type of fruitfulness; the thunder 
 storm being inseparably joined with the thick, fer- 
 tilizing summer showers." Born, too, in the middle 
 heaven, of a cloud mother and of an Ixion upon whom 
 science cannot yet place her finger, amid moaning breeze 
 and threatening tempest, the lightning is surely also 
 akin to the wind and to the bird that is their symbol. 
 The amalgamation of these powers in one deity seems to 
 be what is indicated by such names as Quetzalcoatl, 
 Gucumatz, Cukulcan, all titles of the God of the Air in 
 different American languages, and all signifying ' Bird- 
 Serpent.' 
 
 In a tablet on the wall of a room at Palenque is a 
 cross surmounted by a bird, and supported by what ap- 
 pears to be the head of a serpent: "The cross," says 
 Brinton, " is the symbol of the four winds; the bird and 
 serpent, the rebus of the air god, their ruler." 
 
 It does not appear that savage;^ attach any special signi- 
 ficance of evil to the snake, though the prepossessions 
 of early writers almost invariably blind them on this 
 point." This rule is not without its exceptions however ; 
 the Apaches hold that every rattlesnake contains the 
 aoul of a bad man or is an emissary of the Evil Spirit." 
 The Piutes '^f Nevada have a demon-deity in the form 
 of a serpent itill supposed to exist in the waters of Pyra- 
 mid Lake. The wind when it sweeps down among the 
 nine islands of the lake drives the waters into the most 
 fantastic swirls and eddies, even when the general surface 
 of the luke is tolerably placid. This, say the Piutes, is 
 the devil-snake causing the deep to boil like a pot; this 
 is the old serpent seeking whom he may devour ; and no 
 native in possession of his five sober wits will be found 
 steering toward those troubled waters at such a time." 
 
 In the Pueblo cities, among the Pecos especially, there 
 existed in early times an immense serpent, supposed to 
 be sacred, and which, according to some accounts, was 
 
 •« MMer, Amtrtkaniache Umll(iionm, p. BOO. 
 
 " Tylor'tPrim. VuU., vol. ii., p. 217. 
 
 « Cfiarlhn, in Schmlirafl'a Anh., vol. v., p. 809. 
 
 » Virginta lUy CKronioU, in 8. F. DaUy Evg Poti, of Aug. lath, 1879. 
 
 I » 
 
186 
 
 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. 
 
 fed with the flesh of his devotees. Gregg heard an 
 "honest ranchero" relate how, one snowy morning, he 
 had come upon this terrible reptile's trail, " large as that 
 of a dragging ox ;" the ranchero did not, pursue the in- 
 vestigation farther, not obtrud^.ig his science, such as it 
 was, upon his religion. This serpent was supposed to 
 be specially connected with Montezuma, and with rain 
 phenomena: it is often called " the great water-snake." 
 It was described to Whipple " as being as large round 
 as a man's body; and of exceeding great length, slowly 
 gliding upon the water, with long wavy folds " like the 
 Nahant sea-serixjnt, — to Mollhausen, as being a great 
 rattlesnake, possessor of power over seas, lakes, rivers and 
 rain; as thick as many men put t(^ether, and much 
 longer than all the snakes in the world ; moving in great 
 curves and destroving wicked men. The Pueblo In- 
 dians prayed to it for rain and revered its mysterious 
 powers.** 
 
 A people, called by Castafieda Tabus, apparently of 
 Sinaloa in the neighborhood of Culiacan, regarded cer- 
 tain large serijents with sentiments of great veneration 
 if not of worship.'* These reptiles seem also to have 
 been regarded with considerable reverence in Yucatan. 
 In 1517, Kernal Diaz noticed many figures of serpents in 
 a temple he saw at Campeche. Juan de Orijalva, also, 
 found at the same time many such figures at Champotou, 
 among other idols of clay and wood." 
 
 We have already spoken of the Mexican Tlaloc and of 
 the frequent appearance of the serpent in his worship; 
 it does not ap[)ear, however, notwithstanding Mr Squier's 
 assertion to tlu? contrary, that that the serpent was actu- 
 ally worshiped either in Yucatan or Mexico. Ikriial 
 Diaz, indeed, says positively in one passnge, speaking of 
 
 "> Orc()<j'H f^om. J'niMtH, vol. i., pp. 371-2; Wfilpple, Jiwbank, and Turnir'n 
 Ufpt., pp.' 3H-I), in Vac. H. R. Hiftt , vol. ill.; millmuifn, Tai/ehurh, p. 17(); 
 IfomtneA's Dmrlit, vol. 1., pp. l(i4-5. Cert<«in liitor tL-xvelern deny all tho 
 foivtf^oinK M 'ftfltion uud fiiblo;' mnnniug, probably, thnl they buw nothiiiK 
 of it, or that it do(>H not nxint nt preHoiit. Wand, in bul, j\ff. lUpt., 1804, p. 
 1S);1; Meline'H V'loo ThuuHaml MlltH. p. i^6(l. 
 
 SI CnHliD'itila, Voy, tk Cibola, in TtmawC'CompanH, Voy(h;ea, Borie i., toni. 
 
 ix., p. ino. 
 
 x Jkrttai IHat, Hiat. Cvnq,, (ol. 3, 8. 
 
THE DOG OF AMEBIGAN MYTHOLOOT. 
 
 187 
 
 and of 
 orship ; 
 quior's 
 k8 jvctu- 
 liernal 
 ung of 
 
 Turnir'.s 
 
 h, p. m; 
 
 ly all th« 
 nothing 
 1804, p. 
 
 I i., torn. 
 
 a town called Tenayuca, that " they worshiped here, in 
 their chief temple, three serpents;" but the stout soldier 
 was not one to make fine distinctions between gods and 
 their attributes or symbols ; nor, even with the best in- 
 tentions, was he or any other of the conquistodores in a 
 |X)sition to do justic. to the faith of ' gentiles.' ^ 
 
 We shall hereafter find the serpent closely connected 
 with Quetzalcoatl in many of his manifestations, as well 
 as with others of the Mexican gods. 
 
 From the serpent let us turn to the dog, with his rela- 
 tions the wolf and coyote, an animal holding a respecta- 
 ble place in American mythology. We have seen how 
 many tribes derive, figuratively or literally, their origin 
 from him, and how often he becomes legendarlly impor- 
 tant as the hero of some adventure or the agent of some 
 deity. He is generally brought before us in a rather 
 tenevolent aspect, though an exception occurs to this in 
 the case of the Chinooks at the mouth of the Columbia. 
 With these the coyote figures as the chosen medium for 
 the action of the Evil Spirit toward any given malevo- 
 lent end, — as the form taken by the Evil One to coun- 
 teract some beneficence of the Good Spirit toward the 
 poor Indian whom he loves.'* 
 
 Very difterent from this is the character of that Coyote 
 of the Cahrocs whose good deeds we have so often had 
 (KUMision to set forth. One feat of his yet remains to be 
 told. — how he stocked the river with salmon. Chfirova, 
 the creator, had mjule salmon, but he had put them in 
 the big-water, and made a great fish-dam at the mouth 
 of the Klamath, so that they could not go up; and this 
 dam was closiul with something of the nature of a white 
 man's key, which key was given in charge to two old 
 hajrs, not wholly unfamiliar to us, to keep and watch 
 ov(>r it niglit and day, so that no Cahroc should get near 
 it. Now fish being wanting to the Cahrocs, they were 
 sorely pushed by hunger, and the voice of women and 
 
 " lirml nidt, Hist. Conq.. fol. 130; Schoolorafl'a Arch., vol. v., p. 106. 
 " Lord's A'(i<„ vol. ii , p. 218. 
 
188 
 
 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. 
 
 little children was heard imploring food. The Coyote 
 determined to help them ; he swore by the stool of Cha- 
 reya that before another moon their lodges should drip 
 with salmon, and the very dogs be satisfied withal. So 
 he traveled down the Klamath many days' journey till 
 he came to the mouth of the river and saw the big- water 
 and heard the thunder of its waves. Up he went to the 
 hut of the old women, rapped, and asked hospitality for 
 the night ; and he was so polite and debonair that the 
 crones could find no excuse for refusing him. He 
 entered the place and threw himself down by the fire, 
 warming himself while they prepared salmon for supper, 
 which they ate without offering him a bite. All night 
 long he lay by the fire pretending to sleep, but thinking 
 over his plans and waiting for the event that should put 
 him in possession of the mighty key that he saw hanging 
 so high above his reach. In the morning one of the 
 hags took down the key and started off toward the dam 
 to get some fish for breakfast. Like a flash the Coyote 
 leaped at her, hurling himself between her feet; heels 
 over head she pitched, and the key flew far from her 
 hands. Before she well knew what had hurt her the 
 Coyote stood at the dam with the key in his teeth, 
 wrenching at the fastenings. They gave way ; and with a 
 great roar the green water raced through, all ashine with 
 salmon, utterly destroying and breaking down the dam, 
 so that ever after fish found free way up the Klamath. 
 
 The end of the poor Coyote was rather sad, considering 
 his kindness of heart and the many services he had ren- 
 dered the Cab rocs. Like too many great personages, he 
 grew proud and puffed up with the adulation of flatterers 
 and sycophants, — proud of his courage and cunning, and 
 of the success that had crowned his great enterprises for 
 the good of mankind, — proud that he had twice deceived 
 and outwitted the guardian hags to whom Chareya had 
 entrusted the fire and the salmon, — so proud that he 
 determined to have a dance through heaven itself, hav- 
 ing chosen as his partner a certain star that used to imsa 
 quite close by a mountain where he spent a good deal of 
 
COYOTES MUST NOT DANCE WITH STABS. 
 
 139 
 
 his time. So he called out to the star to take him by 
 the paw and they would go round the world together for 
 a night; but the star only laughed, and winked in an 
 excessively provoking way from time to time. The 
 Coyote persisted angrily in his demand, and barked and 
 barked at the star all round heaven, till the twinkling 
 thing grew tired of his noise and told him to be quiet 
 and he should be taken next night. Xext night the star 
 came quite up close to the cliff where the Coyote stood, 
 who leaping was able to catch on. Away they danced 
 together through the blue heavens. Fine sport it was 
 for a while ; but oh, it grew bitter cold up there for a 
 Coyote of the earth, and it was an awful sight to look 
 down to where the broad Klamath lay like a slack bow- 
 string and the Cahroc villages like arrow-heads. Woe 
 for the Coyote! his numb paws have slipped their hold 
 on his bright companion ; dark is the partner that leads 
 the dance now, and the name of him is Death. Ten 
 long snows the Coyote is in falling, and when he strikes 
 the earth he is " smashed as flat as a willow-mat". — 
 Coyotes must not dance with stars.'" 
 
 u Povoer'a Porno, MS.; Boaoana. in Robinson's Life in Col., pp. 260-263, 
 describes certain other OalifornianB aa worshipirg for their chief god aome- 
 thiu^ in the form of a stuffed ooyote. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Eskimo Witchcraft — The Tinnkh and thb Komiaqas— Kuoamb of tbk 
 Alkdtb— Thb Thlin'kketb, thb Haioahb, and the Nootkab— Pabadibx 
 Lost of tub Okanaoanb — The Salish, the Clallahb, the Chinooxb, 
 THE Gayuses, the Walla Wallas, and the Nez Pkbckb— Shoshone 
 GHODiii — Northebm Califobmu — The Hi v at Montkbey — O01OT and 
 Chiniochimich — Antaoonistio O0D8 OF LowKB California — Comam- 
 OBEs, Apaches, and Navajob— Montbedha of the Pueblob— Moqdib 
 and Mojaves — Primeval Back of Nobthebn California. 
 
 We now come to the broadest, whether or not it 
 be the most important, branch of our subject, namely, 
 the gods and spirits that men worship or know of. 
 Commencing at the extreme north, we shall follow 
 them through the various nations of our territory 
 toward the south. Very wild and conflicting is the 
 general mass of evidence bearing on a belief in 
 supernatural existences. Not only from the nature 
 of the subject is it allied to questions and matters 
 the most abstruse and transcendental, — in the ex- 
 pression of which the exactest dialectic terminology 
 must often \ye at fault; much more the rude and stam- 
 mering speech of savages — but it is also apt to call up 
 prejudices of the most warping and contradictory kind 
 in the minds of those through whose relation it must 
 pass to us. However hopeless the task, I will strive to 
 hold an equal beam of historical truth, and putting away 
 speculations of either extreme, try to give the naked 
 expression of the belief of the |X3oples we deal with, — 
 
ESKIMO SHAMANISM 
 
 mg to the ingenbus sSS&^ "^iT ' ^^^^ 
 
 The Eskimos do notappear tol^ ^^"* *^^"«t«- 
 deity, but only an indeS nuT^^'"? ^"-^^ «"Preme 
 things varying in name, ^ter 2^^ «"P«*-"«tural 
 seeming to predominate ^S " ^^^^acter-the evil 
 small ivory image rudely carveJ fl"^ "" *^^^ P^^son a 
 mal, as a kind of talisman fh! ^^P«^«ent some ani- 
 success in huntin-^ nlZl T T ^'^^"ght to further 
 'i'-irdly be looked"i;on3 '"^ "*^^'- P"^^"its, but can 
 are generally to b^Cl fofT/^'"' ''''''^'^' «« C 
 fepnce. All superSm, l^sL^^^^^^^^^ 
 the medium of shVmdns -^^funo ?n '• *'«"«««ted through 
 Jnedicme-menofeastern Vni" !^^^"^««"««'eringto the 
 >oth male and femarioh ^^"^^^^'-^^th^^e there 1 
 t or his or herTwn reT^^Jr''^^ «" «^ «^r the £ne 
 ''I'f art differ somewhafn^r j^'^' ^'^^ ^ites of Sr 
 of their Tinneh neTghWs' and' v '"^ *" ^^^"' ^'^'n thoi 
 ti;e Tschuktschi and otW snr^ """-^ ^"^"^ *hoserf 
 whole religion may be sCmed,m?" *"^«' ^"^ their 
 •tH^^expression in witchcrT' ^' "' " ^"^'"^ fear finding 
 
 %f hS^^^^^^^ of ,,, 
 
 i «pific, do not seem inanv^of th5^ '•^^"^'*" '^^d to the 
 ;^ «;^gle expressed idea Zfr^^Z ?"""« *"»>«« to have 
 heLoucheux branch recocmS ^-'^ «"P»'«me power, 
 dent in the moon whn^ ?k ''*'''**^'» Persona^rresi 
 starting on a h^g tLul'"^^^^^^^^^^ «~n 
 ^•""ng them as a pSor SZiri" ^?« '^ing once lived 
 
 «elt ridiculous to his i ui^i ^""^ "^^'^ »^»de liim- 
 very large snow.shoctf£"«r^->^, '"'^'^•"g « pair^f 
 a starveling like him j?o„ ^?'' "^"'^^ "«* see wha 
 
 ^/,ll7!:-'c""?'» ^-or.. pp. ,0. ,0.. .,_. . . ^"^ ^"^ 
 
 , . "'"^ ««jro88 a new 
 
 •20, 3:;6. 
 
Iti 00D8, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 I! 
 
 trail that led to a head or two of freshly killed game. 
 They were glad enough to get the game and without 
 scruples as to its appropriation ; still they felt curious as 
 to whence it came and how. Suspicion at last pointing 
 to the boy and bis great shoes, as being in some way 
 implicated in the affair, he was watched. It soon 
 became evident that he was indeed the benefactor of the 
 Loucheux, and the secret hunter whose quarry had so 
 often replenished their empty pots; yet the people were 
 far from being adequately grateful, and continued to 
 treat him with little kindness or respect. On one occa- 
 sion they refused him a certain piece of fat — him who had 
 so often saved their lives by his timely bounty ! That night 
 the lad disappeared, leaving only his clothes behind, hang- 
 ing on a tree. He returned to them in a month, however, 
 appearing as a man and dressed as a man. He told 
 them that he had taken up his home in the moon ; that 
 he would always look down with a kindly eye to their 
 success in hunting; but he added, .that as a punishment 
 for their shameless greed and ingratitude in refusing him 
 the piece of fat, all animals should be lean the long win- 
 ter through, and fat only in summer; as has since been 
 the case. 
 
 According to Heame, the Tinneh believe in a kind of 
 spirits, or fairies, called nantena, which people the earth, 
 the sea, and the air, and are instrumental for both good 
 and evil. Some of them believe in a good spirit called 
 Tihugun, ' my old friend,' supposed to reside in the sun 
 and in the moon ; they have also a bad spirit, Chutsain, 
 apparently only a personification of death, and for this 
 reason called bad. 
 
 They have no regular order of shamdns; any one when 
 the spirit moves him may take upon himself their duties 
 and pretensions, though some by happy chances, or pecu- 
 liar cunning, are much more highly esteemed in this re- 
 gard than others, and are supported by voluntary con- 
 tributions. The coi\jurer often shuts himself in his tent 
 and abstains from food for days till his earthly grossncss 
 thins away, ard the spirits and things unseen are con- 
 
-«."or nl?rtht';L^^^^^^^ ?« yT^r Ti„„eh 
 keen eye, holding their owf'J^i ?*'^?^ ^^'"^ and the 
 mock at the terrors of th^n^^ I/" *^« J«««e of life 
 . dwindle with diseaSor a^'^7«We; ^"^ «« the puS 
 in the shadow of imDenS.f5 t ^"^« «*rike together 
 to exf.1 the evil C^of Thth ^ ^^^^^^^^ ^^^^" 
 Among the Taculliesfa «,Xtn f« ^*^'"* "possessed 
 this stage, on the truth Tnd «^" '" '*^*^'» ^^^orted to at 
 thechancesof ar^very Asfl "J"""^^^ ^^^°^ de^nd 
 which they most frequeVeo^C?-'"^"' " *^^ ^'•^"•es 
 of their moral chari^ter and^T ?''^^^'- something 
 mentioned," but in St ^^^^'^fo'* deserve to b? 
 -th women and w h VenTfil^^^^ *»^««XS^ 
 worse than the sins of &2,^ f J^S^"" *"d '^stiality 
 stomach of description Th! ^^ <?«n»orrah defy the 
 tedious and disguSg rites^S' *^"? ^^ *'"« of the 
 sh^ans over the sick and at vSaTl ^^ *^« ^inneh 
 iney blow on the invalid l!„ u "® *^*^^'" emergencies 
 
 " th other details of hoou, rlT ''^ »' *e mouth 
 with tribe and localitv Th^^"? 7«3'ing inMniMy 
 
 "f? had ate not spirits thit "^ """ "''<"" dealinra 
 ne.tl,er are they re<S^ bv „"^-\™'' » <»■ of mT 
 
 ^ve or kindl/«s?:Sf fe^-ri^it -7 *»«-»«"tof 
 bo«d._where «ny ton^/^'J^, ^^-"nterest are the 
 withpo«re«8„pe™.,„,i„«^«-that lu,k ,he tj^^^ 
 
 Pf«d by oifering, toth" 2rr'' "' o'^^y^oCl 
 though very rarely, by human™ 4"'' """^ sometimes 
 We also „ chief deLrS"''T.°''»'"o«- l"ey 
 ""d » power for evil caileS eS' "'""^ ^^J™ Soh«( 
 
 •' ^., p. 174. 
 
144 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Of the Aleuts, it is said that their rites showed a much 
 higher religious development than was to be found among 
 any of their neighbors ; the labors of the Russian priests 
 have, however, been successful enough among them to 
 obliterate all remembrance of aught but the outlines of 
 their ancient cult. They recognize a creator-god, but 
 without worshiping him; he had made the world, but 
 he did not guide it; men had nothing to do any longer 
 with him, but only with the lesser kugans, or spirits, to 
 whom the direction and care of earthly affairs have been 
 committed. The stars and the sun and the moon were 
 worshiped, or the spirits of them among others, and 
 avenged themselves on those that adored them not. The 
 offended sun smote the eyes of a scoflfer with blindness, 
 the moon stoned him to death, and the stars constrained 
 him to count their number — hopeless task that always 
 left the victim a staring maniac. The shamans do not 
 seem to have enjoyed that distinction among the Aleuts 
 that their monopoly of mediation between man and the 
 invisible world gave them among other nations. They 
 were generally very poor, living in want and dying in 
 misery ; they had no part nor lot in the joys or sorrows 
 of social life ; never at feast, at wedding, or at a funeral 
 was their face seen. They lived and wandered men for- 
 bid, driven to and fro by phantoms that were their mas- 
 ters and not their slaves. The Aleuts had no permanent 
 idols, nor any worshiping-places built with hands; near 
 every village was some sanctified high place or rock, 
 sacred as a Sinai against the foot of woman or youth, 
 and whoever profaned it became immediately mad or 
 sick to death. Only the men and the old men visited 
 the place leaving there their offerings of skins or feathers 
 with unknown mysterious ceremonies. 
 
 The use of amulets was universal; and more than 
 shield or spear to the warrior going to battle was a belt 
 of sea-weed woven in magic knots. What a philosopher's 
 sione was to a Roger Bacon or a Paracelsus, was the 
 tkhimkee, a marvelous pebble thrown up at rare inter- 
 vals by the sea, to the Aleutian hunter. No beast could 
 
ALEUTUN MYSTEBY.DANCE 
 
 resist its attraction- he ihn^f - . ^^ 
 
 ch.;ise his pre^, he'had tlvT"^-/* ^'^ "« "eed to 
 animal walked up to its deL T^ ^""^ ^t^^e aTthe 
 was grease taken ^n\th ^"P'^f *" P^^^^ cWm 
 head touehed with th?s w^'^f^^t^ '^''' *^« «P^- 
 
 tfatdttr';' "-"""^- ' "^^'^ ^^' 
 
 night dances held in the momh'Tn^^ ^^*^^" religious 
 Idols, or figures of some ^^71 ""^ December. WoSden 
 and carried from Sd to'ill!,"'"^!^"' theocc^^^ 
 ceremonies Then H^rto^^^^/j*^ ^^^y esoteric 
 Ihe men and women were D.,tfi.f^ a marvelous sight 
 each party a woodenL^" ^^P^^*' i" the middle of 
 wooden masks or blinderf ^ "^ "^^ "P'' certain ^^^1 
 contrived that the W^^^^^^ «» each perln i* 
 
 htte cireie n>und hTf^t Th ^' ^^'^^^S^Se^ 
 
 rather beforj^te td 1^"'^^^ ^^^^^ the ima4l*^v 
 descended and enterS Ito f^,*^ ^^''^ ^^^'^ a ku<2 
 him or to her w W 1 S *^^ ^^«n %ure W^* 
 - the whirl oftaTaw?utdrel T' ^^»' - was'^^^d 
 was not more fatalThan a^l ' *^^ «*«^« «f the Gorgon 
 possessed the idol- anH f« ^'''"''^ °^ the demon S 
 opposite sex, howWerl/ """^ °"^ *« J«>k on re of thi 
 -mted as oneXd ''^^: tt^l ^^ -^^^"^even' 
 Idols and the masks wpI t !^ ^^^^^ was over thp 
 may be added thaTsuch m„ J^^''\ ^^^^ «««t awly ' It 
 by prophets in therHfT''' "' ^'^'^ ^^^e need^7eve„ 
 that know all V ^1 f^''''^''' with the great 'S 
 
 Vou m.. ,7 "'• ^'^' vol. i., p. oX P- ^^'^J -OaW'a ^mAo, 
 
146 
 
 GODS. SUPEBNATUILLL BEINQS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 ter of these in the supernatural world, nor even their 
 comparative rank, can be established above contradiction. 
 Thus Yehl is said to be the creator of all beings and 
 things, yet we have not forgotten how Khanukh wrung 
 from the unwilling lips of him the confession : Thou art 
 older that I. It is (^ain said of Yehl that his power is 
 unlimited ; but alas, we have seen him helpless in the 
 magic darkness raised by Khanukh, and howling as a 
 frightened child might do in a gloomy corridor. The 
 nature of Yehl is kind and he loves men, while the re- 
 verse is generally considered true of Khanukh ; but Yehl, 
 too, when his anger is stirred up sends sickness and evil 
 fortune. Yehl existed before his birth upon earth ; he 
 cannot die nor even become older. Where the sources 
 of the Nass are, whence the east-wind comes, is Nass- 
 shakieyehl, the home of Yehl; the east-wind brings 
 news of him. By an unknown mother a son was bom 
 to him, who loves mankind even more than his father, 
 and provides their food in due season. To conclude the 
 mattei", Yehl is, if not the central figure, at least the 
 most prominent in the Thlinkeet pantheon, and the 
 alpha and the omega of Thlinkeet philosi.^hy and theol- 
 ogy is summed up in their favorite aphorism : As Yehl 
 acted and lived, so also will we live and do. After 
 Yehl and Khanukh, the Thlinkeets believe in the brother 
 and sister, Ghethl and Ahgishanakhou, the Thunder or 
 Thunder-bird, and the Under-ground Woman. Chethl 
 is a kind of great northern rukh that snatches up and 
 swallows a whale without difficulty, while his wings and 
 eyes produce thunder and lightning as alrearly described ; 
 his sister Ahgishanakhou sits alone below and guards 
 the Irminsul that supports the world of the North-west." 
 The Tiilinkeets have no idols, unless the little images 
 
 > In Holmberg's account of these Thlinkeet supernatural powers, not' " 
 is said of the sun or moon as indicating the possession of life by thot 
 ony qualities not material. But Dunn, The Omjnn Territnry, p. ? 
 Dixon, Voyarft Round Uie World, pp. 169-90, describe at least some 
 tribes of the Thlinkeets and many trib'js of the Haidahs, that consider u 
 
 to be a great spirit moving over th>) earth once every day, animatiii^ I 
 keeping alive all creatures, and, apparently, as being the origin of all; H" 
 moou IS a subordinate and night watcher. 
 
1BE THLIKKEET SHAMAN. 
 
 sometimes carried hv ♦»,« • . 
 may be caiied b/Ct ^l^^^/^J charming with 
 nor pnests, unless their soSs 1^2 .^''^"^ ^«™h»P 
 may be entitled to tH-^se S^*- "^ *^® "*«« of them 
 or shamans seem to S^munK "**'""!• '^^^^^^e ^o^ei^S 
 -tions are ^nerallyl^^X^^'^ ^^'^ -«-J« -nd 
 though the death of a mfSlf • ^^qmesced in by all- 
 tim is sometimes Infful^^r^^^' V "P^^^ vt' 
 the deceased. Shamdni^is^S^,, v ^ ^l *^^ "^^^^^i^^^ of 
 ml course of things theTong^^i^J^^^^^^^' ^«"«t»^ 
 dre^s and so on, is inheritSTv 1 ^^P**^*"'' "»««'"» 
 of the deceased conjurer 1^ ^^, ^^^ *^" ""' grandson 
 ever, prove himself worthy „f !.^°""g.^^an must, how- 
 comes assured to him Kir '^ P*'*'*^^" "^^re it be. 
 with spirits. The futu^ XmL"^ ?' communicating 
 forest or up some moun^n wK hf ^^ ^"*^ * ^«"cly 
 mg onl^. on the roots oUhe m^t T' '^*^^' ^««J- 
 for the spirits to come ^hC^'/Z'^^'''^^ ^""^ ^«iting 
 supposed to do in fn,m to to fir 'll "^ ^ ^"^"^"^ 
 the meeting takes place m?H f K u •T''^- ^^ «» Ko well 
 
 ^^'T'' « «"PP08ed to be hid thp wh ,^ ^'^"^^ «^ wWch 
 ot shamanism Th*. »« ® ^'^^^^^ Power and seoi** 
 
 and four times, elh timelT^V^' ^^* fe t'S 
 
 ^•'^ntly, reaching out aVthe ^^ft" -^.^^^^^ ^«"« ^n- 
 the man cuts off and preservS L7^ ? ' *°"^"«' ^'hich 
 P ace, for if any one^nrSa^ f ^',«^ayin aclose 
 tahsman the sight would^ " ^ ^^''''^^ ^ook on this 
 « inned by the tlTam^niTd th" T"^". '^^^^ «"- « 
 of hi« profession, while The Zl '^^ f '''" '^^P' ^^ a sign 
 [awful to kill a^Tver.otter 11? '' """^' '^ ''^ ^^' 
 have been described if L^v/"..'""^ «^^'«n« ^ 
 ^it the would-be sham/n T .^^ ^^e spirits xvili not 
 
 |of the otter-tontet CrK al""^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ^ « the tomb of a dead r„m - ^''f' *^'^ "eophyfe 
 
tia GODS. 8UPSBNATUBAL BEIKOS, AN1> WOBSHIP. 
 
 When all these things have been done the shaman re- 
 turns to his family emaciated and worn out, and his new 
 powers are immediately put to the test. His reputation 
 depends on the numb^^r of spirits at his command. The 
 spirits are called yeh, and to every conjurer a certain 
 numbf^r of them arf; attached as familiars, while there 
 are others on whom he may call in an emergency; in- 
 deed every man of whatever rank or profession is 
 attended by a familiar spirit or demon, who only aban- 
 dons his charge when the man becomes exceedingly bad. 
 The world of spirits in general is divided into three 
 classes: keeyek, tdkeeyek, and Ukeeyek. The first-class, 
 'the Upper Ones,' dwell in the north and seem 
 to be connected with the northern lights; they are 
 the spirits of the brave fallen in battle. The other two 
 classes are the spirits of those that died a natural death, 
 and their dwelling is called takankdu. The takeeyek, 
 ' land-spirits,' appear to the shamdns in the form of land 
 animals. With regard to the tekeeyek, 'sea-spirits* 
 which appear in the form of marine animals, there is 
 some dispute among the Thlinkeets as to whether these 
 spirits were ever the spirits of men like those of the other 
 two classes, or whether they were merely the souls of sea 
 animals. 
 
 The supreme feat of a conjurer's power is to throw one 
 of his liege spirits into the body of one who refuses to 
 believe in his power ; upon which the possessed is taken 
 with swooning and fits. The hair of a shamun is never 
 cut. A a among the Aleuts, a wooden mask is necessary 
 to his safe intercourse with any spirit ; separate masks 
 are worn for interviews with separate spirits. When a 
 shaman sickens, his relatives fast for his recovery ; when 
 he dies, his body is not burned like that of other men, 
 but put in a box which is set up on a high frame. The 
 first night followi^ his death bi;^ body is left in that 
 corner of his hut in which he died. On the second 
 night it is carried to ant ther corner, and so on for four 
 nights till it has occupied successively all the corner^: of 
 the yourt, all the occupants of which are supposed *a) fust 
 
SOLAB SPIRIT OP THE HAIDAH8. 
 
 during this time. On the fifth a .^ 
 down on a board, and LXn^. th T.k^", *^^ ''' «ed 
 often used in his'rites when afL ^'T t«^ ""^^ ^^ 
 his hair and the other inThoi®^'''^ '^^^'^^ ^^e one in 
 head is then covered with I^^,^"^g« «^ his nose. The 
 taken to its placeXp* W ^^^^ «nd the body 
 
 dropping a little tobacco into fhf^? *^^ ^^^^ without 
 m«;ies of the mightM^^'i*'' *^" ^'»*«'- ^ conciliate the 
 
 ine Haidahs bel'ipvA tu^ 
 rator and supreme ruler th^l^^^^^^^^ ^ he the 
 !»"» ^vith the material sun wh7i. "«^^?«^ever confuse 
 "»g round the fixed earth mid " '^'"'"« "»«» ^valk- 
 crown. Sometimes the mLL,r'""^ '^ "radiated" 
 fused indefinite way wUnb' *" connected in a con- 
 an evil spirit who/aCi*^%r;\' '^''''' '^'^^^ « 
 wi h hoofs and horisTouXn.^ •^"""' " P^^ided 
 fashion of them, whether orfh!i*'""» " «^'d as to the 
 at leajt those s^nhXfJ:L'T^ £'« ""'d^ti"! 
 land, have no worsJ.ip, nor did fh! i^",^" ^^^''^otte Is- 
 a« in any way responds b,e to an v'l '^^"^" themselves 
 As with their northern „!? f I? ^"^'^y ^«^ their action^ 
 
 Klmmikh. wi.ui. ."V^.v*^'*' ffves us a vn^..\dl'.;. ^fnaifn Altx. Arch 
 
 horn are toy,^ri4TnUfV.:'t^''^ ^1 " host of Zd :«.i^^.,«^kits do not 
 
 «b«.it«heoriKi^Sn«t«JT"'?,°f " »'n'erZx^a£ l"^'^ formerly ^u 
 
 qmro,I greut "kill in the ui« „7 ,''*'^\ "" ^^^h n„d w«bT l*' ""■" *"''»• h«fd 
 '"•<>«. assume their -ImL ?i ''**' •»<>» and urrL i/'"*'*' ^""K ho no- 
 
 ^, . BJUl.. Who aw .UPP0.8U to U Uie fottnjr'"^'.^ <''•' **o 
 
 Huusn Of tho IndUB 
 
UO GODS, BUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 With some at least of the Haidahs there was in exist- 
 ence a rite of this sorcery attended by circumstances of 
 more than ordinary barbarity and feroeit;y'. When the 
 salmon season is over and the provisions of winter have 
 been stored away, feasting and conjuring begin. The 
 chief — who seems to be the principal sorcerer, and indeed 
 to possess little authority save from his connection with 
 the preter-human powers — goes off to the loneliest and 
 wildest retreat he knows of or can discover in the mount- 
 ains or forest, and half starves himself there for some 
 weeks till he is worked up to a frenzy of religious in- 
 sanity and xhe nawhks — fearful beings of some kind not 
 human — con^ient to communicate with him by voices or 
 otherwise. During all this observance, the chief is called 
 taamish, and woe to the unlucky Haidah who happens 
 by chance so much as to look on him during its continu- 
 ance ; even if the taamish do not instantly slay the in- 
 truder, his neighbors are certain to do so when the thing 
 oomes to their knowledge, and if the victim attempt to 
 conceal the affair, or do not himself confess it, the mont 
 cruel tortures are added to his fate. At last the inspired 
 demoniac returns to his village, naked save a bear-skin 
 or a ragged blanket, with a chaplet on his head and a 
 red band of alder-bark about his neck. He springs on 
 the first person he meets, bites out and swallows one or 
 more mouthfuls of the man's living flesh wherever he 
 can fix his teeth, then rushes to another and another, 
 repeating his revolting meal till he falls into a torpor from 
 his sudden and half-masticated surfeit of flesh. For 
 some days after this he lies in a kind of coma, " like tin 
 over-gorged beast of prey," as Dunn says; the same 
 observer adding that his breath during that time is 
 " like an exhalation from a grave." The victims of this 
 ferocity dare not resist the bite of the taamish ; on the 
 oontrary, they are sometimes willing to offer themselves 
 to the ordeal, and are always proud of its scars.'' 
 
 The Kootkas acknowledge the existence of a great per- 
 
 V Dunn'ji Ortffon, pp. 253-U; Somthr, in lAmd. Otog, Soo, Jour., vol. xi,, 1% 
 833; Bancro/t'B Nat. liaceg, vol. i., p]). 170-71. 
 
NOOTKA OODS. 
 
 161 
 
 ist- 
 
 jof 
 
 the 
 
 ave 
 
 The 
 
 leed 
 
 with 
 
 and 
 
 )unt- 
 
 gome 
 
 win- 
 
 d not 
 
 ces or 
 
 called 
 
 ippens 
 
 iitinu- 
 
 [he in- 
 
 ) thing 
 
 ;mpt to 
 
 le most 
 
 iij»pired 
 
 far-skin 
 and a 
 
 |ing8 on 
 one or 
 jver he 
 |.nother, 
 >r from 
 11. VoT 
 like an 
 [e same 
 |time is 
 of this 
 on tlie 
 [raselves 
 
 5at per- 
 
 flonage called Quahootze, whose habitation is apparently 
 in the sky, but of whose nature little is known. When 
 a storm begins to rage dangerously the Nootkas climb to 
 the top of their houses and looking upwards to this great 
 god, they beat drums and chant and call upon his name, 
 imploring him to still the tempest. They fast, as some- 
 thing agreeable to the same deity, before setting out on 
 the hunt, and, if their success warrant it, hold a feast in 
 his honor afi^r their return. This festival is held usually 
 in December, and it was formei'ly the custom to finish it 
 with a human sacrifice, an atrocity now happily fallen y| 
 into disuse ; a boy, with knives stuck through the super- | 
 ficial flesh of his arms, legs, and sides, being exhibited as 
 a substitute for the ancient victim. 
 
 Matlose is a famous hob-goblin of the Nootkas; he is 
 a very Caliban of spirits; hiis head is like the head of 
 something that might have been a man but is not; his 
 uncouth bulk is horrid with black bristles ; his monstrous 
 teeth and nails are like the fangs and claws of a bear. 
 Whoever hears his terrible voice falls like one smitten, 
 and his curved claws rend a prey into morsels with a 
 single stroke. 
 
 The Nootkas, like so many American peoples, have a 
 tradition of a supernatural teacher and benefactor, an 
 old man that came to them up the Sound long ago. His 
 canoe was copper, and the paddles of it copper; every 
 thing he had on him or about him was of the stune metal, 
 lie landed and instructed the men of that day in many 
 things; telling them that he came from the sky, that 
 their country' should be eventually destroyed, that they 
 should all die, but after death rise and live with him 
 ahove. Then all the people rose up angry, and took his 
 canoe from him, and slew him ; a crime from which their 
 descendants have derived much benefit, for copjier and 
 the use of it have remained with them ever since. Huge 
 inuigcs, carved in wood, still stand in their houses in- 
 tended to represent the form and hold in remembrance 
 the visit of this old man, — by which visit i» not improb- 
 ably intended to be signified an avatar or incarnation 
 
 I 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
162 
 
 OODS, SUPERIfATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 of that chief deity, or great spirit, worshiped by many 
 Californian tribes as ' the Old Man above.' 
 
 The Ahts regard the moon and the sun as their 
 highest deities, the moon being the husband and the 
 sun the wife. To the moon chiefly, as the more 
 powerful deity, they pray for what they require; and to 
 both moon and sun, as to all good deities, their prayers 
 are addressed directly and without the intervention of 
 the sorcerers. Quawteaht — which seems to be a local Aht 
 modification of Quahootze — who made most things 
 that are in the world, was the first to teach the people to 
 worship these luminaries who, over all and seeing all, 
 are more powerful than himself, though more distant 
 and less active. There is also that Tootooch, thunder- 
 bird, of which so much has been already said. 
 
 The Nootkas, in general, believe in the existence of 
 numberless spirits of various kinds, and in the efficacy 
 of sorcery. As in neighboring nations, the shaman 
 gains or renews his inspiration by fasting and solitary 
 meditation in some retired place, re-appearing at the end 
 of his vigil half-starved and half-instme, but filled with 
 the black virtue of his art. He does not generally col- 
 lect a meal of living humnn flesh like the toamish of the 
 preceding family, but he is satisfied with what his teeth 
 can tear from the corpses in the burial-places. Old 
 women are admitted to a shai^e in the powers of sorcery 
 and prophecy and the interpretation of omens and dreams; 
 the latter a most important function, as few days and 
 nights pass over a Nootka house that do not give occasion 
 by some vision or occurrence for the office of the sibyl or 
 the augur." 
 
 • JeieUt'a Nar,, p. 83; SmuIw, in Land. Qtoq. Soc. Jour., vol. xl., pp, 223- 
 4; Mo/ras, Explor., torn, i,, p. 346; SutUy MtxioatM, Viagr, p. 130; Mf ares' 
 Voy.. p. 270; Uutchlnia' Vol. Maq., vol. v., pp. 'ii'i-4; Mai'fii'H Vano, M., pit. 
 433-411, 455; Bmet-Lenmrd'n Trav., pp. 61-3; Sproat'» Scenm, pp. 40, li<u- 
 8, 107-75. 205-11; Cook'a Vny. to Pac, vol. 11., p. 317. Ah illuBlrnliiig 
 ■tron;(ly the Nootkn idea* with regnnl to the Banctity of the moon and nun, 
 M well «R the cuniieetion of the Hun with the Are. it may be well to call atten- 
 tion to the two following ouatomt:— ' El Tays [ chief 1 uopuedehiioeruRudHHUs 
 magerea aln ver enteramonte iluminado el diaoo ae la luna.' Sutil y Mud- 
 eana, Flai^o, p. 145. * OirU at puberty . .are kept pari ioularly from the mui or 
 ■" "7. lutiiiai 
 
 fire.' Aincrci/Y'< Nal. Raou, vol. i., p. 197. 
 
 I oonneotiou it may be uioi)- 
 
PAEADISE LOST OP THE 0KANAGAN8. 
 
 a bad spirit Kishtsamah or S ha ^^^^^^ '^"'i ^^ 
 ^^ntly through the air^ tWn k^*^ moving con- 
 without their knowledge The Ok?^'"^ ?" ^ <J«ne 
 «hip public or private,^ ut betP p?"^ • "' '^^^^ "« ^or- 
 of importance they offer ..niu^"^"^' ^" anything 
 spirit for assistance : ^lin L J ."'^ P"*^'^^ to the go^^ 
 passed n,und and eacTo^e "mok^^ T^^'^^' ^ Pi^^ 
 he rising sun, the same ZarTttj^y^ ^^'^^ *«^«rd 
 respecively toward thelelvennt^'''^''f^^^^'^^^ 
 beneath. Then thev havp f h^ ^^""^ «"^ the earth 
 
 h-oine Scomalt, w&%t;ntS T^'^'^ ^"'^ -"^ 
 a kind of Okanagan fall or mJLi- ^'•^''^^""ected with 
 long ago that the sun w^ J^itr^'"" ^"^^^ ^""^ ^o, so 
 and no bigger than a stir tHV""^ • '^"^ very small 
 fa called Samahtl whcLkh "^ "fu^^^""^ ^^^^^^^ 
 J«land. It wa. inhab red b^ a 1/^" ^^'^"*« ^an's 
 «ature and governed by a taU Lv *' '"^^ «^ ^'>«ntic 
 alt; and she was a great and ! '^T'*" """^ «com. 
 Scomalt. Atlastthe^^l"oftfe7J V"'*^^^" 
 by war, and the noise of ra'tLwLh'^'";^ V" ^^'^^yed 
 %hting the one with the othor '^'^j*^^^^' the white men 
 ;ngly wroth. She roi up anS' aTd^ Sc'n^'^lt was exceed" 
 these wicked far from me m \ ^^/ "«^ ^ ^i" drive 
 vexed concerning Sem^f^^ ^"^f^^" '^ "« longer 
 faithful of my ^ple^vith tir f-^t^'^ *^"^»« 'he 
 And she drove trrebelliol * *?"'''"^' ""''y "»ore 
 ^nd of the island, and broke of .,'' *• ^*^« "««"nosi 
 ^|vh.Mhey wero huddled^Tn'd^ pl£ KTutlo'^, Z 
 
 "Wiu in n„ elab!r««li.**' '"" hundred blankotii Tkj .!** "»•' *^^f' wob estf. 
 
 ulwrifflneH: May thnv .11 k I*"*'* "" '" um nmonS„-«» V""V"^<"« «' conl 
 "ve«„„«, b?r&IJ^.(''»«»ded for -yXWrilu? JuVwH 
 
IM 
 
 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 drift whither it would. This floating island was tossed 
 to and fro many days and buffeted of the winds exceed- 
 ingly, so that all the people thereon died save one man 
 and one woman, who, seeing their island was ready to 
 sink, made themselves a canoe and gat them away to- 
 ward the west. After paddling day and night for many 
 suns, they came to certain islands, whence steering 
 through them, they came at last to where the mainland 
 was, being the territory that the Okanagans now inhabit; 
 it was, however, much smaller in those days, having 
 grown much since. This man and woman were so sorely 
 weather-beaten when they landed that they found their 
 original whiteness quite gone, and a dusky reddish color 
 in its place. All the people of the continent are de- 
 scended from this pair, and the dingy skin of their storm- 
 tossed ancestors has become a characteristic of the race. 
 And even, as in time past the wrath of the fair Scomalt 
 loosed the island of their ancestors from its mainland, 
 and sent it adrift with its burden of sinful men, so in 
 a time to come, the deep lakes, that like some Hannihal'H 
 vinegar soften the rocks of the foundations of the world, 
 and the rivers that run for ever and gnaw them away, 
 shall set the earth afloat again ; then shall the end of the 
 world be, the awful itsowkighJ' 
 
 The Salish tribes believe the sun to be the chief deity, 
 and certain cei'emonies, described by Mr Lord as having 
 taken place on the death of a chief, seem to indicate that 
 fire is in some way connected with the great light." The 
 chief is ex officio a kind of priest, presiding for the most 
 part at the various observances by which the deity of the 
 sun is recognized. There is the usual belief in sorcery 
 and second sight, and individuals succeed, by force of 
 
 • Rom' Advtti., pp. 3S7-0. 
 
 10 • The bravest woman of the tribe, one used to o&rrying Ammuuition to 
 the warrior when enf{Aged in light, bnred her breast to the pertMU who for 
 courage and oonduot was deemed flt successor to the departed. From the 
 breast he out a small portion, which he threw into the Are. She then cut n 
 ■moll piece from the shoulder of the warrior, which was also throwu into 
 the Are. A piece of bitter root, with a piece of meat, were nest thrown into 
 the Are, all these being intended as offerings to the Hun, the d«ity of tho 
 Flatheads.' Tolmit, in Jjonl't N<U., vol. ii., pp. aa7-8. For references to the 
 remaining matter of the paragraph see Id., vol. ii., pp. 337-491 860. 
 
DEITIES OF THE CLALLAms. 
 
 special rifts for fiio*' ^ 
 
 'hem«,lve, accoZS'iJ::;*'^ "editation, i„ having 
 
 ; the gemr:?^^"^^." V" " '^^" %» C 
 tribe are sunno^H t^ i! ^ "® "ledicine-mpn „f^ *k ' 
 
 »"<" evil wi,Rl'°,^;;« ""h influence tZlf^ 
 or sehuidb as thp lo^f "" ^**^ « the dpmn« 5 
 
 ^•t society, the idZZZT:^y. ""> •""""of « 
 good dca of ceremony a„d Ivl '"°'» '" attended by a 
 thiw night, must the nov^^ ^f ??" *• Three day, i,d 
 
 !»-^»4^-Wt£:tr'/r^^ 
 
 iKunara, the creator of fhn, • 
 «!nong the ChinoorX tv"'"'"''"' " ** P«^«rful deitv 
 
 ho Coyote, who created me^ aft!^ "J*^' ^'"«« JtalaZ* 
 ^"«Ht them ho. to mata td^XS^^^^^^^ 
 
 " XHn«'a Wand 
 
 ^«.'^^"'""^''^'-''--''X.„.,,^.,;,^ 
 
156 GODS, SUPEBNATUAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 make a fire, and how to cook ; for this the first fruits of the 
 fishing season are always sacred to him, and his figure is 
 to be found carved on the head of almost every Chinook 
 canoe on the Columbia. They have a fire-spirit, an evil 
 spirit, and a body of familiar spirits, tamanowaa. Each 
 person has his special spirit, selected by him at an early 
 age, sometimes by fasting and other mortification of the 
 flesh, sometimes by the adoption of the first object the 
 child or young man sees, or thinks he sees, on visiting 
 the woods. These spirits have a great effect on the 
 imagination of the Chinooks, and their supposed direc- 
 tions are followed under pain of mysterious and awful 
 punishments ; people converse — " particularly when in the 
 water" — ^with them, apparently talking to themselves in 
 low monotonous tones. Some say that when a man dies 
 his tamanowa passes to his son ; but the whole matter 
 is darkened with much mystery and secrecy ; the name 
 of one's familiar spirit or guardian never being mentioned 
 even to the nearest friend. A similar custom forbids 
 the mention of a dead man's name, at least till many 
 years have elapsed after the bereavement. 
 
 The Chinook medicine-men are possessed of the usual 
 powers of converse and mediation with the spirits good 
 and evil; there are two classes of them, employed in 
 all cases of sickness, — the etaminuas, or priests, who in- 
 tercede for the soul of the patient, and, if necessary, for 
 its safe passage to the land of spirits, — and the keekUes, 
 or doctors, sometimes women, whose duty it is to ad- 
 minister medical as well as spiritual aid.*^ 
 
 With the Cayuses and the Walla- Wallas any one may 
 become a medicine-man ; among the Nez Perces the ofiice 
 belongs to an hereditary order. Women are sometimes 
 trained to the profession, but they are not believed to 
 hold such extreme powers as the males, nor are they 
 murdered on the supposed exercise of some fatal influ- 
 
 » WUkxa' Nar. in U. S. Ex. Ex., yol. v., pp. 124-6; Coos'* Advtn., toI. i., p. 
 317; Dtinn'a Oregon, pp. 125-fl; Franchire'a Nar., p. 358; Mofraa, Explor., 
 torn, ii., p. 3»4; lioaa' Advtn., p. 96; Parker's Explor. Tour, pp. 13it, 246, 
 264; Tolmi\ in Lord's Nat., vol. ii., p. 248; OMs' Chinook Vooab., pp. 11, 13; 
 Olbbs', Clallam and Lummi Vocab., pp. 16, 29; Irving's Atloria, pp. 339-40; 
 Tyhr's Prim. Cult., vol. ii, p. 263. 
 
SHOSHONE DEMONS. 
 
 IS a power of life, and death h\ •,''"^ *''»" ^^^e. His 
 W a hated life Tf „ttt ^^^^^^ T ^^**^^^«"d 
 the stare of the Medusa- he Tml^, ? J^"*' «^ ^"^^3^ «« 
 «lnj jour friend or C^elf an?7*l ^^^^^^'"'-he can 
 how sweet an anod^i^/J^T* Vk ^^"^'' b»* ^^^n 
 magic can avail when the hS« W 2^-? '' "« «*rong 
 avenger's shaft, no cunnin. u ^^"^ *"«'^^es down the 
 
 the life in whei his SLT>"'r"* *^** ««" C 
 Potsherd,-and so it c^^es atutTnt^ *^*^ ^^"» ^^^^^ « 
 everywhere with theirT^in thlfr ) /^"J"^^«^«»k 
 8 rained to be very warv in IL* ^'^"^' '^"d are con- 
 nous powers." ^ "^^ ''' ^^^^^^ exercise of their nefa- 
 ihe Shoshone ]pn-on^<, i 
 
 mountains of Monta?^wTthm?I^'''^"•" ^'^' «f the 
 «7^^. who are al^uT two^t'r' "' ^J'"""^ «"»ed 
 and provided each with a tlu "'rly\P'f^'^yr^^ked, 
 one are accustomed to eat un L ^''"^'' «^ *'»« evi 
 
 may find, leaving in its stL^ ""guarded infant they 
 race. When the\ "tier tmesT '' ^?'^^«^" ^""^fuT 
 po.^s to be her child the S I l"'^'^ ^^''^t «he sup. 
 W and begins to dilrtn C^'\^' ""'''' ^e^ 
 and the alarm therebn^^enJ^'^f'^^^u^"^ «''•««'«« 
 »mp to make his esca^,^ thereT„ ^T *^/ ^'^"e'O"^ 
 dit's within the twentvfhnrh "? h«Pe further: she 
 
 'n the meantimrtt HUl^^^^^^^^^ ^'^ ^^" ^"tcfi 
 '^nJ make an end of her bv fi^K- ""t "^^" ^^"rn 
 n^eal. There is another varfetv ^?^.k^^' interrupted 
 <^fpa^mh8, 'water-infantJ' S^ I *^^'^ hobgoblins 
 ch'Idren as do their bmthprfi ^'^ ^Z'^^"'' ^o»nen and 
 ^Plete the ring^houtK ^h ^h'^^""*-". and 
 Shoshone child and mother '• *** *'^*''^« "^""^ the 
 
168 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINaS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 The Califomian tribes, taken as a whole, are pretty 
 uniform in the main features of their theogonic beliefs. 
 They seem, without exception, to have had a hazy con- 
 ception of a lofty, almost supreme being; for the most 
 part referred to as a Great Man, the Old Man Above, the 
 One Above ; attributing to him, however, as is usual in 
 such cases, nothing but the vaguest and most negative 
 functions and qualities. The real, practical power that 
 most interested them, who had most to do with them and 
 they with him, was a demon, or body of demons, of a toler- 
 ably pronounced character. In the face of divers assertions 
 to the effect that no such thing as a devil proper has ever 
 been found in savage mythology, we would draw atten- 
 tion to the following extract from the Porno manuscript of 
 Mr Powers — a gentleman who, both by his study and by 
 personal investigation, has made himself one of the best 
 qualified authorities on the belief of the native Califomi- 
 an, and whose dealings have been for the most part with 
 tribes that have never had any friendly intercourse with 
 white men: — " Of course the thin and meagre imagina- 
 tion of the American savages was not equal to the crea- 
 tion of Milton's magnificent imperial Satan, or of Goethe's 
 Mephistopheles, with his subtle intellect, his vast powers, 
 his malignant mirth ; but in so far as the Indian fiends 
 or devils have the ability, they are wholly as wicked as 
 these. They are totally bad, they have no good thing 
 in them, they think only evil ; but they are weak and 
 undignified and absurd ; they are as much beneath Satan 
 as the ' I^g Indians ' who itivent them are inferior in 
 imagination to John Milton."'' 
 
 A definite location is generally assigned to the evil 
 one as his favorite residence or resort; thus the Cali- 
 fornians in the county of Siskiyou, give over Devil's 
 Castle, its mount and lake, to the malignant spirits, and 
 avoid the vicinity of these places with all possible care. 
 
 The medicine-man of these people is a personage of some 
 importance, dressing in the most costly furs ; he is a non- 
 combatant, not coming on the field till after the fight ; among 
 
 " Poioer'a Porno, MS. 
 
SACRED PIBES. 
 
 Other duties, it ig ahanl.,f«i "* 
 
 enemy, there to chant the H.^ **^" ^"^^n by the 
 angry spirit that wXh f v **^r"g «nd appeal the 
 only after this has S^* *^^^ Judgment of dife^ for 
 "gain the lodge^t the'oW V' Jl^"«^* ^^^ ^ iigt 
 lodge-fires are never allowJS 1 ''*'**''• 0"«« lit th!se 
 peace; it would be a h^ f ^ ^ ^"* ^"ring times^ 
 
 «»ng with these men Id "'I^i'^^/^^^^^ ««^ ev^ry 
 The power of nr««K'- , oeducible from nU iU-^ 
 
 "■any other Wbes ^^J^S"^"^' 'he Euroca, ^d 
 
 m the «„,red flro of" S^h" *« "-^ that ia to be b^ 
 
 y only with eertai„7m=«utr„l ""j"'"™ ''^ '»»'>. "-S 
 r^'tl fire is lit everv ^ S """^ '^""nonies. Th„ 
 ""■e • who ha» g;„rZ -^r '" September by a* mi; 
 m«iaated for tT„ "d^s . '^n^j *t,/'»^ ""d &.ted Sd 
 «^»«1, no seculareye m'u A S " '*'^'''n "me Ci 
 °f 't under awful penalH " T^ » " '"'"='' "« 'he mote 
 never suflered to Tout tm th "^^ <""* hnrnilt 
 
 further heat unne^^y aid f„rv""">«"'' to reX 
 _ On one only occnal™, ■ "l "V'onvenient. 
 
 °.f 'vomen, wh^enl^Se • t' ^I"^ ''"'"> «•» head 
 «« ranks, she i, Se ^ H*^ '"'""''"''''> "Su 
 ;^1 *e falls exhauS t ^ ** '" "■« "weat-houi 
 '"" even by becoS a mi^' ""' "PI*", howeve? 
 '»'« the interior of tliisj^'"""^ «»'J.ehope to Z' 
 
 " Joaquin JUiUer'a r/*. 
 
160 
 
 GODS, SUPEUNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 The admission of a man to the medicine is a much 
 severer affair. He must retire to the forest for ten days, 
 eating no meat the while, and only enough aoom-porridge 
 to keep the life in him ; the ten days past, he returns to 
 the sweat-house and leaps up and down till he falls, just 
 as the woman did. 
 
 The doctors or sorcerers are of two kinds, ' root doctors' 
 and ' barking doctors.' To the barking doctor falls the 
 diagnosis of a case of sickness. He, or she, squats down 
 opposite the patient, and barks at him after the manner 
 of an enraged cur, for hours together. If it be a poison- 
 ing case, or a case of malady inflicted by some conjurer, 
 the barking doctor then goes on to suck the evil thing out 
 through the skin or administer emetics, as may be 
 deemed desirable. If the case, however, be one of less 
 serious proportions, the ' barker,'^ after having made his 
 diagnosis, retires, and the root-doctor comes in, who, with 
 his herbs and simples and a few minor incantations, pro- 
 ceeds to cure the ailment. If a patient die, then the 
 medicine is forced to return his fee; and if he refuse 
 to attend on anyone and the person die, then he is forced 
 to pay to the relatives a sum equal to that which was 
 tendered to him as a foe in the beginning of the affair; 
 thus like all professions, that of a medicine has its 
 draw-backs as well as advantages. 
 
 Several Northern Califomian tribes have secret socie- 
 ties which meet in a lodge set apart, or in a sweat-house, 
 and engage in mummeries of various kinds, all to fright- 
 en their women. The men pretend to converse with the 
 devil, and make their meeting-place shake and ring (^;ain 
 with yells and whoops. In some instances, one of their 
 number, disguised as the master fiend himself, issues from 
 the haunted lodge, and rushes like a madman through 
 the village, doing his best to frighten contumacious 
 women and children out of their senses. This, it would 
 seem, has been going on from time immemorial and the 
 poor women are still gulled by it, and even frightened 
 into more or less prolonged fits of wifely propriety and 
 less easy virtue. 
 
CALIFOBNUN DEITIES. 
 
 . '''^e coast tribes of Del ]Vorfo n **^ 
 
 m constant terror of a maliJ^ ?''""*-^' California, live 
 form of certain animals Thjf*"' ^P*"' that takes thp 
 a tarantula, and i on k *'"° ^^ * K of aWjc of 
 ^-ts that if at^to";^ -P-if y d;iigh^^^ 
 
 wliite hair that f«n ""^^^^ne-bag, and as Cvin!i^ 
 Practicall,: Wv^ VcS ^^"* }^Z^m^ 
 Cahfornian tribes, venemtP iL^ ' ^'J® *h« ™aJoritv of 
 dread is also had of SS t'^L^^^ "^y^^ Xat 
 habits; these, sa^ thelur^/X'tr"« of nocturna 
 
 ^^^:X t^f^^^ ^-of bea^and 
 and those connect^^^ ;^h! "' ^^ Californian belief 
 
 Man, who made the eartfZi ^'f ' ''^'^*'^^^' ^^'^afc Big 
 ^ we hnd it again bofh „^ A^** "^^«« »" th? skv » 
 San Luis Obisp^ the ^rS ^M^ :!{ ^^ -Sd 
 »n these neighborhoods to ih^ }.? ^^^^ were offered 
 w^greeted ,ith cnW^of« "^^ ^^^^ and his rS^ 
 Father Geronimo Boiana»» • 
 
 .iSsly v-^&i'S- "^- ^- »'«• * 
 
 
 left beCdKr^i. **"« «' ""reX't^^V " " ^P" ^^e, 3J 
 WRin the text hi^»^^°'*™'''»°«'riSi8toJS?i^^^ to V 
 

 leS OODS, SUPLSNATURAL BBINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 relation of the faith and worship of the Aoagchemem 
 nations, in the valley and neighborhood of San Juan 
 Capistrano, Califoriiia. Part of it would fall naturally 
 into that part of this work alloted to origin ; but the 
 whole is so intimately mixed with so much concerning 
 the life, deeds, and worship of various supernatural per- 
 sonages that it has seomed better to fit its present ix)sition 
 tlmn any other. Of the first part of the tradition there 
 are two versions — if indeed they be versions of the same 
 tradition. We give first that version held by the serranm, 
 or highlanders, of the interior country, .hree or four 
 leagues inland from the said San Juan Capistrano: — 
 
 l^efore the material world at all existed there lived two 
 beings, brother and sister, of a nature that can not be 
 explained; the brother living abov<\ and his name 
 meaning the Heavens, the sister living below and her 
 name signifying Earth. From the union of these two, 
 there sprang a numerous oftspring. Earth and sand 
 were the first fruit« of this marriage ; then were born 
 rocks and stones; then trees both great and small; then 
 grass and herbs; then animals; lastly was born a great 
 personage called Ouiot, who was a "grand captain." By 
 some unknown mother many children of a medicine race 
 were born to this Ouiot. All these things hap})ened 
 in the north; and afterward when men were created 
 they were created in the north ; but as the people multi- 
 plied they moved toward the south, tlie earth growing 
 larger also and extending itself in the same direction. 
 
 in process of time, Ouiot Ixjcoming old, his chil- 
 dren plottod to kill him, alleging that the infirmities of 
 
 longest and the nioHt valuable notice in exiHtenoo on the reli^on o.' a nation of 
 the nutivi! (.^uliforniunH, an oxiHliiiu at thi- time uf the HpaniMh conquvMl, ami 
 more wotthy of (.'onttdeucu than the g<>ueral nin of huvIi doc-uuicntH ><f iiu}' 
 .Ute whatever. The fattier prouiired his infornuition as folIowM. Hi' HiiyH: 
 ' Ck)(t aHHigiied to }nn thr«-i' aued Indians, the youngeHt of whoi)i >^'aH o' 'T 
 aevnnty yearH of ago. They knew all the Mecrets, for two of them wita 
 onpilaiits, and the other apul, who were well histruvted in the niyHteriex. IW 
 giftM, endcarmentM. and kindncHH, I elieited from them their secretH, with 
 Uieir expIanationH; audby witnesHing the eerenioni«s whi<!h they peiforiiicd, 
 I learned by degreen, their mysterieH. Tims, by devoting a portion of the 
 niglits to urofoiuid nieditatir)n, and enmpariug their aetionn with tiieir diit- 
 closures, I wum enabled after i\ long time, to aomiire u knowledge of their r«- 
 ligion.' JiotoatM, iu UiAtimiunit l\ft in Vai, p. 336. 
 
 .^^r^^ 
 
'^ooTo^opxaB.OAaoaB-BM,. 
 
 ag<. m^e him unfit any lonirer t. 
 to their welfa,^. So Iht^pJt .^^^^^^ ***«"» «^ attend 
 drink and when he dS^of J? ''"""^ P«^««» ^n hi« 
 upon him, . he rose uTLf \^ ^"^ ^^^ness came 
 
 mountoi„« and went doTn?olh5 '^'^ ^^^'^^ ^n^e 
 though at that time there wa^'l^f V"" '*»« ^ea-sho^ 
 who«e name i« the Earth S^i"lf^*^^^• Hismoth^' 
 
 Tthtf' "^'^ "* ^'^^ Potirolt^^ "^'^^^^^ - a 
 out the fragrance of it «♦♦.„ * , "* ^he sun to brew- 
 Coyote, who came and ovelf*^ t^^ attention of^e 
 en«^ to death, and thouJhT „^^^^ ,.SoOuior«ick! 
 
 would shortly return and ^ wfth ♦i' '^''^'*" ^'*".i he 
 never }ieen seen since An 7i^ ^^^"^ ««ain, he has 
 
 that the title of Hm n^ T " and escaoed a ft 
 
 ""'ki-' man, another ix«ni . U """«"• "'"^ ' K" now i„ 
 R'voyou power, c^hafto^^l, '''!• "!"» ">»; «« forZ 1 
 
 -«•■'«» to c^.0, ^ ^wr^^i:,'^, ,:-.- u. 
 
GODS, BUPEBNATUBAL BEINOB, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 that the game fail not and the harvests be sure. Then 
 Chinigchinich made man ; out of the clay of the lake he 
 formed him, male and female; and the present Califor- 
 nians arc the descendants of the one or more pairs there 
 and thus created. 
 
 So ends the known tradition of the mountaineers; 
 we must now go back and take up the story anew at its 
 beginning, as told by the pkiyanon, or ^leople of the valley 
 of San Juan Capistrano. These say that an invisible 
 all-i)owerful being, called Nocuma, made the world and 
 all that it contains of things that grow and move, lie 
 made it round like a ball and held it in his hands, where 
 it rolled alwut a good deal at first, till he steadied it by 
 sticking a heavy black rock called tnaaiU into it, as a kind 
 of ballast. The sea was at this time only a little stivam 
 running round the world, and so crowded with fish that 
 their twinkling fins had no kinger room to move; .so 
 great was the press that some of the more foolish fr}' 
 were for effecting a landing and founding a colony, 
 upon the dry land, and it was only with the utmost 
 difficulty that they were [lersuadtHi by their elders, that 
 the killing air and })aneful sun and th** want of feet inust 
 infallibly prove the destructiim before many daysof iii 
 who took part in such a desinnate enterjirixp The projKM 
 plan wjis evidently to improve and eniurp' tlioir pnwiit 
 home; and to this ond, i)rincipally by thi* »id of one very 
 large (i.sh, they broke the great rock tosaut in two. find- 
 ing a bladder in the centre filled with a very bitter siih- 
 stance. The taste of it plejised the fish, so they emptied 
 it into the water, and instantly the water became salt 
 and swelled up and overHowed a great part of the old 
 earth, and made itself tlie new boundaries that remain 
 to this day. 
 
 Th«'n Xiwuma created a man, shaping him out of the 
 soil of the earth, calling him Kjoni. A woman als«) the 
 great gcKl made, presumably of the same material as tlic 
 man, calling her Ae. Many children were born to tliin 
 first pair, and their descendants multiplied over the land. 
 The name of one of these last was Sirout, that is to m), 
 
THE Pi«gT MSDIOWE-MAN. 
 
 Handful of Tobacco an^ *h ** 
 
 -^. which me^j^CVtdZV'' ^'' ^'^ ^^ Yea. 
 ^rn a «on, while they^liedln^ ^r"* ^^ ^'^i^t w^ 
 e.glit leagues from San J,r„ p,^P*«^ north-east abo,J? 
 this son was Ouiot, thatl tT^X'^"'. The naine of 
 /lerce and redoutable warrinr T^ 7»n»'nator; he grew a 
 «o»«, he extended hrsSi*"^*^' ^"'^^^^^"^'^^^n- 
 eveo^whei^ as with a roi !? ^ ^" ^^"^>^ «de S* 
 «P'red against him. It^as detT^" '"1 '^' People con? 
 i'e by poison; a piece of iS! ^^*7"»'»ed that he should 
 "• «« deadly k way ?h/t t ""^^ ^"* ^«« ground ud 
 
 t'Hit 1.0 held himself consS; T'' notwithstanding 
 7"ied of his danger by «^"^^?^ *^« ^'^rt, having S 
 the c^oe.;;,^, ^^ ulmbirto^vL f'^^^g animal t^^ 
 
 ,7«- "ed to hi, a*i»tonco b^« "'* ""«" "f the Cd 
 '"» U)die. Hi, C^Sv' '""''•ore w,M „„thin„ f™ 
 
 , »^hilo t|,p j,^ . vv«.« '.1 *"** nation reioiced 
 
 -'"■•'■d to then,. „«„i^^ JhiT"' '^""■'•' "'cw a!! 
 
 '';: I'^'^V'*; "TM. that he milr'. ''""• '""* ^" thes^ g,^ 
 ot''<''' that h.. «,;.,»,♦ ^"^ '^"'«' 'ain to fall f» 
 
 "'WO apiwiTOi in tl,,, „1„ 1 ** "'* "'•''«''' "f Oniot 
 
IM 
 
 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 chinich, which means Almighty. He first manifested 
 his powers to the people on a day when they had met in 
 congregation for some purpose or other; he appeared 
 dancing before them crowned with a kind of high 
 crown made of tall feathers stuck into a circlet of some 
 kind, girt with a kind of petticoat of feathers, and having 
 his flesh painted black and red. Thus decorated he was 
 called the tdbet. Having danced some time, Chinigchinich 
 called out the medicine-men, or puplems as they were 
 called, among whom it would appear the chiefs are 
 always numbered, and confirmed their power; telling 
 them that he had come from the stars to instruct them 
 in dancing and all other things, and commanding that 
 in all their necessities they should array themselves in 
 the tobet, and so dance as he had danced, supplicating 
 him by his great name, that thus they might receive 
 of their petitions. He taught them liow to worship 
 him, how to build vangu£chs, or places of worship, and 
 how to direct their conduct in various affairs of life. 
 Then he prepared to die, and the people asked him if 
 they should bury him ; but he warned them against 
 attempting such a thing: If ye buried me, he said, ye 
 would tread upon my grave, and for that my hand would 
 be heavy upon you ; look to it, and to all your ways, 
 for lo, I go up where the high stars are, where mine eyes 
 shall see all the ways of men ; and whosoever will not 
 keep my commandments nor observe the things I have 
 taught, behold disease shall plague all his body, and no 
 food shall come near his lips, the bear shall rend his 
 flesh, and the crooked tooth of the serpent shall sting 
 him. 
 
 The vanquech, or place of worship, seems to have been 
 an unroofed inclosure of stakes, within which, on a 
 hurdle, was placed the image of the g(xl Chinigchinich. 
 This image was the skin of a coyote or that of a mount- 
 ain-cat stuffed with the feathers of certain birds, and 
 with various other things, so that it looked like a live 
 animal ; a bow and some arrows were attached to it on tho 
 outside, and other arrows were thrust down its throat m 
 
SANCTDABIESOPBETOOE. 
 
 that the feathers of th«™ "" 
 
 of a quiver. ?hf ^T ^Pf^J^ «he month a, out 
 
 fored.and not to be an^Jl!^ "^ *« ineIo8u« w"' 
 
 doe. not ^m that ZriS^Jl^J"*^'""^ r^ot^^jH 
 
 d..p there offenrf, bTonW p^™"" „T P*" "^ «>e w^" 
 
 of pantomine connected witfT ' ^"^ """""'mes a kind 
 
 be furthe,*d-thu8, desTriL ™r''*1'*'''8<'«»i«dto 
 
 nn,.m.cked the action's of XdiZT '" """"""S ""e 
 
 ones bow. Each vanquech w^k T"« ™<' '"''"ginK 
 
 nght, of sanctuary excldwl * ""•>' "'^ "fuge, with 
 or Christian countries v?,'"^«*''"-«nMited in JeS 
 
 «.fe there whatev^r'S, ^fZ Z ''■"'' ""^ 
 were blotted out from ihnt rH ' } *"® ^'*"ne was •>« if 
 at liberty to leavTVe L^^[":"*' «"d the off^^^^^ 
 fore, it wa« „ot lawful even to'L"?^ T"^ «^»t^ 
 that the avenger could do wrtl^^- f ?u^'« «"'"«; all 
 hmi, saying: Lo, a cowai^ who h'^'l!! ""^ *'"" «"d deride 
 ^'hmigchinieh! This Shf ^""^ ^" tbrced to flee to 
 ^neaner thing i^thluto^y^turn^^ ^ '""e^ a 
 
 he hend of him that fled Cn?h1/,' P""'«^''"«"t from 
 t'ves; hfe went for life evS ""^ """'« o^-his rela- 
 even to the thini andlZl ^'^^'•'^"^ tooth for toSh 
 
 I^«idesChinig4fnirhef^^^^^^^ 
 feared, a god called Touch ^wh-^?' «'' «t any rate 
 tains and the bowels of th; ^^o inhabited the mou„! 
 from ti, to time in leroZt' "P^?^**""^' ^^^^^ve" 
 ^rnfying kind. Every d.iW at 1 '"''""'' '*"''"«'« of a 
 •reived, sent to him Lm t *^? "^^^ ^^-six or seven 
 Protectcy.. To find mit wlTat L''™-' T« «"'""^' -^ a 
 «hape of animal was nar« tt • ?"'"'"' «'" «P"it in the 
 t!'« «nbject fitted «n w£,^rV'^« ^^e hwLiowc . « 
 
 «»titlod hnn to wait L I .\^; "J. ' "^' ^^hoso rmik 
 ."'^'rcd inclosure, was set h ^T''? "Pl"tHti«n in o 
 
 one of the wise men^n „±u^^^^ '"''' -k.U^K^lhy 
 Iho child was then loft T ''^^•"^' "< •orno animui 
 
169 GODS, SUFBBNATURAL BEINGS, AMD WOBSHIP. 
 
 
 1 
 
 by eating or drinking or otherwise, would be reported to 
 the god by the sprawling figure the enchanter had drawn 
 in the clay, and that in such a case the punishment of 
 Chinigchinich would be terrible. After all this was 
 over, a scar was made on the child's right krm, and some- 
 times on the thick part of the leg also, by covering the 
 part, " according to the figure required," with a peculiar 
 herb dried and powdered, and setting fire to it. This 
 was a brand or seal required by Chinigchinich, and was 
 besides supposed to strengthen the nerves and give " a 
 better pulse for the management of the bow." ** 
 
 The Acagchemems, like many other Califomian tribes,** 
 regard the great buzzard with sentiments of veneration, 
 while they seem to have had connected with it several 
 r'ites and ideas peculiar to themselves. They called this 
 bird the paties, and once every year they had a festival of 
 the same name, in which the principal ceremony was the 
 killing of a buzzard without losing a drop of its blood. 
 It was next skinned, all possible care being taken to pre- 
 serve the feathers entire, as these were used in making 
 the feathered petticoat and diadem, already described as 
 part of the ti'bet. Last of all the body was buried within 
 the sacred iiiClosure amid great apparent grief from the 
 old women, they mourning as over the loss of rela- 
 tive or frieid. Tradition explained this: the panes 
 had indeed b^n once a woman, whom, wandering in the 
 mountain ways, the great god Chinigchinich had come 
 suddenly upon and changed into a bird. How this was 
 connected with the killing of her anew every year by 
 the people, and with certain extraordinary ideas held 
 relative to that killing is, however, by no means clear; 
 for it was believed that as often as the bird was killed it 
 vfos miule alive again, and more, and faith to niuve 
 mountaiuN — that the birds killed in one same yearly feast 
 in many separate villages were one and the same bini. 
 How these things were or whv, none knew, it was enough 
 
 n Hoc p. 11.1. of tl 'B volume, for a cutitiom among the Mazioaiu not with- 
 out anulogieH to thiH. 
 
 M 8(te p. 131, of thiH volume. 
 
uiat thev wpno a « * 109 
 
 The Pericues of Lower P«i.v • 
 
 ayp. was a real mo«»j; "''*''; "neof whnm A "™v 
 
 ^ong time he liv«iS *u ***" ^'""ng god wa« «5 
 whom it is almost to h!fp *H «»«««tor8 ofThe Sr^ ** 
 we are told K wa^^atlT^^^^V" ^^^^^^^ 
 "P out of the earth Thi '""'^^'"en, drawing thl 
 
 fmn hi, wound,, «„d he ZLJ^^ •""> «>n»t«nu7 
 
 h^ven mto a cave rnider t^^ ? "' "'"1 «"" forth rf 
 Jhalea of the «,a wer^^^.e ^r ' "'"'"* "»" e the 
 
 Tupinm to be their ^reaTaP '°°* *'"" heldflS 
 
170 
 
 GODS. BUPEBNATUAL BEXKGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 Niparaya.^ The Cochimis and remaining natives of the 
 Califomian peninsula seem to have held in the main 
 much the same ideas with regard to the gods and powers 
 above them as the Pericues held, and the sorcerers of all 
 had the common blowings, leapings, fastings, and other 
 mummeries that make these professors of 'the sinister art 
 so much alike everywhere in our territory.** 
 
 The natives of Nevada have ideas respecting a great 
 kind Spirit uf some kind, as well as a myth concerning 
 an evil one ; but they have no sj^ecial class set apart as 
 medicine-men." The Utah belief seems to be as nearly 
 as possible identical with that of Nevada.^ 
 
 The Comanches acknowledge more or less vaguely a 
 Supreme Spirit, but seem to use the Sun and the Earth 
 as mediators with and, in some sort, as embodiments of 
 him. They have a recognized body of sorcerers called 
 pinjaeantes, and various religious ceremonies and chants; 
 for the most part of a simple kind, and directed to the Sun 
 as the great source of life, and to the Earth as the pro- 
 ducer and receptacle of all that sustains life. According 
 to the AbW Domenech, every Comanche wears a little 
 figure of the sun, attached to his neck, or has a picture of 
 it painted on his shield ; from the ears of each hang also 
 two crescents, which may possibly represent the moon.'' 
 
 The Apocbes recognize a supreme power in heaven 
 under the name Yaxtaxitaxitanne, the creator and master 
 of all things ; but tbey render him no open service nor wor- 
 ship. To any taciturn cunning man they are accustomed 
 to credit intercourse with a preternatural power of some 
 kind, and to look to him as a sort of oracle in various 
 emergencies. This is, in fact, their medicine-man, and 
 
 w See pp. 83-4, this volnme. 
 
 " Vtn-!ias, NotUiisdeladul., torn. 1., pp. 103-124; Claviiiero, StortadtUa 
 Vol., torn, i., pp. 135-141; lluntbdltU, Easai J'ol.. torn, i., p. 314. 
 
 w Virninia City Chrwiicle, quoted in S. F. Daily Ev'y J^ost, o( Oct. ISth, 
 1873; Brown*' a lAmerCai., p. 188. 
 
 so Dt Smet'H IMtrra, p. 41. 
 
 'I Parker, in SchnoU!n\fl's Arch., vol. v., p. 084; Whipple, Eutbank, and 
 Tiirn?r'a llepl., pp. 35-6, in Pac. li. It. Kept., vol. iii.; Jiarrriro, Ojeadaadm 
 N. Mm., ap. p. 8; Filley'a Life and Adum., p. 83; Marcy'sArmyUfe, pp. 58, 
 01; Domeutch, Jour, d'un Miaa,, pp. 13, 131, 401). 
 
MONmUMA OF TEE PUEBLOS. 
 
 in cases of illnp«9 i,« . , *'* 
 
 them from their evil one^„^ T^^ *« be to pro& 
 min Jong -ound stones thona-K* *' J *^® ««rae end cer 
 
 f«i spirit wh.^ "„^e t ' ""'"^"'^ of « g.^ld 
 
 ""J rate he is trod tSt ' ^ ^O"' Montezuma "^T! 
 ;«no„g the PueWrS'furPPT' '° ''»ve «pLA' 
 'l-e" present towns. ''Si^*^!;?d ""-ived at ofS 
 "'her the anoes,„,„, .S::^.^?^ *"'"'' """«* ht 
 
 """"'""people; but 
 'W-.^rtv'^ **" *■• *■«•• .p. PP a 1 „ 
 
ITS GODS, SUPERNATUBAL 8EIN08, AND 1lK)BSHIP. 
 
 the most regard him as a kind of semi or wholly divine 
 priest, prophet, leader, and l^slator. Under restric- 
 tions pointed out in a former note,** we may fairly regard 
 him as at once the Melchizedek, the Moses, and the 
 Messiah of these Pueblo desert wanderers from an Egypt 
 that history is ignorant of, and whose name even tradi- 
 tion whispers not. He taught his people to build cities 
 ^ith tall houses, to construct estufas, or semi-sacred 
 sweat-houses, and to kindle and guard the sacred fire. 
 
 At Acoma, it is said by some, was established the first 
 Pueblo, and thence the people marched southward, form- 
 ing others. Acoma was one, and Pecos another. At 
 this last, Montezuma planted a tree upside down, and 
 said that, on his leaving them, a strange nation should 
 oppress them for many years, years also in which there 
 should be no rain, but that they were to persist in 
 watching the sacred fire until the tree fell, when he 
 would return, with a white race which should destroy 
 their enemies; and then rain should fall again and the 
 earth be fertile. It is said that this tree fell from its 
 abnormal position, as the An^rican army entered Santa 
 
 The watching of the fire, kept up in subterranean 
 estufas, under a covering of ashes generally, and in the 
 basin of a small altar, was no light task. Tlie warriors 
 took the post by turns, some said, for two successive days 
 and nights, sons food, sans drink, sans sleep, sans every- 
 thing. Otlicrs affirm that this watching was kept up 
 till exhaustion and even death relieved the guard — the 
 last not to be wondered at, seeing the insufferable close- 
 ness of the place and the accumulation of carbonic acid. 
 The remains of the dead were, it was sometimes sup{X)sed, 
 carried off by a monstrous serpent. This holy fire was 
 believed to be the palladium of the city, and the watch- 
 ers by it could well dream of that day, when, coming 
 with the sun, Montezuma should descend by the column 
 of smoke whose roots they fed, and should nil the shabby 
 
 M See pp. 77-8, note 36, Uuh volume. 
 
^ « ^OT DEAD BDT SLBB^j^^ 
 
 ^^'""»te s^t&" *e^oj:fe„f 
 
 g-nng from hi, sCm at^h " Jf"'' 'he Tell Si 
 Gennany « at heTSZ^tht "T'' '•'" ''«'"'• " When 
 
 »> in th?.Uo':^' orr'n"*""* ctX'lttj 
 
 «nd the plumes of him— ^' "P"" t'le mountains 
 
 Slid by hirtriji- "*" » 'leHpoir 
 
 To earth t„n,ii"«^X!'^* »"»« 
 
 4';S th^t ri^^^^ '^i \ -me time prfeste . 
 «/ t»»e «un and of MontS2a "^' ^y which the^^^r' 
 
 «e power-according to^Z/' '"""^'"'^^ n« wdl L 
 f^'iake, to whom !», ^ "*® «W5count«— <,f w ♦ u^ri 
 ior life •" f h , -^ ^^^^ of Montezumn^ ^® ^^«* 
 
 Which \. ^^ "'** officiate in^ertir ^-^''"^ *« ^"^^ 
 ZT ^^^^y Pr«y for rain Tu " ct'i^'monies with 
 
 
% 
 
 # 
 
 Vv^, 
 
 ■». 
 
 lAAAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 
 1.4 
 
 11.6 
 
 <S^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 us W»T MAIN ITMIT 
 
 V.'i«8$T1^N.V 14S80 
 (7U/ S73-4S03 
 
 4^ 
 

174 aODS, 8UPEBNATURAL BBINOS, AND WORSHIP 
 
 Laguna, a rude effigy or idol, intended, apparently, to 
 represent only the head of the deity ; it was made of 
 tanned skin in the form of a brimless hat or cylinder 
 open at the bottom. Half-way round, it was painted 
 red; the other half was green. The green side was 
 rudely marked to suggest a face : two triangles were cut 
 for eyes ; there was no nose ; a circular leather patch 
 served for a mouth, and two other patches in an 
 appropriate situation suggested ears. Crowning the 
 head was a small tuft of leather, said to be supplemented 
 by feathers on festal occasions. A sorry image one 
 would say, yet one looked upon by its exhibitors with 
 apparently the greatest veneration ; they kneeling in a 
 most devoted manner, going through a form of prayer, 
 and sprinkling it with a white powder. One of the 
 worshiiiers said it was God and the brother of God; 
 and the people bring it out in dry seasons, and, with 
 dancing and other rites, invoke it for rain. 
 
 Christianity has now effaced the memory of most of 
 the rites of the Pueblo religion, but Dr Ten Broeck 
 noticed that many of the worshipers at the Christian 
 church in Laguna carried little baskets in their hands 
 containing images of domestic animals, or of beasts of the 
 chase, molded in mud or dough ; it being the custom, as 
 it had been there from time immemorial, for those that 
 had been successful in the chase, or in accumulating 
 cattle, to bring such simulachres of their prosperity before 
 the altar of God, — probably, a modification produced by 
 the poverty of the people of a rite as old as the altar of 
 Abel, to wit, the offering of the firstlings and firstfruits to 
 that Deit>' whose blessing had given the increase. 
 
 It has been affirmed, without much foundation or pro- 
 bability of truth, that the Pueblos worshiped fire and 
 water." 
 
 »• are(n'» Com. PraMen, vol. i., pp. 371-3; Davia' El Qringo, pp. 142, 396; 
 8imp»>n'H Overland Journ., pp. 'Jl -3; Ihmetuch'ii DtmU, vol. i., pp. Ifl^-fi, 41H. 
 Tol. ii., pp. 62-3, 401; Mmhavmtn, Twiebuch, pp. 170, 219, 284; MMm'h Tm 
 ThouMUulMUM on Horatback, pp. 202, 226; ittucton's Advtn. in Mm.., p. lOS; 
 3Vn Broeck, iu Scho(^eraft't Arch., vol. Iv., p. 73; Ward, in Ind. Aff- ^^'^ > 
 1864, pp. 102-3; Emory's Reconnoiamince, p. 30; Tylor'n Prim. VvU.. vol. ii., 
 p. 384; Brinton't My(h$, p. 190; CorotMdo, in Hakluyt'a Voy., vol. iil., p. 
 
MOJAVE DEITIES. 
 
 1T6 
 
 The Moquis know nothing of Montezuma; they believe 
 in a Great Father, living where the sun riwis, and in a 
 great Mother, whose home is where the sun goes down. 
 This Father is the father of evil, war, pestilence, and 
 famine; but from the mother are all their joy, peace, 
 plenty, and health." 
 
 The Mojaves tell of a certain Matevil, creator of hea- 
 ven and earth, who was wont in time past to remain 
 among them in a certain grand casa. This habitation 
 was, however, by some untoward event broken down; 
 the nations were destroyed ; and Matevil departed east- 
 ward. Whence, in the latiPi' days, he will again return 
 to consolidate, prosper, and live with his people forever. 
 This Matevil, or Mathowelia, has a son called Mastamho, 
 who made the water and planted trees. There is also 
 an Evil Spirit Newathie.* 
 
 From a letter just received from Judge Roseborough, 
 I am enabled to close this chapter with some new and 
 valuable facts regarding the religious ideas of certain 
 tribes — not accurately specified — of the north-west por- 
 tion of Upper California. The learned judge has given 
 unusual attention to the subject of which he writes, and his 
 opportunities for procuring information must have been 
 frequent during ten years of travel and residence in the 
 districts of the northern counties of California: — 
 
 Among the tribes in the neighborhood of Trinity river 
 is found a legend relating to a certain Wappeckquemow, 
 who was a giant, and apparently the father and leader of 
 
 879. Fremont gives an kcoount of the birth of MonteEuma : Hin mother was, 
 it iH said, a woman of exquisite beauty, udmiird and Rought after by all men, 
 they making her presents of corn and skins and all that they had; but the 
 fantidiuus beauty would accept nothing ot them but their gifts. In process 
 of time a season of drought brought on a famine and much distress; tlicn it 
 wus that the rich ladv showed her charity to be as great in one direction as 
 it had been wanting in another. She opened her granaries and the gifts of 
 the lovers she had not loved went to releave the hungry she pitied. At last 
 with rain, fertility returned to the earth; and on the chaste Artemis of the 
 PnebloB its touch fell too, Bhe bore a son to the thick summer shower and 
 that son was Montecnma. 
 
 " Ten Hrotck, in SoKoolavft'ii Arch., vol. Iv., pp. 85-0. 
 
 M Whipplf, Ewbank, and Tumtr'g Rfpl., pp. 42-3, in Poo. R. R. Rtnt., 
 vol. iii.; Dodt, in Ind. 4ff. Rtpt., 1870, p. 1129. 
 
176 OODS, BUPEBNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 a pre-human race like himself. He wa« expelled from the 
 country that he inhabited — near the mouth of the Kla- 
 math — for disobeying or offending some great god, and a 
 curse was pronounced against him, so that not even his 
 descendants should ever return to that land. On the 
 expulsion of these Anakim, the ancestors of the people to 
 whom this legend belongs came down from the north- 
 west, a direction of migration, according to Judge Rose- 
 borough, uniformly adhered to in the legends of all the 
 tribes of north-west California. These new settlers, how- 
 ever, like their predecessors of the giant race, quarreled 
 with the great god and were abandoned by him to their 
 own devices, being given over into the hands of certain 
 evil powers or devils. Of these the first is Omahd, who, 
 possessing the shape of a grizzly bear, is invisible and 
 goes about everywhere bringing sickness and misfortune 
 on mankind. Next there is Makalay, a fiend with a horn 
 like a unicorn ; he is swift as the wind and moves by 
 great leaps like a kangaroo. The sight of him is usually 
 death to mortals. There is, thirdly, a dreadful being 
 called Kalicknateck, who seems a faithful reproduction of 
 the great thunder-bird of the north : thus Kalicknateck 
 " is a huge bird that sits on the mountain-peak, and broods 
 in silence over his thoughts until hungry ; when he will 
 sweep down over the ocean, snatch up a large whale, and 
 carry it to his mountain-throne, for a single meal." 
 
 Besides the before-mentioned powers of evil, these 
 Trinity people have legends connected with other person- 
 ages of the same nature, among whom are Wanuswegock, 
 Surgelp, Napousney, and Nequiteh. 
 
 When white miners first came to work on the Trinity 
 River, ^heir advent caused, as may be imagined, much 
 unsatisfactory speculation among the aborigines; some 
 saying one thing of the whites and some another. At 
 last an old seer of the Hoopah Valley settled the question 
 by declaring that the new-comers were descendants of 
 that banished Wappeckquemow, from whose heads the 
 already-mentioned curse, forbidding their return, had 
 been by some means lifted. 
 
 a s 
 to 1 
 shell 
 table 
 Thes 
 come 
 "hou 
 —all 
 down 
 at tin 
 many 
 boats; 
 made( 
 to the 
 to certj 
 sels. 
 refuse 
 acciunu 
 seen, 
 sea in t 
 rude hn 
 offtheii 
 grcat wi 
 the nort 
 in (larki 
 men sufl 
 wind, th 
 as the U 
 fi inarv'ol 
 was suej 
 While tlu 
 '»g i'oun( 
 vast of 1m 
 wen; hut 
 know of, 
 once livei 
 now is. 
 
THE KITCHEN-MIDDEN OF THE HOHOATES. 
 
 177 
 
 The coast people in northern California have 
 a story about a mysterious people called Hohgates, 
 to whom is ascribed an immense bed of mussel- 
 shells and bones of animals still existing on the 
 table-land of Point St George, near Crescent City. 
 These Hohgates, seven in number, are said to have 
 come to the place in a boat, to have built themselves 
 "houses above-ground, after the style of white men" 
 — all this about the time that the first natives came 
 down the coast from the north. These Hohgates. living 
 at the [xjint mentioned, killed many elk on land, and 
 many seals and sea-lions in fishing excursions from their 
 boats; using for the latter purpose a kind of harpoon 
 made of a knife attached to a stick, and the whole fastened 
 to the boat with a long line. They also sailed frequently 
 to certain rocks, and loaded their little vessels with mus- 
 sels. By all this they secured plenty of food, and the 
 refuse of it, the bones and shells and so on, rapidly 
 accumulated into the great kjokken rmdding still to be 
 seen. One day, however, all the Hohgates being out at 
 sea in their boat, they struck a huge sea-lion with their 
 rude harpoon, and, unable or unwilling to cut or throw 
 oft' their line, were dragged with fearful speed toward a 
 great whirli)ool, called Ohareckquin, that lay far toward 
 the north-west. It is the place where soul? go, where 
 in darkness and cold the spirits shiver for ever ; living 
 men sufter even from its winds, — from the north-west 
 wind, the bleak and bitter Charreck-rawek. And just 
 as the boat reached the edge of this fearful place, behold, 
 a marvelous thing: tiie rope broke and the sea-monster 
 was Kwept down alone into the whirl of wind and water, 
 while the Hohgates were caught up into the air; swing- 
 ing round and round, their boat floati d steadily up into tho 
 vast of heaven. Nevermore on earth were the Hohgates 
 seen ; but there are seven stars in heaven that all men 
 know of, and these stars arc the seven Hohgates that 
 once lived where the great shell-bed near Crescent City 
 now is. 
 
 \ 
 
 III 
 
 Vol. m. la 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Gods and Rklioious Bitbs of Chihuahua, Sonoba, Durakoo, and Sin- 
 ALOA — Thk Mexican Relioion, beceiteu with diftebknt deorees or 
 
 OBEDULITY BY DIFFBBENT OLABSEB OF THE PEOPLE — OPINIONS OF DIFFER- 
 ENT AVbitebs as to its Natube — MoNOTHEisu OF Nezaiiualcoyotl— 
 Pbesknt condition of the Study of Mexican Mytholooy— Tezcatli- 
 pocA — Pravebb to Him in time of Pestilence, of War, fob those 
 IN AuTHOBitY— Prayer used by an Absolvino Priest— Genuineness of 
 the fobkooino Pbayebs — Chabaotbb and Works of Bahauun. 
 
 From the Pueblo cities let us now pass down into 
 Mexico, glancing first at the northern and north-western 
 neighbors of this great people that ruled on the plateau 
 of Andhuac. The Chihuahuans worshiped a great god 
 called by them the 'captain of heaven' and recognized 
 a lesser divinity as abiding in and inspiring their priests 
 and medicine-men. They rendered homage to the sun; 
 and when any comet or other phenomenon ap^xjared in 
 the heavens they oftered sacrifice thereto; their sacrifice 
 being much after the Mexican fashion ; fruits, herbs, and 
 such things as they had, together with blood drawn from 
 their bodies by the pricks of a thorn.* 
 
 In Sonora, — the great central heart of Mexico making 
 its beatings more and more clearly felt as we approach 
 it nearer, — the vague feelings of awe and reverence with 
 which the savage regards the urtseen, unknown, and un- 
 knowable powers, begin at last to somewhat lose their 
 
 ' i Soe. Mm. Otog., Bolttin, torn, iii., p. 29; Doc. IM. Mcx., serie iv., torn. 
 iU., p. 86. 
 
GODS OF SONOBA AND DUBANOO. 
 
 179 
 
 vagueness and to crystallize into the recognition of a 
 power to be represented and symbolized by a god mode 
 with hands. The ofierings thereto begin also, more and 
 more, to lose their primitive simple bhape, and the blood, 
 without which is no remission of sins, stains the rude 
 altar that a more Arcadian race had only heaped with 
 flowers and fruit. The natives of Sonora bring, says Las 
 Casas, "many deer, wolves, hares, and birds before a 
 large idol, with music of many flutes and other instru- 
 ments of theirs; then cutting open the animals through 
 the middle, they take out their hearts and hang them 
 round the neck of the image, wetting it with the flowing 
 blood. It is certain that the only offering made in all 
 this province of Sonr ra was the hearts of brutes."" All 
 this they did more especially in two great festivals they 
 had , the one at seed-time, the other at harvest ; and we have 
 reason to rejoice that the thing was no worse, reason to 
 be glad that the hearts of brave men and fair women, and 
 soft children not knowing their right hand from their left, 
 were not called for, as in the land of the eagle and coctuf 
 banner, to feed that devil's Minotaur, superstition. 
 
 The people of Durango called the principal power in 
 which they believed Meyuncarne, that is to say. Maker 
 of All Things; they had another god, Cachiripa, whose 
 name is all we know of him. They had besides innu- 
 merable private idols, penates of all possible and impoa- 
 eible figures ; some being stone, shaped by nature only. 
 In one village they worshiped a great flint knife that 
 their flint implements of every kind might be good and 
 Bure. They had gods of storm and gods of sunshine, 
 gods of good and gods of evil, gods of everything in 
 heaven above or in the earth beneath or in the waters 
 under the earth. Their idols received bloody sacrifices, 
 not always of beasts; a bowl containing beans and the 
 cooked human flesh of an enemy was oflered to them 
 for success in war.' 
 
 > Las Casus, Ilisl. ApologiUea, MB., torn, iii., oAp. 168; 8mUh'a ReMm 
 «f Cahna dt Kaca, p. 177. 
 
 s miMs, Hist, dt tos Triwnphot, pp. 473-6; Doe. Hid. Mt»., Mri« iv., torn. 
 
 iii., p. 48. 
 
 I 
 
 ! 
 
 i\ 
 
i80 GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WOESHIP 
 
 • 
 
 Much of the preceding paragraph belongs also to Sin- 
 aloa or cannot'be exactly located more in the one province 
 than in the other. The Sinaloas are said to have 
 venerated above all the other gods one called Cocohuame, 
 which is, being interpreted, Death. They worshiped also 
 a certain Ouraba,* which is Valor, oftering him bows, 
 iarrows, and all kinds of instruments of war. To Sehua- 
 toba, that is to say Pleasure, they sacrificed feathers, 
 raiment, beads of glass, and women's ornaments. Bam- 
 usehua was the god of water. In some parts, it is said, 
 there was recognized a divine element in common herbs 
 iand birds. One deity — or devil, as Ribas calls him with 
 the exquisite courtesy that distinguishes the theosophic 
 historian — ^was the especial patron of a class of wizards 
 closely resembling the shamans and medicine-men of 
 the north. No one seemed to know exactly the powers 
 of this deity, but everyone admitted their extent by re- 
 cognizing with a respectful awe their effects; effects 
 brought about through the agency of the wizards, 
 by the use of bags, rattles, magic stones, blowings, suck- 
 ings, and all that routine of sorcery with which we are 
 already familiar. This deity was called Grandfather or 
 Ancestor." 
 
 One Sinaloa nation, the Tabus, in the neighborhood 
 of Culiacan, reared great serpents for which they had 
 a good deal of veneration. They propitiated their gods 
 with offerings of precious stones and rich stuffs, but they 
 did not sacrifice men. With an altogether characteris- 
 tic insinuation, the Abbe Domenech says, that though 
 highly immoral in the main, they so highly respected 
 women who devoted themselves to a life of celibacy, 
 
 * Apparently the same ns that Vairubi spoken of on p. 83 of this volume. 
 4 lubas, Hist, de Ion Triumpliim, pp. IC, 18, 40. ' A uno de bus dioBcs llnra- 
 abun Ouraba, que auiere docir fortaleza. Era como Mnrto, dies de In guorrn. 
 Ofrdo'anlo arcua, itechaa y todo gtiuero de armas para el fcliz txito do hus 
 batallas. A otro llaraaban Behuutoba, que quiero decir, delrito, :i nuku 
 ofrecian pluinas, mantas, cueutecillas de vfdrio y ndornos rouRerilcs. Al dius 
 de Ian aguas Uamabnn Bamuaehua. El maa venerado de todos era Coco- 
 
 ' huatne, que signifloa muerte.' Aleyre, Hist, Comp. de Jesua, torn, ii., p. 'Hi. 
 'They worship' for their gods such things as they haue in their houROR, ns 
 
 ' namely, hearbes, and birdes, and sing songs vnto them in their Innguugo. 
 Ooronado, in Ilakluyt'a Voy., vol. iii., p. 363. 
 
THE MEXICAN RELIGION AND ITS HISTOBIANS. 
 
 181 
 
 line. 
 Inni- 
 Irrft. 
 
 jiien 
 
 |l\iUH 
 
 loco- 
 
 45. 
 
 k, M 
 
 lugo- 
 
 that they held great festivals in their honor — 
 leaving the reader to suppose that the Talius had a class 
 of female religious who devoted themselves to a life of 
 chastity and were respected for that reason ; the truth is 
 found to be, on referring to the author Castafieda — from 
 whom apparently the abb4 has taken this half truth 
 and whole falsehood- — that these estimable celibate women 
 were the public prostitutes of the nation." 
 
 The Mexican religion, as transmitted to us, is a con- 
 fused and clashing chaos of fragments. If ever the great 
 nation of Anahuac had its Hesiod or its Homer, no ray 
 of his light has reached the stumbling feet of research in 
 that direction ; no echo of his harmony has been ever 
 heard by any ear less dull than that of a Zumdrraga. It 
 is given to few men to rise above their age, and it is 
 folly to expect grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles ; yet it 
 is hard to suppress wholly some feelings of regret, in 
 poring ujwn those ponderous tomes of sixteenth and 
 seventeenth century history that touch upon Mexican 
 religion; one pities far less the inevitable superstition 
 and childish ignorance of the barbarian than the senility 
 of his Christian historian and critic — there was some 
 element of hope and evidence of attainment in what the 
 half-civilized barbarian knew ; but from what heights of 
 Athenian, Roman, and Alexandrian philosophy and elo- 
 quence, had civilization fallen into the dull and arrogant 
 nescience of the chronicles of the clergy of Spain. 
 
 Wc have already noticed^ the existence of at least two 
 schools of religious philosophy in Mexico, two average 
 
 <• * IIh cdlubraient de grandes fdten en I'honneur des femmes qui voulaient 
 vivro (lunt) le cJlibat. Les caciques d'un canton se rtuniBwiient it dnnsaient 
 tons nus, I'un nprbs I'autre, avec la femmo qui nvait priH oette determination. 
 Quaud la danae utait terminie, iU la couduisaicnt dans uno petite uiaiaon 
 mi'un nvait d.'corie & cet cffet, et lis jouissnient de sa peraonno, les caciqtieB 
 a' nbord ct cnsuite toug ceux qui le voulaient. A dnter de ce moment, clles 
 no pouvtiient rien refuser h quicuuque leur offrait le prix tixu pour cela. 
 EUcu n'(. tiilcnt jamaia diopenBeea de cette obligation, m6me quand pins tard 
 clles BO mariaient.' Castaneda, in Ternawc'Compans, Toy., serie i., torn, ix., 
 pp. 150-1. ' Although these men were very immoral, yet Buch was their re- 
 Hpuct (nr nil women who led a life of ceUoacy, that they celebrated grand 
 fustivalu in their honour.' And there he makes an end. Domcneeh'a Dtaerii, 
 vol. i., p. 170. 
 
 ^ This volume, pp. 66-0. 
 
 1 
 
 -H 
 
 J 
 
 i ^Hm 
 
 R 
 
 
 1 
 
 ■ |M 
 
 n 
 
 ' Hi 
 
 1 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 1 
 
 liB 
 
m 
 
 OOD8, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 levels of thought, the one that of the vulgar and credu- 
 lous, the other that of the more enlightened and reflec- 
 tive. It has resulted from this thnt different writers 
 differ somewhat in their opinions with regard to the pre- 
 cise nature and essence of that religion, some saying one 
 thing and some another. I cannot show this more short- 
 ly and — what is much more important in a subject like 
 this — more exactly, than by quoting a number of these 
 opinions: 
 
 " Turning from the simple faiths of savage tribes of 
 America, to the complex religion of the half-civilized 
 Mexican nation, we find what we might naturally expect, 
 a cumbrous polytheism complicated by mixture of several 
 national pantheons, and beside and beyond this, certain 
 appearances of a doctrine of divine supremacy. But 
 these doctrines seem to have been spoken of more defi- 
 nitely than the evidence warrants. A remarkable native 
 development of Mexican theism must be admitted, in 
 so far as we may receive the native historian Ixtlilxo- 
 chitl's account of the worship paid by Nezahualcoyotl, 
 the poet-king of Tezcuco, to the invisible supreme Tloque- 
 Nahuaque, he who has all in him, the cause of causes, 
 in whose star-roofed pyramid stood an idol, and who 
 there received no bloody sacrifice, but only flowers and 
 incense. Yet it would have been more satisfactory, were 
 the stories told by this Aztec panegyrist of his royal an- 
 cestors confirmed by other records. Traces of divine 
 supremacy in Mexican religion are especially associated 
 with Tezcatlipoca, * Shining Mirror,' a deity who seema 
 in his original nature the Sun-god, and thence by ex- 
 pansion to have become the soul of the world, creator of 
 heaven and earth, lord of all things. Supreme Deity. 
 Such conceptions may, in more or less measure, have 
 arisen in native thought, but it should be pointed out 
 that the remarkable Aztec religious formulas collected 
 by Saha^un, in which the deity Tezcatlipoca is so promi- 
 nent a figure, show traces of Christian admixture in their 
 material, as well as of Christian influence in their style. 
 In distinct and absolute personality, the divine Sun in 
 
COMPLEXITY OF AZTEC THEOLOGY. 
 
 188 
 
 Aztec theology was Tonatiuh" whose huge pyramid- 
 mound stands on the plain of Teotihuacan, a witness of 
 his worship for future ages. Beyond this the religion of 
 Mexico, in its complex system, or congeries of great gods, 
 such as results from the mixture and alliance of the 
 deities of several nations, show^s the solar element ixwted 
 deeply and widely in other personages of its divine my- 
 thology, and attributes especially to the sun the title of 
 Teotl, God."» 
 
 " It is remarkable," says Professor J. G. Miiller, " that 
 the well-instructed Acosta should have known nothing 
 about the adoration of a highest invisible God, under 
 the name of Teotl. And yet this adoration has been re- 
 ported in the most certain manner by others, and made 
 evident from more exact statements regarding the nature 
 of this deity. He has been surnamed Ipalnemoan, that 
 is, He through whom we live, and Tloquenahuaque, that 
 is, He who is all things through himself. He has been 
 looked upon as the originator and essence of all things, 
 and as especially throned in the high cloud-surrounded 
 mountains. Rightly does Wuttke contend against any 
 conception of this deity as a monotheistic one, the poly- 
 theism of the people being considered — for polytheism and 
 monotheism will not be yoked together; even if a logical 
 concordance were found, the inner spirits of the princi- 
 ples of the two would still be opposed to each other. 
 Another argument stands also clearly out, in the total 
 absence of any prayers, offerings, feasts, or temples to or 
 in the honor of this god. From this it is evident that 
 Teotl was not a god of the common people. Yet this, 
 on the other hand, cannot justify us, — the so-frequently- 
 occurring statements of well-informed authorities being 
 taken into account, — in denying in toto all traces of a pan- 
 theistic monotheism, as this latter may easily spring up 
 
 I 
 
 * I would call attention to the fact that Alvarado, the ruddy handsome 
 Spanish cnptuiu, waH called Tonatioh by the Mexicans, just as Barnabas was 
 called Jupiter, and Paul, Mercurius, by the people of Lystra—going to show 
 how uufetish and anthropomorphic were the ideas connected with the aun- 
 god by the Mexicans. 
 
 9 Tylor'8 Prim. CuU., vol. U., p. 311. 
 
18i 
 
 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 among cultivated polytheists as a l(^cal result and out- 
 come of their natural religion. Nezahualcoyotl, the en- 
 lightened king of Tezcuco, adored as the cause of causes, 
 a god without an image. The chief of the Totonac 
 aborigines of Cempoallan had, if we may credit the 
 speech put in his mouth by Las Casas and Herrera, an 
 idea of a highest god and creator. This abstract 
 idea has also here, as in other parts of America, inter- 
 twined itself with the conception of a sun-god. Hence 
 the Mexicans named the sun-god pre-eminently Teotl ; 
 and that enlightened king of Tezcuco, who built a temple 
 of nine stories — symbolizing the nine heavens — in honor 
 of the stars, called the sun-god his father." '" 
 
 " To the most ancient gods," says Klemm, "belonged 
 the divinities of nature, as well as a highest being called 
 Teotl, God. He was perfect, independent, and invisible, 
 And consequently not represented by any image. His 
 qualities were represented by expressions like these: 
 He through whom we live. He who is all in himself. 
 This god coincides very nearly with the Master of 
 Life of the North Americans. In opposition to him 
 is the evil spirit, the enemy of mankind, who often 
 appears to and terrifies them. He is called Tlacate- 
 cololotl, that is to say. Rational Owl, and may possi- 
 bly, like the Lame-foot of the Peruvians, be a sur- 
 vival from the times when the old hunter-nations in- 
 habited the forests and mountains. Next to Teotl 
 
 •• Matter, Amerikanische Urreligiotun, pp. IT' 4. The 80-often diBoussed 
 resemblance in form and sif^uification betwei .. the two Mexican words ieotl 
 and calli (see Molina, Vocabuhrio) and the two Greek words (heos and 
 kalia, is completely enough noticed by MQlIer. ' Die Mexikanischen Volker 
 haben cinen Appellativniimen t&t Gott, Teotl, wtlcher, da die liuchstaben 
 tl blosse aztekische Endnug sind. merkwiirdiger Wcise mit dem Indoger- 
 Mauischen theos, Deus, Deva, Dew, zusammenstimmt. Dieses Wort wird 
 EUr Dildung mancher Gotteruamen oder Kultusgegenstfinde gebniueht. 
 Hieher gehoren die Gfittemamen Tcotlacozonqui, Teocipactli, Teotetl, 
 
 GOttermarsch. Dazu kommen noch manche Namen von Htadten, die alB 
 Kultussitze ausgezeichnet waren, wie das uns schon frtther bekaunt gewordene 
 Teotihuacan. Im Plural wurden die G6tter Teules genannt una ebcu bo, 
 wie uns Bemal Diaz so oft erz&hlt, die Geffthrten des Cortes welche das ge- 
 meiue Volk als Gfitter bezeiohnen wollte.' Id., p. 472. 
 
TLOQUE-NAHUAQUE. 
 
 186 
 
 was Tezcatlipoca, that is to say, Shining Mirror; he 
 was the god of providence, the soul of the world, 
 and the creator of heaven and earth. Teotl was 
 not represented by any image, and was probably not 
 worshiped with offerings nor in any special temples; 
 Tezcatlipoca was, however, so represented, and that as 
 a youth, because time could have no power over his 
 beauty and his splendor. He rewarded the righteous, 
 and punished the ungodly with sickness and misfortune. 
 He created the world, and mankind, and the sun, and 
 the water, and he was himself in a certain degree tLc 
 overseer thereof"" 
 
 The Abbe Brasseur believes in the knowledge by the 
 Mexicans and certain neighboring or related natiors. of 
 a Supreme God; but he thinks also that the names of 
 great priests and legislators have often been usod for or 
 confounded witl 'Le one Name above e\ery name. He 
 says: "In the traditions that have reached us the 
 mime oi the legislator is often confused with that 
 of the divinity ; and behind the symbolic veil that covers 
 primitive history, he who civilized and brought to light 
 in the Americans a new life, is designedly identified with 
 the Father of the universal creation. The writers who 
 treat of the history of the ancient American nations avow 
 that, at the time of the landing of the Spaniards on the 
 soil of the western continent, there was not one that did 
 not recognize the existence of a supreme deity and arbi- 
 ter of the universe. In that confusion of religious ideas, 
 which is the inevitable result of ignorance and supersti- 
 tion, the notion of a unique immaterial being, of an in- 
 visible power, had survived the shipwreck of pure primi- 
 tive creeds. Under the name Tloque-Nahuaque, the 
 Mexicans adored Him who is th(i first cause of all things, 
 who preserves and sustains all by his providence; call- 
 ing him again, for the same reason, Ipalnemoaloni, He 
 in whom and by whom we are and live. This god was 
 the same as that Kunab-Ku, the Alone Holy, who was 
 adored in Yucatan; the same again as that jJurakan, 
 
 >i KUmm, CuUur-OtschichU, torn, v., pp. 114-5, 
 
 -I'll 
 
 h\ 
 
186 OODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 the Voice that Cries, the Heart of Heaven, found with the 
 Guatemalan n-itions of Central America; and the same 
 lastly as that Teotl, God, whom we find named in the 
 Tzendal and Mexican hooka. This "God of all purity," 
 as he was styled in a Mexican prayer, was, however, too 
 elevated for the thoughts of the vulgar. His existence 
 was recognized, and sages invoked him; hut he had 
 neither temples nor altars, — perhaps hecause no one 
 knew how he should be represented, — and it was only 
 in the last times of 'the Aztec monarchy that Nezahual- 
 coyotl, king of Tezcuco, dedicated to him a teocalli of nine 
 terraces, without statues, under the title of the unknown 
 god."" 
 
 Mr Gallatin says of the Mexicans: " Their mythology, 
 as far as we know it, presents a great number of uncon- 
 nected gods, without apparent system or unity of design. 
 It exhibits no evidence of metaphysical research or ima- 
 ginative powers. Viewed only as a development of the 
 intellectual faculties of man, it is, in every respect, vastly 
 inferior to the religious systems of Egypt, India, Greece, 
 or Scandinavia. If imjwrted, it must have been from 
 some barbarous country, and brought directly from such 
 country to Mexico, since no traces of a similar worship 
 are found in the more northern parts of America."" 
 
 "The Aztecs," writes Prescott, "recognized the exist- 
 ence of a Supreme Creator and Lord of the Universe. 
 But the idea of unity — of a being, with whom volition 
 is action, who has no need of inferior ministers to 
 execute his purjioses — was too simple, or t(X) vast, for 
 their understandings; and they sought relief as usual, 
 in a plurality of deities, who presided over the elements, 
 the changes of the seasons, and the various occupations 
 of man. Of these, there were thirteen principal deities, 
 and more than two hundred inferior; to each of whom 
 some special day, or appropriate festival, was conse- 
 crated."" 
 
 •• Bnusrur de Bourbourq, Iflst, (its Kat. Civ,, torn, i., pp. 
 IS Uiillutin, in Amer, Anliq. iS'ne. Tmninct., vol, i., p. 3Gi. 
 '< PrtacoU'a Conq. of Mex., vol. I,, p. 57. 
 
 46-0. 
 
FBIMrnVE WORSHIP. 
 
 187 
 
 According to Mr Squier: " The original deities of tlie 
 Mexican pantheon are few in number. Thus when the 
 Mexicans engaged in a war, in defense of the liberty or 
 sovereignty of their country, they invoked the War God, 
 under his aspect and name Huitzlipochtli. When sud- 
 denly attacked by enemies, they called u\y)n the same 
 god, under his aspect and name of Paynalton, which im- 
 plied God of Emergencies, etc. In fact, as already else- 
 where observed, all the divinities of the Mexican, as of 
 every other mythology, resolve themselves into the pri- 
 meval God and Goddess." " 
 
 " The population of Central America," says the Vi- 
 comto do Bussierre, '* although they had preserved the 
 vw^wc notion of a superior eternal God and creator, 
 kiimvn by the name Tootl, hud an Olympus as numerous 
 as that of the Greeks and the Romans. It would apjiear, — 
 the most ancient, though, unfortunately, also the most 
 obscure legends being followed, — that during the civilized 
 period which preceded the successive invunsions of the 
 barbarous hordes of the north, the inhabitants of Ana- 
 huac joined to the idea of a supremo Innng the worship 
 of the sun and the moon, oflering them llowers, fruits, 
 anil tiie first fruits of their fields. The most ancient 
 moiuunents of the country, such as the pyramids of Teo- 
 tihuacan, were incontestably consecrated to those lumi- 
 naries. Let us now trace some of the most striking 
 features of these jieople. Among the number of their 
 goils, is found one represented under the figui*e of a man 
 otiTiially young, and considered as the symlwl of tho 
 supreme and mysterious (JimI. Two other gcxls tiiero 
 were, watching over mortals from the height of a celestial 
 city, and charged witii the accomplishment of their 
 prayers. Air, earth, firo, and water had their particu- 
 lar divinities. The woman of the serjient, the i)rolifio 
 woman, she who never gave birth but to twins, was 
 adored as the mother of tho human race. The sun and 
 tho m(H)n luul their altars. Various divinities presi<led 
 over the phenomena of nature, over the day, tho night, 
 
 'i Squier'a Serpent Symbol, p. 47. 
 
 il,' 
 
183 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 the mist, the thunder, the harvest, the mountains, and 
 BO on. Souls, the place of the dead, warriors, hunters, 
 merchants, fishing, love, drunkenness, medicine, flowers, 
 and many other things had their special gods. A multi- 
 tude of heroes and of illustrious kings, whose apotheosis 
 had been --lecreed, took their place in this vast pantheon, 
 where were besides seated two hundred and sixty divin- 
 ities of inferior rank, to each of whom nevertheless one 
 of the days of the year was consecrated. Lastly, every 
 city, every family, every individual, had its or his celes- 
 tial protector, to whom worship was rendered. The 
 number of the temples corresponded to that of the gods; 
 these temples were found everywhere, in the cities, in 
 the fields, in the woods, along the roads, and all of them 
 had priests charged with their service. This complicated 
 mythology was common to all the nations of Andhuac, 
 even to those that the empire had Ijeen unable to sub- 
 jugate and with which it was at war; but each country 
 had its favorite god, such god being to it, what Huitzilo- 
 pochtli, the god of war, was to the Aztecs." " 
 
 The Mexican religion, as summed up by Mr Brantz May- 
 er," "was a comjwund of spiritualism and gross idolatry; 
 for the Aztecs believed in a Supreme Deity, whom they 
 called Teotl, God ; or Ipalnemoani, He by whom we 
 live; or Tloque Nahuaque, He who has all in himself; 
 while their evil spirit bore the name of Tlaleatcololotl, 
 the Rational Owl. These spiritual beings are sur- 
 rounded by a number of leaser divinities, who were prob- 
 ably the ministerial agents of Teotl. These were 
 Huitzil()[X)tchtli, the god of war, and Teoyaomiqui, 
 his s[X)use, whose duty it was to conduct the souls of 
 warriors who perished in defense of their homes and 
 and religion to the ' house of the sun,' the Aztec heaven. 
 Huitziloix)tchtli, or Mextli, the god of war, was the 
 special protector of the Aztecs; and devoted as they 
 were to war, this deity was always invoked before battle, 
 
 >» TJu-wUrre, L'Emplrt Mtxleain, pp. 131-3. 
 
 i' JiraiUt ,\l(iiier, in SvliookrajVa Arch., vol. vi., p. 686; goe aho, Brantt 
 Mayzr'a Mtxiw cw it was, p. 110. 
 
MEXICAN BELIOION, OKEEE AND BOMAN: 
 
 iSO 
 
 and recompensed after it by the offering of numerous 
 captives taken in conflict." 
 
 '* The religion of the Mexicans," writes Sefior Carbajal 
 Espinosa," plagiarizing as literally as possible from Clavi- 
 gero, " was a tissue of errors and of cruel and superstitious 
 rites. Similar infirmities of the human mind are in- 
 separable from a religious system originating in caprice 
 and fear, as we see even in the moat cultured nations 
 of antiquity. If the religion of the Mexicans be com- 
 pared with that of the Greeks and Romans, it will be 
 found that the latter is the more superstitious and ridic- 
 ulous and the former the more barbarous and sangui- 
 nary. These celebrated nations of ancient Europe 
 multiplied excessively their gods because of the mean 
 idea that they had of their power; restricting their rule 
 within narrow limits, attributing to them the most atro- 
 cious crimes, and solemnizing their worship with such 
 execrable impurities as were so justly condemned by the 
 fathers of Christianity. The gods of the Mexicans were 
 less imperfect, and their worship although superstitious 
 contained nothing repugnant to decency. They hud 
 some idea, although imperfect, of a Supreme Being, ab- 
 solute, independent, Ixilieving that they owed him tri- 
 bute, adoration, and fear. They had no figure whereby 
 to represent him, believing him to Ijc invisible, neither 
 did they give him any other name, save the generic one, 
 God, which is in the Mexican tongue teotl, resembling 
 even more in sense than in pronunciation the theos of 
 the Greeks; tiiey used, however, epithets, in the highest 
 degree expressive, to signify the grandeur and the ix)wcr 
 which they believed him endowed with, calling him 
 Ipalnemoani, that is to say, Ho by whom we live, and 
 Tloque-Nahuaque, which means. He that is all things in 
 himself But the knowledge and the worship of this 
 Supremo Essence were obscured by the multitude of pods 
 invented by su|)erstition. The people believed further- 
 more in an evil spirit, inimical to mankind, calling 
 
 ■3 Carhajal Esphioaa, Ilist. dt Mtxko, torn, i., pp. 403-0; Clavigtro, Storiu 
 Ant, del Mvasico, turn, il., pp. U-4. 
 
190 aODS, SDPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 him Tlacatecololotl, or Rational Owl, and saying that 
 oftentimes he revealed himself to men, to hurt or to 
 terrify them." 
 
 " The Mexicans and the Tezcucans," following Sefior 
 Piraentel, " recognized the existence of a Supreme Being, 
 of a First Cause, and gave him that generic title Teotl, 
 God, the analogy of which with the Theos of the Greeks, 
 has been already noted by various authors. The idea of 
 God is one of those that appear radical to our very exist- 
 ence .... With the Mexicans and Tezcucans this idea 
 was darkened by the adoration of a thousand gods, in- 
 voked in all emergencies; of these gods there were thir- 
 teen principal, the most notable being the god of prov- 
 idence, that of war, and that of the wind and waters. 
 The god of providence had his seat in the sky, and hod 
 in his care all human affairs. The god of the waters 
 was considered as the fertilizer of earth, and his dwelling 
 was in the highest of the mountains where he arranged 
 the clouds. The god of war was the principal protector 
 of the Mexicans, their guide in their wanderings from 
 the mysterious country of Aztlan, the god to whose 
 favor they owed those great victories that elevated theni 
 from the lowly estate of lake-fishermen up to the lord- 
 ship ot Anahuac. The god of the wind had an aspect 
 more benign .... The Mexicans also worshiped the sun 
 and the moon, and even, it would appear, certain ani- 
 mals considered as sacred. There figured also in the 
 Aztec mythology an evil genius called the Owl-man,'" 
 since in some manner the good and the bad, mixed up 
 here on earth, have to be explained. So the Persians 
 had their Oromasdcs and Arimancs, the first the genius 
 of good, and the second of evil, and so, later, Maniche- 
 ism presents us with analogous explanations."* 
 
 Solis, writing of Mexico and the Mexicans says: 
 "There was hardly a street without its tutelary god; 
 neither was there any calamity of nature without its altar, 
 to which they had recourse for remedy. They imagined 
 
 '• Ilomhrt Buho. 
 
 w PlmenM, Mem. »obr$ la Ikua ImUgma, pp. 11-13. 
 
THE NAMELESS GOD. 
 
 «wid made their gods out of th ■ ^'^ 
 
 sending that theyTesse„ed th. ^""^ ^^^'' "«* under- 
 they attributed to others ttT"',?^ ^^'"^ ^7 what 
 their gods, and so compete 'as 1 ?/'i,^ "^^^"^^ ^ we^ 
 Idolatry, they were nTwUhout th:^ '"'T« ^^^^'^ 
 buperior Deity, to whom ihl .J-, ^«nowledge of a 
 the heavens a^id ti^Zl^^''Tk^:'c^y'^ '""^ -^^«on of 
 among the Mexicans a ^od J*l ."^'"^^ ^^ things wa^ 
 ;vord in their language SwwS;'. "''"'' *^^^ ^«^ ^o 
 theygaveittobeimderst^d tim/ft ^V^"^'' ^»'»n. only 
 reverently towards he^veTa^^ ^^••^'''""^^'^''"'Po nt"ng 
 ^shion the attribute oSb?e^:-.T.i° ^'"^^^^^r the"? 
 
 ""■" B"» ioiiacateotle, who tl,,.„ .-. •' ""^slowed on 
 created the «oi|d • mid I, ?,' i-*^ *"!''• ""^ "'« god that 
 «»»'' <« lord of an T " ™" "«'•>' P»inted with I 
 "»S"d <i>r they Jd h^it^/'f;''': »ffe««, ^^rifi^to 
 ' le others to whom t he 1 1 v "",' '^'' «•"='' things Vn 
 «me o,- demons."" "^ '"""«'=«' >™«' men ont on " 
 
 We liave already seen fmm ir 
 «.» co„fcs«,a to a s'mX" f J^rr'?"' " the Mexi- 
 «« t''"W and the saidtfX^l ^'">'' ?"'^ """«»- of 
 vo-ted,iooi<i„,,„„^tratt;''S':|,;t;'£^ 
 
192 
 
 GODS. SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Creator of heaven and earth." '** In contra-distinction 
 to this it may be well to consider the following extract 
 from the same author: " Such was the blindness of the 
 Mexicans, even to the naturjil light, that they did not 
 think like men of good judgment that all created things 
 were the work and effect of some immense and infinite 
 cause, the which only the First Cause and true God is. 
 .... And in Mexico 'alone (according to the common 
 opinion) they had and adored two thousand gods, of whom 
 the principal were Vizilipuztli and Tezcatlipucatl, who 
 as supreme were set up in the height of the great temple, 
 over two altars. . . .Tezcatlipucatl was the god of provi- 
 dence, and Vizilipuztli the god of war." *' 
 
 Speaking of Mexican temples^" and gods, Oviedosays: 
 "But Montezuma had the chief [temple], together with 
 three other prayer-houses, in which he sacrificed in 
 honor of four gods, or idols, that he had ; of these they 
 had one for god of war, as the Gentiles had Mars; to 
 another they gave honor and sacrifice as god of the 
 waters, even as the ancients gave to Neptune ; another they 
 adored for god of the wind, as the lost heathen adored 
 iEolus; and another still they revered as their sovereign 
 god, and thi.s was the sun. . . .They had further other 
 gods ; making one of them god of the maize-fields, attri- 
 buting to him the power of guarding and multiplying 
 the samo, as the fable-writing poets and ancients of an- 
 tiquity did to Ceres. They had gods for everything, 
 giving attributes to each according to their surmises, in- 
 vesting them with that godhead which they had not, and 
 with which it was not right to invest any save only the 
 true God."" 
 • Speaking in general terms of probably a large part of 
 
 t' See this vol. p. 57, note 13. On pnges 55 ami 60, and in tho note per- 
 taining tliorotc), will uIho bo found luauy ruforcnoca bearing on thu matter 
 uudur preiient diocuHsion. 
 
 «i Ilen-era, Ifisl. Ueii., dec. il., lib. vii., cap. xviii., ^). 253. 
 
 M Qiles, Oviodrt calls them, (Hpellod cites by most wntein) the following; ex- 
 plan:itioii boing given in glossary of Voren Amerkanaa Empkadan por Onedo, 
 appended to tho fourth voluuie of tho Hint. Gen. : ' Qil : tcmpio, casa de ornci- 
 on. Estu voi! era mny general en casi todn Amurica, y muy principahucnts 
 en las coniaroas de Yu'nitan y Mochuaean.' 
 
 >' Ouiciio, IM. Oen., torn, iii., p. 603. 
 
ACOSTA AND TEOTL 
 
 ^ew Spain, Toraupmo^ ' ^^ 
 
 these p^opfe er^ i^" ^^n-* !*• But a.i?'^ P'?**"- 
 attributing it^^'" '" ''«WI'"tinB thi, / •'" *'''"''' 
 "■e^ ■^milfaT^ sods; ;>.et, i„ iXv 1"';?"^ """^ 
 
 "O"! to „„!!!*"" reke into tli Indil^r"" ^««ta 
 "■"cli, ivliereU f '"' '"<"•"• tonirues tJ?„ u??*"' "f 
 
 "-%- to co;„,cv: ettif ""St !i' '■■"™-^:^ 
 
 „ »'Vpai.e»<»„„„, ■ ""'■y """de Iheir 
 
 »l * N„iiu.„|'"°?'S»l. que quiera d,.|, =.« 
 
 *«ffe |)v Hw, »* ■. P' ^'''*' — Not ho u - ' .''•' *oni. «! „ on " ' y "' ser eu 
 
IM GODS. SUPEBNATUBi^ BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 greatest adoration to an Idol called Yitzilipuztli, the 
 which in all this region they called the most puissant 
 and Lord of all things: for this cause. the Mexicaines 
 built him a Temple, the greatest, the fairest, the highest, 
 and the most sumptuous of all others .... But heere 
 the Mexicaines Idolatrie hath bin more pernicious and 
 hurtfull than that of the Inguas, as wee shall see plainer 
 heereafter, for that the greatest part of their adoration 
 and idolatrie, was imployed to Idols, and not to naturall 
 things, although they did attribute naturall effects to 
 these IdoUs, as raine, multiplication of cattell, warre, and 
 generation, even as the Greekes and Latins have forged 
 Idolls of Phoebus, Mercuric, Jupiter, Minerva, and of 
 Mars. To conclude, who so shall neerely looke into it, 
 shall finde this manner which the Divell hath vsed to 
 deceive the Indians, to be the same wherewith hee hath 
 deceived the Greckes and Romans, and other ancient 
 Gentiles, giving them to vnderstand that these notable 
 creatures, the Sunne, Moone, Starres, and Elements, had 
 power and authoritie to doe good or harme to men."* 
 
 Mendieta says: " It is to be noted for a general rule 
 that, though these people, in all the continent of these 
 Indias, from the farthest parts of New Spain to the parts 
 of Florida, and farther still to the kingdoms of Peru, 
 had, as has been said, an infinity of idols that tliey 
 reverenced as gods, nevertheless, above all, they still 
 held the sun as chiefest and most powerful. And they 
 dedicated to the sun the greatest, richest, and most 
 sumptuous of their temples. This should be the power 
 the Mexicans called Ipalnemohuani, that is to say, 'by 
 whom all live,' and Moyucuyatzin ayac oquiyocux ayiw 
 oquipic, that is to say, ' he that no one created or formed, 
 but who, on the contrary, made all things by his own 
 
 Sower and will.' .... So many are the fictions and fa- 
 tes that the Indians invented about their gods, and so 
 differently are these related in the different towns, that 
 neither can they agree among themselves in recounting 
 
 M iieosta. HM. Nat. Ind., pp. 334, 337-8. 
 
«^«»BW.sWH™,Uas„cifl^OBV. 
 
 'hem, nor shall there Iw. f„. j "* 
 
 »tond them. In the ttf^r^™? *''o^«'I under- 
 
 «.o»e -^f^*tn'"th2t"^'-«^ Sl"St 
 
 H,„ r '.V'e" «o remark," writeaS ""PO'^titions."" 
 Uie Indians had a diWnh^Cf ""I"^' " «'at nithouirl. 
 
 wie lollowinff terms- " n ii "**"Ve prayer courluwi • 
 
 llf'ndieta,JIUt.g,i„ o. „, , ^ •'"^-rgOds ),— jou thftfc 
 
196 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 I 
 
 ii': 
 
 have all power over men forsake us not in danger. We 
 invoke you, as well also as the sun Nauholin, and the 
 moon, spouse of that brilliant luminary, the stars of 
 heaven also, and the wind of the night and of the day."^ 
 
 According to the somewhat vague and incomplete ac- 
 count of Fray Toribio de Benavente, or Motolinia, — the 
 latter his adopted name and that by which he is best 
 known, — another of the original and early authorities in 
 matter concerning the gentile Mexicans: " Tezcatlipoca 
 was the god or demon that they held for greatest and 
 to whom most dignity was attributed . . . They had 
 idols of stone, and of wood, and of baked clay ; they also 
 made them of dough and of seeds kneaded into the 
 dough . . . Some of them were shaped like men,. . . some 
 were like women ; . . . some were like wild beasts, as lions, 
 tigers, dogs, deer, and such other animals as frequented 
 the mountains and plains ; . . . some like snakes of many 
 fashions, large and coiling ... Of the owl and other 
 night-birds, and of others as the kite, and of every large 
 bird, or beautiful, or fierce, or preciously feathered, — 
 they had an idol. But the principal of all was the sun. 
 Likewise had they idols of the moon and stars, and of 
 the great fishes, and of the water-lizards, and of toads and 
 frogs, and of other fishes ; and these they said were the 
 gods of th< fishes . . . They had for gods fire, water, and 
 earth ; and of all these they had painted figures ... Of 
 many other things they had figures and idols, carved or 
 painted, even of butterflies, fleas, and locusts." ** 
 
 Nezahualcoyotl, king of Tezcuco, was he who — accord- 
 ing to the no doubt somewhat partial account of his de- 
 scendant Ixtlilxochitl — pushed the farthest into overt 
 speech and act his contempt of the vulgar idolatry and 
 his recognition of a high, holy, and to a great extent 
 unknowable supreme power. This thoughtful monarch 
 " found for false all the gods adored by the people of 
 this land, saying that they were statues and demons 
 
 33 Camargo, ITwt. de Thx., in Nouvelles Annates des Voy., 1843, torn, xcviii., 
 p. 101, torn, xcix., p. 168. 
 
 3« Motolinia, Hist. Indios, in leazbaloeta, Col., torn, i., pp.4, 33-24. 
 

 moral things, and he Znt to l.T ^"^^ ^««rned in 
 
 other seeking if haplvTeli^hf 2/7 T^ ^^an an\ 
 true God and creator of all thhi""^ ^^^^^ to affirm thi 
 
 .^'^/^^^"rseofhishislir^afchr '^^ ^« ^n n 
 that he composed on this fh ^i^*" ^^^"ess the son-H 
 
 was only OnC that S^io^fLT;.^ ^^^ th«t t'^eS 
 and earth, that he sustained allT ?! "^^'^^'^ «f heaven 
 
 ^eyer--tho„gh there weieL^.'^i'P^ «"d sufferiLf 
 ^dols--did the king SecTl^^^'^^P'-^^^ntingmafv 
 when divinity was diisSd " ''j;^^*""'ty of i,,-"^ 
 palne moalani,' which rnSe T''"^"*^ "^ "auhaqie y 
 as above expressed. Wrfh . ^T "^ ^^^ conviction^ 
 a« his fother and the earth .t'"'' ''" ''^^^Knized tJie «"« 
 ^ow it is in tbJLTt '^' ^'^ mother."'^ ^"" 
 
 jnfe' or doubthiS^^^^^^^^^^^^ *^"* ^- been said deny 
 N^^ uaw^ the creeHf 
 
 tianslated, from among othpr n "^^ P»««age above 
 
 ««hject in the ^^to,.^^r^,w ^"''''^^''' *«"«J»ng the mmt 
 J have selected j7'^,^t'^^^""^^"« »nd in the /?./.! * 
 urr... 1 J "'*^'^ciea It not becaii«o ;♦ • li ^^ekiciones. 
 
 «'*d, or the most eloque^ !! .1'" "'« ■"°«' clearly 
 
 fyV lUVO OOP fnlu„.. ... X , '"! "1 hnvixhni'nu„i.<„ 1, 
 
 3; 
 
 
198 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEHfOS. ANl> WOBSHIP. 
 
 solely on account of the sentence with which it concludes: 
 Nezahualcoyotl "recognized the sun as his father 
 and the earth as his mother." These few words occurr- 
 ing at the end of a eulogy of the great Tezcucan by a 
 confessed admirer, these few words that have passed un- 
 noticed amid the din and hubbub raised over the lofty 
 creed to which they form the last article, these few words 
 so insignificant apparently and yet so significant in their 
 connection, — should go far to prove the faithfulness of 
 of Ixtlilxochitl's record, and the greater or less complete- 
 ness of his portrait of his great ancestor. Were Ixtlilxo- 
 chitl dishonest, would he ever have allowed such a pagan 
 chord as this to come jangling into the otherwise jjerfect 
 music of his description of a perfect sage and Christian, 
 who believed in a God alone and all-sufficient, who be- 
 lieved in a creator of all things without any help at all, 
 much less the help of his dead material creatures the sim 
 and the earth ? Let us admit the honesty of Ixtlilxo- 
 chitl, and admit with him a knowledge of that Unknown 
 God, whom, as did the Athenians, Nezahualcoyotl igiio- 
 rantly worshiped ; but let us not be blinded by a glitter 
 of words — which we may be sure lose nothing in the 
 repetition — as to the significance of that 'ignorjintly;' 
 let us never lose sight across the shadow of that obscure 
 Athenian altar to the Unknown God, of the mighty 
 columns of the Acropolis and the crest of the Athena 
 Promachos. Nezahualcoyotl seems a fair type of a 
 thoughtful, somewhat sceptical Mexican of that better- 
 instructed class which is ever and everywhere the horror 
 of hypocrites and fanatics, of that class never without 
 its witnesses in all countries and at all times, of that 
 class two steps above the ignorant 'aity, and one step 
 above the learned pri' sthood, yet far still from that simi)le 
 and perfect truth wl ch shall one day be patent enough 
 to all. 
 
 Turning from the c ?ussion of a point so obscure and 
 intangible as the monc leism of Nezahualcoyotl and the 
 school of which he was le type, let us review the very 
 palpable and indubital ^ polytheism of the Mexicans. 
 
AMERICAN MYTHOIOOY 
 
 mylhology „aa tj,, ,^ |, 'f.' ™™ .« J"mble as Aryan 
 the ripest Went «„d s^houil!' ,"?"" '<'■' the vai of 
 "i-y into the path/„r.~P » .the "ineteenth^n": 
 "to god or hera sh„„ti„! S? rf"»g. «hicl. led again 
 Unfortunately tl» nhilol^j;;" , *""» "V he invemed 
 7 'an eKh«Ltivetfe';,"Ar"'"'%''« "-"te^W for 
 
 given to the world on the \rv > u 'j "".■■ "^"mple, has 
 ft/>eAn,an Nations, is L ,'!'ft ''«*"^''' "' his 4*ifoZ 
 'nd«.d makes themil^^Vi^rflTft'^; "'""hS 
 there is nothin.'formo „t ""''''» hke the nre».nf 
 
 «.™nge, with sue°li sClTS;' """ '" «""'-' »~- 
 s'We, all accessible inaterfl »1 T^"'''*'"'™' "» ""V be n™. 
 hat done let mom "kTlSlT^"J""'"°*e subject in h«S^ 
 their place in (he wall „f • """ «"<< »nd give then.' 
 place there, whether or noTf' . *'<»• they hale a 
 ■noTow; abreachisIheJetL ,'l/r"'» *»-4 or to? 
 «t and (ill it. "•«"* that shall be empty until th7y 
 
 wh|::':ffiS-^j'-^" -*-» on the 
 
 wuh^a ei'Ltrgo-j I'-n'd -ir '•■« '-••^" 
 
 tmtmg this phase of his Phm.„«* . ""'^ Proceed, iHus. 
 f possible the various ni^r*'." *^ ^"•'^"^'^te as closelJ 
 ^,^-«ed to this g4at SrL7'^'-^^'^''«^""««^^ 
 litlfwoan, Yautl, TelnuchfiJ T? '''' ^"' ^'•^^'ous names 
 ^--, Neeoeiautira^^^^^^^^^ 
 
aOO OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 0, thou almighty God, that givest life to men, and 
 art called Titlacaoan, grant me in thy mercy everything 
 needful to eat and to drink, and to enjoy of thy soft and 
 delicate things; for in grievous toil and straitness I live 
 in the world. Have mercy on me, so poor I am and 
 naked, I that labor in thy service, and for thy service 
 sweep, and clean, and put light in this poor house, where 
 I await thine orders; otherwise let me die soon and end 
 this toilful and miserable life, so that my body may find 
 rest and a breathing-time. 
 
 In illness the people prayed to this deity as follows: 
 
 God, whose name is Titlacaoan, be merciful and send 
 away this sickness which is killing me, and I will reform 
 my life. Let me be once healed of this infirmity and I 
 swear to serve thee and to earn the right to live ; should 
 
 1 by hard toil gain something, I will not eat it nor 
 employ it in anything save only to thine honor ; I will 
 give a feast and a banquet of dancing in this poor house. 
 
 But the sick man that could not recover, and that felt 
 it so, used to grow desperate and blaspheme saying: 
 Titlacaoan, since thou mockest me, why dost thou not 
 kill me?** 
 
 Then following is a prayer to Tezcatlipoca, used by 
 the priest in time of pestilence: mighty Lord, under 
 whose wing we find defense and shelter, thou art invis- 
 ible and impalpable even as night and the air. How 
 can I that am so mean and worthless <lare to appear be- 
 fore tiiy majesty? Stuttering and with rude lips I si)eak; 
 ungainly is the manner of my speech as one leaping 
 among furrows, as one advancing unevenly; for all this 
 I fear to raise thine anger, and to provoke instead of ap- 
 peasing thee; nevertheless thou wilt do unto me as may 
 please thee. Lord, that hast held it g(X)d to forsake 
 us in these days, according to the counsel thou hast as 
 well in heaven as in hades, — alas for us, in that thine 
 anger and indignation has descended in these days 
 upon us; alas, in that tlie many and grievous afllictions 
 of thy wrath have overgone and swallowed us up, 
 
 >« Sahainm, Itiat. Otn., torn, i., lib. iii., pp. 341-3. 
 
PBAm W TIME OF PESTILENCE. 
 
 coming down even as fi*nno» 
 
 wretches that inhabU the IrT"';?"^ •"''r « "P«" the 
 lence with which we ar^ «fflT* r"**"'^ '« ^^e soiTpesti- 
 Alas, valiant anfallll^t^^^ "'"^ost desti^^ed. 
 pie are almost made an^nT^f ^T*^' ^^'^ ^^^mon L,. 
 destruction and n.Jn^K ""^ **"*^ destroyed- a ^S^ 
 thij nation; and, Xat t S'^^^f. ^'^IreadV.ir^* 
 children that ak inno^nraL^'*'*"] ^^ ^"' the little 
 only to play with pebbleTrn/* v.""^^"«^»d "othini 
 of earth, they too die bml" *^>^.^P "P ""le mounds 
 again8t8tonesandawa^I-l!^K" ''"'^ ^«^^^ *« Pieces as 
 
 the cradles, nor those XrcoL "I ""* "^^» tho.e in 
 Ah, Lord, howaP th;n«.„tl "^ "*** walk nor sDeal/ 
 f "d old ai'id of men ant t^""' confounded ; of Tun^ 
 hmnch nor root; thy trr" f'T ^"^^'"« "Sef 
 ;vealth are leveled d^own ^nd 7.\ **'->^,P^Plo and thy 
 mtector of all, most vaTant andt'n^-l'^-. ^ «"r Lord^ 
 / hine anger and thine inXn^f " T^ '''"^' ^hat is this? 
 ^" haling the stoneanS^^^^^^^ 
 
 pestilence, made exceediiS • '^'''' '^^he fire of Se 
 »>«hut, burningund snSSr ^^^^^ "«tion, as a fire 
 «o;;nd. The grfndersoTivteTh?'^ """V"^ "P^ht o7 
 ^tter whips u,x,n the misemb^ nfT ^"^P^^-V^d, and thy 
 '^come lean and of littirSnl "^ ^^^P'^' ^^^o have 
 
 «'^"^- Vea, what doest tio ? ' T'^ "'^ ^ follow grS 
 compassionate, invS . ! Z'".'^' ^ ^^^^'d, most stro^J^ 
 f things obey, u";,rdl/T^ ^''ose wf,' 
 he world, to win „, JJ is "n '"^T^ '^^'P^"'^^ the rule of 
 '"7«t hast thou d i,^t.d ' p'^Jf '-^vbat in thy di 'nf 
 K<^thor forsaken tl v Sn. '^^^^^'^ ^ast thou aC 
 
 -niv determined iha? Hti:! t 'T^^^^^ ^^-" ttot 
 h^' no more memory of it i } "^ ^PJ^' "»^^ that there 
 j'^co become a wooded ilUitj T-^', *'"^^ *'»« I'^-Pc'd 
 mdventure wilt thou "^^ tuI^t^'T «* '^^""^^«? 
 t'iei)IiU3esofpraver luu] til u . the temples and 
 
an OODS. STJPBBMATUBAL BEIN08, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 will go on to the end to our destruction ? Is it already 
 fixed in thy divine counsel that there is to be no mercy 
 nor pity for us, until the arrows of thy fury are spent to 
 our utter perdition and destruction? Is it possible that 
 this lash and chastisement is not given for our cor- 
 rection and amendment, but only for our total destruc- 
 tion and obliteration; that the sun shall nevermore 
 shine upon us, but that we must remain in perpetual 
 darkness and silence; that nevermore thou wilt look 
 upon us with eyes of mercy, neither little nor much ? 
 Wilt thou after this fashion destroy the wretched sick 
 that cannot find rest nor turn from side to side, 
 whose mouth and teeth are filled with earth and 
 scurf? It is a sore thing to tell how we are all in dark- 
 ness, having none understanding nor sense to watch for 
 or aid one another. We are all as drunken and without 
 understanding, without hope of any aid; already the 
 little children perish of hunger, for there is none to give 
 them food, nor drink, nor consolation, nor caress, — none to 
 give the breast to them that suck ; for their fathers and 
 and mothers have died and left them orphans, suffer- 
 ing for the sins of their fathers. our Lord, all- 
 powerful, full of mercy, our refuge, though indeed 
 thine anger and indignation, thine arrows and stones, have 
 sorely hurt this poor people, let it be as a father or a 
 mother that rebukes children, pulling their ears, pinch- 
 ing their arms, whipping them with nettles, pouring 
 chill water upon them ; all being done that they may 
 amend their puerility and childishness. Thy chastise- 
 ment and indignation have lorded and prevailed over 
 these thy servants, over this poor people, even as rain 
 falling upon the trees and the green canes, being touched 
 of the wind, drops also upon those that are below. most 
 compjissionate Lord, thou knowest that the common folk 
 are as children, that being whipped they cry and sob and 
 repent of what they have done. Peradventure, already 
 these poor people by reason of thy chastisement weep, sigh, 
 blame,' and murmur against themselves ; in thy presence 
 they bliune and bear witness against their bad beeds and 
 
SPABE THE GBEEW ASH ta». n^, 
 
 "■*« A«j> TAKE THE BIPB. 
 
 punish themselves therefor n. t . 
 nate pitiful, noble, «,d p^^^^ ^^'1.°»««t ^on^passio- 
 people to repent; let theCHw " ^'^'^ ^ S^^^^e 
 end here, to begin again inhp^^**'"^"* «»«<*, let it 
 don and overlS>k Xe "1 „f ^?"" '"f "™ "«*• Par- 
 anger and thy resTtn^l"! f *^® P^P'e; cause thine 
 within thy hrelrZ^^'l^^^'. ??-". '' ^^^ 
 there; /et it cease, for of a^^ "/* ^'*'**'^''' '«* '* rest 
 death nor escape to inypl^^SJ'^'-y "«»« can avoid 
 and all that iTve in Krid^LT*"^"*^*«'^^th; 
 thl8 tribute shall everv mT^ ^-^^^ ^^^^ thereof- 
 «hall avoid from fdanea?h V''? ^'^ "«^- ^^"e 
 what hour soever it niaylelnl t '* '^**^>^ °^«««enger 
 mg always to devour aU thaHi • T""^ ""^ thirst- 
 powerful that none shaU e^"' .Tu '" *^f T'^^ «»^1 «o 
 man be Punished a«3oi^ ^^^P? : *,^«»;"deed «hall every 
 
 Lord, at least take mtvaLX ^^^'^^' ^ '"ost pitiful 
 ren that are in the c^les ut^T^"'^: "^-'^ the Sh/w- 
 Have merey also, WuZ ,£ *^"* "**""«* ^«Ik. 
 rable who have nothing to ^" !„' r'""^ ^""-^^ "^'«e- 
 withal, nor a place to sifep wh ' T "i f^""^' themselves 
 a happy day is, wh(^r&„ *" "'*' '^""^^ what thinir 
 
 affliotioi, an^d sidne^r fc T "^'"^^"^^^ '^ S 
 Lord, if thou shouM fort" to b' ""''" ^' "«* ^tter 
 soldiers and upon the men f L^ IT "^^^^ "P«» the 
 need of sometime; belmld iUsTVf^r J^"" ^"**^«ve 
 go to serve food and drh k in th^l ' **" 9^ ^" ^^^ «nd 
 to die in this pestilence and I T'^ "^**»« «»»» than 
 «t«3"g Lord, pS^tector ^f Ti? tT"f .If ^^''^l^' « "»««* 
 of ho world, and universal mX h /h' '"^*^' ««vernor 
 fiiction thou hast alread/taTn ' » ' '^'' ''"^ «"*>«" 
 «"'fice; make an end of 'thrsmnl 'a T'* P"'"«hment 
 ment; quench also tStT,,/?^*"»«*' thy resent- 
 tlune anger: let serenUy ^m^ "" '^^^'^^'i"^ fire of 
 
 «mall birds of thy people'^b^rr- '^"'^r^' ^«' the 
 the sun; give therquiet wlfh "^^ to approach 
 
904 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 and I have nothing more to say, only to prostrate and 
 throw myself at thy feet, seeking pardon for the faults 
 of this my prayer; certainly I would not remain in thy 
 displeasure, and I have no other thing to say. 
 
 The following is a prayer to the same deity, under his 
 names Tezcatlipuca and Yoalliehecatl, for succor against 
 poverty : O our Lord, protector most strong and cora!- 
 passionate, invisible, and impalpable, thou art the giver 
 of life ; lord of all, and lord of battles, I present myself 
 here before thee to say some few words concerning the 
 need of the poor people, the people of none estate nor 
 intelligence. When they lie down at night they have 
 nothing, nor when they rise up in the morning; the 
 darkness and the light pass alike in great poverty. 
 Know, Lord, that thy subjects and servants, sufter a 
 sore poverty that cannot be told of more than that it is 
 a sore poverty and desolateness. The men have no gar- 
 ments nor the women to cover themselves with, but only 
 certain rags rent in every part that allow the air and the 
 cold to pass everywhere. With great toil and weariness 
 they scrape together enough for each day, going by 
 mountain and wilderness seeking their food ; so faint and 
 enfeebled are they that their bowels cleave to the ribs, 
 and all their body reechoes with hollowness; and they 
 walk as people aftrighted, the face and the body in like- 
 ness of death. If they be merchants, they now sell 
 only cakes of salt and broken pepper; the people that 
 have something despise their wares, so that they go out 
 to sell from door to door and from house to house ; and 
 when they soil nothing they sit down sjully by some lencc, 
 or wall, or in some corner, licking their lips and gnaw- 
 ing the i.ails of their hands for the hunger that is in 
 them ; they look on the one side and on the other at the 
 mouths of those that pass by, hoping peradventurc that 
 one may s\yeak some word to them. O compassionate 
 God, the bed on which they lie down is not a thing to 
 rest u[)on, but to eiuhire torment in ; they draw a rag 
 over them at night and so sleep ; there they throw down 
 their bodies and the bodies of children that thou hast 
 
PRAYER FOR AID AGAINST POVERTY. 
 
 205 
 
 given them. For the misery they grow up in, for the 
 filth" of their food, for the lack of covering, their faces 
 are yellow and all their bodies of the color of earth. 
 They tremble with cold, and for leanness they stagger in 
 walking. They go weeping, and sighing, and full of 
 sadness, and all misfortunes are joined to them ; though 
 they stay by a fire they find little heat. our Lord, 
 most clement, invisible, and impalpable, I supplicate 
 thee to see good to have pity upon them as they move in 
 thy presence wailing and clamoring and seeking mercy 
 with anguish of heart. O our Lord, in whose power it 
 in to give all content, consolation, sweetness, softness, 
 prosperity and riches, for thou alone art lord of all good, 
 — have mercy upon them for they are thy servants. I 
 supplicate thee, Lord, that thou prove them a little 
 with tenderness, indulgence, sweetness, and softness, 
 which indeed they sorely lack and require. I suppli- 
 cate thee that thou will lift up their heads with thy favor 
 and aid, that thou will see good that they enjoy some 
 days of prosfKirity and tranquillity, so they may sleep and 
 know repose, having prosi)erou8 jmd peaceable days of 
 life. Should they still refuse to serve thee, thou after- 
 wards canst take away what thou hast given ; they having 
 enjoyed it but a few days, as those that enjoy a fragrant 
 and Ijeautiful llower and find it wither presently. Should 
 this nation, for whom I pray and entreat thee to do them 
 g(X)d, not understand what thou hast given, thou canst 
 take away the good and pour out cursing; so that all 
 evil may come u^jon them, and they become poor, in 
 need, maimed, lame, blind, and deaf: then indeed they 
 shall waken and know the g(K)d that they had and have 
 not, and they shall call \i\yon thee and lean towards thee ; 
 but thou wilt not listen, for in the day of abundance 
 they would not understand thy goodness towards them. 
 In conclusion, I supplicate thee, O most kind and benif- 
 icent Lord, that thou will see gotxi to give this ^wople 
 to taste of the goods and riches that thou art wont to 
 give, and that proceed from thee, things sweet and soft 
 
 *'' Pur k frem do In oomida: Sahagun, IlUd. Om,, torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 30. 
 
 li: 
 
906 GODS, SUPEBNATDSAIi BEINGS. AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 
 
 - ■ ^ 
 
 1^' 
 
 and bringing content and joy, although it be but for a little 
 while, and as a dream that passes. For it is certain that 
 for a long time the people go p. ^ly before thee, weeping 
 and thoughtful, because of the anguish, hardship, and 
 anxiety that fill their bodies and hearts, taking away all 
 ease and rest. Verily, it is not doubtful that to this poor 
 nation, needy and shelterless, happens all I have said. 
 If thou answerest my petition it will be only of thy 
 liberality and magnificence, for no one is worthy to re- 
 ceive thy bounty for any merit of his, but only through 
 thy grace. Search below the dung-hills and in the 
 mountains for thy servants, friends, and acquaintance, 
 and raise them to riches and dignities. our Lord, 
 most clement, let thy will be done as it is ordained in 
 thy heart, and we shall have nothing to say. I, a rude 
 man and common, would not by importunity and pro- 
 lixity disgust and annoy thee, detailing my sickness, 
 destruction, and punishment. Whom do 1 ei^r-^k to? 
 Where am I ? Lo I speak with thee, King ; well do I 
 know that I stand in an eminent place, and that I talk 
 with one of great majesty, before whose presence 
 flows a river through a chasm, a gulf sheer down of 
 awful depth ; this also is a slippery place, whence many 
 precipitate themselves, for there shall not be found one 
 without error before thy majesty. I myself, a man of 
 little understanding and lacking speech, dr -e to address 
 my words to thee; I put myselfin peril of falling into the 
 gorge and cavern of this river. I, Lord, have come to 
 take with my hands blindness to mine eyes, rotten- 
 ness and shrivelling to my members, poverty and 
 affliction to my body; for my meanness and rudeness 
 this it is that I merit to receive. Live and rule for 
 ever in all quietness and tranquillity, thou that art our 
 lord, our shelter, our protector, most compassionate, most 
 pitiful, invisible, impalpable. 
 
 This following is a petition in time of war to the same 
 principal god, under his name of Tezcatlipoca Yautlnecoci- 
 untlmonenequi, praying favor against the enemy: our 
 Lord, moet compuasionate, protector, defender, invisible, 
 
PBAYEB IN TIME OF WAB. 
 
 m 
 
 impalpable, by whose will and wisdom we are directed 
 and governed, beneath whose rule we live, — 0, Lord 
 of battles, it is a thing very certain and settled that war 
 begins to be arranged and prepared for. The god of 
 the earth opens his mouth, thirsty to drink the blood 
 of them that shall die in this strife. It seems that they 
 wish to be merry, the sun and the god of the earth 
 called Tlaltecutli ; they wish to ^ve to eat and drink to 
 the gods of heaven and hades, making them a banquet 
 with the blood and flesh of the men that have to die in 
 this war. Already do they look, the gods of heaven 
 and hades, to see who they are that have to con- 
 quer, and who to be conquered; who they are that 
 have to slay, and who to be slain; whose blood 
 it is that has to be drunken, and whose flesh it is 
 that has to be eaten ; — which things the noble fathers 
 and mothers whose sons have to die, are ignorant of. 
 Even so are ignorant all their kith and kin, and the 
 nurses that gave them suck, — ignorant also are the fa- 
 thers that toiled for them, seeking things needful for 
 their food and drink and raiment until they reached the 
 age they now have. Certainly they could not foretell 
 how those sons should end whom they reared so anx- 
 iously, or that they should be one day left captives or 
 dead upon fhe field. See good, O our Lord, that the 
 nobles who die in the shock of war be peacefully and 
 agreeably received, and with bowels of love, by the sun 
 and the earth that are father and mother of all. For 
 verily thou dost not deceive thyself in what thou doest,"" 
 to wit, in wishing them to die in war; for certainly 
 for this didst thou send them into the world, so 
 that with their flesh and their blood they might be 
 for meat and drink to the sun and the earth. 1^ not 
 wroth, Lord, anew against those of the profession of 
 war, for in the same place where they will die have died 
 
 ** ' Porqne I la yerdad no os flngaftaiB oon lo qne luuwiB:* mo Sahagmi, in 
 Kbui»borou;ik'a Ma. Antiq., toI. t., p. 866, u the ■nbsUtation of ' engaAeiH ' 
 for ' engnAaia ' deatrovH the seMe of the paaaaoe in Buatamante'a ed. of the 
 lame, WM. Om., torn, ii., lib. vi.,p. 43. 
 
108 GODS, SUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 many generous" and noble lords and captains, and 
 valiant men. The nobility and generosity of the nobles 
 and the greatheartedness of the warriors is made appar- 
 ent, and thou makest manifest, Lord, how estimable 
 and precious is each one, so that as -such he may be held 
 and honored, even as a stone of price or a rich feather. 
 Lord, most clement, lord of battles, emperor of all, 
 whose name is Tezcatlipoca, invisible and impalpable, 
 we supplicate thee that he or they that thou wilt per- 
 mit to die in this war may be received into the house of 
 the sun in heaven, with love and honor, and may be 
 placed and lodged between the brave and famous war- 
 riors already dead in war, to wit, the lords Quitzicqua- 
 quatzin, Maceuhcatzin, Tlacahuepantzin, Ixtlilcuechavac, 
 Ihuitltemuc, Chavacuetzin, tind all the other valiant and 
 renowned men that died in former times, — who are re- 
 joicing with and praising our lord the sun, who are glad 
 and eternally rich through him, and shall be for ever; 
 they go about sucking the sweetness of all flowers delec- 
 table and pleasant to the taste. This is a great dignity 
 for the stout and valiant ones that died in war; for this 
 they are drunken with delight, keeping no account of 
 night, nor day, nor years, nor times ; their joy and their 
 wealth is without end; the nectarous flowers they sip 
 never fade, and for the desire thereof men of high de- 
 scent strengthen themselves to die. In conclusion, I 
 entreat thee, Lord, that art our lord most clement, 
 our emperor most invincible, to see good that those that 
 die in this war be received with bowels of pity and love 
 by our father the sun, and our mother the earth ; for 
 thou only livest and rulest and art our most compassion- 
 ate lord. Nor do I supplicate alone for the illustrious and 
 noble, but also for the other soldiers, who are troubled and 
 tormented in heart, who clamor, calling upon thee, 
 holding their lives as nothing, and who fling themselves 
 without fear upon the enemy, seeking death. Grant 
 
 ^ By an error and a solecism of Bustamente's ed. the Tvords ' gentes 
 rojos' ore substituted for the ndjeotive 'Benerosos:' see, as in the preciil- 
 lug note, Sahagun, in Kinfitborough's Me*. Aniiq., vol. v., p. 367, and Sahaijun, 
 im. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 43. 
 
mYEB TO THE GOD OP BATTLES. 
 
 them at least some small part of fl.^ 7" ^ 
 
 and repose in this life; or Kere tZ ^"'^7' ««°»« ^ 
 not destined to prosoeritv « ^®^®' *^ ^^^s world, thev arp 
 officers of the BCrgi!^e^?K5' H ^^l^^-^ -d 
 luidesand tothoseinheiven AhI .k""^ to those in 
 1 18 to rule the state and to be «11T ^^T ^^ose chaise 
 „f make them to be fatherland t^*^ "" ^^^^'h^- 
 of war hat wander by S a^S J"^*^,^ *« ^^e men 
 and ravine,-in their hand isThl '"T*^'"' ^^ height 
 enemies and criminals, ial^ f^ ??"*??«« «f death for 
 ties, the offices and thr^rm ^^ ^''*"^"*i«» «f digni- 
 grantingprivilege?to those Sat 1^'- '^' ^^^^Mhe 
 on the head, and ear-rin^ tn^7T "^'"^^ «"^ *««il«" 
 have yellow skins tied otLS?^' ^^ ^^^^^^^H and 
 Pnvilege of appoint^ theT^^^^^^ them i's the 
 
 every one shall wear.^ It is To ,T '^ *^ '"^^"^^"^ *hat 
 nnssion to certain to nJ ^ ***®^ ^^^ to give ner 
 ehalchivetes, tuTuol^^:^^^^^^^ 
 
 and to wear necklaces knd iewel« nf ?/" *^^ ^»«ce«, 
 things are delicate and prSut^Is^^^-- «» of which 
 % riches, and which thou S ff.lP^^^ing fn)m 
 feate and valiant deeds in ^^ T^ *^^ *^.^* Perform 
 I^ord, to make grace of 1 \ ^ ®"*''®** *hee also O 
 ^Wiers, give them' ZeleJt a^l^, *^« «~ 
 vvorld, make them stout Tni u ^^ ^"^ ^^^ging in this 
 cowardice from their hea^t 7? ""^ *«^^ «W a 
 '^eet death with cheerfulnZ k1 "«* ««Jy «hall they 
 7f thing,a.flower8^^^^^^^^^ desire it as { 
 
 the hoots and shouts of thpir "^ '^' "'''' '^'^^d at all 
 ^ to thy friend. Formnuoh.^T'''''' ^^'' ^o to them 
 on whose will deS h?^.*^"*" ^^* ^o«l of batde^ 
 -It, needing not ffa^tuI^Vj^^^^^^^^ "^^ S 
 Lord, to make mad andTlu ^^'"""^ «"t"^at thee 
 without hurt to us tly la^lTr '""V^^^ ^ ^h^t 
 h«nds, into the handTKurten:r^-«« into our 
 
 „;'EsdecirOoa,«„dantesdr» •. ^ '"^"^ enduring 
 
 given .bolW' In B7«teM.T^'«-<>«?V. Jlfeo,. .!„«. _.. 
 
 Vol. m. x« ««w»«iwn, 
 
 ^s Jtfea,. ^„<,. _ J 
 
210 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUSiLL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 80 much hardship and poverty. our Lord, since 
 thou art God, all-powerful, all-knowing, disposer of all 
 things, able to make this land rich, prosperous, praised, 
 honored, famed in the art and feats of war, able to make 
 the warriors now in the field to live and be prosperous, 
 if, in the days at hand, thou see good that they die in 
 war, let it be to go to the house of the sun, among all 
 the heroes that are there and that died upon the battle- 
 field. 
 
 The following prayer is one addressed to the principal 
 deity, under his name Tezcatlipoca Teiocoiani Tehima- 
 tini, asking favor for a newly elected ruler: To-day, a 
 fortunate day, the sun has risen upon us, warming us, so 
 that in it a precious stone may be wrought, and a hand- 
 some sapphire. To us has appeared a new light, has 
 arrived a new brightness, to us hais been given a glitter- 
 ing axe to rule and govern our nation, — has been given 
 a man to take upon his shoulders the affairs and troubles 
 of the state. He is to be the image and substitute of 
 the lords and governors that have already passed away 
 from this life, who for some days labored, bearing 
 the burden of thy people, possessing thy throne and 
 seat, which is the principal dignity" of this thy nation, 
 province, and kingdom; having and holding the same 
 in thy name and person some few days. These have 
 now departed from this life, put off their shoulders the 
 great load and burden that so few are able to suffer. Now, 
 Lord, we marvel that thou hast indeed set thine eyes 
 on this man, rude and of little knowledge, to make him 
 for some days, for some little time, the govenior of this 
 state, nation, province, and kingdom. O our Lord, most 
 clement, art thou peradventure in want of persons and 
 friends? — nay verily, thou that hast thereof more than 
 can be counted! Is it, peradventure, by error, or that 
 thou dost not know him; or is it that thou hast taken 
 him for the nonce, while thou seekest among many for 
 
 <* 'Dignidad,' Sahamn, in Kingsborough'a Mm. AtUiq.,yo\. v.. p. 359, 
 misprinted 'diligenoia^ in Bnatamente's Sahagun, Hist.Om., tom.u.,Ub. 
 Ti., p. 46. 
 
 anot 
 
 profi 
 
 give 
 
 us. 
 
 perhj 
 
 thy \ 
 
 this ; 
 
 that I 
 
 fear t 
 
 sidera 
 
 has, ti 
 
 makin 
 
 dignitj 
 
 presun; 
 
 withpc 
 
 know t 
 
 theatre, 
 
 merry. 
 
 through 
 
 carelessj 
 
 from th 
 
 wood, a 
 
 and the 
 
 Then th( 
 
 dung-hil] 
 
 lings, an( 
 
 when tho 
 
 roan is J 
 
 who art c 
 
 t^r, undei 
 
 that thou 
 
 rouch as h 
 
 deign to pi 
 
 what he h« 
 
 he has to ft 
 
 contrary tc 
 
 what is to I] 
 
 night; we 
 
another and a better ih. u 
 
 give thanks to thy male^v fn .?^^«''^d- finally we 
 »«. What thy dii^T^iret f « fr^" ^'^^^ ^ast^^: 
 perhaps beforehand this X" T *^" *^«"« ^nowe^ 
 % will be done as t is £! ^ S^" Pn)vided for ' 
 this man serve far i! determined in thv hearf • i ** 
 
 thathewilffiTthtoffirdeSiv",' *^"^- '"^t* 
 fear to his subjects, dSZ m^^Z^ll' ^^^"^ "n^^st and 
 
 nas thinking that he will r^n.^-^ • *^® dignity he 
 niaking a sad dream oT I ^ l " '" '* ^«r « long time 
 dignity thou Iiast7iv^l^^i7^"^^ ^^e occupation aTd 
 presumption, makin|Spnf " ?^^«" ofpride and 
 with ^mp aid pagel f wllh& ^"^ ^"^ «^ut 
 know the event of all for all « * ^^"^ *^W thou wilt 
 theatre, at which thou wK *^.*^^ '^^^^^ ^d 
 "jerry. Perhaps this nl * .??*^ '"akest thy^tf 
 
 tag3,and extreme iZrty WI ^''^"'^''"'''WvS! 
 wnen thou wilt nnt !,!»,•'. '"^ hour of hi« j„„,\: 
 
 'ho art our Lo„i, our fnvfefblfr'i '^' ^Pf'^te tC 
 tor, under whose 'will ^dS '' ""Hpable protS 
 fc »f and pS fS":,^-* :«««>, who^all^e 
 
 KKht!SfRst'-t' 
 
 he im to follow, 80^ to tmL^"" ^ ^^' «»d the S 
 contrary to fh^r a- •?. commit no error in hi. « 
 whnf lo * u "-^ disposition and win m. "" ^^^ce, 
 
 ~' most clement, that our 
 
213 GODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 ways and deeds are not so much in our hands as in the 
 hands of our ruler. If this ruler after an evil and per- 
 verse fashion, in the place to which thou hast elevated 
 him, and in the seat in which thou hast put him, — which 
 is thine, — ^where he manages the aflfairs of the people, 
 as one that washes filthy things with clean and clear 
 water, (yea in the same seat holds a similar cleansing 
 office the ancient god, vvho is father and mother to thy- 
 self, and is god of fire, who stands in the midst of flowers, 
 in the midst of the place bounded by four walls, who is 
 covered with shining feathers that are as wings), — if this 
 ruler-elect of ours do evil with which to provoke thine 
 ire and indignation, and to awaken thy chastisement 
 against himself, it will not be of his own will or seek- 
 ing, but by thy permission or by some impulse from 
 without; for which I entreat thee to see good to open his 
 eyes to give him light; open also his ears and guide him, 
 not so much for his own sake as for that of those whom 
 he has to rule over and carry on his shoulders.** I sup- 
 
 *^ This doubtfal and involved sentence, with the contained clause touching 
 the nature of the fire-god, runs exactly as follows in the two varying editions 
 of the original : ' i^i algnna cosa aviesa 6 mal heche hiciera en la dignidud que 
 le habeia dado, y en la silla en que le habeis puesto, que ^s vuestra, donde 
 est^l tratando los negocios populares, como (|uien lava cohhb sncias cou agus 
 may clara y muy limpia; en la qual silla y dignidad tiene el mismo oflcio de 
 lavar vuestro padre y madre de todos los Dioses, el Dios antiguo que i-s el 
 Dios del fuego, que est& en medio del albergue cerca de quatro paredes, y 
 e8t4 onbierto con plumas resplandecientes que son como alas, lo que este 
 electo hiciese mal hecho, con que provoque vuestra ira e indignacion, y des- 
 jrierte vuestro castiso contra si, noser& de su albedrio d de su querer, sino de 
 vuestra permision, o de algun otra sugestion vuestra, 6 de otro ; por lo cual os 
 ■uplico tengais por bien de abrirle los ojos y darle lumbre y abrirle las orejas, 
 y gniadle k este pobre electo, no tanto por lo que el es, smo princi|)alnieute 
 por aquellos & quienes ha de regir y Uevar a cuestas.' Samr/un, in Khujs- 
 borough's Mex. Aniiq., vol. v., pp. 360-361. ' Si alguna cosa aviesa o mal 
 lieoha hiciere, en la dignidad que le habeis diido, y en la silla en que lo 
 habeis puesto que es vuestra, donde tisi'« tratando los negocios populnres, 
 oomo quien laba oosas sucias, con ntjin m y clara y may limpia, on la cual 
 ulla y dignidad tiene el mismo oficio de /.abar vuestro padre y madre, de 
 todos los dioses, el dios antiguo, que <>s '>l dios del fuego que esta en medio 
 de las flores, y en medio del alr.ci'giU' cercado de cuatro paredes, y cst& 
 oubierto con plumas resplandecienteb que son somo Alas; lo que este electo 
 hiciere mal hecho con que provoque vuestra ira e indignacion, y despierte 
 Tuestro oastigo contra sf, no Ber& de su alvedrio de 6 su querer, aino de vues- 
 tra permision, 6 de alguna otra sugestion vuestra, 6 de otro; por lo cual os 
 flnpiioo tenuis por bien de abirle los ojos, y darle luz, y abridle tambien las 
 orejas, y gmad a eate pobre electo; no tanto por lo que es el, sino principal- 
 mente por aquellos & quien ha de regir yllevar aouestas:' Bustameute's 
 Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn. ii.. lib. vi., p. 48. 
 
THAT A BUIEB MAT NOT ABUSE HIS POWEB. 
 
 218 
 
 plicate thee, that now, from the beginning, thou inspire 
 him with what he is to conceive in his heart, and the 
 road he is to follow, inasmuch as thou hast made of him 
 a seat on which to seat thyself, and also as it were a 
 flute that, being played upon, may signify thy will. 
 Make him, Lord, a faithful image of thyself, and per- 
 mit not that in thy throne and hall he make himself 
 proud and haughty, but rather see good, Lord, that 
 quietly and prudently he rule and govern those in his 
 charge who are common people: do not permit him to 
 insult and oppress his subjects, nor to give over without 
 reason any of them to destruction. Neither permit, 
 Lord, that he spot and defile thy throne and hall with 
 any injustice or oppression, for in so doing he will stain 
 also thine honor and fame. Already, Lord, has this 
 poor man accepted and received the honor and lordship 
 that thou hast given him ; already he possesses the glory 
 and riches thereof; already thou hast adorned his hands, 
 feet, head, ears, and lips, with visor, ear-rings, and brace- 
 lets, and put yellow leather upon his ankles. Permit it 
 not, Lord, that these decorations, badges, and ornaments 
 be to him a cause of pride and presumption; but rather 
 that he serve thee with humility and plainness. May it 
 please thee, our Lord, most clement, that he rule and 
 govern this, thy seignory, that thou hast committed to 
 him, with all prudence and wisdom. May it please tliee 
 that he do nothing wrong or to thine offense ; deign to 
 walk with him and direct him in all his ways. But if 
 thou wilt not do this, ordain that from this day hence- 
 forth he be abhorred and disliked, and that he die in 
 war at the hands of his enemies, that he depart to the 
 house of the sun ; where he will be taken care of as a 
 precious stone, and his heart esteemed by the sun-lord ; 
 he d}ing in the war like a stout and valiant man. This 
 would be much better than to be dishonored in the world, 
 to ]}e disliked and abhorred of his people for his faults or 
 defects, our Lord, thou that providest to all the 
 things needful for them, let this thing be done as I have 
 entreated and supplicated thee. , 
 
 ■1 ;;, 
 
 i 
 
 \h'l 
 
'i 
 
 214 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 The next prayer, directed to the god under his name 
 Tezcatlipoca Titlacaoamoquequeloa, is to ask, after the 
 death of a ruler, that another may be given: our 
 Lord, already thou knowest how our ruler is dead, 
 already thou hast put him under thy feet ; he is gathered 
 to his place ; he is gone by the road that all have to go 
 by, and to the house where all have to lodge ; house of 
 perpetual darkness, where there is no window, nor any 
 light at all ; he is now where none shall trouble his rest. 
 He served thee here in his office during some few days 
 and years, not indeed without fault and offense. Thou 
 gavest him to taste in this world somewhat of thy kind- 
 ness and favor, passing it before his face as a thing that 
 passes quickly. This is the dignity and office that thou 
 placedst him in, that he served thee in for some days, as 
 has been said, with sighs, tears and devout prayers lie- 
 fore thy majesty. Alas, he is gone now where our 
 father and mother the god of hades is, the god that 
 descended head foremost below the fire," the god that 
 desires to carry us all to his place, with a very impor- 
 tunate desire, with such a desire as one has that dies of 
 hunger and thirst; the god that is moved exceedingly, 
 both by day and night, crying and demanding that a)l 
 go to him. There, with this god, is now our late-de- 
 parted ruler ; he is there with all his ancestors that wore 
 in the first times, that governed this kingdom, with 
 Acamapichtli, with Tyzoc, with Avitzotl, with the firt^t 
 Mocthocuzoma, with Axayacatl, and with those that 
 came last, as the second Mocthecuzoma and also M(«" 
 thecn/riii.i llhuicamina." All these lords and kiuis 
 ruled, governed, and enjo3'ed the sovereignty and royal 
 dignity, and throne and seat of this empire; tiiey 
 ordered and regulated th.e aflairs of this thy kingdom. — 
 thou that art the universal lord and emperor, and that 
 needest not to take counsel with another. Already had 
 
 ** See this volume p. CO. 
 
 *i Soino of thi'Ko noiuos nre differently spelt in Kinpsboroiigh'H ed., JIfX. 
 Antiq., vol. v., p. 3Ca. ; ' Uno de Ioh qnnteH fne Camnpichtli, otro fno Tizncic, 
 otro Avitzotl, otro el priniero Mote/.iizonia, otro Axnynon. y Ioh quo iiluirn & 
 lu parte hnu muerto, conio el Hegiindo Moteznzonui, y tnnibien Ylhiyraiiiiimi' 
 
THAT A BULEB BE SET OVEB THE NATION. 
 
 215 
 
 these put off the intolerable load that they had on their 
 shoulders, leaving it to their successor, our late ruler, so 
 that for some days he bore up this lordship and kingdom ; 
 but now he has passed on after his predecessors to the 
 other world. For thou didst ordain him to go, and didst 
 call him to give thanks for being unloaded of so great 
 a burden, quit of so sore a toil, and left in i)eace and 
 rest. Some few days we have enjoyed him, but now 
 forever he is absent from us, never more to return to 
 the world. Perad venture has he gone to any place 
 whence he can return here, so that his subjects may see 
 his face again ? Will he come again to tell us to do this 
 or that? Will he come again to look to the consuls or 
 governors of the state ? Perad venture will they see him 
 any more, or hear his decree and commandment? Will he 
 come any more to give consolation and comfort to his 
 principal men and his consuls? Alas, there is an end 
 to his presence, he is gone for ever. Alas, that our 
 candle has been quiinched, and our light, that the axe 
 that shone with us is lost altogether. All his subjects and 
 inferiors, he has left in o^'pbanage and without shelter. 
 Peradventure will he take care henceforward of this 
 city, province, and kingdom, though this city be de- 
 stmyed and leveled to the ground, with this seignory 
 and kingdom? our Lord, most clement, is it a fit 
 thing tliat by tlie absence of him that died shall come to 
 the city, seignory, and kingdom some misfortune, in 
 which will be destroyed, undone, and affrighted the vas- 
 sals that live therein? For while living, he who has 
 died gave shelter under his wJngs, mv\ kept his feathers 
 spread over the jieopk. Great danger runs this your 
 city, seignory, and kingdom, if another ruler be not 
 elected inmiediately to Ije a shelter thereto. What is it 
 that thou art resolved to do? Is it good that thy iKK)ple 
 be in darkness? Is it grnxl that they Ik; without head or 
 shelter? Is it thy will that thev l»e leveled down and 
 destroyed? Woe for the ixK)r iind the little ones, thy 
 servants 'V it go seeking a father and mother, some one 
 to shelter tuid govern them, even as little children that 
 
 1:1 
 
 
916 
 
 QODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 go weeping, seeking an absent father and mother, and 
 that grieve, not finding them. Woe for the merchants, 
 petty and poor, that go about by the mountains, deserts, 
 and meadows, woe also to the sad toilers that go about 
 seeking herbs to eat, roots and wood to burn, or to sell, 
 to eke out an existence withal. Woe for tne poor sol- 
 diers, for the men of war, that go about seeking death, 
 that abhor life, that think of nothing but i;he field and 
 the line where battle is given, — upon whom shall they 
 call? who shall take a captive? to whom shall they pre- 
 sent the same? And if they themselves be taken cap- 
 tive, to whom shall they give notice, that it may be 
 known in their land ? Whom shall they take for father 
 and mother, so that in such a case favor may be granted 
 them? Since he whose duty it was to see to this, who 
 was as father and mother to all, is already dead. There 
 will be none to weep, to sigh for the captives, to tell 
 their relatives about them. Woe for the ix)or of the 
 litigants, for those that have lawsuits with those that 
 would take their estates. Who will judge, make iwace 
 among, and clear them of their disputes and quarrels? 
 Behold when a child becomes dirty, if his motht'i* clean 
 him not, he must remain filthy. And those that, make 
 strife between themselves, that beat, that knock down, 
 who will keep peace between them? Those that for all 
 this go weeping and shedding tears, who shall wijw away 
 their tears and put a stop to their laments? I'orad ven- 
 ture can they apply a remedy to themselves? Thow 
 deserving death, will they jxiradventure pass sentence 
 upon themselves? Who shall set up the throne of 
 justice? Who shall ^xissess the Iiall of the judge, 
 since there is no judge? Who will ordain tlio 
 things that av*e necessary for the good of this city, 
 seignory, and kingdom? Who will elect the siK'ciiil 
 judges that have charge of the lower jHiople, district by 
 district? Who will look to the sounding of the drum 
 and fife to gather the i)eople for war? who will collect 
 and lead the soldiers and dextennis men to battle? 
 our Lord and protector see g(K)d to elect and decide uj[X)n 
 
""""^ '^ '•-'«» 0^ A BAB Bn^. 
 
 some person sufficipnf m ah 
 
 to ghuiden and cheer theZ.1 ^ '"''"^ «^ '^^ stite, 
 mother cureases the ch Id tSTf •^^^ ^"^" «« ^^e 
 make music to the troubled S'^r.^;: ^T ^*»«^i» 
 at rest? our Lord mr^f i ^ *^** *hey may be 
 elect, whom we A^C mJlX' 'T^ «- r4^ 
 him so that he may hold this voL T ^^' f^.^* ^"^ choose 
 ment; give him a/a loan vou^ ?h "^''"P ^"^ g^^^rn- 
 he may rule over this s^fgnC andT "5^ ^'**' «« *^«t 
 he lives; lift him from T. ? v kingdom as long a« 
 which he' is, and puUn h t th?l!"''' '^"^ humilit^in 
 we think him worVy of • ol* r^^r' ""^ dignity (hat 
 hght and splendor with vonr T ^ f"^' T'^ ^^'^^^^nt, give 
 ^^'^^^. What has b^I^,;Sr n /"^ *^ ^^"« '^""^^ «»d kfng! 
 ' .^je«ty ,. although ^.^dl^^vlT' *^ T^^^^^ *« % 
 en, and that staggers S^!"^'^^ """^^ ^^^'^^ ^^ 
 which may lK3st «em theeTalTS ^ ^**"' ^^^ 'hat 
 
 What follows is a k nd'oP „ T^ *^"'«"gh all. 
 or prayer to get rid of TvnL^tullZ ^'^T""""«'^««n, 
 his iK,wer and dignity ,,! r ,^"^'"'^ and misused 
 pvest shelter to 'evo^; «„" tlir^' '""'^^^^^^^^nt, thZ 
 tree of great height and l""addrt» ^'^':T'^'"^' ^^«» '^ a 
 "^nJ impalpable; that at 1 ! f^^^'-^ invisible 
 
 petrate the stones Id the treo'^ ""'l^'^'^^^^^, able to 
 tamed therein. For thL.aJ^l''''^ '^^^^^^ 
 knowest -.hat is within oil T' *''"" «^'««t and 
 *''^"Vht. 0.v«,uli i" nLtr*' ""^ ''^''^ our 
 i;;.^ ;1-^: -isos ft.,mZ~^ ^- '^ Httle smoke 
 hnhlr.! f,v,, t,,, ^, deed rd ;L '"""'"* '^* «» be 
 "».y «>^^o, .,, u..,i: ,eest and k 1 .T""""^'' «*' "^ing of 
 
 ^'ir ruler ijus a cruel nnTi ," 'hou knowest that 
 
 ;'!^"itv that thou Wtgi^ven I hn aT T^ '^^"^ he 
 
 '"* wn.e, as one dnmko I vl ' '' * '^'^''•"'kar.i abuses 
 
 ^'"•* ^''^' nches, cligniy uTa Ibu^^^^^ thatistosTy 
 
 r.:,.;;,?';"J- • i»B«s..t.,.^' "t;^*"f »«^' «»at for a little 
 
 • ***** Tl(| 
 
 »il 
 
 i '■ i 
 
 r 
 
 1" 
 
218 aODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 while thou hast given him, fill him with error, haughti- 
 ness, and unrest, and that he becomes a fool, intoxicated 
 with the poison that makes him mad. His prosperity 
 causes him to despise and make little of every one; it 
 seems that his heart is covered with sharp thorns and 
 also his face : all of which is made apparent by his man- 
 ner of living, and by his manner of talking; never say- 
 ing nor doing anything t,\^zt gives pleasure to any one, 
 never caring for any one, never taking counsel of any one ; 
 he ever lives as seems good to him and as the whim 
 directs. our Lord, most clement, protector of all, 
 creatoi and maker of all, it is too certain that this man 
 has destroye; >. i . w^lf, has acted like a child ungrateful 
 to his father, i drunkard without reason. The 
 
 favors thou hast ■. orded him, the dignity thou hast set 
 him in, have occasioned his perdition. Besides these, 
 there is another thing, exceedingly hurtful and repre- 
 hensible: he is irreligious, never praying to the gods, 
 never weeping before them, nor grieving for his sins, nor 
 sighing ; from this it comes about that he is as headstrong 
 as a drunkard in his vices, going about like a hollow and 
 empty jxirson, wholly senseless; he stays not to consider 
 what he is nor the office that he fills. Of a verity he 
 dishonors and affronts the dignity and throne that he 
 holds, which is thine, and which ought to be much 
 honored and reverenced; for from it dopcu'ls the justice 
 and rightness of the judicature that he hold i, for the sus- 
 taining and worthily directing of thy nation, thou being 
 emperor of all. I le should so hold his ixjwer that the low- 
 er i)eople be not injured and oppressed by the great ; I'roni 
 him should fall punishment and humiliation on those 
 that resixict not thy ix)'ver and dignity. But all things 
 and people suffer loss in that he fills not his office as he 
 ought. The merchants suffer alst), who tu'o those to whom 
 thou givest the most of thy riches, who overrun all the 
 world, yea the mountains and the uniK3opled places, 
 seeking through much sorrow thy gifts, favors, and dain- 
 ties, the which thou givest sparingly and to thy friends. 
 Ah, Lord, not only does he dishonor thee as aforesaid, 
 
THAT A BAD BULEB BE BEMOVED. 
 
 219 
 
 but also when we are gathered together to intone thy 
 songs, gathered in the place where we solicit thy mercies 
 and gifts, in the place where thou art praised and prayed 
 to, where the sad afflicted ones and the poor gather com- 
 fort and strength, where very cowards find spirit to die 
 in war, — ^in this so holy and reverend place this man 
 exhibits his dissoluteness and hurts devotion ; he troubles 
 those that serve and praise thee in the place where thou 
 gatlierest and markest thy friends, as a shepherd marks 
 his flock.** Since thou, Ijord, hearest and knowest to be 
 true all that I have now said in thy presence, there re- 
 mains no more but that thy will be done, and the good 
 plejusure of thy heart to the remedy of this affair. At 
 least, Lord, punish this man in such wise that he be- 
 come a warning to others, so that they may not imiUite 
 his evil life. Let the punishment fall on him from thy 
 hand that to thee seems most meet, be it sickness or 
 any other affliction; or deprive him of the lordship, so 
 that thou mayest give it to another, to one of thy friends, 
 to one humble, devoted, and i)euitent; for many such 
 thou hast, thou that lackest not iKjrsons such as are 
 necessary for this office, friends that hoixj, crying to thee : 
 thou knowest those for friends and servants that weep 
 and sigh in thy presence every day. Elect some one of 
 these tiiat he may hold the dignity of this thy kingdom 
 and seignory ; make trial of some of these. And now, 
 Lord, of all the aforesaid things which is it that thou 
 wilt grant? Wilt thou take fi*om this ruler the lordship, 
 dignity, and riches on which he prides himself, and give 
 theui to another who may be devout, j^xMiilent, humble, 
 obedient, capable, and of good understanding? Or, per- 
 adveuture, wilt thou be served by the falling of this 
 proud one into jx)verty and misery, as one of the \h)oy 
 rustics that can hardly gather the wherewithal to eat, 
 (h'iidv, and clothe himself? Or, |x»rad venture, will it 
 please thee to smite him with a sore punishment so that 
 
 ^'^ Doth cditoni of Bnhngnn agree heroin UHiii^ the word 'obeJiiH.' An 
 Hhocj) w(>r(t uiikiiuwn in Moxico it in too tivident thnt othor hands thun Mcxi- 
 cim hnvo buon employed in the construction of this Hiniilo, 
 
220 GODS, SUPEBNATtJBAL BEINOB. AKD WOBSHIP. 
 
 all his body may shrivel up, or his eyes be made blind, 
 or his members rotten? Or wilt thou be pleased 
 to withdraw him from the world through death, and 
 send him to hades, to the house of darkness and obscur- 
 ity, wiiere his ancestors are, whither we have all to go, 
 where our father is, and our mother, the god and the 
 goddess of hell. our Lord, most clement, what is it 
 that thy heart desires the most? Let thy will be done. 
 And in this matter in which I supplicate thee, I am not 
 moved by envy nor hate ; nor with any such motives 
 have I come into thy presence. I am moved only by 
 the robbery and ill-treatment that the people suifer, only 
 by a desire for their peace and prosperity. I would not 
 desire, O Lord, to provoke against myself thy wrath and 
 indignation, I that am a mean man and rude ; for it is 
 to thee, Lord, to penetrate the heart and to know the 
 thoughts of all mortals. 
 
 The following is a form of Mexican prayer to Tezcat- 
 lipoca, ustti by the officiating confessor after having heard 
 a confession of sins from some one. The peculiarity of 
 a Mexican confession was that it could not lawfully have 
 place in a man's life more than once ; a man's first absolu- 
 tion and remission of sins was also the last and the only 
 one he had to hope for: — our most compassionate 
 Lord, protector and favorer of all, thou hast now heard 
 the confession of this poor sinner, with which he has 
 published in thy presence his rottenness and unsavori- 
 ness. Perhaps he has hidden some of his sins before 
 thee, and if it be so he has irreverently and offensively 
 mocked thy majesty, and thrown himself into a dark 
 cavern and into a deep ravine ;*' he has snared and en- 
 tangled himself; he has made himself worthy of blind- 
 ness, shrivelling and rotting of the members, |X)verty, 
 and misery. Alas, if this poor sinner have attempted 
 
 4* ' Bi cfl ns( ha hecho burla de V.M., y oon deaacato v grnnde ofensa, se 
 ha arrojndu A una cima, y en una profunda barranca:' l^ustamente's c>d. of 
 Sahaijun, Hist. Gin,, torn, ii,, lib. vi., p. 58. The same passage runs as fol- 
 lows in KingHbornuKh's ed. : ' Si ^h asi ha hecho burla do vuistraumgestnd, y 
 oon desacato y grande ofensa de vuestra magcttad serA arrojado en uno sima, 
 y en una profunda barranca:' Kinjshoromjli's Mex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 367. 
 
PBAmuSEI.BV.C0WES80.„„„^ 
 
 areckoning with a 1 h^h" .S"-- »^'I, that k^;^^^ 
 
 seest him, for thou seest all ih- \ /""" thorouffhlv 
 wi houtbodil^parJlfhfhltT ^u^ T'^'^hleand 
 nii« own will, put liiuKself in thr*^-f *^^"S' ^'^'^, 
 thisisaplaceof vervstrinf • .• P^"^ and risk- tor 
 ^-nt This rite LVke t^^^^^^^ 
 thou washest away the fanU? ? ?^' ''''^'' ^^th which 
 fesses, even if he havl • °^ ^^"^ ^^^t wholly con 
 shortening of days ifZ 'TT^ destruction"^ and 
 truth, and have a Ld^,!f,^.^!-^"^" *«^d all Tie 
 and faults, he has receJve/ff '^ ^""^^^ fr«"» hi « ns 
 ^hat they have iW^d Thl^"^^'" "^ *^^"^ «»d «? 
 pan that has slippedTnd fJt'^^ ™^" ^*« «ven as a 
 "}S thee in divers wis dirr"i" **^^ P^«^nce, offend 
 himself into a de^p'^cl'^rt ^„"d'^ ^"^ « 4 
 
 fen hke a poor and lean mLn a ^**«n»l««« well." He 
 discontented with alUhrnasri^T ^'" '' grieved and 
 pained and ill at enZ i ^ *' ^'^ ^^a^t and bodv nr! 
 
 mmed never to offend thee'^at: "iH "^^^"^ ^^'^er" 
 
 a[so that this poor ^vroiZ %a *^""&'' that knowest 
 
 l^berty of free >^ j^w^ ^^1, T. ''^ ''''^' «" en dre 
 
 the nature of thesgn unKhM ^? '^ ""^ inclined by 
 
 ™e this is 80,0 our Lord nT'^^^ And 
 
 i\elper of all, since ZthkZTJ'T''^ Protector t^ 
 
 "not sorry „„ly, bS? terriflj^ 2! ?."'■' •"' *'«'"•' 'he 
 „ » T-.. • i. »i.„ri..^ , ^^ """' % f"/ «nd 
 
 I <l 
 
222 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 indignation against him be appeased and that his sins 
 be thrown on one side. Since thou art full of pity, 
 Lord, see good to pardon and to cleanse him ; grant him 
 the pardon and remission of his sins, a thing that de- 
 scends from heaven, as water very clear and very pure 
 to wash away sins,"*^ with which thou washest away all 
 the stain and impurity that sin causes in the soul. See 
 good, Lord, that this man go in peace, and command 
 him in what he has to do ; let him go to do penance for 
 and to weep over his sins; give him the counsels neces- 
 sary to his well living. 
 
 At this point the confessor ceases from addressing the 
 god and turns to the penitent, saying: my brother, thou 
 hast come into a place of much peril, a place of travail 
 and fear; thou hast come to a steep chasm and a sheer 
 rock, where if any one fall he shall never come up again ; 
 thou hast come to the very place where the snares and the 
 nets touch one another, where they are set one upon an- 
 other, in such wise that no one may pass thereby without 
 falling into some of them, and not only snares and nets 
 but also holes like wells. Thou hast thrown thyself down 
 the banks of the river and among the snares and nets, 
 whence without aid it is not possible that thou shouldst 
 escape. These thy sins are not only snares, nets, and 
 wells, into which thou hast fallen, but they are also wild 
 beasts that kill and rend both body and soul. Perad- 
 venture, hast thou hidden some one or some of thy sins, 
 weighty, huge, iilthy, unsavory, hidden something now 
 published in heaven, earth, and hades, something that 
 now stinks to the uttermost part of the world ? Thou 
 hast now presented thyself before our most clement Lord 
 and protector of all, whom thou didst irritate, offend, and 
 provoke the anger of, who to-morrow, or some other 
 day, will take thee out of this world and put thee under 
 
 purfBima par lavar 
 
 M < Cofw que desciende del cielo, como agaa olardiima y purfsL 
 Im peoadog: Sahagun, in Kitu/idiorough'a Mex. AtUiq., vol. y., p. 368. See 
 also Sahagun, Hid. Oen., torn, ii., lib. vl., p. 69. 
 
 The quality of mercy is not atrain'd 
 
 It droppetn as the gentle rain from hearen 
 
 Upon the place beneath: MerdntU of Vtntet, act. iv, 
 
PEBILS OP FALSE CONFESSION. 
 
 h's feet, and send thee to ih. • 
 
 where thy father is anf thv TZ'"^^ ^""^"^ of hades 
 
 goddess of hell, whose mou^, 2*^' *^^ ^^ «"d X 
 
 to swallow thee and as man v Z ^""T «?«« desiring 
 
 In thatpla<,e shall heaven th^ T^. ^ ^" *h« woriT 
 
 merit in this world, aS?„ * , I^^f^^er thou didst 
 
 to what thou hast'eXed w1t^/^^^^^«^J"«ti<^,an^^^ 
 
 misery, and sickness T** ,)^'*'» % works of po^rtv 
 
 tormented and aSdiitli'^'? "^^""^'^ thou^Ut t' 
 ^n a lake of intolembt tor^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^t be ^l^ 
 
 at this time, thou hast hS^^'f """"^ ^^^"^^^ ^"there 
 and communicating witr^our-^r"^" *^-^^^^i" «PeaS 
 all the secrets of every htart 1^^^'^^"*^ ^^^t s^f 
 that thou hast done, as o„e" ^hL .•^'"""^^ ^h«"y Si 
 deepplaoe, into a we 11 withnL iZ! ^"'^^ himself into" 
 created and sent Tn o th^tl^jtom. When thou wL? 
 wast created and sent Ih 7.?^^' ^^^»n and eood t^- 
 
 and very polished B„" of .^'^ ^^ gold very shinh'^ 
 ^hou hast defiled and stein Jl"',r"ir" «"d voS b„^ 
 J h and in the uncleannert th •^'^'^' ""^ «>"-d in 
 
 P^tector „„d purS^^,^*;'* »-• Lori, who Mte 
 
 I, 
 
224 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEIKOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 more thou beginnest to radiate and to shine anew like 
 a very precious and clear stone, issuing from the belly 
 of the matrix in which it was ci*eated. Since this is 
 thus, see that thou live with much circumspection and very 
 advisedly now and henceforward, all the time that thou 
 mayest live in this world under the power and lordship 
 of our Lord God, most clement, beneficent, and munif- 
 icent. Weep, be sad, walk humbly, with submission, 
 with the head low and bowed down, praying to God. 
 Look that pride find no place within thee, otherwise thou 
 wilt displease our Lord, who sees the hearts and tlie 
 thoughts of all mortals. In what dost thou esteem thy- 
 self? At how much dost thou hold thyself? What is 
 thy foundation and root? On what dost thou support 
 thyself? It is clear that thou art nothing, canst do no- 
 thing, and art worth nothing; for our Lord will do with 
 thee all he may desire and none shall stay his hand. 
 Peradventure, must he show thee those things with 
 which he torments and afflicts, so that thou mayest see 
 them with thine eyes in this world ? Nay verily, for the 
 torments and horrible sufferings of his tortures of the 
 other world are not visible, nor able to be seen by those 
 that live here. Perhaps he will condemn thee to the 
 universal house of hades ; and the house where thou now 
 livest will fall down and be destroyed, and be as a dung- 
 hill of filthiness and uncleanness, thou having been ac- 
 customed to live therein with much satisfaction, waiting 
 to know how he would dispose of thee, he our Lord and 
 helper, the invisible, incorporeal and alone one. Therefore 
 I entreat thee to stand up and strengthen thyself and to 
 be no more henceforth as thou hast been in the past. 
 Take to thyself a new heart and a new manner of living, 
 and take good care not to turn again to thine old sins. 
 Consider that thou canst not see with thine eyes our 
 Lord God, for he is invisible and impalpable, he is Tez- 
 catlipoca, he is Titlacaoa, he is a youth of perfect per- 
 fection and without spot. Strengthen thyself to sweep, 
 to clean, and to arrange thy house ; for if thou do not 
 this, thou wilt reject from thy company and from thy 
 
EXHOBTATIOX^OTHEPEXII^^T. 
 
 . -■ -- ^an PENITENT. ^, 
 
 house, and wilt offend mnoh .u ^ 
 
 \« ever walking thmuffTn ^^^^'^^ «'^™ent youth thaf 
 
 »hould,Mo penance, Zkin"!"""^"'"' «' *»* S 
 
 noles p erced in th^u < ^•^' P'^^^s osier twiir, fu ,' 
 once ,i;.„gt 'SJ^ ^y' -- 'h-gh % rngt™"f5 
 not alone for the caStiJ^J!, '*""»«' «h»" £ 3f 
 
 "iffratitude thou hntf \ "^ neighbors; as also flT 
 Mowed onTr I ''^''^^" with referen^P f .u *^^ 
 
 ;;'«'; even though thou thv^liV "'''' « ^^^^er themselves 
 £hore remains nothing lii-^ T ^^^ ^^^^S^ of God - 
 
 !f ' 
 
GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. >ND WORSHIP. 
 
 and to ask favor and light for the proper performance of 
 his office : O our lord, most clement, invisible and im- 
 palpable protector and governor, well do I know that 
 thou knowest me, who am a poor man, of low destiny, 
 born and brought up among filth, and a man of small 
 reason and mean judgment, full of many defects and 
 faults, a man that knows not himself, nor considers who 
 he is. Thou hast bestowed on me a great benefit, favor, 
 and mercy, without any merit on my part; thou hast 
 lifted me from the dung-hill and set me in the royal 
 dignity and throne. Who am I, my Lord, and what is 
 my worth that thou shouldst put me among the num- 
 ber of those that thou lovest? among the numl)er of 
 thine acquaintance, of those thou boldest for chosen 
 friends and worthy of all honor ; born and brought up 
 for thrones and roycal dignities; to this end thou hast 
 created them able, prudent, descended from noble and 
 generous fathers; for this end they were created and 
 educated ; to be thine instruments and images they were 
 born and baptized under the signs and constellations that 
 lords are born under. They were born to rule thy king- 
 doms, thy word being within them and speaking by their 
 mouth, — according to the desire of the ancient god, 
 the fathui of all the gods, the god of fire, who is in the 
 pond of water among turrets surrounded with stones like 
 roses, who is called Xiuhtecutli, who determines, exam- 
 ines, and settles the business and lawsuits of the nation 
 and of the common people, as it were washing them with 
 water; in the company and presence of this god the 
 generous personages aforementioned always are. 
 most clement Lord, ruler, and governor, thou hast done 
 me a great favor. Perhaps it has been through the in- 
 tercession and through the tears shed by the departed 
 lords and ladies that had charge of this kingdom." It 
 would be great madness to suppose that for any merit 
 or courage of mine thou hast favored me, setting me 
 over this your kingdom, the government of which is 
 
 M • Lob pasadoR seAoreB y BeAoras que tuvieron cargo de ^ste reino.' Saha- 
 gun. Hist, wn., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 71. 
 
PBAYEB OF A BDLEB. 
 
 227 
 
 something very heavy, difficult, and even fearful ; it is 
 iis a huge burden, carried on the shoulders, and one that 
 with great difficulty the past rulers bore, ruling in thy 
 name. our Lord, most clement, invisible, and impal- 
 pable, ruler and governor, creator and knower of all 
 things and thoughts, beautifier of thy creatures," what 
 shall I say more, poor me? In what wise have I to 
 rule and govern this thy state, or how have I to 
 carry this burden of the common people? I who 
 am blind and deaf, who do not even know myself, nor 
 know how to rule over myself. I am accustomed to 
 walk in filth, my faculties fit me for seeking and selling 
 edible herbs, and for carrying and selling wood. What 
 I deserve, O Lord, is blindness for mine eyes and 
 shriveling and rotting for my limbs, and to go dressed 
 in rags and tatters; this is what I deserve and what 
 ought to be given me. It is I that need to be ruled and 
 to be carried on some one's back. Thou hasi many 
 friends and acquaintances that may be trusted with this 
 load. Since, however, thou has already determined to 
 set me up for a scoflf and a jeer to the world, let thy will 
 be done and thy word fulfilled. Peradventure thou 
 knowest not who I am; and, after having known me, 
 wilt seek another and take the government from me; 
 taking it again to thyself, liiding again in thyself this 
 dignity and honor, being already angry and weary of 
 bearing with me ; and thou wilt give the government to 
 another, to some close friend and acquaintance of thine, 
 to some one very devout toward thee, that weeps and 
 sighs and so merits this dignity. Or, peradventure, 
 this thing that happened to me is a dream, or a 
 walking in sleep. Lord, thou that art present 
 in every place, that knowest all thoughts, that dis- 
 tributest all gifts, be pleased not to hide from me thy 
 words and thine inspiration. I do not know the road I 
 have to follow, nor what I have to do, deign then not 
 
 ' I 
 
 . til 5 
 
 
 "■i 
 
 ^^ * Adornador de las oriaturas:' Sahagun, in Kingahorough'a Mex. Antia,, 
 vol. T., p. 377. 'Adornador de las almas.' Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn, ii., lib. 
 Ti., p. 71. 
 
228 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 to hide from me the light and the mirror that have to 
 guide me. Do not allow me to cause those I have to 
 rule and carry on my shoulders to lose the road and to 
 wander over rocks and mountains. Do not allow me to 
 guide them in the tracks of rabbits and deer. Do not 
 permit, Lord, any war to he raised against me, nor 
 any jxjstilence to come upon those 1 govern; for 1 should 
 not know, in such a cjvse, what to do, nor where to take 
 those I have ui)on my shoulders ; alas for me, that am 
 incapable and ignorant. I would not that an^ sickness 
 come upon me, for in that case thy nation and jxiople 
 would l)e lost, and thy kingdom desolated and given up 
 to darkness. What shall 1 do, O Lord and creator, if 
 by chance I fall into some disgraceful fleshly sin, and 
 thereby ruin the kingdom ? what do if by negligence or 
 sloth I lUido my subjects? what do if through my fault I 
 hurl down a precipice those I have to rule? Oiu* Lord, 
 most clement, invisible and imp(:l[mble, I entreat thee 
 not to separate thyself from me; visit me often; visit 
 this [Kwr house, for 1 will Ikj waiting for thee therein. 
 With great thirst 1 await thee and demand urgently 
 thy word and inspiration, which thou didst breatlie into 
 thine ancient friends and acquaintances that have ruled 
 with diligence and rectitude over thy kingdom. This is 
 thy thwue and honor, on either side whereof are seated 
 thy senators and principal men, who are Jis thine inuijte 
 and very iierson. They give sentence and sjKjak on the 
 afl'airs of the state in thy name; thou usest them as 
 thy flutes, sjKiaking from within them and placing thy- 
 self in their faces and ears, o^xining their mouths so tliiit 
 they may si)eak well. In this phice the mei'chants niiH'k 
 and jest at our follies, with which merchants thou art 
 spending thy leisure, since they are thy friends and iic- 
 quaint^inces; there also thou inspirest and breathest upon 
 thy devoted ones, who weep and sigh in thy preseuw, 
 sincerely giving thee their heart.™ For this reason thou 
 
 >*> The preoiHe ((irco of miioli of thiH Honteiico it in hnrd to undorHtund. It 
 Hoomn to ithow, nt niiy nttn, that tlie iiU'nihHiitH wuru HuppoHod to \w very 
 intiinitto with and onpeoiitlly favored liy thiH duity. The oriKimd rium ux 
 followB: 'Eueate lugar burlau y rieu do unestras buberfas Ion nugociitiitim, 
 
PBAYEB OF A RULER FOR DIRECTION. 
 
 229 
 
 adornest them with pnidence and wisdom, so that they 
 may look as into a mirror witli two faces, where every 
 one's image is to be seen;" for this thou givest them a 
 very clear axe, without any dimness, whose brightness 
 lliislies into all plsu'es. For this cause also thou givest 
 them gifts and precious jewels, hanging them *'»()ni their 
 necks and ears, even like material ornaments such aw ar»i 
 tlu! micochil^ the tentetl, the tlapiloni or head-tassel, the 
 iiititemecntl or tanned stnip that lords tie round their 
 wrists,'"* the yellow leather bound on the ankles, the 
 beads of gold, and the rich feathers. In this i)ljice of 
 the good governing and rule of thy kingdom, are merited 
 tliy riches and glory, thy sweet and delightful things, 
 calmness and tranquillity, a jxjaceable and contented life; 
 all of which come from thy hand. In the siune place, 
 lastly, are also merited the adverse and wearistnne things, 
 sickness, [Kjverty, and the shortness of life ; whicli things 
 are sent by thee to those that in this condition do not 
 i'ulfill their duty. O our Lord, most clement, knower of 
 thoughts and giver of gifts, is it in my hand, that am a 
 mean man, to know how to rule? is the nuinner of my 
 life in mv hand, and the works that I have to do in mv 
 oflice? which indeed is of thy kingdom and dignity and 
 not »i ine. What thou mayest wish me to do and what 
 iim\ he thy will and dis[N)sition, thou aiding me I will 
 do. The n)ad thou mayest show me 1 will walk in; 
 that thou mayest inspire me with, and put in my 
 heart, that I will say and speak. oiu" Lord, most 
 clement, in thy band I wholly phu^e myself, for it is not 
 |)o.ssiltle ibr me to direct or govern myself; 1 aui blind, 
 ilurkne.ss, a dung-bill, {^ee gtK)d, Lord, to give me a 
 
 ('(III l(H (|Uitl(>H oHtiiiH YOH ImU'niulixm, i)(>i'({U(i HonvucHlnm miii^'os y viu-HtroH 
 (MiKiciiliiM, y all: iim)iiniiH t' iiiHiilliiiH A viii'mIvoh dcvotoH, tjiic lloiiiii v Hiispi- 
 I'liii ell vncHtrii iircHt'iieiiiy <iH(liiiult' vcrdiid hu coriticon,' iSiilni'iiin, llist. tirn., 
 tdiii ii., lit), vi., |>. 7;i. 
 
 ■i' " I'lin* (im> v«'i»ii oonm vn PHpejo dc dos liiizeH, dotidt- ho rrprrMrntii Irt 
 iiii:tU('ii dc (vufii uiiii'. Sahivimi, lllsl. h'vii., (him, ii., lili. vi, i>. 1:1 
 
 '^ .V((-'ii(7i//i, <iri'ji'm>i[c'iir-rinj{Hl; Tntlili,\»\iny- dc iiidio | li|i-<ini>iiii<'iit'): 
 Miiliiui, Wiriihiihriii. Mdlitiii ((ivi'S iiIho Miitnnmill to iiicim.n ^old luiu'i'h't 
 or Hoiiictliiii^ of that, kind; liUHtaniniit)! triiiiHliitcH tlio word in llic hiiiuc viiy, 
 ('Xiiiiii'n;^ tiiut the Htru|> nicntioniMl in tho tt-xt wait nHt>d to tiotlii) liritct>h*t 
 un. Sithuyun, iliid. Gm., tuiu. ii., lib, vi., p. 74. 
 
 1'* 
 
 i." 
 
230 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 little light, though it be only as much or a fire-fly gives 
 out, going about at night ; to light me in this dream, in 
 this life asleep that endures as for a day; where are 
 many things to stumble at, many things to give occasion 
 for laughing at one, many things like a rugged road that 
 has to be gone over by leaps. All this has to haptien in 
 the position thou hast put me in, giving me thy seat and 
 dignity. O Lord, most clement, I entreat thee to visit 
 me with thy light, that I may not err, that 1 may not 
 undo myself, that my vassals may not cry out ajjiainst 
 me. O our Lord, most pitiful, thou hast made me row 
 the back-piece'"' of thy chair, also thy flute; all without 
 any merit of mine. 1 am thy mouth, thy face, thine 
 ears, thy teeth, and thy nails. Although I am a mean man 
 I desire to say that 1 unworthily represent thy penson, 
 and thine image, that the words I shall s[)eak have to 
 be esteemed as thine, that my face has to Im held as 
 thine, mine eyes as thii", and the punisliment that I 
 shall inflict as if thou hadst inflicted it. For all this 
 I entreat thee to put thy spirit within me, and thy words, 
 so that all may obey theui and none contradict.'" 
 
 Ti.; 
 
 Now with regard to the measure of the genuineness of 
 the prayers to Tezcatli|KK!a, just given, it seems evident 
 that either with or without the conscious connivance of 
 Father IJernardino de Suhagun, their historian, a certain 
 amount of sophistication and adaptation to (Miristiiin 
 ideas has crept into them ; it apjK'ars to he just iis evi- 
 dent, however, on the other hand, that they contnin a 
 i_'reat deal that is original, indigenous, and characteristic 
 in regard to the Mexican religion. At any rate they 
 puri)ort to do so, and as evidence hearing on the matter, 
 presented by a hearer and eye-witness at first hand, In 
 
 M ' E^piildiir (Ic vnoHtru willu.' Snhd'tun, ITIsI, fhn., torn. H., lib. vi., |i. 'V 
 wi ' H«' tlmt ilflivt'i'i'd this iiriiv»'r Itcfoic 'I't'xi'atliiincii, Htond on liiw fi 1 1, 
 kiH feet <'1(>M(< to^elhcr, ht'iuliii^' linimclf tiiwiin.s the rarlh. 'Hkini' lliiit \m i>' 
 very devout \vi vc nuked. IJefdre they I'e^iiii th '|>ntyei' they oflired cniiiil In 
 tlie'tire, or Honie iithel' Hiu'l'ittce, and if they were eovrredM'ilii a Manl« I. Ili< v 
 pulled the knot of It round to tlie hreiiHt, ho Ihn. they were naked in ImhI 
 Home Hpoke tliin praviT HipiattinK on their calves, and kept tlie knot of iIh' 
 Idanket on the nhoulder ' Sahwiun IIM, (Im., tt)n . ii., lib, vi., p. 75, 
 
GENUINENESS OF THE FOREGOINO PRAYERS. 
 
 231 
 
 a man of strongly authenticated probity, learning, and 
 above all, of strong sympathy with the Mexican people, 
 beloved and trusted by tliose of them with whom he 
 came in contact, and admitted to the familiarity of a 
 friend with their traditions and habits of thought, — for 
 all these re^usons his evidence, however we may esteem 
 it, must be heard and judged." 
 
 (!> Father Bernnrdiuo de Sahngun, a Spanish Franciscan, was one of the 
 first ])i'bac'herH Heut tu Mexico; where he was much employed in the in- 
 Htructiuu of the native youth, working fur the niuHt part in the province of 
 Ti'zcuco. While there,' in the city of Tepeopulco, in the latter part of the 
 sixteenth century, he began the work, best known to nn an the JILstoria 
 (kiieral ile las Cosus </e yueva Ksp<ii'in, from which the above prayers have 
 been trannlated, and from which wo shall draw largely for further informa- 
 tion. It would bo hard to imagine a work of such a character constructed 
 after a better fashion of working than his. Gathering the principal natives of 
 the town in which he carried on his labors, ho induced them to appoint hiui 
 a number of persons, the most learned and experienced in the things of which 
 h(.' wished to write. 'Ihcse learned Mexicans being collected, Father Saha- 
 gini was accustomed to get theiu to paint down in their native fashion the 
 vjirious legends, details of history and mythology, and so on thiit he wiinted; at 
 thi) foot of tho said pictures these learned Mexicans wrote out the explanations 
 of tho same in the Mexican tongue; and this explaiiiitinn tho Father ISahu- 
 giin trauHluted into Spanish: that translation pur; (irts to be what wo now 
 read as tho llMnrla ({envml. Hero follows a trims. ation of the Prologo of 
 his work, in which he describes all the foregoing in his own way: "All 
 writers labor the best that they can to make their works authoritative; some 
 by witnesses worthy of fiiith, others by the writings of previous writers held 
 worthy of belief, otliers by tho testiuiony of the Sa<'red Scriptures. To me 
 are wanting all these foundations to make authoritative what 1 have written 
 in these twelve books [of the liistnria iiimrnl']. I have no other founda- 
 tion, but to set down here tho relation of the diligence that I made to know 
 the truth of all that is written in these twelve books. As I have said in other 
 ]a'(ilogues to this work, I was commanded in all holy obedience by my chii f 
 ]irilate to write in the Mexican langinigo that which appeared to me to be 
 iiNi'ful for the doctrine, w(U'sliip, and maintenance ot Christianity among 
 th('S(t natives of New S|)ain, and forthe aid of the workers anil ministers that 
 tiiught them. Having received this commandment, I made in the Spanish 
 language a minute or memorandum of all th(> matters that I had to treat of, 
 
 which matters are what is written in thi' twelve books which were begun 
 
 in the |iueblo of 'repeopuleo, which is in tlx^ province of Culhuaciin or Tez- 
 ciico. I'he work was done in the following way. In the aforesaid pueblo, ] 
 gut together all the principal men, together with the lord of the place, who 
 was called Don Diego de .Nicndo/,a, of great distinction and ability, well ex])eri- 
 enred ill things ecclesiastic, military, political, and even relating to idolatry. 
 Tiiey being come together, 1 set before them what I proposed to do, and 
 prayed them to appoint me able and exoerieiiced iiersoiis, with whom 1 
 iiiiglit converse and come to an understanding on sucli <|Ui'Htions as 1 might 
 ]ii'ii|iiisc. 'I'liey answered nie that they would talk the matter over and give 
 their answer on another day; and with this they took their departure. So 
 on another day the lord and his principal nu'ti came, and having conferred 
 liigi'ther with great solemnity, as they were accustomed at that time to do, 
 lliey chose out tell tir twelve of (he principal old men, and told nie that with 
 tlii'S(> I might coinmunicate and tlmt these would instruct me in any iiiatterH 
 I Hhould iiii|uire of. Of these there were as many as four instructed in liiktin, 
 tu whuui I, Huuiu few yuars bifurc, hud myself taught grammar in the oollogo 
 
 M 
 
 f=if:p 
 
GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSmP. 
 
 of Santa Cruz, in TIalteloIco. With these appointed principal men, includ- 
 ing the four instructed in grammar, I talked many days during about two 
 years, following the order of the min<'t« I bad already made out. On all the 
 subjects ou which we conferred they gave me ])ictures, — which were the 
 writings anciently in use among them, — and these the grammarians inter- 
 preted to me in their language, writing the interpretation at the foot of 
 the picture. Even to this day I hold the originals of these . . . When I went 
 to the chapter, with which wus ended the seven years' term of Fray Francis- 
 co Toril— lie that had imposed the charge of this work upon me — I was re- 
 moved from Tcpeopulco, carrjnng all my writings. I went to reside at Haut- 
 iiigo del TIalteloIco. There I brought together the principal men, set before 
 them the matter of my writings, and asked them to appoint me some able 
 
 Erincinal men, with whom I might exumino and talk over the writings I had 
 rougnt from Tepeopulco. The governor, vi'h the alcaldes, opnointed mo 
 as many as eight or ten principal men, selected from all the most able in their 
 language, and in the things of their antiquities. With these and with four 
 or five coUegiiius, all trilinguists, and living for the space of a year or more 
 secluded in the college, all that had been brought written from Tepeopulco 
 was clearly emended and added to; and the whole was rewritten in small 
 letters, for it was written with much haste. In this scrutiny or examiuhtiou, 
 he that worked the hardest of all the collegians was Martin Jacobita, who 
 W'ts then rector of the coUegt, an inhabitant of the ward of Kanta Ana. I, 
 having done all as above said in TIalteloIco, went, taking with me all my 
 writings, to reside in San Francisco de Mexico, where, by myself, for the space 
 of three years, I examined over and over again the writings, emended them, 
 divided them into twelve books, and each book into chapters and paragraphs. 
 After this. Father Mii,'uel Navarro being provincial, ond Father Diego de 
 Mendoza commissary-general in Mexico, with their favor I had all the 
 twelve books clearly copied in a good hand, as also the I'ontilla and the Van- 
 tires [which were other works on which Sahaguu was engaged]. I mailo 
 out also an Art of the Mexican language with a vocabulary-appendix. Now 
 the Mexicans added to and emended my twelve books [of the Jl'mUma (hmf- 
 ml] in many things while they were being copied out in full; ho that the tirst 
 sieve through which my work passed was that of Tepeopulco, the second 
 that of TIalteloIco, the third that of Mexico; and in all these scrutinies collegi- 
 ate grammarians had be(>n employed. The chief and most learned was An- 
 tonio Valeriauo, a resident of Azteapuzalco ; anoth' r, little less than the tirst, 
 was Ahmso Vegerano. resident of C.'uauhtitlan; another was Martin Jacobita, 
 above mentioned; another I'edro de Kautii Itueiiavcntura. resident of Cnanh- 
 titlan; all expert in three languages, Latin, Spanish, and Indian [Mexican |. 
 The scribes that made out the clear copies of all the works are Diegu 
 Degrade), resident of the ward of San Martin, Mateo Heverino, r<>sident of Xo- 
 chiiuilco, of the part of Ulliic. The clear copy being fully made out, by the 
 favor of the fathers above mentioned and the ex]>enditiu'e of hard caHlion the 
 scribes, the author thereof asked of th(( delegate Father Francisco de llivern 
 that the work be submitted to three or four religious, so that they might give 
 an opinion on it, and that in the provincial chapter, which was close at hand, 
 they might attend and report on the matter to the nssenibly, speaking as 
 the' thing might ajjnear to them. And these reported in the assembly that 
 the writings were of niueh value and deserved such support as was necessary 
 toward their eo npletioii. lint to some of the asseinlily it seemed that it 
 was contrary to their vows of poverty to spend money in copying these writ- 
 ings; so they eommantled the author to dismiss his serities, and that he 
 alone with his own hand should d<> what copying he want)>d done; but as he 
 w.is more than seventy years old, and fur the tr(>mbling of his hand not able 
 to write anything, nor abh^ to |)ro>'m'<i a dispensation from this mandate, 
 there was nothing done with the writings for more than tlve years. Duiiiig 
 this interval, aii(l at the next chapter, Father Miguel Navarro was elected 
 by the general chapter for custos cuHtndiuni, and Father Alonsode Ksealoim, 
 for provincial. During this time the author made a summary of all the 
 books and of all the chapters of each book, and j)rologuu8, wherein was said 
 
CHABACTEBAXDW0BK8 0PSAHAGUN 
 with brevity all that *h„ k„ . ^ 
 
 their appearXe 'Vn^H"^*"^'" I"-*'! beerwritS^fr'": ''l"^^'* *« Spff 
 books ofthe author nni" '"'''"' "'"e, the fatW . '°"* *^'« ^md made 
 were seen by ,La.iv *Ti' !'"P"««<1 tb««« through ail *r"'''"'''"' ^""^ «*» the 
 After 8,.me vefrS fi.f ''-"""V""* "PProve.I forV^" J^*' Proviuce, where thev 
 "t the petiti^of • tt S^r ' ."""'4 ' '"««««« S E°^""'' ^"'"'^e^ 
 book,; which, fr, m " u '• f,"T*' ^"J* censSocS^^^ Miguel Navarro 
 hands of the author D iiw^'r*!"*?' '""»'« within abor/^*'" ^^^ ^"d 
 there a„y „„« to help t"^ « ' '""« ""thing was do " -n T"' »"" *be 
 "util tlie delecate-L. !.«;?! *'S .i*"*"" translated into fhl ^ "* ^'"ein, nor was 
 «-v and w,u, ,„S K™' witKi' ^'"'"^- d« S«que ^olme ^1? ^P"""^ 
 hen, in o Spanish/ provdiT,i ','?'"' ""^ •"""'"""clodTthe anH^ *l'T ''"^^ 
 the Mexican ImsmJJiTolX '^"^ '^"^ ""cessary to th!ir ! • '^ '° *™"slate 
 liUKh be sent to S.min ft " H "'"" ""<' '^e Spanish in an^/if'"» 'e-written. 
 
 the date at which s . "^"•' t"'"- »•, lib i P.. -i '^aching the nlaco 
 
 i""l the voc£ar^SS.;:''-«te he says: 'The'so ^^Ij^"' f I\"'- ^'i- £ to 
 ;"t not translated'i.X'sSr-''';?';'^'"''' '» « «'- r Xv iS. "'"' '^' Art 
 
 =^^^"'^-iSsS£|SJg.s 
 
 '•b. i., lutrc' 
 
 of 'Salaam S'";h''f""' l'"*'^'" "f «'ih g i ^ took »;'"''; "V^-n^ourt "Kl 
 V"Kv[Jlex-ic 1 ' ;,'' ^f'">l>'t of that nniv ";« Uv u '""'''''" '»»« «'"vent 
 
 ;.|t.....rcsponded'v;Hi:'!l,!^.:---':'r4itb./iSS^^^^ 
 
 Ifodiigo. Whfle a"*vm,fil''i/"-''' ■" ""' ''"iiipany 6f Fat'hpr'TT' """ tliis pro- 
 
 ;;,';:''.v •'•"...^ ""-tchlT ,,';';;"';:» ;^'«' !»„. :ri , ^ t ' £/r"" ''" v**- 
 
 leiidiiiu'c n thi> ,.!.,>,•.' ""'•."" ecstasy. Salmirm, „, ^'^"•c" he saw him 
 
 J. •..! s,.,.,,n.lly with tl.; lo :,'"iV;!' ^'? eonvcrsr; i «7, »' >"«tins. 
 iiiiitcloico in tlin „„ii """led i'at|,(,r j, , n. *"• Ho was 
 
 «■' it eau.II, 1,?% ";«" "f '"^'intu <'ru/; ^.^'v[^'7«."«professo7a? 
 
 " 'li'l not sec '•, ,"" 'V^'> t" Htriv.. with „.|V " '.'"'"tionod in the 
 
 """'■"' '•"- t' ' , :;, ,"■'•."" •"" i" tbe 1 ;, ' :;'''';;r'";v"- r"»- to «„ „o 
 
 yiitW.cd .,v,., (lie l>,m ,^'":" "<'''»«i"n forth Hw. '" '^f''«<'">m their 
 •'">•""• insfrnc/cd he iV.vs "V'r'' '"'■' ''' ''-'I 'k" . vitr. tri''''''''''^ """ 
 
234 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 trailing; their betas, and the natives shedding tears, and the members of the 
 different religious houses giving praises to God our Lord for this holy death, 
 of which the murtyrology treats,— Gouzaga, Torcjuemada, Oeza, Rampineo, 
 and innuy others. In the library of Senior Eguinva, in the manuscript of the 
 Turriaini collection, I have read the article relating to lather Sahogun; iu it 
 a large catalogue of works that he wrote is given. 1 remember only the fol- 
 lowing: llistoria General de las cosas de yuiva Kspanu; Arte de <jr'.7iu'Vua 
 mexicana; Duxionario irilingue de esjmfiol, l(dw, y intxi<:ano; Stnnvnis 
 para loilo d uio en niex'wano, (post'o aunque sin nombre de autor); Posiil- 
 las 6 romiiieiUarios al evawielio, para las uiisas solenmes de dia de precepto; 
 Historla de los primeros pobladores /ram 'st:anos en Mia'ico; Salnwdia de la 
 vida de Cri>ito, de la viryen y de los santos, que vsaLan los indios, y precep- 
 tos para los cisados; Escala espmlual, que fue la primera obra que se im- 
 primiii en Mexico en la imprenta que trajo Hernan Cortes de Ksjiana.' Saha- 
 <jun, Hist. (Jen., torn, i., pp. vii.-ix. As to the manner iu which the Jlis- 
 toria If.ncral of Sahagun, 'whom,' says Prescott, ^fex., vol. i., p. (17, 
 'I have followed as the highest authority' iu matters of Mexican re- 
 ligion,— at last saw the light of publication, I give I'rescott's account, 
 Mt'X., vol. i., p. 88, as exact save in one point, for which see the correction 
 iu brackets: — 'At length, toward the close of the last century, the indefati- 
 gable Munoz succeeded in disinterring the long lost manuscript from the 
 place tradition had assigned to it, — the library of a convent at Tolosa, in Na- 
 varre, the northern extremity of Spain. 'With his usual ardor, he transcribed 
 the whole work with his own hands, and added it to the inestimable collec- 
 tion, of which, alas! he was destim 1 not to reap the full benefit himself. 
 From this transcript Lord Kiii'^sl .rough was enabled to procure the copy 
 which was published in 18110, in the sixth volume of his magnitlceut compila- 
 tion. [It was published in two parts, in the fifth and seventh volumes of that 
 compilation, and the exact date of the publication was 18H1 . 1 In it he expresses 
 an honest satisfaction at being the first to give Sahagun's work to the world. 
 But iu this supposition ho was mistaken. 'I'hu very year preceding, an edition 
 of it, with annotations, ajjpeared in Mexico, in throe volumes 8vo. It was 
 prepared by Bustamante, — a scholar to whose editorial activity his country 
 18 largely indebted,— from a coi)y of the Mufioz manuscript which came into 
 his possession. Thus this ri^uarkable work, which was denied the lionoix 
 of the press during the author's lifetinu', after passing into obliviim, reap- 
 peared, at the distanee of nearly three centuries, not in his own eonr.try, Imt 
 in foreign lands widely remote from each other, and that almost sinnillaiie- 
 ously. . . .Sidiagun divided his history into twelve books. The first eh ven 
 are occupieil with the social institutions of Mexico, and the last with the 
 Conquest. On the religion of the country he is particnhirly full. His gnat 
 object evidently was, to give a clear view of its mytludogy, and of the biu'- 
 densome rituiil which belonged to it. Beligion enteri'tl so intimately into 
 the most private concerns and usages of the .\ztecs. that Hahagim's work 
 must be a text-book for every stiulent of their antiquities. Tonjueniada 
 availed himself of a nianuscrii)t copy, which fell into his hands before it was 
 sent to Spain, to eiirieli his own j>iiges,--a circumstance more fortunate for 
 his readers than for Sahagun's reputation, wlnwe work, now that it is |iiil>- 
 lished, loses much of the originality anil interest which would otherwise 
 attach to it. In one respect it is invaluable; as ju'esenting a complete eol- 
 lection of the various forms of prayer, ac<'ommodated to every ])Ossi'.ile eniei- 
 gency, in use by the Mexicans. They mv often clothed in dignitUd and 
 Deautiful language, showing that sublime speculative tenets are quite com- 
 patible with the most degrading practices of iiupeintition. It is inu<di ' lii" 
 regretted that we have not the eighti'en hymns, inserted by the author in his 
 book, which would have particular interest, as the only specimen of devo- 
 tional poetry preserved of the A/tecs. The hieroglyphical paintings, wliidi 
 aeconq)anied the text are idso missing. If they have escaped the hands of 
 fanaticism, both may reappear at some future day.' As may have liieu 
 noticed, the editions of Hahagun by both Bustanumte and Kingsbonmgli Imvi' 
 been ooUHtitutly used together and collated during the course of this present 
 
ADCLT^EATIOKOFIHEMAOTOMSS. 
 
 note 52 /7;.?«!:"««e, just ^efen-ed to A, ''^ "^"^^ tolerably ;Ti5 "« « ^^^o e, 
 1H0O / •,. il'sloria General ih- /««7. ' """"ns follows 7«/7^i ,. ^'^^ •'"t- 
 
 toreq„i,e for a perfect „»i"^*"'»«"te ( BwstamS 4to 
 
 quite away fro,,, the oriciunl ,.« •F'""'''"' »•"! ftlossed l» c"'^*'Vough'8 
 
 this corru;,ti„„ took ,S? ','^ *""eu by SuhaLrn n r ''> ,Sl"""sh ha1,ils 
 
 Imt it M-as iinme Uatilv „f/*^ f,°*'« "°' «li"w; b,U he Ip^'"*' '^ ^""^^ or when 
 
 'ts author. a,„l m. "".-f '^ "%»• "»e oriffinal m'.. " "A? /^."^^s "t to be inferred 
 
 •t;' ".Uhor, and tla t '^as £ "l" «"8'»"J °>"m crTp 'Cf, " *" ''^ "'^"•eS 
 iiiiiued atelv of M,o A '""" "eeauso thatt«,J«i I "'*" "*'"> taken fr,.n. 
 
 correct and Renuino"^; •. '" " t".""''; ""^^ *» bj g ve.ri.n.'?'^"''""''''- «»«• 
 ''.Vthohandof Sahami, i.j *. '"•''"h book «.,. ,."'•"«■» words a 
 
 .""l'"nt this worcr.f sui"'''""-^; "' t^o N\nv "Cid S«^^ i''^ '"""^ ^''"^ '^^ '« 
 
 B'ven of the Way in 
 
 I 'ir 
 
OM O0D3, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 which the book was got hold of, and when the guarantee of the exactness of 
 the copy was procured. I, to-day, possess an original manuscript, written 
 altogether and signed by the hand of Father Bahagun; in which is to be 
 noted an essential variation in certain of the chapters which I now present, 
 from those that I before published in the twelfth Dook of his Ilisloria Gene- 
 ral; which is the book treating; of the Conquest. Sahagun wrote this manu- 
 ' script in the year 1585, that is to say, five years before his death, and he 
 wrote it without doubt under a presentiment of the alterations that his work 
 would suffer. He had already made alterations therein himself, since he 
 confesses (they are his words) that certain defects existed in them, that certain 
 things had been put into the narrative of that Conquest that should not have 
 been put there, while other things were left out that should not have been 
 omitted. Therefore [says Bustamante], this autc^praph manuscript discovers 
 the alterations that his writings underwent and gives us good reason to doubt 
 the authenticity and exactness of the text seen by Muiioz During the re- 
 volution of Madrid, in May, 1808, caused by the entrance of the French and 
 the removal of the royal family to Bayonne, the office of the secretary of the 
 Academy of History was robbed, and from it were taken various bundles of 
 the works of Father Sahagun. These an old lawyer of the court bought, and 
 among them one entitled: R'lacion de la conquista de esta Nueva Emana, como 
 la coiitaron los soldadoa indios que se haUaron preaentea. Convertioae en lengua 
 tapanola Uana 4 intelujible y Wen enmenilada en este afio de 1585. Unfortu- 
 nately there had only remained [of the Helacion, etc., (?)] a single volume 
 of manuscript, which Senor D. Jose Gomez de la Cortina, ex-count of that 
 title, bought, giving therefor the sum of a hundred dollars. He allowed 
 me the use of it, and I have made an exact copy of it, adding notes 
 for the better understanding of the Conquest; the before-mentioned 
 being altogether written, as I have said, and signed by the hands of 
 Father Sahagun. This portion, which the said ex-count has certified to, 
 induces us to believe that the other works of Sahagun, relating both to 
 the Conquest and to the Aparicion Ouadalnpana have been adulterated 
 because they did little honor to the first Conquerors. That they have at 
 all come to be discussed with posterity, has been because a knowledge of 
 them was generally scattered, and in such a way that it was no longer posni- 
 ble to keep them hidden; or, perhaps, because the faction interested in their 
 oonccahnent had disapiieared. In proof of the authenticity and identity of 
 this manuscript, we refer to Father Betancur in his Chronicle of the pro- 
 vince of the Santo Evangelio de Mexico, iiiakiug a catalogue of the illustri- 
 ous men thereof; speaking of Sahagun, he says on page 138: "The ninth 
 boo'.v that this writer composed was the Conquest of Mexico by Cortes; 
 which book afterwanl, in the year 1.585, he re-wrote and emended; the 
 [ emended ] original of this I saw signed with his hand in the possssion of Seiior 
 D. JuHU Francisco de Monteniayor, president of the Boyal Andiencia, who 
 carried it to Spain with the intention of having it printed; and of this I hiivo 
 a translation wherein it is said that the Marquis of Villa-Manrique, viceroy 
 of Mexico, took from him [Sahagun] the twelve books and sent them to his 
 majesty for the royal chronicler," ' Bustamante lastly gives a certificate of 
 the authenticity oif the manuscript under (discussion and published by him. 
 The certificate is signed by Jose Gomez de la Cortina, and runs as follows: 
 * Mexico, 1st April, 1840. I certify that, being in Madrid in the year 1828, I 
 bought from D. Lorenzo Buiz de Artieda, through the agency of my friend 
 and companion, D. Jost- Musso Valiente, member of the Spanish Academics 
 of language and of history, the original manuscript of Father Sahagun, of 
 which mention is made in this work by his Excellency Seizor D. ('Arlos Mnrfu 
 Bustamante, as constated by the receiijts of the seller, and by other dot'U- 
 monts in my possession.' So much for Bustamante's new position as n 
 reeditor of a part of Sahagun '4 Jlintoria General ', we have stated it in his 
 own words, ana in those of his ov n witnesses as brought forward by him. The 
 changes referred to do not involve any matter bearing on mythology; it niny 
 bo not out of i)laco to say however, that the evidence In favor of Bustamantu's 
 new views seema strong and truth-like. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Ihaor of Tezc&Ti.iPooA — Hu Sratb at the Stbkbt-oornebs — Tabioub 
 Leqknds about his Lira on Eabth — Qitetzalcoatl— His Dextkritt in 
 THR Mechanioaii Abts — His BiLioious Obsebtances — The Wealth 
 
 AND NlHBLBNKfB OF HIS AOHEBBilTB — EXPUUSION FBOM TuUiA OF QdBT- 
 ZALCOATI. BT TeZOATLIPOCA AMD HtTITZILOPOOBTLI — ^TbK MaOIO DrAUUBT 
 — HlTKMAO, OB YeHAO, KiNO OF THE ToLTEOS, AND THE MISFORTUNES 
 BBOUOBT UPON HIM AND HIS PEOPLE BT TeZCATLIPOCA IN yABIOCS 
 DI80UI8ES — QUETZALCOATL IN GhOLULA — DIFFERING ACCOUNTS OF THE 
 
 BiBTH AND Life of Quetzalooatl — His Oentle Chabactkb— He drrw 
 UP THE Mexican Calendar — Incidents of his Exile and of his Joub- 
 
 NET TO TlAPALLA, AS BELATED AND OOMMENTRD UPON BT YABIOUS WRIT- 
 
 EBS — Bbasseur's ideas about the Quetzalcoatl Myths— Quetzalcoatl 
 
 OONStDEBED A SuN-GoD BY TtLOB, AND AS A DaWN-HeRO BY BbINTON — 
 
 Helps — Domeneoh — The Codioju — Lono Discussion of the Quetzal- 
 coatl Myths by J. G. MIllkb. 
 
 In the preceding chapter I have given only the loftier 
 view of Tezcatlipoca's nature, which even on this side 
 cannot be illustrated without many inconsistencies. We 
 pass now to relations evidencing a much meaner idea 
 of his character, and showing him whom we have seen 
 called invisible, almighty, and beneficent, in a new and 
 much less imposing light. We pass, in fact, from the 
 Zeus of Plato and Socrates to the Zeus of Ilesiod and 
 Homer. 
 
 Let us glance first at the fashion of his representation in 
 the temples, though with little hope of seeing the particular 
 fitness of many of the trappings and symbols with which 
 his statue was decorated. His principal image, at least 
 
 (887) 
 
GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 in the city of Mexico, was cutout of a very shining hlack 
 stone, called itzli, a variety of obsidian, — a stone vahied, 
 in consideration of its capabilities of cleavage, for making 
 those long splinters, used as knives by the Aztecs, for 
 sacrificial and other purposes. For these uses in wor- 
 ship, and perhaps indeed for its manifold uses in all re- 
 gards, it was surnamed teoteUj divine stone. In places 
 where stone was less convenient the image was made of 
 wood. The general idea intended to be given was that 
 of a young man ; by which the immortality of the god 
 was set forth. The ears of the idol were bright with ear- 
 rings of gold and silver. Through his lower lip was 
 thrust a little crystal tube, perhaps six inches long, and 
 through the hollow of this tube a feather was drawn; 
 sometimes a green feather, sometimes a blue, giving the 
 transparent ornament the tint at one time of an eme- 
 rald, at another of a turquois. The hair — carved from 
 the stone, we may suppose — was drawn into a queue and 
 bound with a ribbon of burnished gold, to the end of 
 which ribbon, hanging down behind, was attached a 
 golden ear with certain tongues of ascending smoke 
 painted thereon ; which smoke was intended to signify 
 the prayers of those sinners and afflicted that, commend- 
 ing themselves to the god, were heard by him. Upon 
 his head were many plumes of red and green feathers. 
 From his neck there hung down in front a great jewel of 
 gold that covered all his breast. Bracelets of gold were 
 upon his arms, and in his navel was set a precious green 
 stone. In his left hand there flashed a great circular 
 mirror of gold, bordered like a fan with precious feathers, 
 green and azure and yellow ; the eyes of the god were 
 ever fixed on this, for therein he saw reflected all that 
 was done in the world. This mirror was called itlachia, 
 that is to say, the ' looker-on,' the ' viewer.' Tezcatlipoca 
 was sometimes seated on a bench covered with a red 
 cloth, worked with the likeness of many skulls, having 
 in his right hand four darts, signifying, according to some, 
 that he punished sin. To the tx)p of his feet were at- 
 tached twenty bells of gold, and to his right foot the fore- 
 
WORSHIP OP TEZOATLIPOCA. 
 
 239 
 
 foot of a deer, to show the exceeding swiftness of this 
 deity in all his ways. Hiding the shining black body, 
 was a great cloak, curiously wrought in black and white, 
 adorned with feathers, and fringed about with rosettes of 
 three colors, red, white, and black. This god, whose 
 decorations vary a little with different writers — varia- 
 tions probably not greater than those really existing 
 among the different figures representing in different 
 l)laces the same deity — had a kind of chapel built 
 tu hold him on the top of his temple. It was 
 a dark chamber lined with rich cloths of many 
 colors; and from its obscurity the image looked out, 
 seated on a pedestal, with a costly canopy immediately 
 overhead, and an altar in front; not apparently an 
 altar of sacrifice, but a kind of ornamental table, like a 
 Christian altar, covered with rich cloth. Into this holy 
 of holies it was not lawful for any but a priest to enter. 
 
 What most of all, however, must have served to bring 
 the worship of Tezcatlipoca prominently before the people, 
 were the seats of stone, built at the corners of the streets, 
 for the accommodation of this god when he walked in- 
 visibly abroad. Mortal, born of woman, never sat there- 
 on ; not the king himself might dare to use them : sacred 
 they were, sacred for ever, and always shadowed by a 
 canopy of green boughs, reverently renewed every five 
 days.* 
 
 Lower and lower we must now descend from the idea 
 of an almighty god, to take up the thread of various 
 legends in which Tezcatlipoca figures in an anything but 
 creditable liirht. We have already seen him described 
 as one of those hero-gods whom the new-born Sun was 
 instrumental in destroying;' and we may suppose that 
 he then ascended into heaven, for we find him after- 
 ward descending thence, letting himself down by a 
 
 ' Acoula, Hist. Nal. /nd., pp. 353-4; Clavitjero, SlorlaAnt.dd Mmsico, torn. 
 ii.,jp.7; Duran, Ilisl. Ant, de kt Nueva Espalia, M8., quoted iu Squier'n Notes 
 (') Palado, Carta, note 27, pp. 117-8; Sahagxin, Hist. Gen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 
 
 212; Explicacion del Codex Telleriano-Remensig, lam. ii. Bnd xxvi,, in Kinija- 
 borow/h's Mex. Aniiq,, vol. v., pp. 132, 144-5; •Spiegaxione delle Tavole del Codice 
 Mexicano, tav. xlii., xlix.,in Kin'jsborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 186, 188. 
 ' See this volume p. 62. 
 
240 OODS, SUPEBKATUiUL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 rope twined from spider's web. Rambling through the 
 world he came to a place called Tulla, where a certain 
 Quetzalcoatl — another, according to Sahagun, of the hero- 
 gods just referred to — had been ruling for many years. 
 The two engaged in a game of ball, in the course of 
 which Tezcatlipoca suddenly transformed himself into a 
 tiger, occasioning thereby a tremendous panic among the 
 spectators, many of whom in the haste of their flight 
 precipitated themselves down a ravine in the neighbor- 
 hood into a river and were drowned. Tezcatlipoca then 
 began to persecute Quetzalcoatl from city to city till he 
 drove him to Cholula. Here Quetzalcoatl was held as 
 chief god, and here for some time he was safe. But only 
 for a few years; his indefatigable and powerful enemy 
 forced him to retreat with a few of his adherents toward 
 the sea, to a place called Tlillapa or Tizapan. Here the 
 hunted Quetzalcoatl died, and his followers inaugurated 
 the custom of burning the dead by burning his Ixniy.' 
 
 The foregoing, from Mendieta, gives us a glimpse, from 
 one point of view, of that great personage Quetzalcoatl, 
 of whom we shall know much more anon, and whom in 
 the meantime we meet again and again as the opponent, 
 or rather victim of Tezcatlipoca. Let us consider Saha- 
 gun's version of the incidents of this strife : — 
 
 Quetzalcoatl was, from very ancient times, adored as a 
 god in Tulla. He had a very high cw* there, with many 
 steps up to it, steps so narrow that there was not room 
 for a whole foot on any of them. His image was always 
 in a recumbent position and covered with blankets. 
 The face of it was very ugly, the head large and fur- 
 nished with a long beard. The adherents of this god were 
 all devoted to the mechanical arts, dexterous in working 
 the green stone called chalchiuite, and in founding the 
 precious metals; all of which arts had their beginning and 
 origin with the said Quetzalcoatl. He had whole li' isos 
 made of chalchiuites, others made of silver, ot' 
 white and red shells, othe.'-s of planks, others of tui os, 
 
 * Mendieta, Hid. Edes., p. 82. 
 
 * Temple; see this vol., p. 192, note 26. 
 
QDITZAtOOAn^ 
 
 and others of rich f..ti, „ *" 
 
 light of foot and swTft t"' • '^" "^h^-^nta were verv 
 and they were calkf ,^ SO'ng whither they ^ J!y 
 ™o«nlaii called SteStT'^'*,!'^- 'rh"^ U a 
 •o have a crier, andthe'~L^r "r"'' Q-ot^lcoatl uU 
 and the people ' of inihuSTP,""'; f """J """teM 
 heard and understood „»' '""''"d leagues dietZ' 
 
 he had all that waa needfbl L^f^'***" "'as very rich . 
 ''as abundant, and S InfJ" «"' »»<> •<> drinkfm"^' 
 oarry clasped in hi" arms n I^l?" ""■<""«» ™«n" „ld 
 round; the stalks of thrwilHP'""""«'«"««l a fathom 
 «"ck that people cUmlL L""" rl""' '^^'^ » 1»M 
 fowedandSheredynoTalli^T '"''! "^- Cotton WM 
 Hwhitish,green,bU^ b?S 'r''«'»*t.yeII„w,C 
 these colors in thecott™ were 'S""':'g<'. and tainy; 
 
 "■•"x, and of other pred™,.!.!'^" '*'"'«' «•"«! chalchi 
 of cocoa-nut trees' rfdTveL^^f ""'' « ««»* ahundani" 
 herente of Quetzalcoatl were ^t'"' ™." ^"■'«"' <»■ ^ 
 for nothing; they were n^^r h ""''•'' "* »»<! wantej 
 SoT 1'^u*''^ -^1 ea« 'f^Zi '"-^^ - ver lacS 
 
 ^^^'l^Jat r^ickl'tl'' '^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
242 fK>DS, SUPEBMATUBAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 who wrought many deceits in TuUa. Tezcatlipoca especi- 
 ally pre^wed a cunning trick; he turned himself into a 
 hoary-headed old man, and went to the house of Quet- 
 zalcoatl, saying to the servants there, I wish to see and 
 speak to your raaster. Then the servants said, Go uway, 
 old man, thou canst not see our kinp-, for he is sick, tliou 
 wilt annoy h'.m and cause him heaviness. But Tezcatli- 
 poi'a insisted, I must see him. Then the servants bid 
 the sorcerer to wait, and they went in and told Quetzal- 
 coatl how an old man without affirmed that he would 
 tee the king and would not be denied. And Quetzal- 
 coatl answered, Let him come in, behold for many days I 
 have waited for his coming. So Tezcatlipoca entered, 
 and he said to the sick god-king. How art thou? adding 
 further that he had a medicine for him to drink. Then 
 Quetzalcoatl answered. Thou art welcome, old man, be- 
 hold for many days I have waited for thee. And the 
 old sorcerer spake again. How is thy body, and how art 
 thou in health? I am exceedingly sick, said Quetzalcoatl, 
 all my body is in pain, I cannot move my hands nor my 
 feet. Then, answered Tezcatliixxja, behold this medicine 
 that I have, it is good and wholesome and intoxicating; 
 if thou will drink it. thou shalt be intoxicated and healed 
 and eased at the heart, and thou shalt have in mind the 
 toils and fatigues of death and of thy departure.* Where, 
 cried Quetzalcoatl, have I to go? To Tullantlapallan, re- 
 plied Tezcatlipoca, where there is another old man wait- 
 ing for thee ; he and thou shall talk together, and on thy 
 return thence thou shalt be as a youtii, yea, as a lx)y. 
 Arid Quetzalcoatl hearing these words his heart was 
 moved, while the old sorcerer, insisting more and more, 
 said. Sir, drink this medicine. Hut the king did not wish 
 to drink it. The sorcerer, however, insisted. Drink, my 
 lord, or thou wilt be sorry for it hereafter ; at least rub 
 a little on thy brow and taste a sip. So Quetzalcoatl 
 tried and tasted it, and drank, saying, What is this? it 
 
 ( T aoordaraeoa h4 de loi tnbi^oit y fttt'gai de la tnnerte, 6 de vunHfiit idit. 
 JEtn^ysftorowr/A'a Mtm, Antl]., vol. vil., p. 100. Y H'Hirdaraeoa ha Ion *ml>aJ(iK y 
 (atigaa de la muerte, 6 de Yiieetm vicU. Sahagun, /fist, (/en., torn. i.| lib. iii., 
 pp. 845-6. 
 
 am 
 
TEZCATLIPOGA AS A PEDDLEB. 
 
 243 
 
 seems to be a thing very good and savory; already I 
 feel myself healed and quit of mine infirmity; already I 
 am well. Then the old sorcerer said again, Drink once 
 more, my lord, since it is good; so thou shall be the 
 more perfectly healed. And Quetzalcoatl drank again, 
 he made himself drunk, he began to weep sadly, his heart 
 was eased and moved to depart, he could not rid himself 
 of the thought that he must go ; for this was the snare 
 and deceit of Tezcatlipoca. And the medicine that Quet- 
 zalcoatl drank was the white wine of the country, made 
 from the magueys that are called teumetl. 
 
 So Quetzalcoatl, whose fortunes we shall hereafter fol- 
 low more particularly, set out upon his journey ; and Tez- 
 catlipoca proceeded further guilefully to kill many Toltecs, 
 and to ally himself by marriage with Yemac, who was 
 the temporal lord of the Toltecs, even as Quetzalcoatl was 
 the spiritual ruler of that people. To accomplish these 
 things Tezcatlipoca took the appearance of a poor for- 
 eigner, and presented himself naked, as was the custom 
 of Huch people, in the market-place of Tulla, selling green 
 chilly pepper. Now the palace of Vemac, the great king, 
 overlooked tiie market-place, and he had an only daugh- 
 ter, and the girl, looking by chance among the buyers 
 and sellers, saw the disguised god. She was smitten 
 through with love of him, and she began to sicken. 
 Vemac heard of her sickness and he inquired of the 
 women that guarded her us to what ailed his daughter. 
 Thoy told him as best they could, how for the love of a 
 IK-Mldler of i)epper, named Toveyo, the princess luul lain 
 down to die. The king immediately sent a crier upon 
 the mountain Tzatzitepec to make tliis proclamation : 
 Tolte(;s, seek me out Toveyo that goes about selling 
 green pepper, let him be brought before me. So the 
 people sought everywhere for the handsome pepper ven- 
 der; but he was nowhere to lje found. Then, after thoy 
 could not find him, he ap^xiared of his own accord one 
 day, at his old place and trade in the market. He was 
 brought before the king, who said to him, Where dost 
 thou belong to? and Toveyo answered, I am a foreigner 
 
 \i 
 
9M 
 
 ODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 come here to bcU my green pepper. Why doat thou 
 delay to cover thyself with breeches and with a blanket? 
 HJiid Vemac. Toveyo answered that in his cf^untry such 
 things were not in fashion. Vemac continued, My 
 daughter longs after thee, not willing to be comforted 
 by any Toltec ; she is sick of love and thou must heal 
 her. But Toveyo replied. This thing can in nowise be, 
 kill me first; I desire to die, not being worthy to hear 
 these words, who get my living by selling green pep|)er. 
 I tell thee, said the king, that thou must heal my dau<2;li- 
 ter of this her sickness ; fear not. Then they ttx)k the 
 cunning g(xl, and waslied him, and cut his hair, and (iyod 
 all his body, and put breeches on him and a blanket; 
 and the king Vemac said, Get thee in and see my daugh- 
 ter, there where they guard her. Then the young man 
 went in and he remained with the princess and she be- 
 came sound and well ; thus Toveyo become the son-in- 
 law of the king of TuUa. 
 
 Then l)ehold all the Toltecs being filled with jealousy 
 and offended, spake injurious and insulting words against 
 king Vemjvc, saying among themselves, Of all the Toltocs 
 can there not to be found a nuui, that this Vemiw marries 
 his daughter to a pe<ldler? Now when the king hoaid 
 all the injurious and insulting words that the ix'uplc 
 spake against him, he was moved, and he spke to the 
 people saying. Come hither, liehold I have heanl all 
 these things that ye say against me in the matter of my 
 son-in-law Toveyo; dissimulate then; take him diroit- 
 fuUy with you to the war of (^acatoj)ec and (^)at»'iH»c, 
 let the enemy kill him there. Having lieard these wonls 
 tl>c Toltecs armed themselves, and collected a midtituiU', 
 and went to the war, bringing Toveyo along. Arrived 
 where the fighting wjis to take place, they hid him with 
 the lame and the dwarfs, charging them, as the custom 
 was in such cases, to watch for the enemy, whih; the 
 soldiers went on to the attack. The battle In'gau ; the 
 Toltecs at once gave way; treacherousl5' and guilefully 
 d'jserting Toveyo and tlio cripples, leaving them to Ih^ 
 slaughtered at their post, they returned toTullaand told 
 
 ar 
 
 Is 
 
 the 
 alon 
 the 
 was 
 had 
 the f 
 anny 
 nothi 
 shall 
 "gaiiii 
 he pu 
 When 
 and t( 
 Let w 
 went 
 the 
 shield 
 Toveyo 
 dancing 
 joieing. 
 l)lurnes 
 all the I 
 the fiicc 
 that ca 
 ^^'mac I 
 what th( 
 hast dcai 
 ease. JJ 
 And a 
 ••ich font; 
 to gather 
 the top , 
 
 Ntrangcrs 
 '^ nuink'i 
 wer-e ulj ^ 
 
 ffii'ls, to a 
 «n(l 1(.(I th 
 
 '"'"gingen< 
 *''o'«gh th( 
 
TBIUMPH OF TEZOATLIFOGA. 
 
 246 
 
 the king how they had left Toveyo and his companions 
 alone in the hands of the enemy. When the king heard 
 the treason he was glad, thinking Toveyo dead, fur he 
 was ashamed of having him for a son-in-law. Affairs 
 had gone otherwise, however, with Toveyo from what 
 tlie plotters supposed. On the approach of the hostile 
 army he consoled his deformed companions, saying. Fear 
 nothing; the enemy come against us, but I know that 1 
 HhaP kill them all. Then he rose up and went forward 
 agaiiiHb them, against the men of Coatepec and Cacatepec; 
 he put them to flight and slew of them without number. 
 When this came to the ears of Vemac, it weighed upon 
 and terrified him exceedingly. He said to his Toltecs, 
 Let us now go and receive my son-in-law. So they all 
 went out with king Vemac to receive Toveyo, bearing 
 the arms or devisos called quetzalapanecayutl, and the 
 nhields called xiucMinali They gave these things to 
 Toveyo, and he and his comrades ''oceived them with 
 dancing and the music of flutes, with triumph and re- 
 joicing. Furthermore, on reaching the palace of the king, 
 plumes were put upon the heads of the concjueroi-s, and 
 all the Ixxly of ejich of them was stained yellow, and all 
 the fju3e red; this was the customary reward of those 
 that came back victorious from war. And king 
 Vomjic said to his stm-in-law, I am now satisfied with 
 what thou hast done and the Toltecs are satisfied ; thou 
 luist dealt very well with our enemies, rest and take thine 
 eat<t». But Toveyo held his [M^ace. 
 
 And after this, Toveyo adorned all his Ijody with the 
 rich feathers called tocivUl, and commanded the Toltecs 
 to gather together for n festival, and sent a crier up to 
 the top of the moimtain, Tzat/.ite|xt^, to cidl in the 
 Htruiigers and the |KH>ple afar off to dance and to feast. 
 A numl)erless multitude gathered to Tulla. When they 
 woit> all gathered Toveyo led them out, ^ouiig men and 
 girls, to a place called TexcahijMi. where he himself l)egan 
 and led the dancing, playing on a drum, lie wmg tiMt, 
 Hinging each verse to the dancers, who sang it after him, 
 though they knew not the sung before luutd. Then won 
 
216 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 to be seen there a marvelous and terrible thing. From 
 sunset till midnight the beat of the countless feet grew 
 faster and foster; the tap, tap, tap of the drum closed 
 up and poured into a continual roll ; the monotonous 
 song rose higher, wilder, till it burst into a roar. The 
 multitude became a mob, the revel a riot ; the i)eople be- 
 gan to press upon and hustle each other ; the riot became 
 a panic. There was a fearful gorge or ravine there, with 
 a river rushing through it called the Texcaltlauhco; a 
 stone bridge led over the river. Toveyo broke down 
 this bridge as the people fled ; grim corypheus of this 
 fearful revel, he saw them tread and crush each other 
 down, under-foot, and over into the abyss. They that 
 fell were turned into rocks and stones ; as for them that 
 escaped, they did not see nor think that it was Toveyo 
 and his sorceries had wrought this great destructi<Mi; 
 they were blinded by the witchcraft of the god, and out 
 of their senses like drunken men. 
 
 Far from being satisfied with the slaughter at Texca- 
 lapa, Tezcatlip(x^a proceeded to hatch further evi) against 
 the Toltecs. He took the appearance of a certain val- 
 iant man called Teguioa, and commanded a crier to sum- 
 mon all the inhabitants of TuUa and its neighl)orhuo(l 
 to come and help at a certain piece of work in a certain 
 flower-garden (said to have been a garden belonging to 
 Quetzalcoatl.). All the jxjople gathered to the work, 
 whereupon the disguised god fell upon them, kmwking 
 them on the head with a coa.'' Those that escai^d the 
 coa were trodden down and killed by their fellows in 
 attempting to escape ; a countless number was slain ; every 
 man that had come to the work was left lying deml 
 among the tnxlden flowers. 
 
 And after this Tesscatlipoca wrought another witcli- 
 craft against tlie Toltecs. He called himself Tlacave- 
 pan, or Acexcoch, and came and sat down in the midst 
 of the market-place of Tulla, having a little manikin (naid 
 
 T Hon of burnt wood. ' Coa: pnlo toatado, smpleado nor lot indioR |Mro 
 labrnr la tierra, 4 luanera de haiada. ( Lengua de ('uba. ) Voces Avi«ruiina» 
 Kmpltadaa Por OvMo, appended to Oviedo, IIM. Gm,, torn, ir., p. 600. 
 
TEZOATLIPOOA DEAD. 
 
 247 
 
 to have been Huitzilopochtli) dancing upon his hand. 
 There was an instant uproar of all the buyers and 
 Hellers and a rush to see the mirncle. The people crushed 
 and trod each other down, so that many were killed there ; 
 and all this happened many times. At last the god* 
 sorcerer cried out, on one such occasion. What is this? 
 do you not see that you are befooled by us? stone and 
 kill us. So the people took up stones and killed the 
 said sorcerer and his little dancing manikin. But when 
 the body of the sorcerer had lain in the market-place for 
 some time it began to stink and to taint the air, and the 
 wind of it poisoned many. Then the dead sorcerer spake 
 again, saying. Cast this body outside the town, for many 
 Toltecs die because of it. So they prepared to cast out the 
 l)ody, and fastened ropes thereto and pulled. But the 
 talkative and ill-smelling corpse was so heavy that they 
 could not move it. Then a crier made a proclamation, 
 saying, Come all ye Toltecs, and bring ropes with you, that 
 we may drag out and get rid of tbis pestilential cai-cass. 
 All came jiccordingly, bringing ropes, and the ro|XJ8 were 
 fastened to the Inxly, and all pulled. It was utterly in 
 vain. Rojje at\er rojie broke with a sudden snap, and 
 those that dragged on a n)\^ fell and were kilUnl when it 
 broke. Then the dead wizard looked up and said, 
 Toltecs, a verse of a st)ng is needed ; and he himself gave 
 them a verse. They rei)eated the verse after him, and, 
 singing it, pulled all together, so that with shouts they 
 hauled the Ixxly otit of the city; though still not without 
 many ro[)es breaking and many persons being killed as 
 before. All tbis being over, those Toltecs that remained 
 unhurt returned every man to his place, not rememlier- 
 ing anything of what hml hapixjued, for they were all as 
 (Iriniken. 
 
 Other signs and wonders were wniught by Te/xjatli- 
 jKHMi in his role of sorcerer. A white bird called Yz- 
 taocnixtli, was clearly seen Hying over TuUa, transfixed 
 with a dart. At night also, the sierra callwl Zacatepec 
 l)nrncd, and the flames were seen fwm far. All the 
 ]HH)ple were stirred up and oftrighted, saying one to an- 
 
 ■It. 
 I'' 
 
348 
 
 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 other, O Toltecs, it is all over with us now ; the time of 
 the end of Tulla is come ; alas for us, whither shall we 
 go? 
 
 Then Tezeatlipoca wrought another evil upon the Tol- 
 tecs: he rained down stones upon them. There fell also, 
 at the same time, a great stone from heaven called tech- 
 caU; and when it fell the god -sorcerer took the appear- 
 ance of an old woman, and went about selling little ban- 
 ners in a place called Chapultepecuitlapilco, otherwiise 
 named Yetzinco. Many then became mad and bought 
 of these banners and went to the pltice where was the 
 stone Techcatl, and there got themselves killed ; and no 
 one was found to say so much as. What is this that hap- 
 pens to us? they were all mad. 
 
 Another woe Tezeatlipoca brought upon the Toltecs. 
 All their victuals suddenly became sour, and no one was 
 able to eat of them. The old woman, above mentioned, 
 took up then her abode in a place called Xochitla, and 
 began to roast maize ; and the odor of the roasted maize 
 reached all the cities round about. The starving people 
 set out immediately, and with one accord, to go where the 
 old woman was. They reached lier instantly, for here it 
 may be again said, that the Toltecs were exceedingly 
 light of foot, and arrived always immediately whitherso- 
 ever they wished to go. As for the Toltecs that gathered 
 to the sham sorceress, not one of them escaped, she killed 
 them every one.' 
 
 Turning, without remark for the present, from Tezeat- 
 lipoca, of whose life on earth the preceding farrago of 
 legends is all that is known, let us take up the same 
 period in the history of Qiietzalcoatl. The city of Cho- 
 lula was the place in which this god was most honored, 
 and towards which he was sup|K)sed to be most favoral)ly 
 inclined ; Cholula being greatly given to commei-ce and 
 
 * XiH-MUa, garden; see Mnlina Vixuihulario, Perhapn that Knnlen boloiiK- 
 inK to Quptatlcoutl, whioL bad been already ho fattil tu theTulteo«. Seo thJH 
 volume p. 246. 
 
 • Kinaiihorouiih'a Mrx. Antiq,, vol. vii., pp. I(l8-i;i; Sahamm, IIM. (Ifn., 
 torn, i., lib. iii., I p. 'J4;i-66, It will be Hcen mat in aInioHt all point of kihII- 
 tna the edition of KinKHlwrouKh in followed iu preference to the, in Hucb 
 pointa very inaccurate, edition of Brnttamnnte. 
 
 han( 
 to b 
 Choi 
 
 very 
 
 had 
 
 with 
 
IMAGE OF QUETZALGOATL. 
 
 249 
 
 handicraft, and the Gholulans considering Quetzalcoatl 
 to be the god of merchandise. As Acosta tells: '' In 
 Oholula, which is a commonwealth of Mexico, they 
 worshipt a famous idoll which was the god of marchan- 
 dise, being to this day greatly given to trafficke. They 
 called it Quetzaulcoalt. This idoll was in a great place in 
 a temple very hie : it had about it, golde, silver, Jewells, 
 very rich feathers, and habites of divers colours. It 
 had the forme of a man, but the visage of a little bird, 
 with a red bill, and above a combe full of wartes, hav- 
 ing ranckes of teeth, and the tongue hanging out. It 
 carried vpon the head, a pointed myter of painted paper, 
 a sithe in the hand, and many toyes of golde on the legges ; 
 with a thousand other foolish inventions, whereof all 
 had their significations, and they worshipt it, for that hee 
 enriched whome hee pleased, as Memnon and Plutus. In 
 trueth this name which the Choluanos gave to their god, 
 was very fitte, although they vnderstood it not: they 
 called it Quetzaalcoalt, signifying colour of a rich feather, 
 for such is the divell of covetousnesse." " 
 
 Motolinia gives the following confused account of the 
 birth as a man, the life, and the apotheosis of this god. 
 The Mexican Adam, called Iztacmixcoatl by some writ- 
 ers, married a second time." This second wife, Chima- 
 matl by name, bore him, it is said, an only son who was 
 called Quetzacoatl. This son grew up a chaste and tem- 
 {jerate man. He originated by his preaching and prac- 
 tice the custom of fasting and self-punishment; and from 
 that time many in that country began to do this pen- 
 ance, lie never married, nor knew any woman, but lived 
 restrainedly and chastely all his days. The custom of 
 sacrificing the ears and the tongue, by drawing blo(xl 
 from these members, was also introduced by him; not 
 for the service of the devil but in penitence for the sins 
 of his speech and' his hearing: it is true that afterward 
 the demon misappropriated these rites to his own use 
 and worship. A man called Chichimecatl fastened a 
 
 >(> AtxtiUa, irid. N<U. Ind., p. 354. 
 
 » Aa tu the flnit wife and nor family we thia vol. p. 60. 
 
 
 :i, I 
 
 
 
flBO GODS. SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 leather strap on the arm of Quetzalooatl, fixing it high 
 up near the shoulder; Chichimecatl was from that time 
 called Aco%uatl, and from him, it is sivid, are descended 
 those of Colhua, ancestors of Montezuma and lords of 
 Mexico and Coluacan. This Quetzalcoatl is now held 
 as a deity and called the god of the air ; everywhere an 
 infinite number of temples has been raised to him, and 
 everywhere his statue or picture is found." 
 
 According to the account of Mendieta, tradition varied 
 much as to the facts of the life of Quetzalcoatl. Some 
 said he was the son of Camaxtli, god of hunting and 
 fishing, and of Camaxtli's wife Chimalma. Others make 
 mention only of the name of Chimalma, saying that as she 
 was sweeping one day she found a small green stone 
 called chalchiuite, that she picked it up, became miracu- 
 lously pregnant, and gave birth to the said Quetzalcoatl. 
 This god was worshiped as a principal deity in Cholula, 
 where, as well as in Tlaxcala and Huejotzingo, there 
 were many of his temples. We have already had one 
 legend from Mendieta," giving an account of the expul- 
 sion from Tulla and death of Quetzalcoatl ; the following 
 from the same source gives a different and more usual 
 version of the said expulsion : — 
 
 Quetzalcoatl came from the parts of Yucatan (although 
 some said from Tulla) to the city of Cholula. He wns 
 a white man, of portly person, broad brow, great eyes, 
 long black hair, and large round beard ; of exceedingly 
 chaste and quiet life, and of great moderation in all 
 things. The people had at least three reasons for the 
 great love, reverence, and devotion with which they re- 
 garded him: first, he taught the silversmith's art, a craft 
 the Cholulans greatly prided themselves on; second, he 
 desired no sacrifice of the blood of men or animals, but 
 delighted only in offerings of bread, roses and other 
 flowers, of perfumes and sweet odors; third, he pro- 
 hibited and forbade all war and violence. Nor were 
 these qualities esteemed only in the city of his chiefest 
 
 » Mfttolinia, Hint. lndio$, in IcMhaktta, Col., torn, i., pp. 10-11. 
 i> Heo this vol., p. 24U. 
 
DEPABTTTRE OF QUETZALCOATL. 
 
 251 
 
 labors and teachings; from all the land came pilgrims 
 and devotees to the shrine of the gentle god. Even 
 the enemies of Cholula came and went secure, in fulfill- 
 ing their vows ; and the lords of distant lands had in 
 Cholula their chapels and idols to the common object of 
 devotion and esteem. And only Quetzalcoatl among all 
 the gods was preeminently called Lord ; in such sort, that 
 when any one swore, saying, By Our Lord, he meant 
 Quetzalcoatl and no other; though there were many 
 other highly esteemed gods. For indeed the service of 
 this god was gentle, neither did he demand hard things, 
 but light ; and he taught only virtue, abhorring all evil 
 and hurt. Twenty years this good deity remained in 
 Cholula, then he passed away by the road he had come, 
 carrying with him four of the principal and most virtu- 
 ous youths of that city. He journeyed for a hundred 
 and fifty leagues, till he came to the sea, in a distant 
 province called Goatzacoalco. Here he took leave of 
 his companions and sent them back to their city, in- 
 structing them to tell their fellow citizens that a day 
 should come in which white men would land upon their 
 coasts, by way of the sea in which the sun rises; 
 brethren of his and having beards like his; and that 
 ^ they should rule that land. The Mexicans always waited 
 for the accomplishment of this prophecy, and when the 
 Spaniards came they took them for the descendants of 
 their meek and gentle prophet, although, as Mondieta re- 
 marks with some sarcasm, when they came to know them 
 and to experience their works, they thought otherwise. 
 
 Quetzalcoatl is further reported by Mendieta to have 
 assisted in drawing up and arranging the Mexican Calen- 
 dar, a sacred book of thirteen tables, in which the reli- 
 gious rites and ceremonies proper to each day were set 
 forth, in connection with the appropriate signs. It is 
 said that the gods having created mankind, bethought 
 themselves that it would be well if the people they had 
 made had some writings by which they might direct 
 themselves. Now there were, in a certain cave at Cuer- 
 navoca, two personages of the number of the goda, and 
 
 I 
 
 ^n 
 
 
ssa 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 they were man and wife, he Oxoraoco and she Oipacto- 
 nal; and they were consulting; together. It appeared 
 good to the old woman that her descendant Quetzalcoatl 
 should be consulted. The Cholulan god thought the 
 thing of the calendar to be good and reasonable ; so the 
 the three set to work. To the old woman was respect- 
 fully allotted the privilege of choosing and writing the 
 first sign; she painted a kind of water-serix;nt called 
 cipactli, and called the sign Ce Cipadli, that is " a ser- 
 pent." Oxomoco, in his turn wrote " two canes," and 
 then Quetzalcoatl wrote "three houses;" and so they 
 went on till the whole thirteen signs of each table were 
 written out in their order." 
 
 Let us now take up again the narrative of Sahagun, at 
 the point where Quetzalcoatl, after drinking the \x)tion 
 prepared by Tezcatlipoca, prepares to set off u\yon his 
 journey. Quetzalcoatl, very heavy in hearty for all the 
 misfortunes that this rival god was bringing upon vhe 
 Toltecs, burned his beautiful houses of silver and of shell, 
 and ordered other precious things to be buried in the 
 mountains and ravines. He turned the cocoa-nut trees 
 into a kind of trees that are called mizquitl] he com- 
 manded all the birds of rich plumage, the quetzaltototl, 
 and the xiuhtotl, and the tlauquechol, to tly away and 
 go into Anahuac, a hundred leagues distant. Then he 
 himself set out upon his road from Tulla; he traveled un 
 till he came to a place called Quauhtitlan, where was a 
 great tree, high and very thick. Here the exile rested, 
 and he asked his servanic for a mirror, and looked 
 at his own face. What thouf^hts soever were working 
 in his heart, he only said, I am already old. Then he 
 named that place Yevequauhtitlan, and he took up stonos 
 and stoned the great tree ; and all the stones he threw 
 sank into it, and were for a long time to be seen sticking 
 there, from the ground even up to the topmost branches. 
 Continuing his journey, having flute-players playing 
 before him, he came to a place on the road where he 
 was weary and sat down on a stone to rest. And looking 
 
 i< MmdUta, Hial. Eclts., pp. SJ, 80, 93-3, 07-8. 
 
THE SUN GALLS QUETZALCOATL. 
 
 253 
 
 toward Tulla, he wept bitterly. His tears marked and 
 ate into the stone on which he sat, and the print of his 
 hands, and of his back parts, was also found therein 
 when he resumed his journey. lie called that place 
 Temacpalco. After that he reached a very great and 
 wide river, and he commanded a stone bridge to be 
 thrown across it; on that bridge he crossed the river, 
 and he named the place Tepanoaya. Going on upon 
 his way, Quetzalcoatl came to another place, where cer- 
 tain sorcerers met and tried to stop him, saying, Whither 
 goest thou? why dost thou leave thy city? to whose cai-e 
 wilt thou commend it ? who will do penance ? Quetzalcoatl 
 replied to the said sorcerers. Ye can in no wise hinder 
 my going, for I must go. They asked him further. 
 Whither goest thou? He said, To Tlapalla. They con- 
 tinued. But to what end goest thou? He said, I am 
 called and the sun calls me. So the sorcerers said, (Jo 
 then, but leave behind all the mechanical arts, the melt- 
 ing of silver, the working of precious stones and of ma- 
 sonry, the painting, feather- working, and other crafts. 
 And of all these the sorcerers despoiled Quetzalcoatl. A s 
 for him, he cast into a fountain all the rich jewels that 
 he had with him ; and that fountain was called Cohcaa- 
 pa, and it is so named to this day. 
 
 Quetzalcoatl continued his journey; and there came 
 another sorcerer to meet him, saying, Whither goest thou ? 
 Quetzalcoatl said, To Tlapalla. The wizard said. Very 
 well; but drink this wine that I have. The traveler 
 answered, No: I cannot drink it; I cannot so much as 
 taste it. Thou must drink, said the grim magician, were 
 it but a drop; for to none of the living can 1 give it; it 
 intoxicates all, so drink. Then Quetzalcoatl took the 
 wine and drank it through a cane. Drinking, ho made 
 himself drunk ; he slept u|X)n the road ; he l)egan to snore ; 
 and when he awoke, he UK)ked on one side and on the 
 other, and tore his hair with his hands. And that place 
 was called Oochtoca. 
 
 Quetzalcoatl going on upon his way and passing l)o- 
 tween the sierra of the volcano and the snowy sierra, all 
 
OODS. 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 his servants, being hump-backed and dwarfs, died of cold 
 in the pass between the said mountains. And Quet- 
 zalooatl bewailed their death bitterly and sang with 
 weeping and sighing. Then he saw the other snowy 
 sierra, which is called Poyauhtecatl and is near Teca- 
 machalco; and so he passed by all the cities and places, 
 leaving many signs, it is said, in all the mountains and 
 roads. It is said further that he had a way of crossing 
 the sierras whereby he amused and rested himself at the 
 same time: when he came to the top of a mountain he 
 used to sit down, and so seated, let himself slide down 
 the mountain-side to the bottom. In one place he built 
 a court for ball-play, all of squared stone, and here he 
 used to play the game called Uacktli}^ Through the midst 
 of this court he drew a line called the tdcoti) and where 
 that line was made the mountain is now opened with a 
 deep gash. In another place he cost a dart at a great 
 tree called a pochutl, piercing it through with the dart 
 in such wise that the tree looked like a cross ; for the 
 dart he threw was itself a tree of the same kind." Some 
 say that Quetzalcoatl built certain subterranean houses, 
 called micthncako'] and further, that he set up and bal- 
 anced a great stone, so that one could move it with one's 
 little finger, yet a multitude could not displace it. Many 
 other notable things remain that Quetzalcoatl did among 
 many peoples; he it was that named all the places and 
 woods and mountains. Traveling ever onward, he came 
 at last to the sea-shore, and there commanded a raft to 
 be made of the snakes called coatkipecMli. Having seated 
 himself on this raft as in a canoe, he put out to sea, and 
 no man knows how he got to Tlapallan." 
 
 Torquemada gives a long and valuable account of 
 Quetzalcoatl, gathered from many sources, which cannot 
 be overlooked. It runs much as follows: — The name 
 
 » See thi8 vol. p. 213. 
 
 M TlaehUi, juego de pelota con las nalgas; el Ingar donde jnegan assi. 
 MolitM. Vocabwano. 
 
 1^ This last clause is to bo fonnd only in Bnstamante's ed.; see Sahagun, 
 IRst. Oen., torn. !., lib. iii., p. 268. 
 
 w KintiiAorough's Mex. Aniiq., vol. vii., pp. 114-6; Sahagun, IHsl. Oen., 
 torn, i., lib. iii.. pp. 255-9. 
 
SWIFTNESS OF THE 8EBVANTS OF QUETZALCOATL. 255 
 
 Quetzalcoatl means Snake-plumage, or Snake that has 
 plumage, — and the kind of snake referred to in this 
 name, is found in the province of Xicalanco, which is 
 on the frontier of the kingdom of Yucatan as one goes 
 thence to Tabasco. This god Quetzalcoatl was very cele- 
 brated among the people of the city of Cholula, and held 
 in that place for the greatest of all. He was, according 
 to credible histories, high priest in the city of Tulla. 
 From that place he went to Cholula, and not, as Bishop 
 Bartolome de las Casas says in his Apologia, to Yucatan ; 
 though he went to Yucatan afterwards, as we shall see. 
 It is said of Quetzalcoatl that he was a white man, large 
 bodied, broad-browed, great-eyed, with long black hair, 
 and a beard heavy and rounded.^' He was a great arti- 
 ficer, and very ingenious. He taught many mechanical 
 arts, especially the art of working the precious stones 
 called chalchiuites, which are a kind of green stone 
 highly valued, and the art of casting silver and gold. 
 The people, seeing him so inventive, held him in great 
 estimation, and reverenced him as king in that city ; and 
 so it came about that, though in temporal things the 
 ruler of Tulla was a lord named Huemac,*" yet in all 
 spiritual and ecclesiastical matters Quetzalcoatl was su- 
 preme, and as it were chief pontiff. 
 
 It is feigned by those that seek to make .much of their 
 god that he had certain palaces made of green stone like 
 emeralds, others made of silver, others of shells, red and 
 white, others of all kinds of wood, others of turquoise, 
 and others of precious feathers. He is said to have been 
 very rich, and in need of nothing. His vassals were 
 very obedient to him, and very light of foot; they were 
 called tlanquacemilhuique. When they wished to pub- 
 lish any command of Quetzalcoatl, they sent a crier up 
 upon a high mountain called Tzatzitepec, where with a 
 loud voice he proclaimed the order ; and the voice of 
 this crier was heard for a hundred leagues distance, and 
 
 >B ' Era Hombre bianco, crecido de cuerpo, ancha la freute, Iob ojoh Rran- 
 des, lo8 cabelloB larsoR, y negros, la barba grande y redouda.' Torquemada, 
 Momrq. Ind., torn, li., p, 47. 
 
 *<> Spelled Vemac by Sahagun; see preceding pages of this chapter. 
 
256 OODS, BUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS, ANI> W0B8HIP. 
 
 farther, even to the coasts of the sea: all this is affirmed 
 for true. The fruits of the earth and the trees flourished 
 there in an extraordinary degree, and sweet singing birds 
 were abundant. The great pontiff inaugurated a system 
 of penance, pricking his legs, and drawing blood and 
 staining tiiorewith maguey thorns. He washed also at 
 midnight in a fountain called Xiuhpiicoyn. From all 
 this, it is said, the idolatrous priests of Mexico adopted 
 their similar custom. 
 
 While Quetzalcoatl was enjoying th*% good fortune with 
 pomp and majesty, we are told that a great magician 
 called Titlncahua [Tezcatlipocsi], another of the ginls. 
 arrived at TuUa. He took the Form of an old man, and 
 went in to see Quetztilcoatl, sayintr to him. My lord, in- 
 asmuch as I know thine intent and how much thou 
 desirest to set out for certain distant lands, also, l)ecaus« 
 I know from thy servants that thou art unwell, I have 
 brought thee a certain beverage, by drinking which thou 
 shalt attain thine end. Thou shalt so make thy way to 
 the country thou desirest, having perfect health to make 
 the journey; neither shalt thou rememl)er at all the 
 fatigues and toils of life, nor how thou art mortal." 
 Seeing all his projects thus discovered by the pretended 
 old man, (Quetzalcoatl questioned him, Where have 1 to 
 go. Tezcatlipoca answered. That it was already deter- 
 mined with the supreme gods, that he had to go to Tla- 
 palla, and that the thing was inevitable, Invanse there 
 was another old man waiting for him at his destination 
 A"' Quetzalcoatl heard this, he said that it was true, and 
 that he desired it much; and he took the vessel and 
 drank the liquor it contained. Quetzalcoatl v. as thus 
 easily jK^rsuaded to what TezcatliiH)ca desirei'i, because 
 he wished to make himself innnortal ntul to <')ijoy \k'\'- 
 [K'tual life. Having swallowed the draught he heciuno 
 beside himself, and out of his mind, weeping sadly and 
 bitterly. He determined to go to Tiapalla. He de- 
 stroyed or buried all his plate and other property and 
 
 '> Thin agroes ill with whnt Ih ruluiod ut this puint by Suhiiguii; m>« tlli^« 
 vol. II. 242, 
 
QUETZALCOATL LEAVES MARKS ON A STONE. 
 
 257 
 
 set out. First he arrived at the place, Quauhtitlan, 
 where the great tree vfos and where he, borrowing a 
 mirror from his servants, found himself " already old." 
 The name of this place was changed by him to Uuehue- 
 quauhtitlan, that is to say, '' near the old tree, or the 
 tree of the old man ;" and the trunk of the tree was filled 
 with stones that he cast at it. After that he journeyed 
 on, his people playing flutes and other instruments, till 
 lie came to a mountain near the city of 1'lalncpantla, 
 two leagues from the city of Mexico, where he sat down on 
 a stone and put his hands on it, leaving marks embedded 
 therein that may be seen to this day. The truth of this 
 thing is strongly corroborated by the inhabitants of that 
 district; I myself have questioned them up«m the sub- 
 ject, and it has been certified to me. Furthermore we 
 have it written down accurately by many worthy authors ; 
 and the name of the locality is nc»w Temaci)alco, that is 
 to say *' in the palm of the hand. ' 
 
 .lourneying on to the coast and tt) the kingdom of Tla- 
 palla, (Juetzalcoatl was met by the thrce sorcerers, Tez- 
 catlii)0ca and other two with him, who had already 
 brought so much destruction uixm Tulla. These tried 
 to stop or hinder him in his journey, quer>tioning him, 
 Whither goest thou? He answei-ed, To Tlapalla. To 
 whom, they inquired, hast thon given the ciiarge of thy 
 kingdom of Tulla, and who will do iK'uanco there? But 
 he said that that was no longer any alTair of his and that 
 ho must pursue his mavl. And l^'ing further questioned 
 as to the object of his joun.ey. he said that he was on,lh>d 
 by the lord of the lasid to which he was going, who was 
 the sun.*' The three wizards seeing then the detemii- 
 
 w At this part of the Bto«7 Toniut-iiiiitlrt XnVon oiiportuiiity, |)iircntlit>t- 
 iciiUy, ti) rumai'k thut thin fulilo wkh vtiy Kiiii'mlly furri'ti't nnioHK tho 
 MoxiPiuia, and that wbuii Futhur lUtrniknliiio il<> HiUiiik<»i wiih in tlii> city of 
 Xuchimilon, they itHked him whtrc Tln)mllii wuh, Huhiigiin rcplii'd Ihiit he 
 (lid iiiit kuuw, Hfi iudftfd ht> ilid not (ni<r imy om* t'Uc it l><>in^ iipimirntly 
 wlmlly mythical), nor oven undt>rNtnnd lln'ir tjUfNtinii, inuMninch hm lin hud 
 I'l'i'u lU that tiino onlv h litth* whiio in tho ooiintry it lu'inK ttfty yomn liefont 
 hi< wrotu hiA hook | tho llistnriii (Ifwiiil |. SuhoKUn uddH thiitthc McxiciutH 
 iimilo nt thut tiniu .livnrh triulM of tliiH kind. qutrntioniuK lh«i (IhriHtiann tn 
 H('(« i( thuy kmnv auyUiing of th^'ir antiquitioa Tonnirmailn, Momtrtj. Iml,, 
 toiii, il., i>. r>(). 
 
 vuL. ni. w 
 
268 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 natiun of Quetzalcoatl, made no further attempt to dis- 
 suade him from his purpose, but .contented themselves 
 with taking from him nil his instruments and his 
 mechanical arts, so that though he departed those 
 things should not be wanting to the state. It was hen> 
 that Quetzalcoatl threw into a fountain all the rich 
 jewels that he carried with him; for which thing the 
 ibuntain was called from that time ( W^iuipan, that is to 
 say, " The water of the strings or chains of jewels." 
 The same place is now called (\)juipan, that is to say. 
 " in the snake-water," and very pro|)erly, l)ecause the 
 word (Quetzalcoatl means " feathered snake." in this 
 way he journeyed on, suffering various molestations 
 from those sorcerers, his enemies, till he arrived ut 
 Oholula where he wiu* received (as we in another pint 
 say),'" and afterward julored !is ginl. Having lived 
 twenty years in that cits he was exjR'lled by 'rewuth- 
 |)Oca. He set out for the kingdom of Tlapalla, jMM'oin- 
 {MiniiHl by four virtuous youths of noble birth, and in 
 
 " The paHHaKo of Toiujuoinartii r*^«rr<'il t«i I ooiuletiBo an follows: Cit- 
 trtiii iM'oplo caiiH! from tin' nortli by wii.v "f Puiiuco. Tliciw wciv nun of 
 mnuX curriiiKo, wi'll-drt'HHfil in loii^ rolH'H of Itluck liiii'ii, opitii in fmni. itml 
 without ('H])i'H, out low lit tilt' neck, with Kl»<>rf nlrcvi'H that did n^- ..>ini'ti) 
 Ui(t (>ll>ow; till' Maine, in fuct.uH the iiativi-v iihc U< tliiK dav in tli< Ihh'ch 
 From I'liiiuco they paHHcd on viTV pt'aci'abU ••>• H»^<'<^8 t<» 'I'ldla. wli.ii' tli<v 
 wt'H' Wi'll rcri'ivcd liy tlu' inhuoitantM. Tl»r •^.uiitry th«'r", howrviT, wun 
 already too thickly |)opiiliiti'd to HUHtaiii the iw-w •oinerH, ho theNi- iiiimhicI om 
 to ("liolnla wheri' they hud an exeelUnt rrei-iHinn. They liruUKht with 
 Uiem a<4 their eliief and lieud. a iM'rHona^e eidli-d <^uet>sali'<>all, a fiiir iiiui 
 ruddy mimplfsioned niun. with a ImiK l>eard. fn Cholula tlii'Hi> penpli' 
 remained and multiplied, and sent oolonieit lo people I'piierand J.ower Mi/.- 
 U'ca and the/a|H)toeaii <'ouiitrv ; and them' it in miid raiiu-d the ^rand edillecs, 
 whoHtt remuina urn atill to he !«een at Miellan. TlieHe followerx of (/net/iil- 
 ouatl were men of xreat knowledge and euniimK HrtiatH in all kiiidM -A tiix' 
 work; not n<> Kood at iiiaMonry andthe uw of the luiiiinier, a** in caHiinu aixl 
 in the ongruvinu and aeltiiiK of preeioiiM Htonea, and in all kimlM of ariixix' 
 wulpttiro, niid in aKrienUure. (^iiel/aleoatl had, however, twn eiiriiiK-'. 
 Te/.<'atli|HKta waa one, and Hiieiiiae Mnn of Tulla the other; tlieite Iwn liml 
 Iteeii immt inMlrumental in cauainK him lo leavf Tulla. And al riinliilii, 
 Hueiiiao followed him up with a K^eat army ; and Quetxaleoial, not wixhiiiK 
 tc eiiKNg ■ ill any war, departed for another i>art with numt part of hin pi'i')>li' 
 
 K<>*i*K> i^ '** "'*'*!• t>* )* I'^*>(1 nailed Onohualeo, wliieli ia near the Men, mid 
 (tmliraood what oni now ealled Yueatati, Taliaaeo, and Caiiipeehe 'lli'ii 
 when Hanmae ounix to the plaee wjiero he had thought to Hlid (|uet/.Hli mill. 
 ftnd foiiiKl him not. be waa wrath and laid waate and deatroyed nil >!>'' 
 country, and made hiiuat'lf lord ovpr it and eaUNod alao that the penpli' wi 
 
 ■hipiMil him ua a k<hI. All thia h« did l^i olmcuri) and Idot out tlie iiiory 
 
 nf Quet/Hl(!oatl and for tho hut«< that ho bure him. Tuniutmaiia, .Utmaiij. 
 Itul., torn, i., pp. 354 0. 
 
QUETZALCOATL SWEPT THE ROADS. 
 
 259 
 
 Goatzacoalco, a province diHtant from Cholula toward 
 the sea a hundred and fifty leagues, he embarked for hin 
 destination. Parting with his disciples, he told them 
 that there should surely come to them in after times, by 
 way of the sea where the sun rises, certain white men 
 with white l)eardH, like him, and that these would be his 
 brothers and would rule that land. 
 
 After that the four disciples returned to Cholula, and 
 told all that their master and god had prophesied when 
 (loparting. Then the (-holulans divided tlieir province 
 into four principalities and gave the government to tiiose 
 four, and some four of their descendants always nded 
 in like manner over these tetrarchies till the Spaniard 
 came; Inking, however, snl)ordinate to a central |x)wer. 
 
 This QuetMilcoatl was g(Ml of the air, and as such had 
 his temple, of a round shaixj and very mtignificent. 
 He was nuuie gixl of the air for the mildness and gentle- 
 ness of all his ways, not liking the sharp and harsh 
 rTica^ures to which the other gods were so strongly in- 
 < i ,(h1. 't is to lx» said further that his life on earth 
 wius n»ark«vl l)y intenst»ly religious chanicteristics ; not 
 only was be devot*»d to the careful obsi*rvance of all the 
 •A'l (iiHtoiiiarv fonns of worship, but he himself ordained 
 •,m<\ i(pj)()int«»d many new rites, cen^monies, and festivals 
 tor tlic luioration of the g(Mls; ami it is held for certain 
 that he m.wle the calendar, lie hiul priests who were 
 (allt'd <|ue<|uet%alc<ihua, that is to say " priests of the 
 (iidrr of (^uetzalcoatl." The memory of him was 'en- 
 slaved (b-eply ujKHi the minds of the iH»ople, and it is 
 Nftid that when barren womm |)raye(l and made siu'ri- 
 fio^'f Uf liim, children were givi'u them. He was, iw 
 We liH<<'sai«l, got! of the winds, and the }M»wero1 causing 
 tJHin to blow was attributed to bini as well as the jK)wer 
 of calming or causing their fmy to «'ease. It was said 
 lurtlirr that he swept the n)ad, s«» that tht'^gods called 
 rial(»i|nes c-ould rain: this the |H«oplr nnagiui'd iMH-uu'se 
 ordinarily a numth or more JH-lbre the rains U'gan there 
 t)l(>\v stiitng winds throughout all New Spain. Quet/al- 
 coatl is desj'ribeil m having worn during life, for the 
 
 ^1 
 
 Vi\ 
 
aeO GODS, BUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 sake of modesty, garments that reached down to the 
 feet, with a blanket over all, sown with red crosses. 
 The Cholulans preserved certain green stones that had 
 belonged to him, regarding them with great veneration 
 and esteeming them as relics. Upon one of these was 
 carved a monkey's head, very natural. In the city of 
 Cholula there was to be found dedicated to him k great 
 and magnificent temple, with many steps, but each step 
 so narrow that there was not room for a foot on it. His 
 image had a very ugly face, with a large and heavily 
 bearded head. It was not set on its feet but lying 
 down, and covered with blankets. This, it is said, was 
 done as a memorial that he would one day return to 
 reign. For reverence of his great majesty, his image 
 was kept covered, and to signify his absence it was kept 
 lying down, as one that sleejjs, as one that lies down to 
 sleep. In awaking from that sleep, he was to rise up 
 and reign. The jjeople also of Yucatan reverenced this 
 god Quetzalcontl, calling him Kukulcan, and saying that 
 he came to them from the west, that is from New Spain, 
 for Yucatan is eastward thei^efrom. From him it is said 
 the kings of Yucatan are descended, who call themselves 
 Cocomes, that is to say "judges or hearers."** 
 
 Clavigero's account is characteristically clear and com- 
 prehensible. It may be summed up as follows: — 
 
 Among the Mexicans and other nations of Amihuac, 
 Quetzalcoatl was accounted g<xl of the air. He is said 
 to have been sometime liigh-priest of TuUa. He is de- 
 scrilx»d as having bet»n white,-7-a large, broad-browod, 
 great-eyed man, with long black hair and thick beard. 
 His life was rigidly temi^rate and exemplary, ami hi» 
 industry was directed by the profoundest wisdom, lie 
 amassed great tR'Jwure, and his was the invention of 
 getn-cutting and of metal-casting. All things prosjK'ivd 
 in his time. One ear of corn was a man's load ; and 
 the gourds, or pumpkins, of the day were as tall as one's 
 body. No one dyed cotton then, for it grew of all colDrs; 
 and all other things in like manner were perfect and 
 
 •♦ Torqui^nada, Monani. I»d., torn, ii., pp. 48-S3. 
 
OLAYIGEBO ON QUETZALCOATL. 
 
 261 
 
 abundant. The very birds in the trees sang such songg 
 as have never since been heard, and flashed such mar- 
 velous beauties in the sun as no plumage of later times 
 could rival. Quetzalcoatl had his laws proclaimed from 
 the top of the hill Tzatzitepec, (mountain of outcry), 
 near Tulla, by a crier whose voice was audible for three 
 hundred miles. 
 
 All this, however, was put an end to, as far as Tulla 
 was concerned, by Tezcatlipoca, who, moved perhaps by 
 jealousy, determined to remove Quetzalcoatl. So the 
 god appeared to the great teacher in the guise of an old 
 man, telling him it was the will of the gods that he be- 
 tiike himself to Tlapalla, and administering at tho same 
 time a potion, the eilect of which was to cause aw in- 
 tense longing for the said journey. Quetzjilcoatl set out 
 and, having performed many marvels on the way, arrived 
 in Cholula. Here the inhabitants would not suftcr him 
 to go farther, but persuaded him to accept the govern- 
 ment of their city ; and he remained with them, teaching 
 many useful arts, customs, and ceremonies and preach- 
 ing against war and all other forms of cruelty. Accord- 
 ing to some, he at this time arranged the divisions of 
 the seasons and the calendar. 
 
 Having lived twent\ years in Cholula. he left, still 
 impelled by the subtle draught, to seek this inuiginary 
 city of Tla[>alla. He was no more seen of men, some 
 said one thing and some another; but, however he 
 might have di8apiH.»ared, he was ajwtbeosized by the 
 ToUecs of Cholula, who raised him a great mound and 
 built a sanctuary upim it. A similar structure was 
 erected to his honor at Tulla. From Cholula bis wor- 
 Hiup as god of the air spread over all tiie country; in 
 Yucatan the nobles claimed descent fn»ui him.** 
 
 The ideas of Hrasseur with ivgard tt>Qui't/alct>atl have 
 thoir i-oots in and must Ih» traced back to the very llrst 
 apiH'aring of the Mexican religion, or t»l' the religion or 
 religions l)y which it wjis precedwl; so that to arrive iit 
 those ideas 1 nuist give a suunnary of the abbe's whole 
 
 '^ nunit/trv, IIU4, JiU. M .Vciwico, pp. U-U. 
 
262 aODS. SUPERNATUILkL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP 
 
 theory of the origin of that creed. He believes that in 
 the seething and thundering of volcanoes a conception 
 of divinity and of supernatural powers first sprang up in 
 the mind of the ancestors of the Mexicans. The volca- 
 noes were afterwards identified with the stars, and the 
 most terrific of all, Nanahuatl or Nanahuatzin,** received 
 the honors of a[X)theosis in the sun. Issued from the 
 earth of the Crescent (Brasseur's sunken island or con- 
 tinent in the Atlantic)," personified in the antique 
 Quetzalcoatl, prototype of priests and of sacerdotal con- 
 tinence, he is thus his son and identifies himself with 
 him; he (the divinity, Tylor's "Great Somebody") is 
 the model of sages under the name of Hueman and 
 the prototype of kings under that of Topiltzin. Strange 
 thing to find united in one being, |)ersonalities so diverse ! 
 King, philosopher, priest par excellence, whose virtues 
 serve as a rule to all the priests of the pagan antiquity, 
 and, side by side with all that, incontinence and passion 
 deified in this invalid, whose name even, " the syphili- 
 tic," is the expression of the abuse he has mode of the 
 sex. 
 
 At the commencement of the religion two sects appear 
 to have sprung up, or rather two manners of judging the 
 si:me events. There was first a struggle, and then a 
 separation ; under the banner-names of Quetzalcoatl and 
 Tezcatliixxja the rival schools fought for the most jwirt — 
 of course there wore divers minor factions; but the 
 foregoing were the principal and most imix)rtant. There 
 is every reason to Ixdieve that the religion that took 
 Quetzalcoatl for symhijl was but a reformation upii 
 another more ancient, that hail the moon for its object. 
 It is the m(N)n, male and female, hniui Limus, personi- 
 fietl in the earth of the Crescent, engulfed in the abyss, 
 that I l)elieve (it is always the ablw that speaks) 1 see 
 at the commencement of the anuilgam of rites and sym- 
 bols of every kind, tvligion of enjoyments and material 
 pleasures, Iwrn of the promiscuity of the men and 
 
 *■ H(« p. lU) ()( thiH volunui. 
 *^ Hah {). 1 Vi of thin vuIudm. 
 
BBASSEUB ON QUETZA-LCOATL. 
 
 268 
 
 women, taken refuge in the lesser Antilles after the cata- 
 clysm. 
 
 The religion that had taken the moon for point of 
 departure, and in which women seem to have played the 
 principal rule, as priestesses, attacked formally, by this 
 very fact, a more antique religion, a pre-diluvian relig- 
 ion that appears to have been Sabaism, entirely exempt 
 from idolatry, and in which the sun received the chief 
 homage. In the new religion, on the contrary, it was 
 not the moon as a star, which was the real object of 
 worship, it was the moon-land (lune-terre), it was the 
 region of the Crescent, shrouded under the waves, whose 
 death was wept and whose resurrection was afterward 
 celebrated in the appearance of the isles — refuge of the 
 shipwrecked of the grand catastrophe — of the Lesser 
 Antilles; to the number of seven principal islands, sung, 
 in all American legends, as the Seven Grottoes, cradle of 
 nations. 
 
 This is the myth of Quetzalcoatl, who dies or disap- 
 pears, and whose p^^rsonality is represented at the 
 outset in the isles, then successively, in all the coun- 
 tries whither the civilization was carried of which he 
 wius the flag. 80 far as 1 can judge at present, the priest 
 who })laced himself under the aegis of this grand name, 
 lul)ored solely to reform what there was of odious and 
 barbarous in the cult of which the women had the chief 
 direction, and under whose regime human blood flowed 
 in waves. After the triumph of (Quetzalcoatl, the men 
 who bore his name took the direction of religion and 
 wxnoty, wliich then made considerable progress in their 
 hands. 
 
 \\\xi if we are to believe the same traditions, their pre- 
 IH)n(k'rance had not a very long duration. The most 
 restless and the most audacious among t!»e jmrtisans of 
 the ancient order of things, raised the flag of iwolt; 
 they l)ecatne the chiefs of a warlike faction, rival of the 
 wu'crdotal, — ti concpu'ring faction, nourco of veritable 
 n)yal dynoHties and of the religion of" the sun living and 
 victoriouM, in opixinition to the giKl entombed in the 
 
 h 
 I 
 
 u 
 
OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 abyss. Quetzalcoatl, vanquished by Tezcatlipoca, then 
 retired before a too-powerful enemy, and the Toltecu 
 were dispersed among all nations. Those of them that 
 remained coalesced with the victors, and from the accord 
 of the aforementioned three cults, there sprang that 
 monstrous amalgam of so many different ideas and sym- 
 bols, such as is found to-day in what remains to us of the 
 Mexican religion. 
 
 For me (and it is always the abb^ that speaks), I be- 
 lieve I perceive the origin of the struggle, not alone in 
 the diversity of races, but principally in the existence of 
 two currents of contrary ideas, having had the same point 
 of departure in the events of the great cataclysm of the 
 Crescent Land, above referred to. Difterent manners of 
 l(x>king at these events and of commemorating them, seem 
 to me to have marked from the beginning the starting 
 point of two religions that lived, perhaps, side by side 
 tor centuries without the explosion of their disagree- 
 ments, otherwise than by insignificiint agibitions. Before 
 these two could take, with i*egard to each other, the pm- 
 portions of a schism or a heresy, it was necessary thiit 
 all the materials of whicii these religions are constituted 
 htul iuul time to elalK)rate themselves, and that tiic 
 hieroglyphics which representeil their origin Iuul Ixicoiiie 
 sulfioiently obscure for the priesthotnl to keep the vulgar 
 froui understanding them. For, if schism has brought 
 on the struggle Ixjtween and afterward the violent sepa- 
 ration of families, this separation can not have taken 
 place till after the entire creation of myths, the entire 
 construction of these divine genealogies, of these |KM'tio 
 traditions, that are found scattered tunong all the i)e()i)U's 
 of the earth, but of which the complete whole does not 
 exist, save in the history and religion of Mexico.*" 
 
 Two orders of gods, — the one order fallen from heaven 
 
 MThis, in its antoumlitDf iinmennity, is the nbb^'H theory: hiH niippoHi- 
 tinnnl CreHooiit Liiiul wuh thu c.rnMo of nil hunuin niccH niid hiiiiiaii (■^<'('ll^*. 
 Oil its 8iibtn(>r)(ttnRe thn nforcNiiid rnceH nr.il crei'dH nnrcnd nnd (K^vclnpi'il 
 through nil the world to their rcHpectivo preiient loualitleH and plutHeH. 'I'll'' 
 Mflxicnn Itninoh of tliiM dt'vclopinent ho ooiiHidern the likeiit tu iiud the iiiDst 
 olosely eunuooted with the originnl. 
 
UANY GHABA0TEB8 OF QUETZALGOATL. 
 
 965 
 
 into the abyss, becoming there the judges of the dead, 
 and being personified in one of their number, who came 
 to life again, symbolizing thus life and death, — ^the other 
 order surviving the cataclysm and symbolizing thus an 
 imperishable life, — such, at its origin, is the double 
 (sluiracter of the myth of Quetzalcoatl. But, in reality, 
 this god he is the earth, he is the region swallowed up 
 by the waters, he is the vanquished stifled under the 
 weight of his adversary, under the force of the victorious 
 wave ; which adversary, which power in opposition to the 
 first, joining itself to the fire on the blazing pile of Na- 
 nahuatl, is Tezcatlipoca, is Hercules, conqueror of ene- 
 mies, is the god whose struggle is eternal as that of the 
 ocean beating the shore, is he in whom the light becomes 
 afterward personified, and who becomes thus the battle- 
 flng of the opponents of Quetzalcoatl. To the dead god 
 a victim is necessary, one that like him descends into 
 the abyss. This victim was a young girl, chosen among 
 those that were consecrated at the foot of the pyramid, 
 and drowned ; a custom long found as well in Egypt as 
 at Chichen-Itza," and in many other cx)untrie8 of the 
 world. But to the god come to life again, to the god in 
 whom fire was personified, and immortal life, to Quet- 
 mlcoatl when he became Huitzilopochtli, victims were 
 sacrificed, by tearing out the heart — symbol of tlie jet 
 of fiaine issuing fwm the volcano — to ofter it to the con- 
 c(ii(>ring sun, syml)ol of Tezcatlipoca, who first demanded 
 holocausts of human blood .^ 
 
 w In Yucatan. 
 
 '" Hrtmsevr de liourhourg, Qtiatret Lfttns, pp. 154-7. Much of thin Inst 
 piirikKraph BuetnH uttt>rly iiiuompruhensible niul ulmnn), even viewed from the 
 Htiuul-i)oint of the Ahlx' liniMMi-ur kiuiHelf . l)y no nu-iinH vertuin, iit nil pointo, 
 of huvm« cnugkt the exnol nieaniuK by its author, I gi\e the oriKinul:— Deux 
 orlrcH de dicux, dont les uuh, toiubeH du cicl dunH I'libinie oil iU devienneut 
 lis JUKI'S dcH niortH, He pcrauuuitlent en un seul qui rt'HHUHfito, Hynibole de la 
 vio ft de In mort; dont leH autres snrvivcut k In deHtmetion, Hvnil)ole de In 
 vie iuiperiHWible; tel est le double carnctere du nivthe de Quetznl-llontl, k Hon 
 iii'inine. Main en rt'nlitt^ ce dieu, o'ent In terre, c^ent hi n-giou enwvi'lie koub 
 lt>K citiix, o'eHt le viiinou etoutTe houb le jHiida de Hon adventnire, houh I'eifort 
 tlu Ilk viiKUe victorieuHO et oelle-ei H'uuiHMtnt an feu Bur le biioher de Nnnahu- 
 ntl, (t'cHt Texontlipoi-n, o'eHt Hercule, vniuqueurde hi'h cnnenUH, o'ent le dieu 
 (lout la lutte eHt iHernelle, comnie celle de I'Oct'nn bnttnnt le rivnue, o'ent 
 I'i'liii on qui HO peroonnitto euHuite In lnn[iit>re et (pii dcvieut niuni le ilropeau 
 ili'H lulvertinircH de QuetzaUContl. An dieu mort, il fnlluit une viotiuic, cuni- 
 
 ' i3?;i 
 
166 OODS. SCPERNATDBAL BEIN08. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Mr Tylor declares Quetzalcoatl to have been the Sun: 
 "We may even find him identified with the Sun by 
 name, and his history is perhaps a more compact and 
 perfect series of solar myths than hangs to the name of 
 any single personage in our own Aryan mythology. 
 His mother, the Dawn or the Night, gives birth to him, 
 and dies. His father Camaxtli is the sun, and was wor- 
 shiped with solar rites in Mexico, but he is the old Sun 
 of yesterday. The clouds, personified in the mythic 
 race of the Mixcohuas, or " Cloud-Snakes'* (the Nifx;l- 
 ungs of the western hemisphere), bear down the old Sim 
 and choke him, and bury him in their mountain. But 
 the young Quetzalcoatl, the Sun of to-day, rushes up in- 
 to the midst of them from below, and some he slays at 
 the first onset, and some he leaves, rifl with red wounds 
 to die. We have the Sun boat of Helios, of the Egypt- 
 ian Ra, of the Polynesian Maui. Quetzolcoatl, his 
 bright career drawing toward its close, is chased into 
 far lands by his kindsman Tezcatliixx:a, the young Sun 
 of to-morrow. He, too, is well known as a Sun God in 
 the Mexican theology. Wonderfully fitting with all 
 this, one incident after another in the life of Quetziil- 
 coatl falls into its place. The guardians of the sacred 
 fire tend him, his funeral pile is on the top of Oriuiba, 
 he is the heljxjr of travelers, the maker of the cahnuliu*, 
 the soui-ce of austrology, the beginner of history, the 
 bringer of wealth and happiness. He is the patron of 
 the craftsmen, whom he lights to his labor; tis it is 
 written in an ancient Sanskrit hymn, * He steps fortli, 
 the splendor of the sky, the wide-seeing, the far-aiinin<r, 
 the shining wanderer; surely enlivened by the sun, do 
 men go to their tasks and do their work.' Even his 
 
 Tc 
 
 me Ini, descondue dans rabhne: oe fnt une jeune fllle, ohoiHio pnnni oilli h 
 qui lui i-Uient ounHnortios iiu pied de la pyraiuidt>, et qu'oii iioynit en lit 
 plouucunt BotiH I'euu, coutnuio qn'on retninva lon^tenipM en EKViite, eoiniiu* 
 k Ckichen-Itzit, uiuni que dann uieu d'uutreH pays dn iiuiiide. Miuh iiu diiii 
 retiHUHcite, »u dieii en qui se i)erHonniflnit le feu, 1h vio inunortelle, a V'"''"'' 
 CixUI, devenu lluiUU-OpochUi, on Racrifla deH victiineH huuh noinbre, a tpii 
 Ton arrachait le ooBur, aymbole dn jet de lluninie Hortant dn voli'un, ])iinr 
 I'offrir an mileil vaiuqueur, symlHilo do Tezeatli]MH'a qui, le itremier, uvnit 
 demaudt- duo Uuluoaustea de aaog huiuaiu. Id., i>p. 342-3. 
 
BRINTON ON QDETZALCOATL. 
 
 »tory the I,^„d „f Qu*S^^<^t 'L ^T r*' '" "hose 
 
 truth many ^urL^firZhilif"'""'"' "^ '" 
 !■« name, but he himself s«„, ^'*''' !'."«" "Iways bore 
 
 »nd «1I hia alle^reU ErJ i" P" f.""*"""" of the fancr 
 emblematic naiSe, the ffiVL;; "I"^' ''",' " »>>'"'• hTh 
 "1W8 at Palenque I bail ■?*"*• """^ '''» rebus and 
 
 Toliil, therumbler: Huem,^ ■^""""'-""'"'"fenake- 
 heo^tl, lorf of theVourwSs '?"''«''''"''; ^^'I't 
 ;H'l>e«™ in him that has fen JJ^ ^T- •''"'"™ «> 
 
 ;'-"- «» '« »«* -oH^ALr^vii: d:fe 
 
 4' * Tt™Sn!lnX'^r:t"o'^'" •" *"« '-'J of 
 Pneat of that hap, y rel,!, ''"'-"'" Onent, and was high 
 
 "ynibol, and the tem,,™„f bh„, f ""''".'"8 »'»■• »■« W» 
 e-^P-^^Iy as the ail,o" of tt'^A'^if"'"' •"'"■» 
 moasure time, he was tlie auLJ^f ■ ^ ''■>' ^V' we 
 <!■"•• Lil<e all the dtw„ he^?',;"r '"'" ""■ *««"«'■ 
 "« "f white complexiorclot S/h "*" 'T'!' "'V^M 
 a« most of the A,tec axl, ,vi,h VV,"« "''"« ">K «nd 
 W'en his earthly work wal H^^ " f"" ""'I """'"K 'i'""! 
 «;H "Signing i . r^,:^that I'~"-''r«^'"'''e 
 
 Jla|«II«n dema.,ded hispreseVl n'."?;: ""» "•"'«"• "f 
 wnsthathe had lm.„ „'"•*■"<*• »ut the real motive 
 
 «« called SlS^lrtZ"'"''^;''^''''l««'"S.t! 
 wl'" li.id descended f™ni,» ,"^ "'' "I""' <>f niKht 
 
 P-^wnted his riv^wTa dr'V'^' " "I'''''-'''''' "eb t„d 
 '■"mortality, but in T , l'"^*" l"-e«ended to confer 
 "|S for home. Iv, tf^;,*^,?^''"','*, """'"'"'"''I'leT™! 
 
 "prraid their dark md X i ' ? "''en «ie clouds 
 
 '»•;". -".d pour «m WvifS 2." t'« "'« -""""t- 
 In his other charJter T^e? . '"" *''" ""•■Ws. 
 
 ; I'. 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 ^'0 
 
 
 WJ. 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 J& 
 
 
 1:25 1.4 III 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 SciKices 
 
 Corporation 
 
 as WIIT MAIN ITRiilT 
 
 WIMTIR.N.Y, MSIO 
 
 (7U) •73-4»03 
 

268 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 Tonacateotl, god of our flesh or subsistence, or (accord- 
 ing to Gomara) was the son of Iztac Mixcoatl, the white 
 cloud serpent, the spirit of the tornado. Messenger of 
 Tlaloc, god of rain, he was figuratively said to sweep 
 the road for him, since in that country violent winds are 
 the precursors of the wet seasons. Wherever he went 
 all manner of singing birds bore him company, emblems 
 of the whistling breezes. When he finally disappeared 
 in the far east, he sent back four trusty youtlis who 
 had ever shared his fortunes, ' incomparably swift and 
 light of foot,' with directions to divide the earth between 
 them and rule it till he should return and resume his 
 power. When he would promulgate his decrees, his 
 herald proclaimed them from Tzatzitepec, the hill of 
 shouting, with such a mighty voice that it could be heard 
 a hundred leagues around. The arrows which he shot 
 transfixed great trees, the stones he threw leveled for- 
 ests, and when he laid his hands on the rocks the mark 
 was indelible. Yet as thus emblematic of the thunder- 
 storm, he possessed in full measure its better attributes. 
 By shaking his sandals he gave fire to men ; and peace, 
 plenty, and riches blesp^d his subjects. Tradition says 
 he built many temples to Mictlantecutli, the Aztec Pluto, 
 and at the creation of the sun that he slew all the other 
 gods, for the advancing dawn disperses the spectral 
 shapes of night, and yet all its vivifying power does but 
 result in increasing the number doomed to fall before the 
 remorseless stroke of death. 
 
 His symbols were the bird, the serpent, the cross and 
 the flint, representing the clouds, the lightning, the four 
 winds, and the thunderbolt. Perhaps, as Huemac, the 
 Strong Hand, he was god of the earthquakes. The Za- 
 potecs worshii)ed such a deity under the image of thJH 
 number carved from a precious stone, calling to mind 
 the 'Kab ul,' the Working Hand, adored by the Mayas, 
 and said to be one of the images of Zamna their hero 
 god. The human hand, ' that divine tool,' as it has 
 been called, might well bo regarded by the reflective 
 mind as the teacher of tiie arts and the amulet whose 
 
ANALOGUES OF QDETZALCOATL. 
 
 960 
 
 magic power has won for man what vanti^e he has 
 gained in his long combat with nature and his fellows."*" 
 
 Mr Helps sees in Quetzalcoatl the closest analc^ies 
 with certain other great civilizers and teachers that 
 made their appearance in various parts of the American 
 continent: — " One peculiar circumstance, as Humboldt 
 remarks, is very much to be noted in the ancient records 
 and traditions of the Indian nations. In no less than 
 three remarkable instances has superior civilization been 
 attributed to the sudden presence amonj^ them of per- 
 sons differing from themselves in appearance and de- 
 scent. 
 
 Bohica, a white man with a beard, appeared to the 
 Mozca Indians in the plains of Bogota, taught them how 
 to build and to sow, formed them into communities, 
 gave an outlet to the waters of the great lake, and, hav- 
 ing settled the government civil and ecclesiastical, retired 
 into a monastic state of pentitence for two thousand 
 years. 
 
 In like manner Manco Capac, accompanied by his 
 sister, Mama Oello, descended amongst the Peruvians, 
 gave them a code of admirable laws, reduced them into 
 communities, and then ascended to his father, the Sun. 
 
 Amongst the Mexicans there suddenly apj)eared Quet- 
 zalcoatl (green-feathered snake), a white and bearded 
 man, of broad brow, dressed in a strange dress; a 
 legislator, who recommended severe ijenances, lacerating 
 his own body with the prickles of the agave and the 
 thorns of the cactus, but who dissuaded his followers 
 from human sacrifice. While he remained in Anjlhunc, 
 it was a Satumian reign ; but this great legislator, after 
 moving on to the plains of Cholula, and governing the 
 Chohilans with wisdom, passed away to a distant country, 
 and was never heard of more. It is said brieHy of him 
 that ' he ordained sacrifices of flowers and fruits, and 
 stopped his ears when he was spoken to of war.' " ** 
 
 The Abb^ Domenech considers the tradition of the 
 
 " BrirUon't Mythn, pp. 180-3. 
 
 " JMpa' Span. Conq., vol. 1., pp. 880-7. 
 
270 GODS. 8UPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 lives of Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatlipoca to be a bit of sim- 
 ple and slightly veiled history, and also that there were 
 several Quetzalcoatls. Let it be remembered in reading 
 the abbe's version of this matter that the names of places, 
 peoples, and the dates he gives are in great part myth- 
 ical and conjectural : — " After the enfranchisement of the 
 Olmecs, a man named Quetzalcoatl arrived in the coun- 
 try, whom Garcia, Torquemada, Sahagun, and other Span- 
 ish writers took to be Saint Thomas. It was also at that 
 time that the third age ended, and that the fourth began, 
 called Sun of the fire, because it was supiwsed that it was 
 in this last stage that the world would be destroyed by 
 fire. 
 
 It is in this fourth period that the Mexican historian 
 places the Toltecs' arrival in New Spain, that is to say, 
 about the third century before the Christian era. Ac- 
 cording to the Quiches' traditions, the primitive portion 
 of the Nahoas, or ancestors of the Toltecs, were in a dis- 
 tant East, beyond immense seas and lands. Amongst 
 the families and tribes that bore with least patience 
 this long repose and immobility, those of Canub, and of 
 Tlocab may be cited, for they were the first who deter- 
 mined to leave their country. The Nahoas sailed in 
 seven barks or ships, which Sahagun calls Chicomoztoe, 
 or the seven grottos. It is a fact worthy of note, that in 
 all ages the number seven was a sacred number among 
 the American people, troin one pole to the other. It 
 was at I'Anuco, near Tampico, that those strangers dis- 
 embarked; they established themselves at Paxil, with 
 the Votanites' consent, and their state took the name of 
 Huehue-Tlopallan. It is not stated from whence they 
 came, but merely that they came out of the regions 
 where the sun rises. Tlit supreme command was in the 
 hand of a chieftain, wh<>ni history calls Quetzalcohuatl, 
 that is to say, Lord par excellence. To his care was con- 
 fided the holy envelo|ie, which concealed the divinity from 
 the human gaze, and he alone received from it the 
 necessary instructions to guide his people's march. 
 These kinds of divinities, thus enveloped, pos^d fur 
 
THE CODICES ON QUETZALCOATL. 
 
 271 
 
 being sure talismans, and were looked upon with the 
 greatest respect and veneration. They consisted gener- 
 ally of a bit of wood, in which was inserted a little 
 idol of green stone ; this was covered with the skin of a ser- 
 pent or of a tiger, after which it was rolled in numerous 
 little bands of stuff, wherein it would remain wrapped 
 for centuries together. Such is, perhaps, the origin of 
 the medicine bags made use of, even in the present day, 
 by the Indians of the Great Desert, and of which we shall 
 speak in the second volume of this work." 
 
 Of apparently another Quetzalcoatl, he writes: "The 
 Toltecs became highly flourishing under the reign of 
 Ceocatl Quetzalcohuatl, a Culhuacan prince, who preached 
 a new religion, sanctioning auricular confession and the 
 celibacy of the priests. He proscribed all kinds of war- 
 fare and human sacrifices. Tezcatlipoca put himself at 
 the head of the dissatisfied party, and besieged ToUan, 
 tlie residence of Ceocatl Quetzalcohuatl ; but the latter re- 
 fused to defend himself, in order lo avoid the effusion of 
 blood, which was prohibited by the laws of the religion 
 he himself had established, and retired to Cholula, that 
 had been constructed by his followers. From thence he 
 went to Yucatan. Tezcatlipoca, his fortunate rival, after 
 ii long reign became in his turn the victim of the ix)pu- 
 liir discontent, and fell in a battle that was given him 
 by Ceocatl Quetzalcohuatl's relatives. Those two kings 
 are elevated to the rank of gods, and their worship was 
 a perpetual subject of discord and civil war in all 
 Andhuac until the arrival of the Spaniards in the New 
 World.'"^ 
 
 The interpreters of the different codices, or Mexican 
 paintings represented in Kingsborough's great work, 
 give, as is their wont in all matters, a confused, imiier- 
 t'ect, and often erroneous account of Quetzalcoatl: — 
 '' (Quetzalcoatl is he who was born of the virgin, called 
 Chulchihuitztli, which means the precious stone of i)en- 
 luice or of sacrifice. He was saved in the deluge, and 
 was born in Zivenaritzcatl where he resides. His fast 
 
 " Dommtch'a Deetria, vol. i., pp. 32-3, 39 
 
272 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 was a kind of preparation for the arrival of the end of the 
 world which they said would happen on the day of Four 
 Earthquakes, so that they were thus in daily expectation 
 of that event. Quetzalcoatl was he who they say created 
 the world, and they bestowed on him the appellation of 
 lord of the wind, because they said that Tonacatecotli, 
 when it appeared good to him, breathed and begat 
 Quetzalcoatl. They erected round temples to him, with- 
 out any corners. They said that it was he (who was 
 also the lord of the thirteen signs which are here repre- 
 sentt'd), who formed the first man. He alone had a 
 human body like that of men, the other gods were of an 
 incorporeal nature."** 
 
 "They declare that their supreme deity, or more pro- 
 perly speaking, demon Tonacatecotle, whom we have 
 just mentioned, who by another name was called Citina- 
 tonali, .... begot Quetzalcoatl, not by connection with a 
 woman, but by his breath alone, as we have observed 
 above, when he sent his ambassador, as they say, to the 
 virgin of TuUa. They believed him to be the god of the 
 air, and he was the first to whom they built temples and 
 churches, which they formed perfectly round, without 
 any angles. They say it was he who eftected the reform- 
 ation of the world by penance, as we have already said ; 
 since, according to their account, his father had cre- 
 ated the world, and men had given themselves up to 
 vice, on which account it had been ^o frequently de- 
 stroyed. Citinatonali sent this his son into the world to 
 reform it. We certainly must deplore the blindness of 
 these miserable jieople, on whom Saint Paul says the 
 wrath of God has to be revealed, inasmuch as his eternal 
 truth was so long kept back by the injustice of attribut- 
 ing to this demon that which belonged to Him ; for lie 
 being the sole creator of the universe, and He wlio made 
 the division of the waters, which these poor people just 
 now attributed to the Devil, when it appeared gixxl to 
 Him, dispatched the heavenly ambassador to annouiico 
 
 M Explinadon del Codex TeUeriam-BemmsU, parte ii., lam. li., In Kinns- 
 borough's Mex. Aniiq,, vol. v., pp. 135-0. 
 
hOlleb on qitetzalcoatl. 
 
 978 
 
 to the virgin that she should be the mother of his eter- 
 nal word ; who, when He found the world corrupt, re- 
 formed it by doing penance and by dying upon the cross 
 for our sins; and not the wretched Quetzalcoatl, to 
 whom these miserable people attributed this work. 
 They assigned to him the dominion over the other 
 thirteen signs, which are here represented, in the same 
 manner as they had assigned the preceding thirteen to 
 his father. They celebrated a great festival on the ar- 
 rival of his sign, as we shall see in the sign of Four 
 Earthquakes, which is the fourth in order here, because 
 they feared that the world would be destroyed in that 
 sign, as he had foretold to them when V e disappeared in 
 the Red Sea; which event occurred ca the same sign. 
 As they considered him their advocate, they celebrated 
 a solemn festival, and fasted during four signs." ^ 
 
 J. G. Miiller holds Quetzalcoatl to be the representative 
 national god of the Toltecs, surviving under many miscon- 
 ceptions and amid many incongruities, — bequeathed to 
 or adopted into the later Mexican religion. The learned 
 professor has devoted an unusual amount of care and 
 research to the interpretation of the Quetzalcoatl myths; 
 and as no other inquirer has shown therein at once so 
 accurate and extensive an acquaintance with the subject 
 and so calm and judicious a judgment, we give his 
 opinion at length, and first his summing up of the fable- 
 history of Quetzalcoatl : — 
 
 The Toltecs, a traditional pre-historic people, after 
 leaving their orignal northern home Huehuetlapallan 
 (that is Old-red-land) chose Tulla, north of Anahuao 
 m the first capital of their newly founded kingdom. 
 Quetzalcoatl was their high-priest and religious chief 
 at this place. Huemac, or Huematzin, conducted the 
 civil government as the companion of Quetzalcoatl, and 
 wrote the code of the nation. Quetzalcoatl is said to 
 have been a white man (some gave him a bright red 
 
 ill 
 'If 
 
 >» Spkfatinne dtlh Tavoh dtl Codkt Mmioano, Ut. xli., mngOwroiugk'B 
 Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 184^6. 
 Vol. III. IS 
 
«M 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AKD WOBSHIF. 
 
 face), with a strong formation of body, broad forehead, 
 large eyes, black hair, and a heavy beard. He always 
 wore a long white robe; which, according to Gomara, 
 was decorated with crosses; he had a mitre on his head 
 and a sickle in his hand. At the volcano of Cotcitepec, 
 or Tzatzitepec, near Tulla, he practised long and numer- 
 ous penances, giving thereby an example to his priests 
 and successors. The name of this volcano means " the 
 mountain of outcry;" and when Quetzalcoatl gave 
 laws, he sent a crier to the top of it whose voice 
 could be heard three hundred miles off. He did 
 what the founders of religions and cults have done 
 in other countries: he taught the people agriculture, 
 metallurgy, stone-cutting, and the art of government. 
 He also arranged the calendar, and taught his subjects 
 fit religious ceremonies; preaching specially against 
 human sacrifices, and ordering offerings of fruits and 
 flowers only. He would have nothing to do with wars, 
 even covering his ears when the subject was mentioned. 
 His was a veritable golden age, as in the time of Saturn ; 
 animals and even men lived in peace, the soil produced 
 the richest harvests without cultivation, and the grain 
 grew so large that a man found it trouble enough to 
 carry one ear; no cotton was dyed, as it grew of all 
 colors, and fruits of all kinds abounded. Everybody 
 was rich and Quetzalcoatl owned whole palaces of gold, 
 silver, and precious stones. The air was filled with the 
 most pleasant aromas, and a host of finely feathered 
 birds tilled the world with melody. 
 
 But this earthly happiness came to an end. Tezcat- 
 lipoca rose up against Quetzalcoatl and against Huemac, 
 in order to separate them, and to destroy their govern- 
 ment. He descended from the sky on a ro|)e of spider- 
 web and commenced to work for his object with the aid 
 of magic arts. He first appeared in the form of a hand- 
 some youth (and in the dress of a merchant), dressed as 
 a merchant selling pepper-pods, and presented himself 
 before the daughter of king Huenmc. He soon sediiced 
 the princess, and thereby oixmed the road to a general 
 
TBAYELS OF QUETZALCOATL. 
 
 275 
 
 immorality and a total collapse of the laws. He pre> 
 sented himself before Quetzalcoatl in the form of an old 
 man, with the view of inducing him to depart to his 
 home in Tlapalla. For this purpose he offered him a 
 drink which he pretended would endow him with im- 
 mortality. No sooner had Quetzalcoatl taken the drink, 
 then he was seized with a violent desire to see his father- 
 land. He destroyed the palaces of gold, silver, and pre- 
 cious stones, transformed the fruit-trees into withered 
 trunks, and ordered all song-birds to leave the country, 
 and to accompany him. Thus he departed, and the birds 
 entertained him during his journey with their songs. 
 
 He first traveled southward, and arrived in Quauh- 
 titlan, in Anahuac. In the vicinity of this town he 
 broke down a tree by throwing stones, the stones remain- 
 ing in the trunk. Farther south, in the same valley, 
 near Tlalnepantla, or Tanepantla, he pressed hand and 
 foot into a rock with such force that the impression has 
 remained down to the latest centuries, in the same man- 
 ner as the mark of the shoes of the horses of Castor and 
 Pollux near Regillum. The Spaniards were inclined 
 to ascribe these and similar freaks of nature to the Apos- 
 tle Thomas. 
 
 Quetzalcoatl now turned toward the east, and arrived 
 in Cholula, where he had to remain for a longer period, 
 as the inhabitants intrusted him with the government of 
 their state. The same order of things which had taken 
 place in Tulla, his first residence, was here renewed. 
 From this centre his rule spread far and wide ; he sent 
 colonists from Cholula to Huaxayacac, Tabasco and Cam- 
 peche, and the nobility of Yucatan prided themselves on 
 their descent from him ; men having been found in our 
 time who bear his name, just as the descendants of Vo- 
 tan bore the name of Votan in Chiapas. In Cholula it- 
 self he was adored, and temples were everywhere erected 
 in his honor, even by the enemies of the Cholulans. After 
 n residence of twenty years in Cholula, he proceeded on 
 his journey toward Tlalpalla until he arrived at the 
 river and in the province of Coatzacoalco, or Goasacoal- 
 
 m 
 \\ 
 
 'it 
 
 I 
 
tTi 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 CO, Guasacualco, that is Hiding-nook of the snake — south 
 of Vera Cruz. He now sent the four youths, who had 
 accompanied him from Cholula, back to the Cholulans, 
 promising to return later on and renew the old govern- 
 ment. The Cholulans placed the four youths at the head 
 of their government, out of love for him. This hope of 
 his return still existed among the Mexican nations at the 
 time of Cortes' arrival. In fact, Cortes was at first held 
 to be the returning Quetzalcoatl, and a man was sacrificed 
 to him, with whose blood the conqueror and his com- 
 panions were marked. Father Sahagun was also asked, 
 by everybody on his journey to Mexico, if he and his suite 
 came from Tlapalla. According to Montezuma's account 
 to Cortes, Quetzalcoatl really did once return to Cholula, 
 but after such a length of time that he found his subjects 
 married to the native women, having children, and so 
 numerous that a number of new districts had to be 
 founded. This new race would not recognize their old 
 chief, and refused to obey him. He thereupon departed 
 angrily, threatening to return at another time and to 
 subdue them by force. It is not remarkable that an 
 expectation, which was a hope to the Cholulans, should 
 be a dread to Montezuma and his subjects. 
 
 According to some accounts, Quetzalcoatl died in the 
 Hiding-nook of the snakes, in the Goatzacoalco country; 
 according to others, he suddenly disappeared toward the 
 east, and a ship, formed of snakes wound together, 
 brought him to Tlapalla. 
 
 A closer view and criticism of this tale, in the light of 
 the analogy of mythological laws, shows us that Quetzal- 
 coatl is the euhemerized religious ideal of the Toltecan 
 nations. The similarity of this tale with those of Man- 
 co Capac, Botschika, Saturn, and others, is at once ap- 
 parent. The opinion of Prescott, Wuttke, and many 
 others, who held him for a deified man, founder of a 
 religion and of a civilization, is confirmed by the latest 
 version of the fable, in which Quetzalcoatl is represented 
 in this character. Although euhemerism is an old idea 
 with all people, as well as with the Americans, — per- 
 
QUETZALGOATL AND THE TOLTECS. 
 
 277 
 
 Bonification being the first step toward it, — the general 
 reasons which everywhere appear against the existence 
 of such founders of a civilization must also be made to 
 speak against this idea of Quetzalcoatl. 
 
 If a special value is placed upon the white face and 
 the beard, it must be remembered that the beard, which 
 is given to the Mexican priests, could not be omitted 
 with Quetzalcoatl ; and the mention by some of his hav- 
 ing had a white face, and by others a red, might arouse 
 a suspicion that Quetzalcoatl has been represented as a 
 white man on account of his white robe. 
 
 The fable of Quetzalcoatl contains contradictions, the 
 younger elements of which are a pure idealism of the 
 more ancient. For instance, the statement that the 
 earth produced everything spontaneously, without hu- 
 man labor, does not agree with the old version of the 
 myth, according to which Quetzalcoatl taught agricul- 
 ture and other industries requiring application and hard 
 work. The sentimental love of peace has also been at- 
 tributed to this god in later times, during a time when the 
 Toltecs had lost the martial spirit of their victorious ances- 
 tors, and when the Cholulans, given to effeminacy, dis- 
 tinguished themselves more by cunning than by courage. 
 The face of the god is represented, in the fable, tis more 
 beautiful and attractive, than it is depicted on the images. 
 At the place where he was most worshiped, in Cholula, 
 the statute of Quetzalcoatl stood in his temple, on the 
 summit of the great pyramid. Its features had a 
 gloomy cast, and differed from the beautiful face which 
 is said to have been his on earth. 
 
 The fable shows its later idealized elements in these 
 points. In all other respects, the Toltecan peculiarities of 
 the entire nation are either clearly and faithfully de- 
 picted in their hero, as in a personified ideal, or else the 
 original attributes of the nature deity are recognizable. 
 Where the Toltecs were, there v:as he also, or a hero 
 identical with him; the Toltecs who journeyed south- 
 ward are colonists sent by him; the Toltecs capitals, 
 TuUa and Cholula, are his residences ; and as the laws 
 
m 
 
 OODB, &UPEBNATDBAL BEIMOS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 of the Toltecs extended far and wide, so did the voice 
 of his crier reach three hundred miles into the country. 
 The arts and welfare of the Toltecs, their riches and re- 
 ligious feeling, even their later unwarlike peacefulness, 
 all these attributes are transferred to Quetzalcoatl. The 
 long robe of the Toltecs was also the dress of their 
 hero; the necktie of the boys of his religious order is 
 attached to his image; and, as his priests wore the 
 mitre, he is also represented with it. He is, above all, 
 depicted as the original model of the Toltec priests, the 
 Tlamacazque (the order was called Tlamacazcojotl), whose 
 chief, or superior, always bore the name of Quetzalcoatl. 
 As these oiders of his had to submit to the strictest ob- 
 servances, — their members having to slit the tongue, 
 ears and lips in honor of Que^lcoatl, and the small 
 boys being set apart for him by making an incision on 
 their breasts, — so he submitted, before all others, to 
 these penances on the Tzatzitipec Mountain. These self- 
 inflicted punishments must not be termed penances, as 
 is often done, for they have no moral meaning, such as to 
 do penance for committed sins, nor have they the mystic 
 meaning of the East Indian idea of the end of the 
 world (Weltabsterben) and the return to the pantheistic 
 chaos (Urall and Urnichts) ; all this is foreign to the 
 American religion. They are, on the contrary, blood- 
 offerings, substitutes for the human sacrifices in the 
 background, to obtain earthly blessings, and to avert 
 earthly misfortunes. As Quetzalcoatl preached against 
 human sacrifices, so his priests under the Aztec rule, 
 were very reluctant to make them. After the g'^ .it 
 slaughter by Cortes, in Cholula, Montezuma procetsaed 
 to the great temple of Huitzilopochtli, made many 
 human sacrifices, and questioned the god, who bade him 
 to be of good heart, and assured him that the Cholulans 
 had suffered so terribly merely on account of their re- 
 luctance to offer up human beings. 
 
 As the disappearance of the Toltecs toward the south 
 and the south-east agrees with the disappearance of 
 Quetzalcoatl, so we find many truts from the end of the 
 
 lastT 
 
 After 
 
 fled 80 
 
 words, 
 
 toward 
 
 avenge 
 
 After 
 
 His la> 
 
 The be 
 
 otzin, a 
 
 after d 
 
 would i 
 
 long cu] 
 
 how wel 
 
 turn of 
 
 Quezj 
 
 a nation 
 
 nature-h 
 
 where tl 
 
 that the 
 
 transforr 
 
 king, hi<i 
 
 in being ( 
 
 the civili 
 
 the origi 
 
 transforn 
 
 the hura« 
 
 and the i 
 
 8hi[x;rs a 
 
 influence 
 
 creator. 
 
 The pu 
 fable, as 
 the young 
 nature, U 
 maintain© 
 symbolize 
 made appa 
 the air. 
 
QUETZALCOATL A NATUBE-DEITT. 
 
 979 
 
 last Toltec king reproduced in the end of the Toltec hero. 
 After the defeat of king Tlolpintzin, he (Tlolpintzin) 
 tleci southward, toward Tlapalla. He made use of these 
 words, in his last farewell to his friends: I have retired 
 toward the east, but will return after 5012 years to 
 avenge myself on the descendants of mine enemies. 
 After having lived thirty years in Tlapalla, he died. 
 His laws were afterward accepted by Nezalhualcoyotzin. 
 The belief that Tlolpintzin stayed with Nezalhualcoy- 
 otzin, and some other brave kings, in the cave of Xicco, 
 after death, like the three Tells of Switzerland, but 
 would at some time come out and deliver his people, was 
 long current among the Indians. Every one will notice 
 how well this agrees with Montezuma's account of the re- 
 turn of Quetzalcoatl. 
 
 Quezatlooatl cannot, however, be a representative and 
 a national god of the Toltecs, without having an original 
 nature-basis for his existence a» u ^od. It is every- 
 where the ca.se among savrws with their national god, 
 that the latter is a nature-deity, who becomes gradually 
 transformed into a national god, then into a national 
 king, high-priest, founder of a religion, and at last ends 
 in being considered a human being. The older and purer 
 the civilization of a people is, the easier it is to recognise 
 the original essence of ita national god, in spite of all 
 transformations and disguises. So it is here. Behind 
 the human form of the god glimmers the nature shape, 
 and the national god is known by, perhaps, all his wor- 
 shipers as also a nature deity. From his powerful 
 influence upon nature, he might also be held as the 
 creator. 
 
 The pure human form of this god, as it appears in the 
 fable, as well as in the image, is not the original, but 
 the youngest. His oldest concrete forms are taken from 
 nature, to which he originally belongs, and have 
 maintained themselves in many attributes. All these 
 symbolize him as the god oi fertility, chiefly, as it is 
 made apparent, by means of the beneficial influence of 
 the air. All Mexican and European statements make 
 
GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 him appear as the god of the air and of the wind ; even 
 the euhemeristic idea deifies the man Quetzalcoatl into 
 a god of the air. All the Mexican tribes adored him at 
 the time of the conquest as god of the air, and all ac- 
 counts, however much they may differ on the particular 
 points of his poetical life, agree, without exception, in 
 this one respect, as the essential and chief point. Be- 
 sides the symbols, which are merely attached to the 
 image, there are three attributes, which represent as 
 many original visible forms and exteriors of the god, in 
 which he is represented and worshiped : the sparrow, the 
 flint (Feuerstein), and the snake. 
 
 According to Herrera, the image of Quetzalcoatl had 
 the body of a man, but the head of a bird, a sparrow 
 with a red bill, a lai^e comb, and with the tongue hang- 
 ing far out of the mouth. The air-god of these northern 
 people, parallel to Quetzalcoatl, the Aztec Huitzilopochtli, 
 was represented with devices connected with the hum- 
 ming-bird, in remembrance of his former humming-bird 
 nature. This is the northern element. The great spirit 
 of the northern redskins also appear in his most esteemed 
 form as a bird. The Latin Picus was originally a wood- 
 pecker (Specht), afterward anthropomorphized and even 
 euhemerized, but he has ever the woodpecker by his side, 
 in his capacity of human seer. Several Egyptian gods 
 have human bodies and animal heads, especially heads of 
 birds. Birds are not alone symbols of particular godHke 
 attributes, as used in the anthrojwmorphic times, not mere 
 messengers and transmitters of the orders of the gods, but 
 they have originally been considered as gods themselves, 
 with forms of godlike powers, especially in North 
 America; and the exterior of the god of the air, the 
 fructifying air, is naturally that of a bird, a singing- 
 bird. The hieroglyphic sign among the Mexicans lor 
 the air is, therefore, the head of a bird with three tongues. 
 Wherever Quetzalcoatl stayed and ruled, there birds 
 filled the air, and song-birds gave indication of their 
 presence; when he departed, he took them with him, 
 and was entertained during the journey by their singing. 
 
QUETZALCOATL AND THE FLINT. 
 
 981 
 
 A second form of Quetzalcoatl was the flint, which 
 we have already learned to know as a symbol and 
 hieroglyphic sign for the air. He was either repre- 
 sented as a black stone, or several small green ones, 
 supposed to have fallen from heaven, most likely aerolites, 
 which were adored by the Cholulans in the service of 
 Quetzalcoatl. Betancourt even explains the meaning of 
 the name Quetzalcoatl, contrary to the usual definition, 
 as " twin of a precious stone." The fable of Quauhtit- 
 lan is also connected with this stone- worship; how Quet- 
 zalcoatl had overthrown a tree by means of stones which 
 remained fixed in it. These stones were later on adored 
 as holy stones of Quetzalcoatl. The stone at Tlalnepan- 
 tla, into which he pressed his hand, must also have rep- 
 presented the god himself Similar ancient stone-wor- 
 8hii)8, of greater nature deities as well as fetiches, were 
 found, in many instances, in Peru, in the pre-Inca times. 
 In ancient Central America we meet with the worship 
 of such green stones called chalchihuites. Votan was 
 worshiped in the form of such a green stone, connected 
 with the other two attributes. This attribute of Quet- 
 zalcoatl most likely belongs to the south. 
 
 The third form of Quetzalcoatl, which also belongs to 
 the south, is the snake; he is a snake-god, or, at least, 
 merged into an ancient snake-god. The snake is not, as 
 far as I know, a direct symbol of the air, and this attri- 
 bute is, therefore, not the one pertaining to him from 
 the beginning ; but the snake represents the season which, 
 in conjunction with heat and rain, contains the fructify- 
 ing influence of the atmosphere, spring, the rejuvenating 
 year. However, the very name of the god signifies, 
 according to the usual explanation given to it, "the 
 feathered snake, the snake covered with feathers, the 
 green feathered-snake, the wood-snake with rich feath- 
 erH." A snake has consequently Ijeen added to the 
 human figure of this god. The other name, under which 
 lie is adored in Yucatan, is Cuculciin, a snake covered 
 with godlike feathers. The entrance to his round temple 
 in Mexico represented the jaw and fangs of a tremen- 
 
 H t 
 
 » .■ i(: 
 
OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 dous snake. Quetzalcoatl disappeared in Goatzacoaico, 
 the Snake-corner (or nook), and a ship of snakes brought 
 him to Tlapalla. His followers in Yucatan were called 
 snakes, Cocome (plural of Coatl), while he himself bore 
 the name of Cocolcan in this country as well as in Chia- 
 pas. The snake attribute signifies, in connection with 
 Huitzilopochtli, also the beneficial influence of the atmos- 
 phere, the yearly renewed course of nature, the contiim- 
 al rejuvenation of nature in germs and blossoms. The 
 northern celestial god, Odin, is in many ways connected 
 with snakes, he transformed himself into a snake, and 
 bore the by-name of Snake. 
 
 The relationship of Tczcatlipoca and Quetzalcoatl, as 
 given in the fable, may be touched upon here. The 
 driving away of the latter by Tezcatlipoca does not, as 
 may be supposed, signify a contest between the Aztec 
 religion and the preceding Toltecan. In such a case 
 Huitzilopochtli, the chief of the Aztec gods, by whose 
 adoration the contrast is painted in the deepest colors, 
 would have been a much better representant. 
 
 Quetzalcoatl no doubt preached against human sacri- 
 fices, brought into such unprecedented swing by the 
 Aztecs, yet the worshipers of this god adopted the sacri- 
 fice of human beings in an extensive way during the 
 Aztec rule, to which period this part of the Quetzalcoatl 
 fable necessarily owes its origin. At this time the con- 
 trast was so slight that Quetzalcoatl partook of the high- 
 est adoration of Aztecs, not only in Cholula, but in 
 Mexico and everywhere. His priest enjoyed the highest 
 esteem and his temple in Mexico stood by the side of 
 that of Huitzilopochtli. Montezuma not only calls the 
 Toltec hero a leader of his forefathers, but the Aztecs 
 actually consider him as a son of Huitziloixwhtli. The 
 opposition of the two gods, Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatliixxra, 
 has another reason: the difterence lies not in their wor- 
 ship, but in their nature and being, in the natural i)lie- 
 nomena which they represent. If the god of the beneficial 
 atmosphere, the manifested god-jwwer of the atmosphere 
 of the fructifying seasons, is adored in Quetzalcoatl ; then 
 
QUETZALCOATL AND THE SNAKE. 
 
 Tezcatlipoca is his opposite, the god of the gloomy lower 
 regions destitute of lite and germ, the god of drouth, of 
 withering, of death. 
 
 Wherever, therefore, Quetzalcoatl rules, there are riches 
 and abundance, the air is filled with fragrance and song- 
 birds — an actual golden era ; but when he goes south- 
 ward with his song-birds, he is expelled by Tezcatlipoca, 
 drouth sets in, and the palaces of gold, silver, and pre- 
 cious stones, symbols of wealth, are destroyed. He 
 promises, however, everywhere to return. A represen- 
 tation mentioned and copied by Humboldt, shows Tez- 
 catlipoca in the act of cutting up the snake. This 
 has not the meaning of the acts of Hercules, of Ton- 
 atiuh, of the great spirit of the Chippewas, of the Ger- 
 man Siegfried, of the Celtic dragon-killers Tristan and 
 Iwein, or of the other sun-gods, spring-gods, and culture- 
 heroes, who tight and subdue the snake of the unfertile 
 moisture ; such an interpretation would be opposed to the 
 nature of this god. On the contrary, the god of death 
 and drouth here fights the snake as the symbol of mois- 
 ture, of the fertilization of the plant-life. 
 
 The question now arises: if Quetzalcoatl only received 
 his snake attribute in the south, and this his name, what 
 was his original northern and Toltecan name? We 
 answer, coinciding with the views expressed by Ixtlil- 
 xochitl and others, who afhrm that Quetzalcoatl and his 
 worldly companion, Uueuuic, were one and the same 
 l)er8on. The opposed opinion of Ternaux-Compans, 
 who states that Quetzalcoatl must have been an Olmec, 
 while Huemao was a Toltec, actually gives the key to 
 the solution of the question. Both are right, Ixtlilxo- 
 chitl and Ternaux, Huemac is the original Toltec name 
 uf the Toltec national god, ruler, and author of the 
 holy books, the ancient name used by the Toltecs. As 
 this people succumbed more and more to soutlicrn influ- 
 ences, and their ancient air-god in his sparrow form re- 
 ceived in addition the snake attribute, on account of 
 his rejuvenating influence u(X)n nature, then, the new 
 name of the more cultivated people soon apiwarcd. 
 
284 GODS, 8UPEBNATUSAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF.* 
 
 The name may, therefore, be Olmec, but not ' the god ; 
 we may sooner suppose that the attributes of the Maya 
 god, Votan, have been transferred to the Toltec god. 
 Both names having thus a double origin; the legend 
 which found two names, made also two persons of them, 
 and placed them side by side. It is, however, easy to 
 see that they are naturally one: Huemac has just as 
 much a religious signification as Quetzalcoatl ; as Hue- 
 matzin, he wrote the divine book, containing all the 
 earthly and heavenly wisdom of the Toltecs. Quetzal- 
 coatl has, in the same degree, besides his religious posi- 
 tion, the worldly one of ruler and founder of a civili- 
 zation. As Quetzalcoatl possesses a divine nature, so 
 does Huemac, to whom also are ascribed the three hun- 
 dred years of life, and the impression of the hand in the 
 rock. 
 
 Besides the attributes of the sparrow, flint, and snake, 
 there are others which ascribe to Quetzalcoatl the same 
 properties, but less prominently. As god of the air, 
 he holds the wonderfully painted shield in his hand, a 
 symbol of his power over the winds. As god of the fer- 
 tilizing influence of the air, he holds, like Saturn, the 
 sickle, symbol of the harvest — he it is that causes the 
 grain to ripen. It used to be said that he prepared the 
 way for the water-god, for in these regions, the rains 
 are always preceded by winds. It was on account of 
 this intimate connection with the rain, which had 
 already procured him the snake attribute, that his 
 mantle was adorned with crosses. We have already seen 
 that such crosses represented the rain-god with the 
 Mayas, and are symbols of the fructifying rain. Con- 
 sequently they are well suited for the god who is only 
 air-god in the sense of the air exercising its fructifying 
 and invigorating influence upon the earth. 
 
 Another question, which has already occurred to ub, 
 must here be considered. Why did this god come from 
 the east, depart toward the east, and wLy should ho be 
 expected from the east? The Toltecs have, according 
 to almost unanimous statements, come from the north, 
 
QUETZALOOATL AND THE TBADE-WINDS. 
 
 286 
 
 and even Quetzalcoatl commences his rule in the north, 
 in Tulla, and proceeds gradually on his journey fix)m the 
 north to the south-east, just like the Toltecs, who trav- 
 eled southward from Tulla. It is plain that he departs 
 for the east, because this is his home, from which he came 
 and will return. His eastern origin is, no doubt, based 
 upon the direction of the eastern trade-winds, which 
 carry rain 'id, with it, fertility to the interior of Cen- 
 tral America. The rains began three or four weeks 
 earlier in Vera Cruz, Tampico, and Tabasco than in 
 Puebla and Mexico. Another reason, which has, how- 
 ever, a certain connection with the above, may be the 
 relationship of the god of air and the sun-god, who often 
 assumed an equal position in nature and in worship. 
 We know that the founders of the Peruvian and Muys- 
 can cults come from the east, because they are sun-gods. 
 Quetzalcoatl is not such a deity, it is true, but the ferti- 
 lizing air-god is also in other places closely connected 
 with the fructifying sun, as, for example Huitzilopochtli, 
 Odin, and Brama. The sun is his eye. This connection 
 with the sun, Montezuma referred to when he spoke in 
 the i^resence of Cortes of the departure of Quetzalcoatl 
 for the regions from which the sun comes. As the 
 sun is the eye of heaven, to whom the heart of the vic- 
 tim sacrificed to the god of heaven is presented, so it is 
 at night with the moon, to whom the same tribute was 
 paid at the feast of Quetzalcoatl. I merely refer to this 
 here to show the connection of the air-god with the great 
 heavenly bodies. 
 
 Several other significations are attached to the idea of 
 an air-god. It is natural that the god of heavenly bless- 
 ing should also be the god of wealth. All wealth dcjHinds 
 originally upon the produce of the soil, upon tl.vj blessing 
 of heaven, however world! > opinion of the matter may 
 be. (}old is merely the symbol of this wealth, like the 
 golden shower of Zeus. The inia^ie of Quetzalcoatl was, 
 thorefore, according to Acosta, adorned with gold, silver, 
 jewels, rich feathers, and gay dresses, to illustrate his 
 wealth. For this reason he wore a golden helmet, 
 
S86 
 
 aODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 and his sceptre was decorated with costly stones. The 
 same view is also the basis of the myths of the ancients 
 about snakes and dragons guarding treasures. The 
 fact that the merchants of Gholula worshiped the god of 
 wealth before all others, and as their chief deity, requires 
 no explanation. 
 
 His worship in Gholula was conducted as follows: 
 Forty days before the festival, the merchants bought a 
 spotless slave, who was first taken to bathe in a lake 
 called the Lake of the Gods, then dressed up as the 
 god Quetzalcoatl, whom he had to represent tor forty 
 days. During this time he enjoyed the same adoration 
 as was given to the god: he was set upon a raised 
 place, presented with flowers, and fed on the choicest 
 viands. He was, however, well guarded during the 
 night, so that he might not escape. During his exhibition 
 through the town, he danced and sang, and the women and 
 children ran out of their houses to salute him and make 
 him presents. This continued until nine days before the 
 end of the forty days. Then two old priests approached 
 him in all humility, saying, in deep voice: Lord, know 
 that in nine days thy singing and dancing will cease, be- 
 cause thou must die! If he continued of good spirit, and 
 inclined to dance and sing, it was considered a good omen, 
 if the contrary, a bad one. In the latter case they pre- 
 pared him a drink of blood and cacao, which was to ob- 
 literate the remembrance of the past conversation. 
 After drinking this, it was hoped that he would resume 
 his former good humor. On the day of the festival 
 still greater lionors were shown him, music sounded and 
 incense was burnt. At last, at the midnight hour, he 
 was sacrificed, the heart was torn out of his body, 
 held up to the mtx)n, and then thrown toward the image 
 of the god. The body was cast down the steps of the 
 temple, and served the- merchants, especially the slave- 
 dealers, for a sacrificial meal. This feast and sacrifice 
 took place every year, but afler a certain number of 
 cycles, as in the divine year, Teoxihuitl, they were cele- 
 brated with much more pomp. Quetzalcoatl hod, gene- 
 
QUETZAL'COATL AS A HEALING GOD. 
 
 287 
 
 rally, his human sacrifices during the Aztec rule, as well 
 as the other gods. 
 
 The power which reestablishes the macrocosm, heals 
 and rejuvenates the microcosm also: it is the general 
 healing power. With the good weather thousands of 
 invalids are restored, and refreshing rains not only re- 
 vive the thirsty plains of the tropics, but man himself. 
 Thus the air-god, the atmosphere, becomes a healing 
 god. A Phoenician told Pausanius that the snake god, 
 Jilsculapius, signified the health-restoring air. If this 
 god of heaven is also a snake-god, like Quetzalcoatl, the 
 rejuvenating and re'invigorating power of nature is ex- 
 pressed in a clear parallelism. 
 
 The snake-god is also a healing god, and even the 
 Greek Jiisculapius cannot dispense with the snake. 
 It is, thus, not to be wondered at that the sterile women 
 of the Mexican peoples directed their prayers to Quetzal- 
 coatl.^ 
 
 This concludes the able summing-up presented by 
 Miiller, and it is given as I give all theoretical matter, 
 neither accepting nor rejecting it, as simply another ray 
 of light bent in upon the god Quetzalcoatl, whose nature 
 't is not proposed here to either explain or illustrate, 
 but only to reproduce, as regarded from many sides by 
 the earliest and closest observers. 
 
 " Miiller, Amerikanische Urreligionen, pp. 577-590. Some further notes 
 rpgardiiiR thiH god from a different point, may be found in Jiraaseur de Bour- 
 bourg, Palenqu^, pp.40 etc., 66 etc. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 YABIOT78 ACCOUNTS OF THK BiBTH, ObiOIN, AMD DeBIYATION OF TBI MAHB 
 
 OF THB MExroAN Wab Ood, HnrTziLOPocHTLi, OF BIB Temple, Imaog, 
 Ckbehonial, Festitau, akd his deputy, OB page, Paynal— Clatioe- 
 
 BO — BOTURINI — ACOSTA — SoLIS — SaBAOUN — HFUBEBA — ToBQUEMADA 
 
 — J. O. Ml'llkr's Summary of the HuiTziix>pocBTiii Mytbb, their 
 Obiqin, Relation, and Sionification — Txlob — Codex Vaxicanub— 
 Tlaloc, God of Wateb, especially of Rain, and of Mountains— 
 Clavioebo, Oaha, and Ixtlilxochitl — Frayeb in time of Dbocoht 
 — Camaboo, Moiolinia, Mknoista, and THB Vatican Codex on the 
 Sacbifices to Tlaloc — The Decobations of his Victims and the places 
 of their Execution — Gatuiorino Rushes fob the Sebvice of the 
 Wateb God — Highway Robberies by tbe Priests at this time- 
 Decorations and Implembntb of the Priests— Punishments for Cere- 
 monial Offences — Tbb Whiblpool of Pantitlan — Images of the 
 Mountains in bonob of tbb Tlaloc Festival — of the coming Rain 
 AND Mutilation of tbb Images of tbb Mountains— Genebal Pbomi- 
 
 MBNCB IN THB CULT OF TlAIjOO, OF TBI NuMBBB FoUB, THE CbuBS, 
 AMD TBE SnAKB. 
 
 Huitzilopochtli, Huitziloputzli, or Vitziliputzli, was 
 the god of war and the especially national god of the 
 Mexicans. Some said that he was a purely spiritual 
 being, others that a woman had borne him after mirac- 
 ulous conception. This legend, following Olavigero, ran 
 as follows : 
 
 In the ancient city of Tulla, lived a most devout 
 woman, Coatlicue by name. Walking one day in the 
 temple as her custom was, she saw a little ball of feath- 
 ers floating down from heaven, which, taking without 
 
BIBTH OP HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 
 
 thought, she put into her bosom. The walk being ended, 
 however, she could not find the ball, and wondered 
 much, all the more that soon after this she found her- 
 self pregnant. She had already many children, who 
 now, to avert this dishonor of their house, conspired to 
 kill her; at which she was sorely troubled. But, from 
 the midst of her womb the god spoke : Fear not, my 
 mother, for this danger will I turn to our great honor 
 and glory. And lo, Huitzilopochtli, perfect as Pallas 
 Athena, was instantly born, springing up with a mighty 
 war-shout, grasping the shield and the glittering spear. 
 His left leg and his head were adorned with plumes of 
 green; his face, arms, and thighs barred terribly with 
 lines of blue. He fell upon the unnatural children, slew 
 them all, and endowed his mother with their spoils. And 
 from that day forth his names were Tezahuitl, Terror, and 
 Tetzauhteotl, Terrible god. 
 
 This was the god who became protector of the Mexi- 
 cans, who conducted them so many years in their pil- 
 grimage, and settled them at last on the site of Mexico. 
 And in this city they raised him that pi-oud temple so 
 much celebrated even by the Spaniards, in which were 
 annually held their solemn festivals, in the fifth, ninth, 
 and fifteenth months; besides those kept every four 
 years, every thirteen years, and at the beginning of every 
 century. His statue was of gigantic size, in the posture 
 of a man seated on a blue-colored bench, from the four 
 corners of which issued four huge snakes. His forehead 
 was blue, but his face was covered with a golden mask, 
 while another of the same kind covered the back of his 
 head. Upon his head he carried a beautiful crest, shaped 
 like the beak of a bird ; upon his neck a collar consist- 
 ing of ten figures of the human heart; in his right hand, 
 a large, blue, twisted club; in his left, a shield, on which 
 appeared five balls of feathers disposed in the form of a 
 cross, and from the upper part of the shield rose a golden 
 Hag with four arrows, which the Mexicans pretended to 
 have been sent to them from heaven to perform those 
 glorious actions which we have seen in their history. His 
 
 Vol. III. 19 
 
 !? 
 
290 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 body was girt with a large golden snake, and adorned with 
 various lesser figures of animals made of gold and pre- 
 cious stones, which ornaments and insignia had each their 
 peculiar meaning. They never deliberated upon making 
 war without imploring the protection of this god, with 
 prayers and sacrifices; and ofiered up a greater number 
 of human sacrifices to him than to any other of the gods.* 
 
 A diflferent account of the origin of this deity is given 
 by Botui'ini, showing the god to have been a brave Mexi- 
 can chief, who was afterward apotheosized : — 
 
 While the Mexicans were pushing their conquests and 
 their advance toward the country now occupied by them, 
 they had a very renowned captain, or leader, called 
 Huitziton. He it was that in these long and iieriloiis 
 journeys through unknown lands, sparin^, iiimself no 
 fatigue, took care of the Mexicans. The fable says of 
 him that being full of years and wisdom he was one 
 night caught up in sight of his army, and of all his 
 people, and presented to the god Tezauhteotl, that is to 
 say the Frightful God, who, being in the shape of a 
 horrible dragon, commanded him to be seated at his 
 right hand, saying: Welcome, valiant captain; very 
 grateful am I for thy fidelit}'^ in my service and in gov- 
 erning my people. It is time that thou shouldest rest, 
 since thou art already old. and since thy great deeds 
 raise thee up to the fellowship of the immortal gods. 
 Return then to thy sons and tell them not to be afflicted 
 if in future they cannot see thee as a mortal man ; for 
 from the nine heavens thou shalt look down propitious 
 upon them. And not only that, but also, when I strip 
 the vestments of humanity from thee, I will leave to 
 thine afflicted and orphan people thy bones and thy 
 skull so that they may be comforted in their sorrow, and 
 may consult thy relics as to the road they have to fol- 
 low: and in due time the land shall be shown them that 
 
 • Huitzilopochtli is derived from two words; huUiU'm, the humming-bird, 
 and opochtli, left, — so called from the left foot of his imoge being dccorntcd 
 with humming-bird feathers. Clavigero, Storia Ant, del Messico, torn, ii-, pp- 
 17-10. 
 
IMAQE OF HUITZILOPOGHTLI. 
 
 SBl 
 
 I have destined for them, a land in which they shall 
 hold wide empire, being respected of the other nations. 
 
 Huitziton did according to these instructions, and after 
 a sorrowful interview with his people, disapjieared, 
 carried away by the gods. The weeping Mexicans re- 
 mained with the skull and bones of their beloved captain, 
 which they carried with them till they arrived in New 
 Spain, and at the place where they built the great city 
 of Tenochtitlan, or Mexico. All this time the devil 
 spoke to them through this skull of Huitziton, often asking 
 for the immolation of men and women, from which 
 thing originated those bloody sacrifices, practiced after- 
 wards by this nation with so much cruelty on prisoners 
 of war. This deity was called, in early as well as in 
 later times, Huitzilopochtli, — for the principal men be- 
 lieved that he was seated at the left hand of Tezcatlipoca, 
 — a man derived from the original name Huitziton, and 
 from the word mapoche, * left hand.' * 
 
 Acosta gives a minute description of the image and 
 temple of this god : — 
 
 " The chiefest idoU of Mexico was, as I have sayde, 
 Yitziliputzli. It was an image of wood like to a man, 
 set vpon a stoole of the colour of azure, in a b* mkard or 
 litter, at every corner was a piece of wood in forme of a 
 Serpent's head. The stoole signified thjit he was set in 
 heaven : this idoU hadde all the forehead azure, and had 
 a band of azure vnder the nose from one eare to another: 
 vpon his head he had a rich plume of feathers, like to 
 the beake of a small bird, the which was covered on the 
 toppe with golde burnished very browne : hee had in his 
 left hand a white target, with the figures of five pine 
 apples, made of white feathers, set in a crosse : and from 
 above issued forth a crest of gold, and at his sides hee 
 hadde foure dartes, which (the Mexicaines say) had 
 beene sent from heaven to do those actes and prowesses 
 wliich shall be spoken of: In his right hand he had an 
 azured staffe, cutte in fashion of a waving snake. All 
 those ornaments with the rest hee had, carried his sence 
 
 * Boturini, Idea de una HM., pp. 60-1. 
 
 i 
 
 fe- ■ . 'it' il :■ 1 
 
 HI 
 
 II 
 
 11 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 IMi 
 
 
 w 
 
 : - t 
 
 
 1 1 
 
 ■ i 
 
 
 
 ¥ 
 
GODS. SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 as the Mexicaines doe shew; the name of Vitziliputzli 
 signifies the left hand of a shining feather. I will 
 speake heereafter of the prowde Temple, the sacrifices, 
 feasts and ceremonies of this great idoll, heing very 
 notable things. But at this present we will only shew, 
 that this idoll thus richly appareled and deckt, was set 
 vpon an high Altare, in a small peece or boxe, well 
 covered with linnen clothes, Jewells, feathers and orna-^ 
 ments of golde, with many rundles of feathers, the fairest 
 and most exquisite that could be found : hee had alwaics 
 a curtine before him for the greater veneration. loyning 
 to the chamber or chappell of this idoll, there was a 
 peece of lesse worke, and not so well beautified, where 
 there was another idoll they called Tlaloc. These two 
 idolls were alwayes together, for that they held them as 
 companions, and of equal power. 
 
 There was in Mexico, this Cu, the famous Temple 
 of Vitziliputzli, it had a very great circuite, and within 
 a faire Court. It was built of great stones, in fashion of 
 snakes tied one to another, and the circuite was called 
 Coatepantli, which is, a circuite of snakes: vppon the 
 toppe of every chamber and oratorie where the Idolls 
 were, was a fine piller wrought with small stones, bhicke 
 as ieate, set in goodly order, the ground raised vp with 
 white and red, which below fave a great light. Vpon 
 the top of the pillar were battlements very artificially 
 made, wrought like snailes [caracoles], supjwrted by two 
 Indians of stone, sitting, holding candlesticks in their 
 hands, the which were like Croisants garnished and en- 
 riched at the ends, with yellow and greene feathers and 
 long fringes of the same. Within the circuite of this 
 court, there were many chambers of religious men, and 
 Others that Avere appointed for the service of the Priests 
 and Popes, for so they call the soveraign Priests which 
 iserve the Idoll. 
 
 There were foure gates or entries, at e east, west, 
 north, and south ; at every one of these gi». s beganne a 
 faire cawsey of two or three let^ues long. 'here was in 
 the midst of the lake where the cittie of Me ico is built, 
 
TEMPLE OF HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 
 
 29g 
 
 foure lai^e cawseies in crosse, which did much beautify 
 it; vpon every portall or entr;v was a God or IdoU, 
 having the visage turned to the causey, right against 
 the Temple gate of Vitziliputzli. There were thirtie 
 steppes of thirtie fadome long, and they divided from 
 the circuit of the court by a streete that went betwixt 
 tliem ; vpon the toppe of these steppes there was a walke 
 thirtie foote broad, all plaistered with chalke, in the 
 midst of which walke was a Pallisado artificially made 
 of very high trees, planted in order a fadome one from 
 another. These trees were very bigge, and all pierced 
 with small holes from the foote to the top, and there 
 were roddes did runne from one tree to another, to the 
 which were chained or tied many dead mens heades. 
 Vpon every rod were twentie sculles. ;;nd these ranckes 
 of sculles continue from the foote to the toppe of the tree. 
 This Pallissado was full of dead mens sculls from one 
 end to the other, the which was a wonderfuU mourne- 
 full sight and full of horror. These were the heads of 
 such as had beene sacrificed ; for after they were dead, 
 and had eaten the flesh, the head was delivered to the 
 Ministers of the Temple, which tied them in this sort 
 vntil they fell off by morcells ; and then had they a care 
 to set others in their places. Vpon the toppe of the 
 temple were two stones or chappells, and in them were 
 the two IdoUs which I have spoken of, Vitziliputzli, and 
 his companion Tlaloc. These Chappells were carved and 
 graven very artificially, and so high, that to ascend vp to 
 it, there was a staire of stone of sixscore steppes. Before 
 these Chambers or Chappells, there was a Court of fortie 
 foote square, in the midst thereof, was a high stone of 
 five hand breadth, poynted in fashion of a Pyramide, it 
 was placed there for the sacrificing of men ; for being 
 laid on their backes, it made their bodies to bend, and 
 so they did open them and pull out their hearts, as I 
 shall shew heereafter." ' 
 
 ' Auosta, lUst. Nai. Ind., pp. 352-3, 361-3. Acosta gives a description of 
 the wanderings of the Mexicans and liow tlieir god Vitziliputzli, directed and 
 Rnided them therein, much as the Ood of Israel directed his people, across 
 the wilderness to the Promised Land. Traditiun also tells, how he him* 
 
294 GODS, SUPEENATURAL BEINGS, AND WOKSHIP. 
 
 
 
 w'.,--ia, 
 
 Solis describes this temple also: — 
 
 The top of the truncated p} ramid on which the idols 
 of Huitzilopochtli and Tlaloc were placed was forty foet 
 square, and reached by a stair of a hundred and twenty 
 steps. On this platform, on either hand, at the head of 
 the stairs, stood two sentinel-statues supporting great can- 
 dlesticks of an extraordinary fashion. And first, from 
 the jasper flags, rose a hump-backed altar of green stone. 
 Opposite and beyond was the chapel wherein behind 
 curtains sat Huitzilopochtli, on a throne supported by a 
 blue globe. From this, supposed to represent the heav- 
 ens, projected four staves with serpents' heads, by whicli 
 the priests carried the god when he was brought 
 before the public. The image bore on its head a bird of 
 wrought plumes whose beak and crest were of burnished 
 gold. The feathers expressed horrid cruelty and were 
 made still more ghastly by two stripes of blue one on the 
 brow and the other on the nose. Its right hand leaned 
 as on a staft' upon a crooked serpent. Upon the left arm 
 wag a buckler bearing five white plums, arranged in form 
 of a cross; and the hand grasped four arrows veneratod 
 as heaven-descended. To the left of this was another 
 chapel, that of Tlaloc. Now these two chaiiels and idols 
 were the same in every particular. These gods were 
 esteemed brothers — their attributes, qualities, lowers, 
 inclinations, service, prayers, and so on, were identical 
 or interchangeable.* 
 
 Sahagun says of Huitzilopochtli, that, being originally 
 a man, he was a sort of Hercules, of great strength and 
 warlike, a great destroyer of towns and slayer of men. 
 
 aelf revealed that manner of sacrifice most acceptable to Iuh will :~B()nio of 
 the priests liaviuR overnight of!endod him, lo, in the morninK, tln«y wiio 
 all dead men; their stomachH Xmug uut open, and their hearts pulkd out; 
 which rites in sacrifice were thereupon adopted (or the service of that deity, 
 and retained until their rooting out by the stern Kpiuiish husbandry, ho well 
 adapted to such foul ond bloody tores. I'urchaa, llis rUiirimea, vol. iv,, I'l). 
 1002-3. 
 
 « Solis, Hist. Conq. Mrx., tom.i.,pp.30C-8. This writer says: <The8i)imiHh 
 ■oldieni called this idol llucbilohos,hy a corrupt pronunciation: so too llcriiid 
 Diaz del Castillo writes it. Authors differ much in describing this ninj^iiili- 
 oont building. Antonio de Henera follows Francisco r,opcz de Oi'niaiu too 
 closely. We shall follow Father Josef de Aoosta and the better iufuiiiiud 
 authors.' 7c/., p. 395. 
 
HUITZILOPOCHTLI AND OAMAXTLI. 
 
 396 
 
 In war he had been a living fire, very terrible to his 
 adversaries ; and the devise he bore was a dragon's head, 
 frightful in the extreme, and casting fire out of its 
 mouth. A great wizard he had been, and sorcerer, trans- 
 forming himself into the shape of divers birds and beasts. 
 While he lived, the Mexicans esteemed this man very 
 highly for his strength and dexterity in war, and when 
 he died they honored him as a god, offering slaves, and 
 sacrificing them in his presence. And they looked to it 
 that those slaves were well fed and well decorated with 
 8uch ornaments as were in use, with ear-rings and visors; 
 all for the greater honor of the god. In Tlaxcala also 
 they had a deity, called Gamaxtli, who was similar to 
 this HuitziloiX)chtli.' 
 
 Gage, in a pretty fair translation of Hcrrera, describes 
 this god with Tezcatlipoca. He says : — 
 
 " The gods of Mexico (as the Indians reiwrted to the 
 first Spaniards) were two thousand in number; the 
 chiefest were Vitzilopuchtli, and Tezcatlipoca, whose 
 images stood highest in the temple ujwn the altars. 
 They were made of stone in full proiwrtion as big as 
 a giant. They were covered with a lawn called Na- 
 car; they were beset with pearls, precious stones, and 
 pieces of gold, wrought like birds, beasts, fishes, and 
 flowers, adorned with emeralds, turquies, chalcedons, 
 and other little fine stones, so that when the lawn was 
 taken away, the images seemed very beatitiful and glorious 
 to behold. These two Indian idols had for a girdle great 
 snakes of gold, and for collars or chains al)out their 
 necks ten hearts of men mode of gold ; and ejich of them 
 had a counterfeit visor with eyes of glass, and in their 
 necks Death painted. These two gods were brethren, 
 for Tezcatlipoca was the god of providence, and Vitzilo- 
 puchtli, god of the wars, who was worshiped and feared 
 more then all the rest." * 
 
 Torquomoda goes to some length into the legeYid 
 
 Hf^ 
 
 * Sahagun, HUt. Oen., torn. 1., lib, i., p. 1. 
 
 "Wrtf/e's New Survey, pp. 110-7; Herrtra, IHsl, Om,, torn, i., dec. ii., 
 lib, vii,, cap. xvli. 
 
9B6 
 
 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 and description of this god of war, Huitzilopochtli, or 
 Mexiti;— 
 
 Huitzilopochtli, the ancient god and guide of the 
 Mexicans, is a name variously derived. Some say it is 
 composed of two words: huitzilin, ' a humming-bird', and 
 tlahuipuchtli, * a sorcerer that spits fire.' Others say that 
 the second part of the name comes not from tlahuipueht 
 li, but from opuchtli, that is, 'the left hand;' so that the 
 whole name, Huitzilopochtli, would mean ' the shining- 
 feathered left hand.' For this idol was decorated with 
 rich and resplendent feathers on the left arm. And 
 this god it was that led out the Mexicans from their own 
 land and brought them into Anahuac. 
 
 Some held him to be a purely spiritual being, others 
 affirmed that he had been born of a woman, and related 
 his history after the following fashion : Near the city of 
 Tulla there is a mountain called Coatejiec, that is to ^ay 
 the Mountain of the Snake, where a woman lived, named 
 Coatlicue, or Snake-petticoat. She was the mother of 
 many sons called Centzunhuitznahua, and of a daughter 
 whose name was Coyolxauhqui. Coatlicue was very 
 devout and careful in the service of the gods, and she 
 occupied herself ordinarily in sweeping and cleaning the 
 sacred places of that mountain. It happened that one 
 day, occupied with these duties, she saw a little ball of 
 feathers floating down to her through the air, which she 
 taking, as we have already related, found herself in a 
 short time pregnant.* 
 
 Upon this all her children conspired against her to 
 
 "> ' Pero lo8 tnismos Nnturalen aflrman, que este Nombre tonmrnn dn ol 
 OH Prinoipul, que cUob traxcron, el qunl tenia don NombreH, el uiio Huit- 
 cilopuchtli, y el otro Mexitly, y este HeRuudo, quiere deuir Ouibligu de 
 
 * * Aconteci6, pues, vu dia, que estando barriendo, come acoBtunibi'idm, 
 yib bajar por el Aire, una polota pequoAa, hecba de plumas, ik niaiient ilc 
 ovillo, hecho de hilado, que He le vino k los manoR, In quid tomo, y initio 
 entro Ioh NithuaB, h Faldellin, v la came, debnjo do la fnjit que le ('rniu rl 
 ouerpo (porque Hieniure traen lujado ente genera de veMtidu) no imagiiiniulo 
 ningun miHterio, ni nn de aqnel eaHo. Acabo de barrer, y buBch la lolotii 
 de plninn, para v^r de qu6 podria aprovecharla en Rervicio de huh ItioNcK, ,v 
 no la lialiri. Qued6 do ento adnairada, y mucho mas de conorer en m^ qw 
 Acfu\e a<iiie1 puuto ae avia hecho preilada.' Torqunnada, J/onaro. iii(/., tuiii. 
 U., pp. 41-2. 
 
DOUGH BTATUEOPHUITZILOPOCHm. 
 
 f all. Then, imid aLr& ^"1. r«* ^^«5«n 
 fully armed, having a shieW f iT^f'^^f^^tli was born 
 hand in his rightl. dar t lonil/"^^",^*' ^» '»« ^^^ 
 te barred over with hnes of thj' "^ ^^^' «»d «» his 
 head was decorated wilLa gret Zt'f'''' ^'^ ^re. 
 IS left leg wa« lean and leatE " /k^?^" ^^''^^'^^^, 
 the arms barred with blue Hp /h "^ ^^^' *^»ghs and 
 f serpent made of torcll u ^n ''""^^ *« «PPear 
 he ordered a soldier ,^nS IWh "^"f ?^^--A..«,/;T„d 
 serpent^ and taking it Sti.l"'^"^'*/^"^ *« iighi this 
 q»i. From this embr/Jl Jl '.*^ embnuje Covolxauh- 
 f iately died, anrn:^^t^;^F-^^^l daughte'r imme- 
 brethren and took their 2 ^'^^T'^ «'"^^ «" her 
 herewith After this he wrL-'^J"# ^"« "^«ther 
 is o saj Fright, or Ama^em^nt 0^^^^, ^'^'^''"i"' that 
 of a mother, without a fatW -la "f1 '"^ "' " ^'^^^ ^orn 
 tes, for .in these his worshi iT^ ? ^//^"' ^^^ «f bat- 
 "hle to them. Besides thfo^d^ar"^ ^'"^ ^''y ^^vor- 
 permanently set ud in ♦» "'^'*'""^>' »mtV?e of this irod 
 
 there was aWerl^Xetev^e'^ ^""^^'^ «^' ^^-^-l 
 «nd seeds of various Ef T "^ '^ ""'''' "'"^^^ «f grains 
 neighborhood of the tTml \? '^""."^" *'^''^ ^>«"« m tL 
 
 groimdupwithgJtdevSamJT^ T"^^^^'^ '"^ 
 ranth and other Dlanf«^-^^^"t seeds, of theama 
 
 hW of children, tr;„rCrf ''^ T' ^^h X" 
 tl'ey shaped into a statuc^of fh r""«'* ^^''^^^t; which 
 ;rn. The priests carried thJ« ' '"'*'" '^"^ «t«ture of a 
 f'- altar, previously rate '^^^^^^^^^^ to the temple and 
 trnmi)et8 and other instrumeln f T'^^'^""' P'^Jing 
 a»d ado with dancin? a T • ' -"^ ""''^'"f^^ "»'«»> noise 
 
 the high-priest and the « 1. • ""'A^'^ '" the „,orninir 
 crated the imnge, with su^ 7'"'*'* ^'^'^^^ and cm^^. 
 ^^^"'e in use ling Imf fc"? '"^ «o"«c.3ratio ^ 
 f«embled, every i^r^n /».„/',' *'"^' and the iieonle 
 -ched it whe Jve&ufd ^C^. T' '' *^« 'X 
 -' "^«^e offerings ^^r.^^ ^ ^1^7 X^^^: 
 
 
 I ) 
 
298 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 cious stones, each according to his means and devotion, 
 sticking the said offerings into the soft fresh dough of 
 which the idol was confected. After this ceremony 
 no one was allowed to touch the image any more, nor to 
 enter the place where it was, save only the high-priest. 
 After that they brought out the image of the god Pay- 
 nalton," — who is also a war god, being vicar or sub-cap- 
 tain of the said Huitzilupochtli, — an image made of 
 wood. It was carried in the arms of a priest who rep- 
 resented the god Quetzalcoatl, and who was decorated 
 with ornaments rich and curious. Before this priest 
 there marched another carrying [the image of] a great 
 snake, large and thick, twisted and of many coils. The 
 procession filed along at great length, and here and there 
 at various temples and altars the priests offered up sacri- 
 fices, immolating human captives and quails. The 
 first station, or stopping-place, was at the ward of Teot- 
 lachco. Thence the cortege passed to Tlatelulco (where 
 I, Torquemada, am now writing this history) ; then to 
 Popotlan; then to Chapultepec — nearly a lengue from 
 the city of Mexico; then to Tepetoca; then to Acachi- 
 nanco; then back again to the temple whence it had set 
 out; and then the image of Paynalton was put on the 
 altar \.aere stood that of Huitzilo|xx;htli, being left there 
 with the banner, called ezpaniztli, that had been carried 
 before it daring the march: only the great snake, men- 
 tioned above, was carried away and put in another place, 
 
 • This Pnynalton, or Paynal, wns n kind of depntjr-god, or subntitnte for 
 Huitzilopoclitli ; used in canes of urgent haste and iminediate onierKency, 
 where perhaps it might ho thought there was not time for the lengthened 
 ceremonies necessary to tlio invocation of the greater war deity. Sahagun's 
 account of Paynal is concise, and will throw light on the remarks of 
 Torquemada, as given above in the text. Bahagun says, in effect: This god 
 Paynal was a kind of sub-captain to Huitzilopochtli. The latter, as chiuf- 
 oaptain, dictated the deliber.tte undertaking of war against any province ; tho 
 iotmer, o" vioar to the other, served when it became unexpectedly necesHary to 
 tn.'e ut> arms and make front hurriiidly against an enemy. Then it wasthitt 
 Paynal— whose name means ' swift, or hurried, '—when living on earth sot 
 out in person to stir up tho people to repulse the enemy. Upon his <lcnth 
 ho was deiAed and a festival apnointed in his honor. In this festival, his 
 image, richly decoroted, was carried in a long procession, every one, benrcr 
 of the idol or not, running as fast as ho could; all of which renresented tho 
 nromptiiesH that is many time,: necessary to resist the assault of a foo attack- 
 ing by surprise or ambusonde. Sahagun, Ulat. <fen., torn, i., lib. i,, p. 'i. 
 
SYMBOLIO DEATH OF HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 
 
 299 
 
 to which it belonged. And at all these places where 
 the procession appeared, it was received with incensings, 
 sacrifices, and other ceremonies. 
 
 This procession finished, it having occupied the great- 
 er part of the day, all was prepared for a sacrifice. The 
 king himself acted the part of priest; taking a censer, 
 he put incense therein with certain ceremonies and in- 
 censed the image of the god. Tiiis done, they took down 
 again the idol, Paynalton, and set out in march, tho.se 
 going in front that had to be sacrificed, together with all 
 things pertaining to the fatal rite. Two or three times 
 they made the circle of the temple, moving in horrid 
 cortege, and then ascended to the top, where they slew 
 the victims; beginning with the prisoners of war, and 
 finishing with the fattened slaves, purchased for the 
 occasion, rending out their hearts and casting the same 
 at the feet of the idol. 
 
 All through this day the festivities and the rejoicings 
 continued, and all the day and night the priests watched 
 vigilantly the dough statue of Huitziloixxjhtli, so that no 
 oversight or carelessness should interfere with the venera- 
 tion and service due thereto. Early next day they took 
 down said statue and set it on its feet in a hall. In- 
 to this hall there entered the priest, called after Quet- 
 zalcoatl, who had carried the image of Paynalton in his 
 arms in the procession, as before related ; there entered 
 also the king, with one of the most intimate servants, 
 called Tehua, of the god Huitzilopochtli, four other 
 great priests, and four of the principal youths, called 
 Telpochtlatoque, out of the number of those that had 
 charge of the other youths of the temple. These men- 
 tioned, and these alone, being assembled, the priest 
 named after Quetzalcoatl took a dart tip^ied with Hint 
 and hurled it into the breast of the statue of dough, 
 which fell on receiving the stroke. This ceremcmy was 
 styled, * killing the god Huitziloixxjhtli so that his IxKly 
 might Ik) eaten.* Upon this the priests advanced to 
 the fallen image and one of them pulled the heart out of 
 it, and gave the same to the king. The other priests 
 
900 
 
 GODS, 8TJPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 cut the pasty body into two halves. One half was given 
 to the people of Tlatelulco, who parted it out in crumbs 
 among all their wards, and specially to the young 
 soldiers, — no woman being allowed to taste f morsel. 
 The other half was allotted to the people of that part of 
 Mexico called Tenochtlitlan ; it was divided among the 
 four wards, Teopan, Atzaqualco, Quepopan, and Moyot- 
 lan ; and given to the men, to both small and great, even 
 to the men-children in the cradle. All this ceremony 
 was called (eoquahj that is to say, ' god is eaten,' and 
 this making of the dough statue and eating of it was re- 
 newed once every year.^" 
 
 Closely as J. G. Miiller studied the character of Quet- 
 zalcoatl, his examination of that of Huitzilopochtli, has 
 been still more minute and was indeed the subject of a 
 monograph published by him in 1847. A student of 
 the subject cannot afford to overlook this study, and I 
 translate the more important parts of it in the paragraphs 
 which follow; not, indeed, either for or against the in- 
 terests of the theory it supports, but for the sake of the 
 accurate and detail d handling, rehandling, and group- 
 ing there, by a master in this department of mytholoj.!- 
 cal learning, of almost all the data relating to the matter 
 in hand: — 
 
 Huitzilopochtli has been already referred to as an orig- 
 inal god of the air and of heaven. He agrees also with 
 Quetzalcoatl in a second capital point, in having bo- 
 come the anthro^wmorphic national god of the Aztecs, 
 as Quetzalcoatl of the Toltecs. On their marches and 
 in their wars, in the establishment of codes and towns, 
 in happiness as well as in misfortune, the Aztecs were 
 guided by his oracle, by the spirit of his being. As the 
 Toltecs, especially in their later national character, 
 differ from the Aztecs, so differ their two chief national 
 gods. If the capital of the Toltecs, Cholula, resembled 
 modern Rome in its religious efforts, so the god enthi*oned 
 there was transformed into the human form of a high- 
 priest, in whom this people saw his human ideal, in 
 
 ' ^qvtnMda, Monarq. lnd„ torn, i., p. 203, torn, ii., pp. 41-3, 71-3. 
 
THF NAME HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 
 
 801 
 
 the same manner one might be led to compare the capi- 
 tal of the Aztecs with ancient Rome, on account of its 
 warlike spirit, and therefore it was right to make the 
 national god of the Aztecs a war god like the Roman 
 Mars. 
 
 We will commence with the name of the god, which, 
 according to Sahagun, Acosta, Torquemada, and most of 
 the writers, signifies ' on the left side a humming-bird ;' 
 from huitzUin, 'a humming-bird,' and opochtli. 'left.' 
 In connecting the Aztec words, the ending is cut off. 
 The image of the god had in reality, frequently, the 
 feathers of the humming-bird on the left foot. The con- 
 nection of this bird with the god is, in many ways, ap- 
 propriate. It no doubt apiieared to them as the most 
 beautiful of birds, and as the most worthy representant 
 of their chief deity. Does not its crest glitter like a 
 crown set with rubies and all kinds of precious stones? 
 The Aztecs have accordingly, in their way, called the 
 humming-bird, 'sun-beam,' 'or sun-hair;' as its alighting 
 upon flowers, is like that of a sun-beam. The chief god 
 of the Caribs, Juluca, is also decorated with a band 
 of its feathers round the forehead. The ancient Mexi- 
 cans had, as their most noble adornment, state-mantles 
 of the same feathers, so much praised by Cortes; and 
 even at the present time the Aztec women adorn their 
 ears with these plumes. Thia humming-bird decoration 
 on the left foot of the god was not the only one ; he 
 had also a green bunch of plumage upon his head, shaped 
 like the bill of a small bird. The shield in his left hand 
 was decorated with white feathers, and the whole image 
 was at times covered with a mantle of feathers. To 
 the general virtues which make comprehensible the 
 Immming-bird attribute as a divine one, must be added 
 the special virtue of bravery iieculiar to this bird, which 
 is specially suited to the war god. The English trav- 
 eler Bullock tells how this bird distinguishes itself 
 for its extraordinary courage, attacking others ten 
 times its own size, flying into their eyes, and using 
 its sharp bill as a most dangerous weapon. Noth- 
 
802 
 
 aODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 ing more daring can be witnessed than its attack upon 
 other birds of its own species, when it fears disturbance 
 during the breeding-season. The effects of jealousy 
 transform these birds into perfect furies, the throat 
 swells, the crest on their head, the tail, and the wings 
 are expanded ; they fight whistling in the air, until one 
 of them falls exhausted to the ground. That such a 
 martial spirit should exist in so small a creature 
 shows the intensity of this spirit; and the religious 
 feeling is the sooner aroused^ when the instrument of a 
 divine power appears in so trifling and weak a body. 
 The small but brave and warlike woodpecker stood in a 
 similar relation to Mars, and is accordingly termed picus 
 nuirtius. 
 
 This, the most common explanation of the name Lluit- 
 ziloix)chtli, as ' humming-bird, left side' is not followed 
 by Veytia, with whom Prichard agrees. He declares 
 the meaning of the name to be ' left hand,' from hiiit- 
 zUoc, 'hand,' because Huitzilopochtli, according to the 
 fable, after his death, sits on the left side of the god 
 Tezcatlipoca. Now, Huitzilopochtli is in another place 
 considered as the brother of this god; he also stands 
 higher, and can therefore scarcely have obtained his 
 name from his position with respect to the other deity. 
 Besides, hand in Aztec is properly translated as maitl, or 
 toma. 
 
 Over and above this attribute which gives the god liis 
 name, there are others which point towards the concep- 
 tion of a war god. Huitzilopochtli had, like Mars and 
 Odin, the spear, or a bow, in his right hand, and in 
 the left, sometimes a bundle of arrows, sometimes a 
 round white shield, on the side of which were the four 
 arrows sent him from heaven wherewith to ixM'foiin 
 the heroic deeds of his jxiople. On these wea^wns de- 
 pended the welfare of the state, just as on the ancik 
 of the Roman Mars, which had fallen from the sky, or 
 on the pcdladium of the warlike Pallas Athena. 
 
 By-names also point out Huitzilopochtli as war god ; 
 for he is called the terrible god, Tetzateotl, or the rug- 
 
KINDBED OP HUITZILOPOCHTLT. 
 
 803 
 
 ing, Tetzahuitl. These names he received at his birth, 
 when he, just issued from his mother's womb, overthrew 
 his adversaries. 
 
 Not less do his connections indicate his warlike nature. 
 His youngest brotlier, Tlacahuepancuextotzin, was also 
 a war god, whose statue existed in Mexico, and who re- 
 ceived homage, especially in Tezcuco. In still closer 
 relationship to him stands his brother-in-arms, or, as 
 Bernal Diaz calls him, his page, Faynalton, that is, 
 'the fleet one;' he was the god of the sudden war 
 alarm, tumultus or general kvee en masse; his call 
 obliged all capable of bearing arms to rush to the de- 
 fence. He is otherwise considered as the representant 
 of lluitzilopochtli and subordinate to him, for he was 
 only a small image, as Diaz says, and as the ending ion 
 denotes. The statue of this little war-crier was always 
 placed upon the altar of Huitzilopochtli, and sometimes 
 carried round at his feast. 
 
 Other symbolic attributes establish Huitzilopochtli as 
 the general national god of this warlike people, and sym- 
 bolized his personal presence. On the march from the 
 ancient home, the priests took their turn, in fours, to 
 carry his wooden image, with the little flag lallen from 
 heaven, and the four arrows. The litter, upon which 
 the image was carried, was called the ' chair of god,' 
 teoicpaUl, and was a holy box, such as . Avas used among 
 the Etruscans and Egyptians, the Greeks and the Ro- 
 mans, in Ilium, among the Japanese, among the Mon- 
 gols. In America, the Cherokees are also found with 
 such an ark. The ark of the covenant carried by the 
 Levitcs through the desert and in battle, was of a simi- 
 lar kind. Wherever the Aztecs halted for some time 
 during their wanderings, they erected an altar or a 
 sacrifice mound to their god, u\)on which they placed 
 this god's-litter with the image ; which ancient observ- 
 ance they kept up, in later times, in their temples. 
 By its side they erected a movable tent, tabermiculmn, 
 (Htiftshiitte), in the open country, as is customary 
 among nomadic people, such as the Mongols. The god, 
 
804 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 however, gave them the codes and usages of a cultured 
 people, and received offerings of prisoners, hawks, and 
 quails. 
 
 As the head of a sparrow on a human body points to 
 the former worship of Quetzalcoatl under the form of 
 a sparrow, so the humming-bird attribute on the image 
 and in the name of Huitzilopochtli, points him out as an 
 original animal god. The general mythological rule, that 
 such animal attributes refer to an ancient worship of the 
 god in question under the form of an animal, points this 
 out in his case, and the special myth of Huitziton assists 
 here in the investigation of the foundation of this origin- 
 al nature. 
 
 When the Aztecs still lived in Aztlan, a certain 
 Huitziton enjoyed their highest esteem, as the fable 
 tells. This Huitziton heard the voice of a bird, which 
 cried " tihui," that is * let us go.' " He thereupon 
 asked the people to leave their home, which they ac- 
 cordingly did. When we consider the name Huitzi- 
 ton, the nature of the story, and the mythical time to 
 which it refers, no doubt remains as to who this Huit- 
 ziton is supposed to be. It is evident that he is none 
 other than the little bird itself, which, in our later form 
 of the myth, as an anthropomorphic fable, is separated 
 from him; separated euhemeristically, just as the latin 
 Picus was separated from his woodpecker. This Picus, 
 whose songs and flight were portentous, was rep- 
 resented as a youth with a woodpecker on his head, of 
 which he made use for his seer-art; but was originally, 
 as denoted by his name, nothing else than a woodpecker, 
 which was adored on the wooden pillar from which it 
 sent its sayings. This woodiiecker placed itself upon the 
 vexUlum of the Sabines, and guided them to the region 
 which has been named Picenum after it. As this bird 
 guided its people to their new abode, like Huitziton, 
 so many other animal gods have lead those who, in 
 ancient times, sought new homes. Thus a crow con- 
 ducted Battus to Gyrene; a dove led the Chalcitl- 
 
 ■' See this vol., p. G9, note. 
 
^^ZITON AND PAYNALTON. 
 
 lans to Cvrenp. a»^ii • ^^ 
 
 the Cretan^, to pX i '"• *« S"™ «f a dolphin took 
 ment, to which a ™V"h':r\«'™ded « newitSS 
 curried Cadmus tn Tk u ""^ P<""*«i the wav ,. k .." 
 The originJ^^'^ I'^'^J^ -If fed the Hipi"„i '^ ' 
 Mbayas, received thcdivin! ^ *" ^"'erican peopleX 
 »"., to «.„ a, entS i::'7;;'\™"Bhthe5^/^! 
 pepp e instead of settlinr,l„ ^^ territories of other 
 
 tl'\T Jl^'-'-'t" "m^th L";, " ?«'» h-bitati™- 
 tavors the birth of mvth, lit .1 *''" founding of town. 
 
 he founding of c„S^ the ,Tt'"^'f^'"«' ™ »'™ d^' 
 the nu,ne„„a fable" of the Chri".- "'""''■ '^•^^S 
 'vere pointed out by „„;„:?„ ^''"«twn mediievnl aae 
 "M heathenism then e "Sl';^"" "'' «■<' ""nnant^f 
 je^me the subject, HuS™ i, M''"* f'P"''"' fancy. ■^ 
 
 humJ„g.bi,,?'X"T„r*^^^^^^^^ 
 yllable, as i„ Paynaltor fhf, the i"« "■ '""■'""tive 
 the bearer, at the time of th„ T„humming-bird was 
 mess^e of j^ to thrTetn frf'^r'^ °?^' "^ '^« <"vTne 
 ■elated to the Aztecs if f i t*'"'''"acans, a peonle 
 
 mers of the divine Ini T' '"^""^ "^«''«d «« inter 
 
 F-SaSo^ft^i^^t^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ''e vvas merely a small h' ■ "^ •''"^'"'«]X)morphi.sm 
 
 See this vol. p. fi7 
 '"''• III. ao 
 
806 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 The identity of the two, in spite of the different ex- 
 planations of the naine, is accepted by Veytiti, wlio gives 
 Huitzitoc as the name of the chief who led the Aztec 
 armies during their last wanderings from Chicomoztoc, or 
 the Seven Caves, into Anahuac. Under his leadership 
 the Aztecs were everywhere victorious, and for this 
 reason he was placed, after his death, on the left side of 
 the god Tezcatlipoca; since which time he was called 
 Huitzilopochtli. 
 
 The identity of Huitziton and Huitzilopochtli, is also 
 shown by otKer facts besides the nfime, the attribute, and 
 the mythological analogy : the same important acts are 
 ascribed to both. We have seen that Huitziton com- 
 manded the Aztecs to leave their home; according to 
 another account of Acosta, this was done on the persua- 
 sion of Huitzilojjochtli. If other Spanish authors state 
 that this was done by instigation of the devil, they mean 
 none other than Huitzilopochtli, using a mode of speech 
 which had become an established one. This name became 
 a common title of the devil in Germany, under the form 
 o.' Vizliputzli, soon after the conquest of Mexico, as may 
 be seen in the old popular drama of Faust. The fable 
 further relates of Huitziton that he taught the Aztecs to 
 produce fire by friction, during their wanderings. The 
 gift of fire is usually ascribed to a culture-god. Huitzil- 
 opochtli was such a deity ; he introduced dress, laws, and 
 ceremonies among his people. The statement that Huit- 
 ziton ^ ui at some time, given fire to the people, has no 
 (•listovical meaning; there is no people without fire, and 
 
 * yrmerly told myth mentions that man made fire even 
 I efore the existence of the present sun. The significa- 
 tion of the fable is a religious one, it is a myth in v/hich 
 the Aztecs ascribe the origin of all human cultme to 
 Huitziton their culture-god, afterward Huitziloj oc^tli. 
 
 This god wore also a band of human hearts and faces 
 of gold and silver; while various bones of dead men, as 
 well as a man torn in pieces, were depicted on his dress. 
 These attributes like those of the Indian Schiwa and 
 Kali, clearly point him out as the god to whom human 
 
 sac 
 
 anil 
 
 hui 
 
 witl 
 
 bloc 
 
 com 
 
 cent 
 
 are i 
 
 T] 
 
 valle 
 
 their 
 
 0fth( 
 
 the ti 
 
 were 
 
 Jiing, 
 
 secret( 
 
 ber of 
 
 boastii 
 
 had th 
 
 triump 
 
 HuitziJ 
 
 of tfie 
 
 costly 1 
 
 the hai 
 
 gers la 
 
 The As 
 
 grant h 
 
 the kin^ 
 
 for the 
 
 them, tl 
 
 were bro 
 
 their bre 
 
 heart toi 
 
 upon th( 
 
 their serv 
 
 tiered for 
 
 command 
 
 I'll, or Me 
 
 (Opuntie) 
 
SACBIPICE MYTHS. 
 
 sacrifices were made Tf ^ 
 
 among the nations con,posinirT« J?^*^."«^ely believed 
 human sacrifices had Cn ^- ♦ ^^^""'^^n Empire that 
 wUhin the last two ce^urie^Xr' > '''' ""^^ 
 bloodless offerings had beTn m' a . ^ **''** ti'ne only 
 commencement of hum^^J^'t' ^ '"•^'^^ P^«««« the 
 century, in which theZ^I^; t? ^"- **'" ^«"r*««"th 
 are said to have occurred ^"ccessive cases thereof 
 
 :^^^yo?AZ'uZr^^^^ f *^"* «-e in the 
 
 their enemies of Xo^h^n K^? ^°"^^^' « »>«ttle wi?h 
 of the Colhuas, oX^Tllj ^^^^^^^^'^^^Jecided in frvor 
 the tributary A^t^ln the r^T" wl f "'^ ^"^"^ 
 were presenting a large numL 1, ?^*"'^ *^^ ^olhui 
 ^'"S, the Aztecs had onhTZjf}"^''^'^ ^^^'^ their 
 fcreted, but exhibited"^ tXTof th"'' 7''"™ *^'^^ ^«Pt 
 ber of ears that they had Zllt'" ^^^^''^'^ «""«- 
 boas ing that the victory woudhZ^'' ''^"" ^»«'nie«, 
 had they lost time in maS 1; ^^" '""^^ delayed 
 triumph, they erected tnfjP^.^^ .Proud of th^l? 
 
 Hui.dopochco,and made known to tl "*? ^^^'^^^^^ ^^ 
 of the Colhuas, that the^ Z *^ Jheir ord, the king 
 costly and worthy sacrS tZJ'' "^^^ *^'« g«d « 
 the hands of prints ThI"^ uH ^'"» «<^nt them bv 
 frs laid irre^X nt^ ,t^' -^»«h ^^^ "-ssen^ 
 ihe Aztecs swallowed thdr rt '' ^"^ ^^P^^ted. 
 
 [- the sak^tf tj^ S^ZteV' «-' m^^ 
 them, the four prisonef/H^^^^'^'"^'* than to grace 
 
 their breasts cut open with tvl- !v '^"""^ ^^ sacrifice 
 heart torn out ^his strfff/l^'' ^^^ *^^ P«lpitatins 
 pn the Colhuas, tL'SLw^^^^ consternatiof 
 their service and drovp f ?.« ^^^ *^^ Aztecs from 
 Jer^d for some tte X^l Z '''''^- '^^^'^ "^^^^^ ^^" 
 command of thei/goS fo' S!^"*'^' ^"'^ t^^", at ?he 
 ]^^> or Mexico, on tsitf where t^ ^K^" ."^ ^^^"^'h tit! 
 (Opuntie) grewing upon a r^k ^' ^"^ ^"""^ « "«P«1 
 
308 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP, 
 
 At the second sacrifice a Colhua was the victim. 
 An Aztec was huntin?. on the shore of the lake, for an 
 animal to offer his patron deity, when he met a Colhua 
 called Xomimitl; he attacks him furiously, bears him 
 down, and the defeated man is made to bleed upon the 
 sacrifice stone. 
 
 Both myths are aitiological, and explained by the 
 sacrifice system (Opferkultus). This is shown in the 
 case of the four prisoners, of whom we shall learn more 
 in the third story. The second story personifies the 
 Aztec and the Colhua peoples in the two men, the 
 second nation supplying the first with human sacrifices. 
 With the sacrifice of Xomimitl, the parallelism of which 
 to the four Xochimilos cannot be overlooked by any 
 one, the first temple of Huitzilo{)ochtli, in Tenochtitlaii, 
 was inaugurated. 
 
 The third sacrifice shows still more closely the relig- 
 ious basis (Kultusgrundlage) of the myth. Here also. 
 as in the former, we have to do with a Colhua. 
 The Aztecs oft'ered the Colhua king to show diviiio 
 honors to his daughter and to a^wtheosize her into tlio 
 mother of their national god, declaring that such \vas 
 the will of the deity. The king, rejoicing at tlie honor 
 intended for his daughter, let her go, and she wan 
 brought to T^enochtitlan with great pomp. Xo sooner, 
 however, had she ariived than she was sacrificed, fiayod, 
 and one of the bravest youths dressed in her skin. Tlie 
 king was invited to the solemn act of the deification of 
 his daughter, and only became aware of her death when 
 the flame from the copal gum revealed to him the bUxxly 
 skin al)out the youth pln^ou at the side of the god. The 
 daughter was, however, at once formally declared mothor 
 of Huitzilo|K)chtli and of all the gods. 
 
 This aitiological cultus-myth is easily explained. 
 Tlie name of tiie daughter is Teteionan, whom we havo 
 learned to know as the gods-mother, and as T«x;itzin, * our 
 grandmother." She was never the daughter of a 
 
 " If 801110 of the uumeH and myths, mentioned or uUnded to from tiint' to 
 time, by MUller iind othorrt, uro yet unknown to the reader, he will rciiu in- 
 
TETEIONAN. 
 
 309 
 
 human king, but has been transformed into one by eu- 
 hemerism, somewhat as Iphigenia is to be considered as 
 originally Artemis. The goddess Teteionan had her 
 special festival in Mexico, when a woman, dressed as 
 goddess, was sacrificed ; while held on the back of an- 
 other woman, her head ^vas cut oft', then she was flayed, 
 and the skin carried by a youth, accompanied by a 
 numerous retinue, as a present to liuitzilo[K)chtli. Four 
 prisoners of war were, moreover, previously sacrificed. 
 
 Similar to this stoiy, told by Clavigero, is another, 
 narrated by Acosta. According to the latter, Tozi was 
 the daughter of the king of C'ulhujican, and was made 
 the first human sacrifice by order of IIuitzilojxx;htli, who 
 desired her for a sister. Tozi is, however, none other 
 than Tocitzin, and is also shown to be 'our grandmother.' 
 According to the Aztec version, the custom of dressing 
 priests in the skin of sacrificed beings dates from her — 
 such representations are often seen, esjwcially in Hum- 
 boldt ; the Basle collection of Mexican antiquities jwssesses 
 also the stone image of a priest dressed in a human skin. 
 The fourth month, Tlacaxij)ehualitzli, this is. 'to flay a 
 man,' derived its name from this custom, which is suld to 
 have l)een most frequent at this period of the year. 
 
 (iroddesses, or beings representing goddesses, are sacri- 
 ficed in both of these fables. We have met with human 
 wicrifices among the Muyscasin (central America, and in 
 connection with many deities of the Mexicans, in which 
 the human victim represents the gml to whom he is to 
 he sacrificed. Slaves im|)ersonating gods were also 
 Bjwrificed among the northern Indians, the Mt-called 
 Indios bravos. The jwrson sjwrificed is dtvoiiiod by 
 the god, is given over to him, is already piTt of him, 
 is the god himself. Such was the case with tlie slave 
 that personated Quetzalcoatl in the menhants' festival 
 in ('holula. 
 
 The critic is only able to admit the relative truth of 
 
 l)cr th« impoHHibility of any nrrnnKcmect of thimc luixt'd niul fnr-iiivdlvcil 
 Ii'Ki'IkIh by wkinh, withuut intliiitu verliiuKt*, tliiM tiiniliUi could lio wliolly 
 iil>viat«'(1. In Dooil tinto, and with w< lUirncHs Ih poHMiblo, thti liut uf godH 
 iind li'gt'ude will be uiiide hh uuurly us > ..ty be conipl«3te. 
 
810 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 the recentness of the period in which the origin of Mexi- 
 can human sacrifices is placed bv these three myths. We 
 ah-eady know that human sacrifices are very ancient in 
 all America, and that they have only been put aside at «. 
 few places by humane efforts; us in Peru to some extent 
 by means of the Incas. We have met with them through- 
 out all South America. 
 
 The statement so generally made that the Toltec 
 Quetzalcoatl preached against human sacrifices, certainly 
 implies the previous existence of such sacrifices. This 
 statement abtout Quetzalcoatl also points out the way to 
 the assimilation of the varying accounts, fables, and 
 myths In very ancient times human sacrifices pre- 
 dominated everywhere. The Toltecs, like the Incas, 
 endeavored more or less to abolish them, and, even if not 
 altogether successful, they reduced them considerably. 
 The Aztecs reintroduced them. In the East Indies, 
 these sacrifices date back to the era before the flood, and 
 the Greeks there met with remains of anthrojx>phagy, 
 the basis thereof 
 
 Brahmanism sought to exterminate the.^e ancient sac- 
 rifices, and the Vedas forbid them, a prohibition which, 
 in connection with the custom of pretending to sacrifice 
 human beings, gives evidence of a former use of actual 
 sacrifices. The later sect of Shiwaits again introduced 
 them. 
 
 However ancient the national iwlitical phase of lluit- 
 zilopochtli may be, the nature j)hase is still older. 
 This god, too, has a nature-basis which not only explains 
 his being, but throws light ujx)n his further uni'olding 
 as a national or war god. All seai'chers who do not 
 begin with this basis, see nothing but inexplicable rid- 
 dles and contradictions l)efore them. 
 
 This natui-e-basis is first seen in the myth about his 
 birth. In the neigh lK)rluK)d of Tulla there was a place 
 cjilled Coatejjec, where lived a god-fearing womiui, 
 called Coatlicue. One day, as she was going to the 
 temple, according to her custom, a gaily coloritd bail of 
 feathers fell down from heaven; she picked it up, uiid 
 
TWO MOTHERS OP HUrrZILOPOCTTLI. 
 
 311 
 
 hid it in her bosom, intending to decorate the altar 
 therewith. As she was on the point of producing it for 
 this purjwse, it could not be found. A few days after- 
 ward she was aware of being pregnant. Her children, the 
 Centzunhuitznahuas, also noticed this, and, in order to 
 avoid their own disgrace, they determined to kill her be- 
 fore she was delivered. Her sorrow was however, mirac- 
 ulouslv consoled by a voice that made itself heai-d from 
 witliiu iier womb, saying: Fear not, mother, 1 will save 
 thee to thy great honor, and to my great fame! The 
 brothers, urged on by their sister, were on the i^oint of 
 killing her, when, Iwhold, even as the armed Athena 
 sprang from her father's head, lluitziloixxjhtli was born; 
 the shield in his left hand, the spear in his right, the 
 green plunmf.e \ his hejul, and humming-bird feathers 
 on his hi\ le^; '. ■"■ nice, arms, and legs being, moreover, 
 striped viia i/l.ie. At once he slew his op()unents, 
 plundered tb.>ii dwellings, and brought the spoils to his 
 mother. From this he was called Terror and the Fright- 
 ful God. 
 
 If we dissect this myth, we notice that another mother 
 apjwars than the one formerly sacrificed in his honor, Te- 
 teionan. Two mothers present nothing reuiarkable in 
 mythology, I have only to mention AphriKliteand Athena, 
 who according to different accounts, had dilVerent fathers. 
 So long as the formation of myths gtK's on, founded upon 
 fresh conceptions of nature, souiewhat diiVerent ideas 
 (for wholly dift'erent, even here, the two mothers are 
 not) from distinct |X)iMts oi view, aro always jxissible. 
 It is the authropomorpLidHi o) tlj age that fixes on the 
 one-sided conclusion. '-U' ion an is lluitziloi)ochtli'8 
 mother, because she i** the i lothor of all the gods. The 
 mother, in this iuviauce, lis '^'^ Klora of the Aztecs, eu- 
 hemerized into a god-fearing woman, (^oatlicue, or Coat- 
 lantana, of whose worship in C'oitepec and Mexico we 
 we have alreiuly s[X)ken. 
 
 The second point prominent in the myth, is the 
 close connection of lluitziloixx^htli with the l)otanical 
 knigdom. The hurr ning-bird is the messenger of 
 
812 
 
 GODS, 8DPERNATCRA1 BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 spring, sent by the south to the north, by the hot to 
 the teinjierate region. It is the means of fructifying the 
 flowers, its movements causing the transfer of the pol- 
 len from the stamens to the germ-shells. It sticks its 
 long, thin little bill deep into the liower, and rummag- 
 ing beneath the stamens, drinks the nectar of the flower, 
 while promoting the act of plant-reproduction. In the 
 Latin myth also. Mars stands in close connection with 
 Flora: Juno gives him birth with Florae ^id, without 
 the assistance of Jupiter. In our mythology of the 
 north, Thor is on a friendly footing with Nanna, the 
 northern Flora. We are already acquainted also with 
 a fable of the Pimas, nccordii»g to which the goddess of 
 maize l)ecame pregnant by . vavidrop, and bore the 
 forefather of the people, he wh^- the great houses. 
 
 The question, why Iluitzilopocl t should be the son 
 of the goddess of plants, and what his real connec- 
 tion with the botanical kingdom consists in, is solved by 
 examining his worship at the three ancient yearly feasts, 
 which take place exactly at those jxiriods of the year 
 that are the most influential for the Mexican climate, 
 the middle of May, the middle of August, and the end 
 of December. As a rule, in the flrst half of May 
 the rain begins. Previous to this, the greatest drought 
 and torpidness reign ; the plants api)ear feeble and drot)p- 
 ing; nature is bare, the earth gray with dry, withered 
 gross. After a few days of rain, however, the trees 
 appear in a freish green, the ground is covered with new 
 herbs, all natiu-e is reiinimated. Trees, bushes, plants, 
 develop their blossoms; a va[K)ry I'ragrance rises over all. 
 The fruit shoots from the cultivated field, the juicy, 
 bright green of the maize I'efi'eshes the eye. Miihlen- 
 pfordt, who stayed a long time in these regions, gives this 
 description of the season. Vulker's statement that rain 
 and water stund as fructifying principles in the flrst 
 rank in ancient physics, and that tliey meet us in imui- 
 merable myths, holds doubly gtuxl for the tropics. It 
 requires little imagiiuition to understand what a power- 
 ful impression transformed nature, with all its beauty 
 
SISms OP HUITZILOPOOHTLI 
 
 and blessings, must produce in fh , . ''' 
 
 nature. It i« on thir^unt t.T^ ^^ ^^^^^^^d of 
 came to enjoy so high?2ardl *^' r^'''''' '^^^''^Joc 
 has Quetzalcoutl disdfineS tof^on,T^' *^« ^^t^cs, nor 
 crosses of a rain-god. And Z Hu '''" "?^"**^ ^^^^ the 
 of tl,e year, the festival of the ar!?^^^ «^«t fea«t 
 oftenng of incense, stands at [^,5 ^^^ ^'«^' «f the 
 «easonofthereinvigorS„rn I ^S^n^ing of the 
 pagan Germans used to ll^^f ^^xt"*"^ ^3^ the rain The 
 Bertha, Frieg, anTot wlS" n."' f T"' ^^"'^t 
 at this period. The Azteclnr, n„ ' ?^'^ **'^ ««""try 
 ^e^ an image of their chirfST^rP?^'*"^' «^'' this 
 and honey, of the .^ume size ,^"^110".^"/ '^''^^' P^""ts 
 the youths sang the deeds of t" "^^^ ^"^'"^'^ ' and 
 
 tudes o quails, incense-burni. J 3 u ^^"*?"g «^'n»"lti- 
 of priests and virgins, folbw^^' Th ' '\^^'^^''^^^ dance 
 % were called si«tJrs of H^txilo' !',?"«' vvhoonthis 
 •^^ dry maize-leaves on the r Hf ^ ''"'"^ ^"^'^'^nds 
 'eeds ,„ their hands; by |^" , ,^"^'' ?."d ^"••ned split 
 «on. The priests, ,n -^the onnl '''"^'"^' "''^^ ^^y «««- 
 q»'ekened nature, lav J beiH^fr-^' represented the 
 ^Vow although, ,«3cor.lh..r? X ^' ""^'^^'^ ^'itli honey 
 ;- ^-« in ArJric^^X:^^;^^^, *»'-« --e 
 .Ijeos are here renresento,! ' "^*'**'' ^'^'^-opeans the 
 
 »"ney or bee bi Js JeV 'b '""^"""fe-Wrds, aL Si ed 
 ^^ ^gather their 'iU:^1;r--^,;"dhu.m.nng like 
 lii s i(Kjd consists of u stn . ;. . *;;h«-«lni|)ed flowers 
 ;'"'! they feed their An^^'i^'!!';?* ^'^'Jf ^^ves on hone^; 
 o.jjjue covered with S L e'^ '\''^ '^t tlJo' 
 
 "ither, another svmlK)!,-.--^' ^*'*^' ^'''t'^ts bore 
 ;» !i-^ hand, on w'illch \: t^r'^of TV'" '""^ '^ « 
 vn.g another bunch of feaU e m LT'''' ''''' ^'''^^ 
 *''^'^a,s hawk-plumage denZl h i"''"'^'^' *''"«t(H), 
 «^'a.son. A prisoner hml b / . 'l*-' l'^^*'"* «t' the fine 
 ;^^ a victim,Ttnd was S^l-f^^^^^'' '1.^'' "' -^V'"> e 
 
 
 !' 
 
814 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 the priests. The little children were consecrated to the 
 god of their country, ut this festival, by a small incision 
 on the breast. 
 
 So also Mars appears as god of spring, he to whom the 
 grass and the sacred spring time of the b'rth of animals 
 (ver sacrum) were dedicated, whose chief festival and 
 whose month are placed at the commencement of spring, 
 at which time the Salii also sang their old religious songs, 
 and a man personated the god. The Tyrian festival of 
 the awaking of Hercules fell also in spring, for the same 
 reason. Thus, in the myth of the birth of Uuitzilu- 
 pochtli, and in his first festival, spring, or the energy that 
 produces spring, is made the basis of his being. His 
 warlike attributes are appendages of the anthropomor- 
 phized national and war god. 
 
 The second great festival of the deity takes place in 
 the middle of August. The rains which have lasted 
 and refreshed up to this time, become intermittent, and 
 the fine season approaches, during which the azure sky of 
 the tropics jxjurs its splendor and its beneficial warmth 
 upon men, animals, and plants, scattered o\'er a plain 
 situated 8500 feet above the level of the sea. This 
 the twelfth month there, the month of rijie fruits 
 idols in all temples and dwellings are decorated with 
 flowers. It is now no longer the rain which is the bless- 
 ing, but the blue sky which cherishes the variegated 
 flower- world. For this reason the image of Huitzilo- 
 p(K5htli was blue, his head was womid round with an azure 
 ribbon, in his right hand he held an azure stall' or club, 
 and he sat on an azure stool, which, according to ancient 
 accounts, represents heaven as his dwelling-place. His 
 arms and legs had also blue stripes, and costly blue 
 stones hung round his neck. The Egyptian god of fer- 
 tility, Khem, wjus also representod in blue. 
 
 The third festival of Huitzilo]^xx:htli takes place dur- 
 ing the wintci solstice, a period which plays a great rule 
 in all worships and myths. The best-known festival of 
 this kind is the one held on the 25th of l)ecenil)er 
 throughout the Roman Empire, to celebrate the birth of 
 
 18 
 
 The 
 
 mg 
 
DEATH OP VEGETATION. 
 
 Mithras, the invincible sun Th Z- ^^^ 
 
 America call December he%no^^^ ^f If^"" ^" ^«rth 
 and January that of ill ^"® /"onth of the small snirif 
 
 ;ng season, »nd the new sta^'r *"''""'"■ "''""'enter, 
 ■n, the mountain, are VvelVl?H ""'• ''"'"' '"W -^t^ 
 d™» ..p, the plan,, sea«hT„ vaii T""' "■" 8"""«1 
 many trees lose their foli . ," " ""'"' nourishment 
 
 ~^;;f - " Cnte 'thergS "t^'' -- 
 
 ■ngsand penanees, wash7"«s ^Uh"""',' "'^"^'"" V^fy- 
 fasts, processions, burnin , S ■ ^ *'"'"'' Wood-Iettin/, 
 »"<i human bein^," r,"|ul;:^"f ' T'^«7 "^ <I"^i^ 
 «"etzalcotttl's pri?s s theifsh^J „„ ''"""'"'■ One of 
 "f Huitzilopochtli nhieh \r , " ""'"'' "t this ima ' 
 now co„sid^"^"S ^Tl"^ "'« S°d whoTS 
 «"th human victim. alS' „,','"""■' "»*i eut outT 
 »entative of the gITore'arth "th-^ 1''", "'l^' «- 4.-e 
 divided among the varZ, „' . '^>' however, was 
 evmman«ce1ved„pir Ef "' J/"' "''•^' ^ th,rt 
 god who is eaten.' '^ ""' ""■'' «'"<''l <«V»8& ' the 
 
 »'on. This thini ft«°'r ': *" ""^ ""nie conclu? 
 
 fetival in honor of the i J ^ ?»'•"' "'" """>« time „ 
 he g.Kl of the under wor^7dl'" f^' '''""^thWa 
 yr, WW. „.,, ^J^^ ; th, o drought aid of 
 
 ^""«- J lie mvth ffivos n H;r«;i / "* ®' "'» brother 
 
 ;^^:'^ 1. of Osiris! Xlm7t',wT "'"' «'•"« to tt" 
 
 »• I>i«nysos and Hercules in th/l' "'■"!"• "'" <'o''th 
 Adonis hvcs with Aijlim,l!t„ i ''"onieian colonies 
 
 »"<! with IVrsjL,' h^n« ;''f.°"'-" ''alfofthey „"■ 
 ""■e«vesf„rt,,„tXrtrw'"ht'' ''';;'T''"" "^''"h^^ 
 
 «-*»--»oofthisSri't'^rpi::«'?,^s 
 
 I : 
 
 r: 
 
 th, 
 
 ?i 
 
816 GODS, SDPEENATUBAL BEnnaS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 of the dying off of vegetation, even if this should be in 
 the summer. 
 
 As regards the custom of eating the god, this also 
 occurs at another feast which is celebrated during this 
 season, in honor of the gods of the mountains and the 
 water. Small idols of seeds and dough were then pre- 
 pared, their breasts were opened like those of human vic- 
 tims, the heart was cut out, and the body distributed for 
 eating. The time at which this occurs, shows that it 
 stands in necessary connection with the death of the god. 
 When the god dies it must be as a sacrifice in the fashion 
 of his religion, and when the anthropomorphized god 
 dies, it is as a human sacrifice amid all the necessary 
 usages pertaining thereto: he is killed by priests, the 
 heart is torn out, and his lx)dy eaten at the sacrifice 
 meal, just as was done with every human sacrifice. 
 Could it be meant that the god, in being eaten, is im- 
 parted to, or incorporated with, the person eating him ? 
 This is no doubt so, though not in the abstract, meta- 
 physical. Christian or moral sense, but only with regard 
 to his nature-sense, (seiner Naturseite), which is the real 
 essence of the god. He gives his body, in seed, to be 
 eaten by his people, just as nature, dying at the approach 
 of the winter, at this very period, has stored up an 
 abundance of its gifts for the sustenance of man. It 
 gives man its life-fruit, or its fruit of life as a host or 
 holy wafer. As a rule, the god, during the time of sac- 
 rifice, regales with the offering those bringing sacrifices; 
 and, the eating of the ttesh of the slave, who so often 
 represents the god to whom he is sacrificed, is the same 
 as eating the god. We have heard of the custom among 
 some nations of eating the ashes of their forefathers, to 
 whom they give divine honors, in order to become pos- 
 sessors of their virtues. The Arkansas nation, west of 
 the Mississippi, which worshiped the dog, used to eat 
 dog-flesh at one of its feasts. Many other jxioples 
 solemnly slaughter animals, consume their flesh, and 
 moreover pay divine lionors to the remains of these ani- 
 mals. Here the eating of the god, in seeds, is made 
 
YEABLY LIFE OF THE PL.VNT-WOELD. 
 
 817 
 
 clear — this custom also existed among the Greeks. The 
 division of the year-god by the ancients, in myth and 
 religious system, has, for the rest, no other sense than 
 has this distribution of the body of Huitzilopochtli. This 
 is done with the sun-bull at the festival of the Persian 
 Mithras, as at the feast, and in the myth of the Diony- 
 sos-Zagreus, of Osiris and Attys. 
 
 The three yearly festivals, as well as the myth of his 
 birth, all tend to show the positive connection of Huit- 
 zilopochtli with the yearly life of the plant- world. 
 The first festival is the arrival of the god, as the plant- 
 world is ushered in, with its hymns praying for rain, 
 its virgins representing the sisters of the god and the 
 inimical drought, in the same sense as the brothers and 
 sister, especially the latter, are his enemies in the myth 
 of his birth, and, as Tezcatlipoca, the god of drought is 
 his brother. Brothers and sisters not seldom represent 
 parallel contrasts in mythology and worship. The 
 second celebration presents the god as the botanical 
 kingdom in its splendor, for which reason the Mexicans 
 call the humming-bird the sunlnjam, from the form as- 
 sumed by the god at this time. The humminsr-bird, 
 moreover, takes also his winter sleep, and thus tf god 
 dies in winter with the plants. The Greenianders asked 
 the younger Egede if the god of heaven and earth ever 
 died, and, when answered in the negative, they were 
 much surprised, and said that he must surely be a great 
 god. This intimate connection with the plant- world is 
 also shown in the birth-myth of Huitzilo})ochtli, who here 
 apijears as the son of the goddess of plants. It now l)e- 
 comes easier to answer the question of Wuttke: has the 
 fable of this birth reference merely to the making a man 
 out of a god already existing, or to the actual birth 
 of the god? The Aztecs, it is true, were undecided on 
 this point, some conceding to him a human existence on 
 earth, others investing him with a conciousness of his 
 nature being. We, however, answer this question simply, 
 fmm the preceding: the birth of the g(Ml is annual, and 
 the myth has therefrom invented one birth, said to have 
 
 !l 
 
818 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 taken place at some period, while the anthropomorphism 
 fables very prettily the transformation into a man. Of 
 the former existence of a born god, the myth knows 
 nothing, for it is only afterward that it raises the god 
 into heaven. It has not, however, come to euhemerism 
 in the case of Huitzilopochtli, though it has with lliiit- 
 ziton. In placing the god in the position of son to the 
 plant-goddess, the myth separates his Injing from that of 
 the mother, consequently, Huitzilopochtli is not the plant- 
 world himself, however closely he may be related to it. 
 This is made clearer by following up the birth-myth, 
 which makes him out to be not only the son of Coatlicue, 
 but also of the force causing her fructification. The 
 variegated ball of feathers which fell from heaven, is 
 none other than Huitzilopochtli himself, the little hum- 
 ming-bird, which is the means of fructifying the plants, 
 and the virile, fructifying nature-force manifested by 
 and issuing from him in the spring. He is also born 
 with the feather-tuft, and this symbol of the fine setuson 
 never leaves him in any of his forms, it remains his at- 
 tribute. 
 
 The Tapuas in South America have, after a similar 
 symbolism, the custom, at their yearly seed-sowing 
 festivals, of letting some one hang a bunch of ostrich- 
 feathers on his back, the feathers \mng spread over like 
 a wheel. This feather-bunch is their symbol of the fruc- 
 tifying power which comes from heaven. Their belief 
 that bread falls from heaven into this tuft of feathers is 
 thus made clear. In this myth we find the natural basis 
 of such a birth-myth. In our northern mythology, 
 Neekris, the ball, is, in the same manner, the father of 
 Nanna, the northern Flora. That this virile jxiwer of 
 heaven is made to appear as a ball of feathers, suits the 
 humming-bird god. The Esths also imagined their god 
 of thunder, as the god of warmth, in the form of a bird. 
 In the same sense, doves were consecrated to Zeus, 
 in Dodona and Arcadia, and a flying bird is a symbol 
 of heaven among the Chinese. This force may, how- 
 ever, be symbolized in another form, and give rise to a 
 
THE VIBILE NATUBE-POWEB. 
 
 319 
 
 birth-m3^h of exactly the same kind. Thus, the 
 daughter of the god Sangarius, in the Phrygian myth, 
 hid in her bosom the fruit of an almond-tree, which had 
 grown out of the seed of the child of the earth, Agdistis: 
 the fruit disappeared, the daughter became pregnant and 
 bore the beautiful boy Attes. According to Arnobius, 
 it was the fruit of a i)omegranate-tree, which fructified 
 Nanna. Among the Chinese, a nymph, called Puzza, 
 the nourisher of all living things, became pregnant by 
 eating a lotus-flower, and gave birth to a great law- 
 giver and conqueror. Danae, again, becomes pregnant 
 from the golden shower of Zeus — an easily understood 
 symbolism. It is alwaj's the virile nature-power, either 
 as seen in the sun, or in the azure sky (for which reason 
 Huitzilopochtli is called the lord of the heaven, Ochibus 
 or Huchilobos), which puts the variegated seed into the 
 womb of the plant-world, * at the same time bringing 
 himself forth again, and making himself manifest in the 
 plant-world.' This heavenly life-force no sooner finds 
 an earthly mother-womb than its triumph is assured, even 
 before birth, while developing its bud ; just as the inner 
 voice, in the myth, consoled the mother, and protected 
 her against all her enemies. It is only after his birth 
 that the myth holds Huitzilopochtli as a personal an- 
 thropomorphic god. 
 
 This is the natural signification of Huitzilopochtli, 
 which we have tujcepted as the basis of all other devel- 
 opments of the god, and for this universal reason, 
 namely, that the most ancient heathen gods are nature- 
 gods, mythologic rules being followed, and that the pagan 
 religion is essentially a nature-worship as well as a \)o\y- 
 theism. The special investigation and following up of 
 the various virtues have led to the same result. But, 
 as this view has not yet been generally accepted in re- 
 gard to this god, a few words concerning the union of 
 the anthropomorphic national aspect of Huitzilopochtli, 
 with his natural one may be added. It has Ijeen thought 
 necessary to make the martial phase of Huitzilopochtli 
 the basis of the others, as with Mars. War is, from 
 
 
 ' '1 
 
 ,'t 
 
 ! 
 
 
 IV 
 
 1 :ff 
 
 • h 
 
8M 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 this point of view, a child of spring, because weapons 
 are then resumed after the long winter armistice. Tliis 
 is not at all the case with Uuitzilopochtli, because the 
 rainy season, setting in in spring, when the arrival and 
 birth of the god are celebrated, renders the soft roads of 
 Mexico unsuitable for war expeditions. Wars were 
 originally children of autumn, at which time the ripe 
 fruits were objects of robbery. But the idea of a war 
 and national god is easily connected with the basis of a 
 fructifying god of heaven. This chief nature-god may 
 either be god of heaven, as Huitzilopochtli, as the rain- 
 giving Zeus is made the national god by Homer, to 
 whom human sacrifices were brought in Arcadia down 
 to a late period, or he may be a sun-god, like Baal, to 
 whom prayers for rain were addressed in Phoenicia, to 
 further the growth of the fruit, and who also received 
 human sacrifices. The Celtic Hu is alw) an ethereal 
 war god, properly sun-god, who received human sacri- 
 fices in honor of the victory of spring; none the less is 
 Odin's connection with war, battle, and war horrors ; he 
 is a fire-god, like Moloch and Shiva, to whom human 
 sacrifices were made for fear of famine and failure of 
 crops. The apparent basis of such a god has not to be 
 considered so much as the point that the people ascriloed 
 to him the chief government of the course of the year. In 
 such a case, the chief ruler also l)ecomesthe national god. 
 the life of the nation depending immediately on tlie 
 yearly course of nature. Is the nation warlike, then, the 
 national god naturally becomes a war god as well. As 
 anthropomorphism connects itself with the nature-god 
 only at a later period, so does his worship as war god 
 and national god. In the case of Mars, as well as of" 
 Picus and Faunus, the same succession is followed. 
 Mars, for example, is called upon in a prayer which has 
 been preserved by Cato, to protect shepherds and flocks, 
 and to avert bad weather and misgrowth ; Virgil refers 
 to him as a god of plants. In the song of the Arvalian 
 brothers, he is called upon as the protector of the flowers. 
 Thus, in his case also, the nature side is the basis. The 
 
 It 
 
SNAKE SYMBOLISM. 
 
 Chinese syi Aimn r.f *u . ^^* 
 
 phases, is fxpresS in sul a"!" "' '^' *"« ^^^^ or 
 
 |h« union has already Xnilh. ^f?' of plants. 
 Aztecs in the hummin/bird thp k"^^"^ ""^«""' *he 
 round the flowers, in w« ,t C^"^- ^I^'^^ plays 
 spirit burns. Amonir thp vl V^^ *^^ ^ntensest war 
 P aced upon the rinffff th, f ^^P*^^»«' *he beetle was 
 nified world and pr^u/tio' ''"'"^^' ^^^^ ^^^om it Z 
 
 ^-^^^^^^ o^ Huitzilo- 
 
 «^:tw^rship^^, ti^'r^^^ oir 
 
 «nakes with whi^ thifert^'^^^^. '''' ""~ 
 iniage, and how this a ribute 1^"^^ ^ *^^ '"^th and 
 humming-bird attribute inOnT ""^^^^ *« *h« original 
 goddess Coatlicue gave him bSh "^/A^^ ^^^ «n^ke- 
 fies, m one ca^, time in nnnf^ ^^ *^® «"ake signi- 
 
 instance, water, ' or ThV^rutL^'^r'^"^ '" «"«'her 
 blossoms, the eternal ciS of ^7 S*^«" of germs and 
 «''^yng,-it ,uite proper for "?r'*l'"^'"^*'«"' ^ooth- 
 found unil , the S ttiU t'^ ^"^"^'^^ «re 
 seemingly possessed by him wp ^ ^' ^"'^''^'^^^ "ot 
 connection with the earth S ^HhT u""'"' «"«h «« a 
 be found in other Mp vino V^ *^^ dealing power fn 
 
 Its skin every year miW +«i ^"f ^ the snake chanirps 
 
 •nake-goddess. Even «7?l,. ' ,'"'*' "' "«refoPe, » 
 
 Pfe»..te the fructifying ZeZ'dih Ki ""? *^'"»^" " «>- 
 
 'l>e 8jmbol of productive ZeTandf 'r'"^- " « »"«> 
 
 tale of the life-endowingE J^ '"'' ,'"' "'' '""o- »ttri. 
 
 «pre.e„t« the ;,earl3, «juveS„?f°:« "'" ^^-y""""' 't 
 
 He snake Agathod^Jn^'l^Lf ""''''''<' "««»"». 
 
 Wm „s the symbol of JirtilTv Tf !?"• "^ ^rain and 
 
 Ais nature of his, in sprin, in !{' " "'* ^ e^Wbits 
 
 ■^ a suiuble attribute'^™^' ".fa" ™'".l ""'" ""> "'"^ 
 
 -, and^ the Punjab. wh^L'Silitni^l-Z^i^f 
 
GODB, BUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 yearly inundations, has the name of snake lands (Nag- 
 akhanda), and claims an ancient worship. The sustain- 
 ing water-god, Vishnu, alao received the snake attribute. 
 Among the Chinese, the water could be represented by 
 a snake. The Peruvians call the boa constrictor the 
 mother of nature. 
 
 The idea of the yearly renewal of nature is also con- 
 nected with that of time forever young, and the Aztecs, 
 therefore, encircle their cycle with a snake as the sym- 
 bol of time. The more positive signification which 
 the snake, placed by the side of the humming-bird, gives 
 to Huitzilopochtli, is that of a soothsaying god, like the 
 snake Python among the Greeks. The snake signified 
 'king' among the Egyptians, and this suits Huitzilo- 
 pochtli also, who ixay properly enough be considered the 
 real king of his people. If, as connected with Huitzilo- 
 pochtli, the snake also represents the war god, on ac- 
 count of lis spirited mode of attack, I cannot with cer- 
 tainty say, but the myth as well as the worship places 
 it in this relation to the war goddess Athene. Although 
 the idea of a national and a war god is not quite obscured 
 in the snake attribute, yet the nature side is especially 
 denoted by it, as in the southern countries, where snake 
 worship prevailed ; the reference to the southern nature 
 of this god is quite evident in the snake attribute. In 
 the north, moisture, represented by the snake, has never 
 attained the cosmological import which it has in the hut 
 countries of the south. There, the snake rather repre- 
 sents an anticosmogonic, or a bad principle." 
 
 Mr Tylor, without couunitting himself to any extent in 
 details, yet agrees, as far as he goes, with Miiller. lie 
 says: " The very name of Mexico seems derived from 
 Mexitli, the national war-god, identical or identified 
 with the hideous gory Huitzilopochtli. Not to attempt 
 a general solution of the enigmatic nature of this ine.v- 
 tricable compound parthenogenetic deity, we may notice 
 the association of his principal festival with the winter- 
 
 u MaUer, AnurihaniKhe Urrtligionm, pp. 601-013. 
 
winteBpSOlstice festival. 
 
 solstice, when his paste idol was shot through with an 
 arrow, and being thus killed, was divided into morsels 
 and eaten, wherefore the ceremony was called the teo- 
 giialo, or * god-eating.' This, and other details, tend to 
 show Huitzilopochtli as originally a nature-deity, whose 
 life and death were connected with the year's, while his 
 functions of war-god may be of later addition." " 
 
 Of this festival of the winter solstice the date and 
 further particulars are given by the Vatican Codex as 
 follows: — 
 
 The name Panquetzaliztli, of the Mexican month that 
 began on the first of December, means, being interpreted, 
 ' the elevation of banners.' For, on the first day of De- 
 cember every person raised over his house a small paper 
 flag in honor of this god of battle ; and the captains and 
 soldiers sacrificed those that they had taken prisoners in 
 war, who, before they were sacrificed, being set at 
 liberty, and presented with arms equal to their adver- 
 saries, were allowed to defend themselves till they 
 were either vanquished or killed, and thus sacrificed. 
 The Mexicans celebrated in this month the festival of 
 their first captain, Vichilopuchitl. They celebrated at 
 this time the festival of the wafer or cake. They made a 
 a cake of the meal of bledos, which is called tzoali, and 
 having made it, the spoke over it in their manner, 
 ftnd broke it into plfj* <»s. These the high priest put into 
 wrtain very clean vessels, and with a thorn of maguey, 
 which resembles a thick needle, he took up with the 
 utmost reverence single morsels, and put them into the 
 mouth of each individual, in the manner of a com- 
 munion,— and I am willing to believe that these poor 
 people have had the knowledge of our mode of com- 
 munion or of the preaching of the gosix;!; or |x;rhapB 
 the devil, most envious of the honor of God, may have 
 led them into this superstition in order that by this 
 ceremony he might be adored and served as Christ our 
 Lord On the twenty-first of December they cele- 
 
 
 'ir' 
 
 T)/lor'a PHm. Cult, vol. il., p SlTft 
 
834 OODS, BUFEBNATVBAL BEmaS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 brated the festival of this god, — through whose instru- 
 mentality, they say, the earth became again visible after 
 it had been drowned with the waters of the deluge : they 
 therefore kept his festival during the twenty following 
 days, in which they oftered sacrifices to him." 
 
 The deity Tlaloc, or Tlalocateuchtli, ..hom we have 
 several times found mentioned as seated beside Huitzilo- 
 pochtli in the great temple, was the god of water and 
 rain, and the fertilizer of the earth. He was held 
 to reside where the clouds gather, upon the highest 
 mountain-tops, especially upon those of Tlaloc, Tlascala, 
 and Toluca, and his attributes were the thunderbolt; the 
 flash, and the thunder. It was also believed that in 
 the high hills there resided other gods, subaltern to 
 Tlaloc — all passing under the same name, and revered 
 not only as gods of water but also as gods of moun- 
 tains. The prominent colors of the image of Tlaloc were 
 azure and green, thereby symbolizing the various shades 
 of water. The decorations of this image varied a good 
 deal according to locality and the several fancies of 
 different worshi^jers : the description of Gama, founded 
 on the inspection of original works of Mexican religious 
 art, is the most authentic and complete. In the great 
 temple of Mexico, in his own proper chapel, called f/>e- 
 oatl, adjoining that of Huitzilojxxjhtli, this god of water 
 stood ujxjn his pedestal. In his left liand was a shield 
 ornamented with feathers; in his right were certain 
 thin, shining, wavy sheets of gold representing his 
 thunderbolts, or sometimes a golden serpent represent- 
 ing either the thunderbolt or the moisture with which 
 this deity was so -ntimately connected. On his feet were 
 a kind of half-boots, with little Indls of gold hanging there- 
 from. Round his neck was a banti or collar set with 
 gold and gems of price; while from his wrists de|KM)dcd 
 strings of costly stones, even such as are the ornaments of 
 kings. His vesture was an azure smock reaching to the 
 middle of the thigh, cross-hatched all over with riblK)ns 
 
 "Spltgathnt (kilt Tuvole dtl CoiHce Mtxirano fValicanoJ, tov. Ixxi -ii., 
 in KinjHborowjIi'H Mex, Anliq., vol. v,, pp, lU6-«. 
 
DECORATIONS OF TLALOO. 
 
 of silver forming squares; and in the middle of each 
 square was a circle also of silver, while in the angles 
 thereof were flowers, pearl-colored, with yellow leaves 
 hanging down. And even as the decoration of the vest- 
 ure so was that of the shield ; the ground blue, covered 
 with crossed ribbons of silver and circles of silver: and 
 the feathers of yellow and f,i"een and flesh-color and 
 blue, each color forming a distinct band. The body was 
 naked from mid-thigh down, and of a grey tint, as was 
 also the face. This face had only one eye of a somewhat 
 extraordinary character: there was an exterior circle of 
 blue, the interior was white with a black line across it 
 and a little semi-circle below the line. Either round 
 the whole eye or round the mouth was a doubled band, 
 or ribbon of blue ; this, although unnoticed by Torque- 
 mada, is aflirmed by Oama to have been never omitted 
 from any figure of Tlaloc, to have been his most char- 
 acteristic device, and that which distinguished him speci- 
 ally from the other gods. In his open mouth were to be 
 seen only three grinders ; his front teeth were painted 
 red, as was also the pendant, with its button of gold, 
 that hung from his ear. His head-adornment was an 
 oixju crown, covered m its circumference with white and 
 green feathers, and from behind it over the shoulder 
 deijended other plumes of red and white. Sometimes 
 the insignium of the thunderbolt is omitted with this 
 god, and Ixtlilxochitl represents him, in the picture of 
 the month Etzalli, with a cane of maize in the one hand, 
 and in the other a kind of instrument with which he 
 was digging in the ground. In the ground thus dug were 
 put maize leaves filled with a kind of fixNl, like fritters, 
 called etzoMi; from this the month took its name." 
 
 A prayer to this god has been preserved by Sahagun, 
 in which it will be noticed that the word Tlaloc is used 
 sometimes in the singular and sometimes in the plural : — 
 
 our Lord, most clement, liberal giver and lord of 
 verdure and coolness, lord of the terrestrial paradise, 
 
 >" r/ai'ti/fro, StoHa Ant. dtl MtnMco, torn, ii,, p. 14; Lton y Oama, Dot 
 i'ininu, pt 1., p. 101, pt il., pp. 76-0. 
 
 PL 
 
 I 
 Ml 
 
 m 
 
 t- :;. 
 
 
 '.■' J 
 
326 
 
 GODS, BUPERNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 odorous and flowery, and lord of the incense of copal, woe 
 are we that the gods of water, thy subjects, have hid 
 themselves away in their retreat, who are wont to serve 
 us with the things we need and who are themselves 
 served with uUi and auchtli and copal. They have left 
 concealed all the things that sustain our lives, and 
 carried away with them their sister the goddess of the 
 necessaries of life, and carried away also the goddess of 
 pepper. our Lord, take pity on us that live; our food 
 goes to destruction, is lost, is dried up ; for lack of water, 
 it is as if turned to dust and mixed with spiders' webs. 
 Woe for the miserable laborers and for the common 
 people ; they are wasted with hunger, thev go about un- 
 recognizable and disfigured every one. They are blue 
 under the eyes as with death ; their mouths are dry as 
 sedge; all the bones of their bodies may be counted 
 as in a skeleton. The children are disfigured fvi:;d yellow 
 as earth; not only those that begin to walk, but even 
 those in the cradle. There is no one to whom this tor- 
 ment of hunger does not come ; the very animals and 
 birds suffer hard want, by the drought that is. It is 
 pitiful to see the birds, some dragging themselves along 
 with drooping wings, others falling down utterly and un- 
 able to walk, and others still with their mouths ojien 
 through this hunger and thirst. The animals, our 
 Lord, it is a grievous sight to see them stumbling and 
 falling, licking the earth for hunger, and panting with 
 open mouth and hanging tongue. The people lose their 
 senses and die for thirst ; they perish, none is like to re- 
 main. It is woeful, O our Lord, to see all the face of 
 the earth dry, so that it cannot produce the herbs nor 
 the trees, nor anything to sustain us, — the earth that 
 used to be as a father and mother to us, giving us milk 
 and all nourishment, herbs and fruits that therein grew. 
 Now is all dry, all lost; it is evident that the Tlaloc 
 gods have carried all away with them, and hid in 
 their retreat, which is the terrestrial paradise. The 
 things, O Lord, that thou wert graciously wont to give 
 us, upon which we lived and were joyful, which are the 
 
PBAYEB TO TLALOC. 
 
 W 
 
 life and joy of all the world, and precious as emeralds 
 or sapphires, — all these things are departed from us. 
 our Lord, god of nourishment and giver thereof, most 
 humane and most compassionate, what thing hast thou 
 determined to do with us? Hast thou, peradventure 
 altogether forsaken us? Thy wrath and indignation 
 shall it not be appeased ? Hast thou determined on the 
 perdition of all thy servants and vassals, and that thy 
 city and kingdom shall be left desolate and uninhabited? 
 Peradventure, this has been determined, and settled in 
 heaven and hades. our Lord, concede at least this, 
 thali the innocent children, who cannot so much as walk, 
 who are still in the cradle, may have something to eat, so 
 that they may live, and not die in this so great famine. 
 What have they done that they should be tormented and 
 should die of hunger ? No iniquity have they committed, 
 neither know they what thing it is to sin ; they have 
 neither offended the god of heaven nor the god of hell. 
 We, if we have offended in many things, if our sins have 
 reached heaven and hades, and the stink thereof gone 
 out to the ends of the earth, just it is that we be de- 
 stroyed and made an end of; we have nothing to say 
 thereto, nor to excuse ourselves withal, nor to resist 
 what is determined against us in heaven and in hades. 
 Let it be done; destroy us all, and that swiftly, that we 
 may not suffei from this long weariness which is worse 
 than if we b. Mn fire. Certainly it is a horri- 
 ble thing to sr er this hunger; it is like a snake lacking 
 food, it gulos down its saliva, it hisses, it cries out for 
 Bomethit. 'levour. It is a fearful thing to see the 
 anguish' < ^3manding somewhat to eat; this hunger 
 is intense v.s burning fire, flinging out sparks. Lord, 
 let the thing happen that many years ago we have hctird 
 8aid by the old men and women that have passed away 
 from us, let the heavens fall on us and the demons of 
 the air come down, the Izitzimitcs, who are to come to 
 destroy the earth with all that dwell on it ; let darkness 
 and obscurity cover the whole world, and the habitation 
 of men be nowhere found therein. This thing was 
 
 ! i 
 
 :i- ! 
 
 i- 
 
 n 
 
 A 
 
828 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 known to the ancients, and they divulged it, and from 
 mouth to mouth it has come down to us, all this that 
 has to happen when the world ends and the earth is 
 weary of producing creatures. Our Lord, such present 
 end would be now dear to us as riches or pleasures once 
 were — miserable that we are! See good, O Lord, that 
 there fall some pestilence to end us quickly. Such 
 plague usually comes from the god of hades ; and if it 
 came there would peradventure be provided some allow- 
 ance of food, so that the dead should not travel to hades 
 without any provision for the way. that this tribu- 
 lation were of war, which is originated by the sun, and 
 which breaks from sleep like a strong and valiant one, 
 — lor then would the soldiers and the brave, the stout 
 and warlike men, take pleasure therein. In it many 
 die, and much blood is spilt, and the battle-field is filled 
 with dead bodies and with the bones and skulls of the 
 vanquished; strewn also is the face of the ( irth with 
 the hairs of the head of warriors that rot ; but this they 
 fear not, for they know that their souls go to the house 
 of the sun. And there they honor the sun with joyful 
 voices, and suck the various flowers with great delight; 
 there all the stout and valiant ones that died in war are 
 glorified and extolled ; there also the little and tender 
 children that die in war are presented to the Sun, very 
 clean and well adorned and shining like precious stones. 
 Thy sister, the goddess of food, provides for those 
 that go thither, supplying them with provision for the 
 way; and this provision of necessary things is the 
 strength and the soul and the staff of all the people uf 
 the world, and without it there is no life. But this 
 hunger with which we are afflicted, our most humane 
 Lord, is so sore and intolerable that the miserable com- 
 mon i)eople are not able to suft'er nor support it ; being 
 still alive they die many deaths; and not the i)e()plu 
 alone suffer but also all the animals. our must 
 compassionate Lord, lord of green things and gums, 
 of herbs odorous and virtuous, I beseech thee to look 
 with eyes of pity on the people of this thy city and 
 
PBATEB FOB BAIN. 
 
 3!29 
 
 kingdom; for the whole world down to the very 
 beasts is in peril of destruction, and disappearance, 
 and irremediable end. Since this is so, I entreat 
 thee to see good to send back to us the food-giving 
 gods, gods of the rain and storm, of the herbs and of 
 the trees ; so that they perform tigain their office here 
 with us on the earth. Scatter the riches and the pros- 
 perity of thy treasures, let the timbrels of joy be shaken 
 that are the staves of the gods of water, let them take 
 their siindals of india-rubber that they may walk with 
 swiftness. Give succor, O Lord, to our loinl, the god 
 of the earth, at least with one shower of water, for 
 when* he has water he creates and sustains us. See 
 good, Lord, to invigorate the corn and the other foods, 
 much wished for and much needed, now sown and 
 planted ; for the ridges of the earth suffer sore need and 
 anguish from lack of water. See good, O Lord, that 
 the people receive this favor and mercy at thine hand, 
 let them see and enjoy of the verdure and coolness that 
 are as precious stones; see good that the fruit and the 
 substance of the Tlalocs be given, which are the clouds 
 that these gods carry with them and that sow the rain 
 alx)ut us. See good, Lord, that the animals and 
 herbs be made glad, and that the fowls and birds of 
 precious feather, such as the quechotl and the caguan, 
 Hy and sing and suck the herbs and flowers. And let 
 not this come about with thunderings and lightnings, 
 symbols of thy wrath ; for if our lords the Tlalocs come 
 with thunder and lightning the whole people, being lean 
 and very weak with hunger, would be terrified. If in- 
 deed some are already marked out to go to the earthly 
 paradise by the stroke of the thunderlwlt, let this death 
 ite restricted to them, and let no injury befall any of 
 the other people in mountain or cabin; neither let hurt 
 come near the raagueys or the other trees and plants of 
 the earth; for these things are* necessary to the life and 
 sustenance of the people, poor, forsaken, and cast-away, 
 who can with difficulty get food enough- to live, going 
 about through hunger with the bowels empty and stick- 
 
 tf?i 
 
 m 
 
 I 1',' 
 
880 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 * 
 
 ing tx) the ribs. our Lord, most comptissionate, most 
 generous, giver of all nourishment, be pleased to bless 
 the earth and all the things that live on the face thereof. 
 AVith deep sighing and with anguish of heart I cry upon 
 all those that are gods of water, that are in the four 
 quarters of the world, east and west, north and south, 
 and upon those that dwell in the hollow of the earth, or 
 in the air, or in the high mountains, or in the deep 
 caves, I beseech them to come and console this poor 
 people and to water the earth ; for the eyes of all that 
 inhabit the earth, animals as well as men, are turned 
 toward you, and their hope is set upon your persons. 
 our Loi-d, be pleased to come." 
 
 This is a prayer to Tlaloc. But it was not with 
 prayers alone that they deprecated his wrath and im- 
 plored his assistance ; here as elsewhere in the Mexican 
 religion sacrifices played an important part. When the 
 rain failed and the land was parched by drought, great 
 processions were made in which a number of hairless 
 dogs, common to the country, and good to eat, were 
 carried on decorated litters to a place devoted to this 
 use. There they were sacrificed to the god of water by 
 cutting out their hearts. Afterwards the carcasses were 
 eaten amid great festivities. All these things the Tlas- 
 caltec historian, Camargo, had seen with his own eyes 
 thirty years before writing his book. The sacrifices of 
 men, which were added to these in the days of great- 
 ness of the old religion, he describes as he was informed 
 by priests who had officiated thereat. Two festivals in 
 the year were celebrated to Tlaloc, the greater feast and 
 the less. Each of these was terminated by human sacri- 
 fices. The side of the victim was oiiened with a sharp 
 knife; the high priest tore out the heart, and turning 
 toward the east offered it with lifted hands to the sun, 
 crushing it at the same time with all his strength. He 
 repeated this, turning in succession towards the remain- 
 ing three cardinal points; the other tkimacaxgites^ or 
 
 '» Sahagun, in Klngahorough'a Mu. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 372-C; Sahagun, 
 Ulst. Otn., vol. ii , pp. 04-70. 
 
VENOEANOE OF TLALOG. 
 
 8S1 
 
 priests, not ceasing the while to darken with clouds of 
 incense the faces of the idols. The heart was lastly 
 burned and the body flung down the steps of the temple. 
 A priest, who had afterwards been converted to Christi- 
 anity, told Camargo that when he tore out the heart of 
 a victim and flung it down, it used to palpitate with such 
 force as to clear itself of the ground several times till it grew 
 cold. Tlaloc was held in exceeding respect and the priests 
 alone had the right to enter his temple. Whoever dared 
 to blaspheme against him was supposed to die suddenly or 
 to be stricken of thunder; the thunderbolt, instrument of 
 his vengeance, flashed from the sky even at the mo- 
 ment it was clearest. The sacrifices oflered to him in 
 times of drought were never without answer and result; 
 for, as Camargo craftily insinuates, the priests took good 
 care never to undertake them till they saw indications 
 of coming rain ; besides, he adds, — introducing, in de- 
 fiance of tiec deus interstt, a surely unneeded personage, 
 if we suppose his last statement true, — the devil, to 
 to confirm these people in their errors, was always sure 
 to send rain.* 
 
 Children were also sacrificed to Tlaloc. Says Moto- 
 linia, when four years came together in which there 
 was no rain, and there remained as a consequence hardly 
 any green thing in the fields, the people waited till the 
 maize grew as high as the knee, and then made a gene- 
 ral subscription with which four slave children, of five 
 or six years of age, were purchased. These they sacri- 
 ficed in a cruel manner by closing them up in a cave, 
 which was never opened except on these occasions."* 
 
 According to Mendieta, again, children were some- 
 
 M Camargo, IRsl. dt Tlaxcattan, in Nouvtlles AnnalM rfes Voy., 1843, torn. 
 99, pp. 133, 135-7. Camargo, being a Tlasoalteo, moHt of bin writingH 
 have particular reference to his own province, but in this aa in other plucen 
 he Heema to be deacribing general Mexican custonia. 
 
 s> The text without saying directly that these unfortunate children were 
 closed there alive appears to infer it: 'Cuando el maiz estaba 4 la rodilla, 
 pnra un dia repartian y echaban pecho, con que compraban cuatro niAos 
 «8clavog de edad do cinco A seia aiSos, y snoriHcAbanloa & Tlaloc, dios d^l 
 ngiin, poni^ndoloa en una cueva, y ccrrabanla Imnta otro aAo que hacian lo 
 iniHuio. Eate cruel Bacrifioio.' MotiAinia, in Icaibaloeta, Col, de Doc,, torn, i., 
 p. 45. 
 
 \ In 
 
 hi I 
 
 vr ! 
 
 '•f 
 

 
 882 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIF. 
 
 times offered to this god by drowning. The children 
 were put into a canoe which was carried to a certain part 
 of the lake of Mexico where was a whirlpool, which is 
 no longer visible. Here the boat was sunk with its 
 living cargo. These gods had, according to the same 
 author, altars in the neighborhood of pools especially 
 near springs; which altars were furnished with some 
 kind of roof, and at the principal fountains were four 
 in number set over against each other in the shape of a 
 cross — ^the cross of the rain god." 
 
 The Vatican Codex says, that in April a boy was 
 sacrificed to Tlaloc and his dead body put into the maize 
 granaries or maize fields — it is not clearly apparent which 
 — to preserve the food of the people from spoiling.** It 
 is to Sahagun, however, that we must turn for the most 
 complete and authentic account of the festivals of Tlaloc 
 with their attendant sacrifices. 
 
 In the first days of the first month of the year, which 
 month is called in some parts of Mexico, Quavitleloa, 
 but generally Atlcaoalo, and begins on the second of our 
 February, a great feast was made in honor of the Tlalocs, 
 gods of rain and water. For this occasion many chil- 
 dren at the breast were purchased from their mothers; 
 those being chosen that had two whirls (remolinos) in 
 their hair, and that had been been born under a good 
 sign ; it being said that such were the most agreeable 
 sacrifice to the storm gods, and most likely to induce 
 them to send rain in due season. Some of these infants 
 were butchered for this divine holiday on certain moun- 
 tains, and some were drowned in the lake of Mexico. 
 With the beginning of the festival, in every house, from 
 the hut to the palace, certain poles were set up and to 
 
 ft < Tambien tenian fdolos Junto 4 los agnas, mayonnente cerca de laH 
 fnentes, 4 do hacian bus altareH con bus gradas cubiertaH por enciina, y en 
 muchas principales fuenteH cuatro altares de estos a nianera de cruz unos 
 enfrente de otros, y all ( en el agua echaban mucho encienao ofrecido y papel.' 
 Mmdieta, Hht. Evlts., pp. 87, 102. 
 
 ^ ' In qnento tuese ritornavano ad omare li tempj, e le immngini come 
 nello paBsato, ed in fine delli venti di sacriflcavano un putto at Dio dell' ac- 
 ana, e lo inettevano infra il niniz, a fine che non si guaataBfte la proviHioue 
 di tutto r anno.' SpUjaxiom deUe Tavole del Codlce Mexicano, tav. Ix., in 
 King8borowjh'$ Mex. Andiq., vol. v., p. 191. 
 
8ACBIFI0ES OF GHILDBEN. 
 
 these were attached strips of the paper of the country, 
 daubed over with india-rubber gum, said strips 
 being called amateteuitl; this was considered an lionor 
 to the water-gods. And the first place where children 
 were killed was Quauhtepetl, a high mountain in the 
 neighborhood of Tlatelulco; all inlants, boys or girls, 
 sacrificed there were called by the name of the place, 
 Quauhtepetl, and were decorated with strips of paper 
 dyed red. The second place where children were killed 
 was Yoaltecatl, a high mountain near Guadalupe. The 
 victims were decorated with pieces of black paper, with 
 red lines on it, and were named after the place, Yoal- 
 tecatl. The third death-halt was made at Tepetzingo, a 
 a well-known hillock that rose up from the waters of 
 the lake opposite Tlatelulco; there they killed a little 
 girl, decking her with blue paper, and calling her Qute- 
 zalxoch, for so was this hillock called by another name. 
 Poiauhtla, on the boundary of Tlascala, was the fourth 
 hill of sacrifice. Here they killed children, named as 
 usual after the locality, and decorated with paper on 
 which were lines of india-rubber oil. The fifth phice of 
 sacrifice was the no longer visible whirlpool or sink of 
 the lake of Mexico, Pantitlan. Those drowned here 
 were called Epcoatl, and their adornment epuepaniuhqu'. 
 The sixth hill of death was Cocotl,'^* near Chalcoatenco ; 
 the infant victims were named after it and decorated 
 with strips of paper of which half the number were red 
 and half a tawny color. The mount Yiauhqueme, near 
 Atlacuioaia, was the seventh station; the victims being 
 named after the place and adorned with paper of a tawny 
 color. 
 
 A 'I these miserable babes before being carried to 
 their death were bedecked with precious stones and 
 rich feathers and with raiment and sandals wrought 
 curiously; they put upon them paper wings (as if 
 they were angels) ; they stained their faces with oil of 
 
 '* ' Whence is derived the name coeolfs, by which the boys of the choir of 
 the cathedral of Mexico are novr known.' JhisUnnante, note to Sahafian, Hist, 
 Oen., torn, i., lib. ii., p. d5. 
 
 Ill 
 
 > 
 
 ■ 
 
 'I ' 
 
 \\] 
 
 I 1 
 
 Br! I 
 
881 
 
 aODS, SUPEBNATURiUli BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 india-rubber, and on the middle of each tiny cheek they 
 painted a round spot of white. Not able yet to walk, 
 the victims were carried in litters shining with jewels 
 and awave with plumes; Hutes and trumpets bellowed 
 and shrilled round the little bedizened heads, all so un- 
 fortunate in their two whirls of hair, as they passed 
 along; and everywhere as the litters were borne by, all 
 the people wept. When the procession reached the 
 temple near Tepetzinco, on the east, called Tozocan, 
 the priests rested there all night, watching and singing 
 songs, so that the little ones could not sleep. In the 
 morning the march was again resumed ; if the children 
 wept copiously those around them were very glad, say- 
 ing it was a sign that much rain would fall ; while if 
 they met any dropsical person on the road it was taken 
 for a bad omen and something that would hinder the 
 rain. If any of the temple ministers, or of the others 
 called qitaquaviUl, or of the old men, broke off from the 
 procession or turned back to their houses before they 
 came to the place where the sacrifice was done, they 
 were held for infamous and unworthy of an}' public of- 
 fice ; thenceforward they were called rnocauJique, that is 
 to say, ' deserters.'^ 
 
 More ludicrous than diabolical are the ceremonies of 
 the next feast of Tlaloc. In the sixth Aztec month, the 
 month Etzalqualixtli, there was held a festival in honor 
 of the gods of water and rain. Before the commence- 
 ment of this festival the idol priests fasted four days, 
 and before beginning to fast they made a procession 
 to a certain piece of water, near Citlaltepec, to gather 
 tules; for at that place these rushes grew very tall and 
 thick and what part of them was under water was 
 very white. There they pulled them up, rolled them 
 in bundles wrapped about with their blankets, and 
 so carried them back on their shoulders. Both on going 
 out for these rushes and on coming back with them, it 
 was the custom to rob anyone that was met on the road ; 
 
 « Kingsboronqh's Mex. Antiq., vol. Tii.,pp. 37-8; Sahagun, iOst. Oen., torn. 
 i., lib. ii.. pp. 84-7. 
 
SPOLIATION OF CfiSAB FOB THE CHUBGH. 
 
 885 
 
 and as every one knew of this custom the roads 
 were generally pretty clear of stragglers about this time. 
 No one, not even a kin«r'8 officer returning to his 
 master with tribute, could hope to escape on such 
 an occasion, nor to obtain from any court or magis- 
 trate any indemnification for loss or injury so sustained 
 in goods or person ; and if he made any resistance to his 
 clerical spoilers they beat and kicked and dragged him 
 over the ground. When they reached the temple with 
 their rushes they spread them out on the ground and 
 plaited them, white with green, into as it were painted 
 mats, sewing them firm with threads of maguey-root; 
 of these mats they made stools, and chairs with backs. 
 The first day of the fast arrived, all the idol ministers 
 and priests retire ti to their apartments in the temple 
 buildings. There retired all those calleu thmacazlequio- 
 agues, that is to say, ' priests that have done feats in 
 war, that have captured three or four prisoners;' these 
 although they did not reside continually in the temple, 
 resorted thither at set times to fulfil their offices. There 
 retired also those called tlamacazcayiaque, that is, ' priests 
 that have taken one prisoner in war;' these also, al- 
 though not regular iiira ites of the cues, resorted thither, 
 when called by the*;! duties. There retired also those 
 that are called tlanmcazqueaticanime, * priest singers,' who 
 resided permanently in the temple building because they 
 had as yet captured no one in war. Last of all those 
 also retired that were called tlamacaztezcahoan, which 
 means 'inferior ministers,' and those boys, like little 
 sacristans, who were called tlamacatoton, ' little ministers.' 
 Next, all the rush mats that had been made which 
 were called aztapilpetlatl, 'jaspered mats of rushes, or 
 mats of white and green' were spread round about 
 the hearths (hogares) of the temple, and the priests pro- 
 ceeded to in (^st themselves for their offices. They 
 put on kind ol jacket that they had, called xicoUi, of 
 1 ' iloth; on the left arm they put a kind of scarf, 
 <ijctli ; ill th> .'ft hand they took a bag of copal, and 
 lie rigl't a censer, temaitl, which is a kind of sauce- 
 
 ^1 
 
 il 
 
886 
 
 OODS, 8UPEBNATTT8AL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 pan or frying-pan of baked clay. Then they entered into 
 the court-yaixi of the temple, took up their station in 
 the middle of it, put live oals into their censers, added 
 copal, and offered incense toward the four quarters of 
 the world, east, north, west, and south. This done 
 they emptied the CG9.I3 from their incense-pans into the 
 great brasiers that were always barning at night in the 
 court, brasiers somewhat less in height than the height 
 of a man, and su thick that two men could with difficulty 
 clasp them. 
 
 This over, the priests returned to the temple build- 
 ings, calniecac, and out off their ornaments. Then they 
 offered before the hearth little balls of dough, called 
 verttelolotH ; each priest offering four, ai'ranging them on 
 the aforementioned rush mats, and putting them down 
 witii great care, so that they should not roll nor move; 
 and if the balls of any one stirred, it was the duty of 
 his fellows to call attention to the matter and have him 
 punished therefor. Some offered instead of dough foiu* 
 little pies or four pods of green pepjier. A careful scru- 
 tiny was also observed to see if any one had any dirt on 
 his blanket, or any bit of thread or hair or feather, and 
 that no one should trip or fall; for in such a case he hnd 
 to Ixj punished ; and as a consequence every man took good 
 heed to all his steps and ways during these four days. 
 At the end of each day's offerings, certain old men, called 
 auaquacuiltin, came, their faces dyed black, and their 
 heads shaved, save only the crown of the head, whore 
 the hair was allowed tc grow long, the reverse of the 
 custom of the Christian priests. These old men daily 
 collected the offerings that had been made, dividiiiu: 
 them among theminelves. It was further the custom 
 with all the priests and in all the temples, while I'twim^ 
 these' four days, to lie wakened at midnight by the blunt 
 of horns and shells and other instruments: when all 
 rose up and, utterly naked, went to where were 
 certain thorns of maguey, cut for the purpose the day 
 before, and with little lancets of stone they hacked their 
 ears, staining the prepared thorns of maguey uiid l)o- 
 
 smec 
 
 man 
 
 prop( 
 
 other 
 
 themi 
 
 them 
 
 clay. 
 
 ders, ( 
 
 in the 
 
 and m 
 
 pellets 
 
 along, 
 
 thorns 
 
 use. ] 
 
 live co« 
 
 walked 
 
 span br 
 
 some w 
 
 rattled i 
 
 them." 
 
 four rem 
 
 »"g, or CI 
 
 during t 
 
 calmecac 
 
 i?ods, in 
 
 of the m 
 
 where th( 
 
 ««lled aax 
 
 'our qutir 
 
 »'gl»t one 
 
 , '"'Ennn, 
 'lo eHtiercol ,1 
 
BATHING IN THE FESTIVAL OF TLALOO. 
 
 837 
 
 smearing their faces with the blood that flowed ; each 
 man staining maguey-thorns with his blood in number 
 proportioned to his devotion, some five, others more, 
 others less. This done all the priests went to bathe 
 themselves, how cold soever it might be, attended by 
 the music of marine shells and shrill whistles of baked 
 clay. Every one had a little bag strapped to his shoul- 
 ders, ornamented with tassels or strips of painted paper; 
 in these bogs was carried a sort of herb ground fine 
 and made up with a kind of block dye into little longish 
 pellets.*" The general body of the priests marched 
 along, each one carrying a leaf of maguey in which the 
 thorns were stuck, as in a pincushion, which he had to 
 use. before these went a priest with his censer full of 
 live coals and a bag of copal ; and in advance of all these 
 walked one carrying a board on his shoulder of about a 
 span broad and two yards long, hollowed apiMirently in 
 some way, and filled with little rollers of wood that 
 rattled and sounded as the bearer went along shaking 
 them." All the priests took part in this procession, only 
 four remaining behind to take care of the temple-build- 
 ing, or calmecoc, which was their monastery. These four 
 during the absence of the others remained seated in the 
 calmecoc and occupied themselvt's in devotion to the 
 gods, in singing and in rattling with a hollow board 
 of the sort mentioned above. At the piece of water 
 where the priests were to bathe there were four houses, 
 called accauccUli, ' fog houses,' set each toward one of the 
 four quarters of the nomposs ; in the ablutions of the first 
 night one of these houses was occupied, on the second 
 
 «> ' En aqnellAR tAlegaa lltvftban nna manera de hnrina heoha 4 In maneni 
 do GHtiurcul do ratoueH, que elloH llaniabnn yyaquitlli, que era oonAcionada 
 roil tiiitit y con |)oIvoh A» una yerva que vIIoh Itaiiiaii yietll; in cumo veleAoa 
 (leOaHtilla.* Kiminburowih'it Mtx. Anwi-, tuI. vii., p. 61. 
 
 " Sahagnn giveH two (liferent aoouunla o( thiH iiiHtrmiiont : ' Una tabla tan 
 lirKit cnino ilon vama, v anclia coino nn palnio 6 poco iiiiih. Yvan deiitro de 
 I'Htits (ublai* unaa Honajan, y (<l (lue le llevaba iva Honanrlo con ellaN. Llama- 
 liiui k (mta tabla Axochicanalixtli, 6 Naratlnuoavitl.' '"bo m>rnnd deRoription 
 is: ' Uua tabla de ancbnra do un palino y ao liirKura de doH brauiH; \\ treohoa 
 ivim unoii H'^-iiaiaH en cata tabla, iinoH |>edar.ii> liw de niadrro mllizoH y ntadoa 
 !i Ilk iiiiHiPik tabla, y dentro do clla ivan nonaiulo Ioh uiiom von km otron, Eatn 
 titbin :.n llaniatm aiaukchicaouitli.' Kinyiborowjh'M Mx, Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 
 61 und 59. 
 
 Vol. UI. M 
 
 1% 
 
 ! fffl 
 
GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 night another, and so on through all the four nights and 
 four houses of the fog. Here also were four tall poles 
 standing up out of the water. And the unfortunate 
 bathers, naked from the out«et as we remember, rejichod 
 this place trembling and their teeth chattering with 
 cold. One of their number mumbled a few Mords, 
 which being translated mean: this is the place of 
 snakes, the place of mosquitos, the place of ducks, aiul 
 the place of rushes. This said, all flung themselves into 
 the water and began to splash with their hands and 
 feet, making a great noise and imitating the cries of 
 various aquatic birds." When the bathing was over, 
 the naked priests took their way back accompanied by 
 the music of pipes and fjhells. Half dead with cold and 
 weariness they reached the temple, where drawing their 
 mantles over them they flung themselves down in a con- 
 fused heap on the rush mats, so often mentioned, and 
 slept as best they could. We are told that some tjilked 
 in their sleep, and some walked about in it, and some 
 snored, and some sighed in a painful manner. Thero 
 they lay in a tangled weary heap not rising till noon of 
 the next day. 
 
 The first thing to be done on waking was to array 
 themselves in tlieir canonicals, take their conwrs, 
 and to follow an old priest called Quaquacuilti to all 
 the chaiKjls and altars of the idols, incensing tlicin. 
 After this they were at lil)erty to eat; they s<iuattod 
 down in groups, and to each one was given such UmhI as 
 had l)oen sent to him from his own house; and if any one 
 took any of the jwrtion of another, or even exchanged his 
 for that of another, he was punished for it. INuuhIi- 
 ' mcnt also attended the dropping of any morsel wliilc 
 eating, if the fault were not atoned for by a fine. Aft*>i' 
 this meal, they all went to cut down branches of a cor- 
 
 •" ' roinciiKikbnn A vocoar y k gtiint y n, contrnhnror Ii»h nvoH del hriii>, 
 unoH 4 l(m iinudeH, otroH 4 uiiah nveii zniKiudnH del n|{nA quo llaiiiu (lipititi, 
 otnm k loH inmrvoit runrinnH, otroH k Iiih K'trzotuH hlniicnH, otrtm I'l Iuh uuraiH. 
 AqudlluB palitbmN quit «U><«ia c\ Hiitrapn iiiirncu ({iio f>ritn invoonoion uii I'l'- 
 moiiio pnrn liidilar u(|IU'11:>h leugiiagim do uvoh on ul a({iia.' KiiKjHlm-oiiijI''* 
 Mf9. Antiq., vul. vii., p. 61. 
 
 tain 
 
 fbunc 
 
 temp] 
 
 with ' 
 
 signal 
 
 part 
 
 any oi 
 
 compa 
 
 — a pi 
 
 accuse) 
 
 ing, ei( 
 
 poor, a 
 
 Thes 
 
 man be 
 
 in his c 
 
 general 
 
 out like 
 
 i»g iwts 
 
 They 8j 
 
 you do ] 
 
 your ho 
 
 revels b 
 
 indeed ( 
 
 glory: u 
 
 pai-ent n 
 
 rot-feath( 
 
 fiiNtened 
 
 the nupc 
 
 crinnpled 
 
 <J<>wn on 
 
 was paint 
 
 of nuut;asi 
 
 »'' tiger-sl 
 
 which cla'j 
 
 'hvu thre 
 
 ^'pr's tall, 
 
 'lis two iiii 
 
 I'l'Ptain he 
 
 "'YauhUai 
 
SELiaiOUS DISCIPLINE. 
 
 tain kind called acoooiad, or, where these were not to be 
 found, green ctines instead, and to bring them to the 
 temple in sheaves. There tliey sat down, every man 
 with V.is sheaf, and waited for an arranged signal. The 
 signal given, every one .sprang up to some appointed 
 part of the temple to decorate it with his boughs; and if 
 any one went to a place not his, or wandered from his 
 companions, or lagged behind them, they punished him 
 — a punishment only to be remitted by paying to his 
 accuser, within the four days of which we are now sijeak- 
 ing, either a hen or a bin ket or a breech-clout, or, if very 
 ix)ur, a ball of dough in a cup. 
 
 These four days over, the festival was come, and every 
 man began it by eating etzalll, a kind of maize porridge, 
 in his own house. For those that wished it there was 
 general dancing and rejoicing. Many decked themselves 
 out like merry-andrews and went about in parties carry- 
 ing ix)ts, going from house to house, demanding etzulli. 
 They sjing and danced l)efore the door, and said, "If 
 you do not give me some porridge, 1 will knock a hole in 
 your house;" whereu|K)n the ctzalli wais given. These 
 revels began at midnight and cease*! at dawn. Then 
 indeed did the priests arra}' themselves in all their 
 glory: underneath was a jacket, over that a thin trans- 
 parent mantle called ainiihqnemUl, decorated with \wr- 
 rot-feathers set cross-wise. Between the shoulders they 
 ftiHtened a great round paix»r Hower, like a shield. To 
 tiie nape «)f the neck they attached other flowers of 
 crumpled pajx»r of a semi-ciirular shape; these hung 
 down on both sides of the head like ears. The forehead 
 was painted blue and over the paint was dusted jwwder 
 of niareasite. In the right hand was carried a bjig nuwle 
 of tiger-skin, and embn)i(lered with little wl»it(^ shells 
 wiiich clattered as one walked. The bag seems to have 
 Uvn three-cornered; from one angle hung down the 
 tiger's tail, from another his two fore fwt, from another 
 liistwo Iiind feet. It cimtained incense made from a 
 certain herb calknl yuuiiUli'" Theiv went one priest 
 
 10 ' YauhUaulli or YtinKl, mnyi luoreno o negro.' Molina, VocabulaHo, 
 
840 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BRINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 bearing a hollow board filled with wooden rattles, as 
 before described. In advance of this personage there 
 marched a number of others, carrying in their arms 
 images of the gods made of that gum that is block and 
 leaps, called uUi (india-rubber), these images were called 
 ttUdeu, that is to say 'gods of ulli.' Other ministers 
 there were carrying in their arms lumps of copal, shaped 
 like sugar loaves; each pyramid having a rich feather, 
 called quetzal, stuck in the peak of it like a plume. In 
 this manner went the procession with the usual horns 
 and shells, and the purpase of it was to lead to punish- 
 ment those that had transgressed in any of the points 
 we have already discussed. The culprits were marched 
 along, some held by the hair at the nape of the neck, 
 others by the breech-clout; the boy offenders were held 
 by the hand, or, if very small, were carried. All these 
 were brought to a place called Totecco, where water was. 
 Here certain ceremonies were performed, paper wns 
 burned in sacrifice, as were also the pyramids of copal 
 and images of ulli, incense being thrown into the fii'c 
 and other incense scattered over the rush mats with 
 which the place was adorned. While this was going on 
 those in charge of the culprits had not been idle, but 
 were flinging them into the water. Great was the noiw, 
 it is said, made by the splash of one tossed in, and the 
 water leajied high with the shock. As any one came to 
 the surface or tried to scramble out he was pushed in or 
 pushed down again — well was it then for him who could 
 swim, and by long far diving keep out of the reach of 
 his tormentors. For the others they were so roughly 
 handled that they were often left for dead on the waterH 
 edge, where their relatives would come and hang them 
 up by the feet to let the water they had wwallowed run 
 out of them; a method of cure surely as bad as the 
 malady. 
 
 The shrill music struck up again and the procession 
 returned by the way it hod come ; the friends of the 
 punished ones carrying them. The monjistery or cal- 
 mecao reached, there began another four days' ftu^t, 
 
 calleo 
 
 quittc 
 
 least < 
 
 for a 
 
 fast w 
 
 corata 
 
 paintec 
 
 mixed 
 
 ried th< 
 
 — bags 
 
 chief p 
 
 in the 
 
 satchels 
 
 ziouihti, 
 
 »n proce 
 
 priest of 
 
 work, fit 
 
 out abov( 
 
 it. His 
 
 gum, blai 
 
 a preat m 
 
 waist. ^ 
 
 t'ley pray 
 
 they stopi 
 
 dusted the 
 
 yiftuhtii i 
 
 four round 
 
 small hook 
 
 «nd as he 
 
 <l»'«wing bf 
 
 found. H 
 
 he took the 
 
 with it-~i)e 
 
 imitation of 
 
 one retired 
 
 his ornamei 
 
 ducked wen 
 
 the rest an 
 
 T^hat night 
 
^THE POUB BALLS 
 
 east one wa« not liableTbetfor-lf "* °^^^^^' «' «* 
 for a breach of such etlette "^f "^? "F Punished 
 fast was celebrated by W na a^ ««nc»"8ion of this 
 comted themselves in S Sr/^Tn\" P"^«*« de- 
 painted blue, the face ITL ^^- ^" ^^^ head was 
 '"i^ed with L black ZrCr"^ with hone^, ( Je^ 
 
 ried the incense-bags embroils ^.u^r^,^*'^^ ^^"^ car- 
 -bags made of tigerTki^ ^ V^^' '''"« ^^ite shells 
 chief priests, and&T'p^^^T • T^^' ^- *he 
 m the case of the Sr n!S /^ '""'^^^ *i««r-skin 
 «itchels were fashioned trre'wr*^ k?".™^ «^ *hese 
 n:^^' others to i^semble Ss fe^'^ ^'^"^ «^^^- 
 m procession to the temple anHw^ T^^^ '»a«'hed 
 priest of Tlaloc. Hehad „n ifi^^T **" "^^^hed the 
 ^o/kj fitting close to tt fe^^^^^^^^^^ '^^^ of basket 
 put above, with many nl nmp« r • ^^^"^ '^^'^ «preadin«r 
 '*• His face wa« anSnt^ ^^.'/'"^ ^'^"^ *»»e middle of 
 gt.m, black as ink a^^n^eaS^^^^^ india-rubbef 
 a jrreat nose, and a wig aSif I T.T'^' ""^^ ^^th 
 7«*- All went alo4 Sin, ;'\k " "^ ^"^ "« *he 
 thej prajed, till thev mmlT A" ^ ^ themselves as if 
 
 f«^«tojW and7^:STule ^r"'.?^^'^'^- ^"^'^ 
 dn«ted them over withZwder^?.'*1 ^''^ «'^""'^' «nd 
 ^"^"htli incense. uioHhis^hi^''-^'^^'^ mixed with 
 four round chalchiuitenke itt i j^ '"^ J^""*** P>«««d 
 ^mall hook painted blue and t!-!^ ' ^" ^"^ ^^ « 
 «"d as he touched S^e m^ "^ '""^ ^'^^ ^i^h it; 
 drawmg back his hand an^ ♦ ^5 ? movement as if 
 .•^"nd. He «catte^ to" :„r""^ ^^''^^ cx,mpleli;! 
 ^'« took the boa«l ISh the Sf •^"/*" '"'**«' the^ 
 mth it-perhaps a kind of ^r^ '""^^ ''"^ ««"nded 
 ""•tation of thfthunier of ll*^''''!' '^ *^'""der in 
 one retired to his houror L K- ^- ^P«" "'is every 
 his ornaments; and The .mf? "^^P^^^^y «"d put off 
 fucked wen3 cirri^ at ^t' hot" ""'T *'"^ ^^ 
 "« «-'«t and recovery that fh. """"^ dwellings for 
 
 ''-' "^«'^^ the r..ti.LX^z,z^:^^^^^^^^ 
 
842 OODS. SXTPEBNATUBAL BRINQS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 the musical instruments of the cu itself were sounded, 
 the great drums and the shrill shells. Well watched 
 that night were the prisoners who were doomed to death 
 on the morrow. When it came they were adorned with 
 the trappings of the Tlaloc gods — for it was said they 
 were the images of these gods — and those that were 
 killed first were said to be the foundation of the others, 
 which seemed to be symbolized by those who had to die 
 last being made to seat themselves on those who had 
 been first killed.* 
 
 The slaughter over, the hearts of the victims were put 
 into a pot that was painted blue and stained with ulli in 
 four places. Together with this pot offerings were taken 
 of paper and feathers and precious stones and chalchiuites, 
 and a party set out with the whole for that part of the 
 lake where the whirlpool is, called Pantitlan. All who 
 assisted at this offering and sacrifice were provided with 
 a supply of the herb called iztauhiatl, which is something 
 like the incense used in Spain, and they puffed it with 
 their mouths over each other's faces and over the fiices 
 of their children. This they did to hinder mngguts 
 getting into the eyes, and also to protect against a certain 
 disease of the eyes caWed ^lorH'tUo-o-alixtli-j some also put 
 this herb into their ears, and others for a certain suj)er- 
 stition they had held a handful of it clutched in the hand. 
 The party entered a great canoe belonging to the king, 
 furnished with green oars, or paddles, s^wtted with ulli, 
 and rowed swiftly to the place Pantitlan, where the 
 whirlpool was. This whirlpool was surrounded by logs 
 driven into the bottom of the lake like piles — probably 
 to keep canoes from being drawn into the sink. ThcHC 
 logs being reached, the priests, standing in the bows of 
 the royal vessel, began to play on their horns and shelln. 
 Conspicuous among them stood their chief holding the 
 
 >« * Coniensalmn lueao k mntar k loa oaptiTos; aqnelloa qne primero niatn- 
 ban (lecian tiue «mn el fnnditinento de km qne eran imasen de loBTlalnqiuH, 
 que iviin ndore/ndoH con Ioh ornnmentos de Ioh niiHmoH Tlaloques qne (ivitn 
 adereiadoH ) deoiau erun »n» iiuaaeuea, y awi Ion que morinn k la imntre ivniiKt' 
 4 aentar Hobre loi que primero habian niuerto.' Klngtborwijh's Mtx. .'tufi'/.. 
 vol vil, p. 64. 
 
 papi 
 
 then 
 
 and 
 
 cano 
 
 mocG 
 
 Al 
 
 and 
 
 the J 
 
 washt 
 
 forehc 
 
 hepui 
 
 descril 
 teries, 
 out bei 
 We 
 of the 
 many 
 other 
 «nd ho 
 In t 
 and wh 
 Octobei 
 shape o, 
 cut out 
 gether ^ 
 tion or c 
 the moui 
 of the . 
 *'«ow thn 
 or whose 
 
 n 
 
 •"«• i; lib. 1 
 
IMAOES OF THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 843 
 
 pot containing the hearts; he flung them far into the 
 whirling hollow of water, and it is said that when the 
 hearts plunged in, the waters were strangely moved and 
 stirred into waves and foam. The precious stones were 
 also thrown in, and the impers of the offering were 
 fiistencd to the stakes with a number of the chalchiuites 
 and other stones. A priest took a censer and put four 
 papers called tdhuitl into it, and burned them, offering 
 them toward the whirlpool ; then he threw them, censer 
 and all, still burning into the sink. That done, the 
 canoe was put about and rowed to the landing of Teta- 
 macolco, and every one bathed there. 
 
 All this took place between midnight and morning, 
 and when the light began to break the whole body of 
 the priests went to bathe in the usual place. They 
 washed the blue \mni off their heads, save only on the 
 forehead ; and if there were any offences of any priest to 
 be punished he was here ducked and half drowned as 
 described above. Lastly all returned to their monas- 
 teries, and the green rush mats spread thei*e were thrown 
 out behind each house.''^ 
 
 We have given the description of two great festivals 
 of the Tlalocs, — two being all that are mentioned by 
 many authorities — there still remain, however, two 
 oilier notable occasions on which they were propitiated 
 and honored. 
 
 In the thirteenth month, which was called Tepeilhuitl, 
 and which began, according to Clavigcro, on the 24th of 
 October, it was the custom to cut certain sticks into the 
 shape of snakes. Certain images as of children were also 
 cut out of wood, and these dolls, called hecatoto)U,i^ to- 
 gether with the wooden snakes, were used as a founda- 
 tion or centre round whicl to build up little effigies of 
 the mountains; wherein the Tlalocs were honored as gods 
 of the mountains, and wherein memorial was had of 
 those that hod been drowned, or killed by thunderbolts, 
 or whose bodies had been buried without cremation — the 
 
 » Alnoaborouff/k'a Mtx, Aniiq., toI. vii., pp. 49-66; Sahagvm, Ilht, Om., 
 torn, i., lib. ii., pp. Ill-ia4. 
 
 i 
 
 
 I 
 
8M Q0D8, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEIMOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 dolls perhaps representing the bodies of these, and the 
 snakes the thunderbolts. Having then these wooden 
 dolls and snakes as a basis, they were covered with dough 
 mixed from the seeds of the wild amaranth ; over each 
 doll certain papers were put; round one snake and one 
 doll, set back to back, there appears next to have been 
 bound a wisp of hay, (which wisp was kept from year to 
 year and washed on the vigil of every feast), till the 
 proper shape of a mountain was arrived at; over the 
 whole was then daubed a layer of dough, of the kind 
 already mentioned. We have now our image of the 
 mountain with two heads looking opposite ways, stick- 
 ing out from its summit. Round this summit there 
 seem to have been stuck rolls of dough representing the 
 clouds usually formed about the crests of high mountains. 
 The face of the human image that looked out over these 
 dough clouds was daubed with melted ulli ; and to both 
 cheeks of it were stuck little tortillas, or cakes of the 
 everywhere-present dough of wild amaranth seeds. On 
 the head of this same image was put a crown with feath- 
 ers issuing from it.^ These images were made at night, 
 
 '< This passage relating to the making of images of the monntains is such 
 a chaotic jumble in the original that one is forced to use largely any con- 
 Btmctive imagination one may possess to reproduce even a comprehensible 
 description. I give the original; if any one can make rhyme or renson out 
 of it by a closer following of the words of Bahagnn, he shall not want the 
 opportunity: ' Al trece mes llamaban TepeilhnitT. £n la fiesta que se hacia 
 en este mes cubriah de miisa de bledos unos palos que tenian hechos coino 
 culebras, y hacian imagenes de montes fnndadas sobre unos palus hechos 4 
 manera de niitos que llamaban Hecatotonti: era la imagen del monte de 
 masa de bledos. Ponianle delante junto unas masas rolUzas y larguillas de 
 masa de bledos & manern de bezos, y estos llamaban Yomiio. Hacian estas 
 imagenes & honra de los montes altos doude se juntan las nubes, y en memo* 
 ria de los que habian mnerto en agua o heridos de rayo, y de los que no se 
 quemaban sus cuerpos sino que los enterraban. Estos montes hacianlos 
 sobre unos rodeos 6 roscas hechas de heno atadas con zacate, y guardubanlas 
 de un aAo para otro. La vigilia de esta fiesta Uevabnn 4 lavar estas rosras 
 al rio «} & la fuente, y qnando las Uevaban ivanlas taftendo con unos )iito8 
 hechos de barro cocido 6 con unos caracoles mariscos. Lavabanlas en uuns 
 casas A oratorias que estaban hechos & la oriUa del agua que se llama Ayunh 
 calli. Lavabanlas con unas ojas de cartas verdes; Mgunos con el aguu quo 
 pasaba por su oasa las lavaban. En acabandolas de lavar volvianlas 6, sn 
 casa con la misma musica; luego hacian sobre ellas las imagenes de los 
 montes como est4 dicho. Alf{unos hacian estas imagenes de noche antes de 
 amaneoer cerca del dia; la cabeza de cada un monte, tenia dos caras, una de 
 
 Eersona y otra de culebrn, y uutaban la cara de persona con ulli derretido, y 
 Mian unas tortillas preqneAuelas de masa de bledos amarillos, y ponianlas 
 en las mexillas de la oara de persona de ana parte y de otra; onbrianlos eon 
 
SACBIPICES TO TLALOC 
 
 offered to them, «nS Is ofT J' '^" *«» C^ 
 flour and sugar.'and 1,^^"^. « Pp'ridge of ma.'^ 
 Incense was burned M^lh ? ?'^*'"'« or of d<«8 
 censer shaiHrf like rh»d life ^'"^ «>«,„„ i„T^ 
 b„rn,„g coals. Tho^Xlufr./'S"?'^"''''" of 
 ^^ Pui^ue i„ honor of theirjldt^ 1?^^ 
 
 honor 'rftSTIatSlr^Z' """^ *«- W"ed i„ 
 women were named respecHvS^ T""**™' The fo" 
 Xochetecatl, and May^&t' Jr"""' M-'Wq-™' 
 appear as the image of tL '"^ ""^ decoratwl to 
 ^led Milnaoatl; ^ZlL^^y^- The maTwI^ 
 l^ese victims, adorne^th l? 'y "^ '*« ^^^ 
 ull were borne to their d«,m iHiH J^J^'n^Wned with 
 to the summit of the cu nT '"l"' ^'"g carried 
 on the sacrificial stone .S^^k*""* *''«'»"' onl by one 
 
 »tirf«'^««^»K«nd'^i^/i:!s^ 
 
 Slide slowly down fho ♦« i ^^'^ ^^es allowed f« 
 "-PM de Jnt I^g\!::&''?I« to the earth-^,^" 
 corpses were carried to . . i '^^. "'<' Pnests. The 
 cut off and preiZ) sdX** *''*," "■" heads were 
 the temples of each sff, * Th.'^v^l- *""* *mu«h 
 
 earned to the wards from whicft.^'? """^ '<«"y 
 «nd there cut in pieces ,115 . "•'' '"«' »«* out alive 
 
 he images of the 1™^"'' S' ^' "-e same t2 
 to describe, we« broken 1"*^°'' T \*™ "'tempted 
 thej- were covered was ^t out ^a ^""-^ *'* «hich 
 »;«» eaten, every day^ ^^^ t^/y '» «'« «u„, and 
 the said imag^ h J hf f!., ^c papera with which 
 over the wfeps of hc^ »^°"'"' «'»"' 'hen spS 
 "hole was fastened uoSh^ If "^ntioned, and the 
 -. one had int"lZ.TA ^^^'^^ ^i 
 »»<» mnim „„. ,1. V remain till required 
 
846 
 
 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 for the next year's feast of the same kind ; on which 
 occasion, and as a preliminary to the other ceremonioK 
 which we have alrctuly described in the first part c»f thin 
 feast, the people took down the jMiper and tlie wisp from 
 their private oratories, and carried them to the pubUc 
 oratory called the acaucaUi, left the paper there, and re- 
 turned with the wisp to make of it anew the image of a 
 mountain.** 
 
 The fourth and last festival of Tlaloc which we 
 have to describe, fell in our December and in the six- 
 teenth Aztec month, called the month Atemuztli. About 
 this time it began to thunder round the mountain-tops, 
 and the first rains to fall there ; the common i)eopIe said, 
 " Now come the Tlalocs," and for love of the water they 
 made vows to make images of the mountains — not, how- 
 ever, as it would appear, such images as have been de- 
 scribed tis ap^jertaining to the preceding festival. The 
 priests were very devout at this season and very earnest 
 in prayer, expecting the rain. They took each man his 
 incense-pan or censer, made like a great spoon with a 
 long round hollow handle filled with rattles and termi- 
 nating in a snake's head, and offered incense to all the 
 idols. Five days before the beginning of the feast tiic 
 common people bought paper and ulli and tlint knives 
 and a kind of coarse cloth called nequen, and devoutly 
 prepared themselves with fasting and [)enance to make 
 their images of the mountains and to cover them witii 
 paper. In this holy season, although every one bathed, 
 he washed no higher than the neck, the head was left 
 unwashed; the men, moreover, abstained f«x)m their 
 wives. The night preceding tlie great feast-day was 
 spent wholly, flint knife in hand, cutting out pai)er into 
 various shapes. These paixjrs called tetevUl, were stained 
 with ulli ; and every householder got a long pole, covered 
 it with pieces of this papr, and set it up in his court- 
 yard, where it remained all the day of the festival. 
 Those that hod vowed to make images of the mountains 
 
 11 Ktnifbnrouoh'it Mex. Anllq., vol. vii., pp. 71-3; Sahwjun, Iliat, Qtn., toiii. 
 i., Ub. ii., pp, 16U-16i. 
 
KILUNO IMA0E8 OF THB M0UNTAIK8. 
 
 847 
 
 invited priests to their houses to do it for them. The 
 priests came, bearing their drums and rattles and instru- 
 ments of music of tortoise-shell. They mode the images 
 — apiMiren ,ly like human figures — out of the dough of 
 wild amaiinth seed, and covered them with paper. In 
 some houses there were mode five of such images, in 
 others ten, in others fifteen ; they were figures that stood 
 for such mountains as the clouds gather n>und, such as 
 the volcano of the Sierra Nevada or that of the Sierra of 
 Tlascala. These images being constructed, they were 
 set in order in tiie oratory of the house, and lx;fore each 
 one was set food — very small pies, on small platters, pro- 
 portionate to the little image, small lx>xes holding a little 
 sweet porridge of maize, little calabashes of cocao, and 
 other small green calabashes conttilning puhpie. In one 
 night they presented the figures with food in this man- 
 ner four times. All the night too they sang before them, 
 luid played upon flutes; the regular flutists not being 
 employed on this occasion, but certain small boys who 
 were paid for their trouble with something to eat. When 
 tiic morning came, the ministers of the idols asked the 
 intister of the house for his tzotzopaxtll, a kind of broad 
 wooden knife used in weaving,'" and thrust it into the 
 brejists of the images of the mountains, as if they were 
 living men, and cut their throats and drew out the hearts, 
 which they put in a green cup and gave to the owner of 
 the house. This done, they took all the iwviKjr with 
 which these images had been adorned, together with 
 certain gre<ni mats that had l)een used for the same pur- 
 pose, and the utensils in which the offering of food had 
 Ixjen put, and burned all in the court-yard of the house. 
 Tlie ashes and the mutilated images seem then to have 
 lxH»n carried to a public oratory called Aiauhcalco, on 
 the shore of the lake. Then all who assisted at these 
 ceremonies joined themselves to eat and drink in honor 
 of the mutilated images, which were calUnl tepieme. 
 Women were allowed to join in this bancjuet provided 
 
 '* ' TBotzopnztIi, pain ancho cotno ouchilla con que tupen y aprietuu !n 
 tela 4110 Me t«xi-.' Afolina, Voca'mlario. 
 
 i 4 
 
 11 
 
 I 
 
848 
 
 GODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 they brought fifteen or twenty heads of maize with them ; 
 they received every one his or her share of food and 
 pulque. The pulque was kept in black jars and liftied out 
 to be drunk with black cups. This banquet over, the 
 paper streamers were taken down from the poles set up 
 in the court-yards of the houses and carried to certain 
 places in the water that were marked out by piles driven 
 in — we may remember that our whirlpool of Pantitlan, 
 in the lake of Mexico, was one place so marked — and to 
 to the tops of the mountains, and left thero as it would 
 appear." 
 
 In taking leave here of Tlaloc I may draw attention 
 to the prominence in his cult of the number four, the 
 cross, and the snake ; and add that as lord of one of the 
 three Aztec divisions of the future world, lord of the 
 terrestrial paradise, we shall meet with him again in 
 our examination of the Mexican ideas of a future life. 
 
 ^ Kingsborough's Me*. Aniiq., vol. vii., pp. 80-1; Sahagun, Hitt. Gen., 
 toiii. i., lib. ii., pp. 176-9, 198, 210. Farther notice of Tlaloo and bis wor- 
 ship will be founa in the 8piega*ione delle TavoU del Codiee Mexlcano, tav. 
 zxTiii., Ivii., Ix., Ixii., in Kin^^orough's Mex. Aniiq., toI. v., pp. 179, 190-2; 
 BoturM, Idea, pp. 12-3, 99, 101; Amer. Ethnd. 8oc., Tranaac*., vol. i., p. 305; 
 MoMinia, Hi^, Ind., in Icatbalceta, Col. de Doc., torn, i., pp. 32, 3d, 42, ii 5; 
 Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, i., p. 290, and torn, ii., pp. 45-6, 119, 121, 
 147, 151, 212, 251-4; Herrera, Hist. Oen., dec. ii., lib. vi., cap. xv.; Oomara, 
 Hist. Conq. Mex., fol. 216; Tylor't Prim. Cult., vol. ii., pp. 235, 243; Mutler, 
 Amtrihaniache Utr^tgUmm, pp. 500-4 et passiin. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Thk Mother ob aiiI^-kouribhimo Ooddisb ttitoxb yabiouh nahks akd in 
 
 TABI0C8 ASPECTS — HXB FXABT IN THE ElKTKNTH AzTEO MONTH OcHP- 
 AMIZTLI — FeSTITALB Or THK ElOHTB MONTH, HcKTTECUILHCITL, AND 
 OP THK FoDBTB, HCEYTOZOZTLI — ThK DKIFICATION OF WOMEN THAT DIED 
 IN CHILD-BIBTH — ThX OoDDKBS OF WaTKB UNDKB VABIOUS NAMES AND 
 IN TABIOUB ASPECTa— CkBEMONIES OF THK BaPTISM OB LUBTBATION OF 
 
 CHiLDBEN — The Goddess of Lote, heb vabiocb names and aspects — 
 
 RlTEB OF confession AND ABSOLUTION — TbK God OF FIBK AND BIB VABI- 
 
 ocs NAMES — His festivals in the tenth month Xoootlveti and IN 
 
 THE KIOHTEKNTH MONTH YZCAU; ALSO HIS QCAOBIENNIAL FESTIVAL IN 
 THE LATTKB MONTH — ThE OBEAT FESTIVAL OF BVEBT FIFTT-TWO TKABS; 
 LIOHTINO THK NKW FIBE — ThB GoD OF HADES, AND TEOTAOMIQITX, OOLLKO- 
 TOB OF THB SOULS OF TBK FALLEN BBAVK— DKIFICATION OF DEAD BCLEBS AND 
 BEBOEB — MiXCOATL, GoD OF HUNTINO AND BIS FEAST IN THE FOUBTKBNTB 
 
 MONTH, Qdbcholli — Vabious otheb Mbxican DEITIES— Festival in thi 
 
 second month, TlACAXIFKHITALIZTLI, with notice of THX oladiatobial 
 SACHIFICES — COMPLETK SYNOPSIS OF THE FESTIVALS OF TBK MEXICAN CaL- 
 
 endab, fixed and movable — Temples and Pbixstb. 
 
 Centeotl is a goddess, or according to some good au- 
 thorities a god, who held, under many names and in many 
 cliaracters, a most important place in the divine world of 
 the Aztecs, and of other Mexican and Central American 
 peoples. She was goddess of maize, and consequently, 
 from the importance in America of this grain, of agricul- 
 ture, and of the producing earth generally. Many of her 
 various names seem dependent on the varying aspects of 
 the maize at difierent stages of its growth ; others seem to 
 have originated in the mother-like nourishing qualities 
 
 (849) 
 
 I 
 
 
 III, 
 
 
 til 
 
350 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 of the grain of which she wiis the deity. Miiller lays 
 much stress on this aspect of her character: " The force 
 which sustains life must also have created it. Centeotl 
 was therefore considered as bringing children to light, 
 and is represented with an infant in her arms. NoIk.'! 
 gives us such a lepresent^tion, and in our Mexican 
 museum rfc Basel there are many images in this form, 
 made of burnt clay. Wirere agriculture rules, there 
 more children are brought to mature age than among 
 the hunting nations, and the land revels in a large [K)pu- 
 lation. No part of the world is so well adapted to 
 exhibit this difterence lus America. Centeotl is conse- 
 quently the great pnxlucer, not of children merely, she 
 is tile great gtxldesa, the most ancient gcKldess." * 
 
 Centeotl was known, according to Chivigero, by the 
 titles Tonacajohua, 'she who sustains us;' Tziiittotl, 
 ' original goddess ;' and by the further names Xilonon, 
 Iztacacenteotl, and Tlatlauhquicenteotl. 8he was fur- 
 ther, according to tlie same author, identical with To- 
 nant/in, ' our mother,' and, according to Miiller and 
 many Spanish aiithoriti<>s, either identical or closely con- 
 nwted witii the various deities known as Teteioiian, ' the 
 mother t)f the gcnls.' '^ Cihuatcoatl. ' the snake-woman,' 
 Tazi or Toci or TiK'itzin, ' our grandmother,' and Earth, 
 the universal materitd mother. S(iuier says of Tiazol- 
 teotl, that " siie is Cintcotl tlie goddess of maize, uiidor 
 another asiR'ct." * 
 
 Hhe was particularly honored by the Totonacs, with 
 
 ' ifiillrr. AiiurU'nnisrlif. rrrrliiiiniifn, p, 4!>.'<, 
 
 • Cliivincro, >/iir;.( Ant. (/(/ Mrssiid, tniii, ii., pp. 1(1, 22, indcml hiij-h that 
 Trtcioiiiiii mill 'rucil/iii iirc» ' ccrtiiinly ditl'i rent. 
 
 1 Sijiiifi-'H Sn'iK'ut Syiiihiil, p 17. A piisHui,'!' wliicli iniikoH tho )irinc!piil I'lr- 
 iiii'iit uf tlic I'lmnu'tcr of Toti or Tocit/in tliiil of (.imlilcHH of I'iscoiil may 
 bi' •onilcUHi'il from AcoMtii, uh follows: Winn thi' MtxicMiis, in llitir 
 wuiult'i'in^'H, hud Ht'tlli'd for a titiic in llu> Iriritorv of ('i)lhum'iiii. Ilirv wcrn 
 iiiHtnictcti by their ^01! Iluit/ilop.K lull to ^;o fort\i inul niiikc wiirH, mul lirnt 
 to itpotlii'osi/)'. after his ilircctionH, 11 (iodtless of Diseord, l''ollo\vin}4 IhrHo 
 direi'lioiiH, they .. itt to tho kiii^ of ('tilliiia> hii for hi^« daiiKhter to be tlieir 
 (pUH'M. M ived by the hoii(>r, the fallier hi nt bin liuplenH duiiuhter. ^oi^i'- 
 oimly r.ttired, to be >nthroiied. Hut the wiley, miperHtitious, and feroeioiiH 
 MexieanK nlew the ^irl and tiayed her, and eloliied a voiin)^ man in lier sKiii, 
 (■allinf( him 'their K'xbh'KH and nuaher of tin ir );oi).' under the name of 
 Toeey, that in '({rand niothur.' Hue nlso ruivlius, His / 'iA/ci/iici, vol. iv., 
 
 p. mi. 
 
THE UOTHER-NOURISUEB. 
 
 851 
 
 whom she was the chief divinity. They greatly loved 
 her, believing that she did not demand human victims, 
 l)iit was conteiit with Howers and lVuit«, the fat banana 
 and the yellow maize, and small animals, such tis doves, 
 quails, and rabbits. Mon*, they \\o\nid that she would in 
 the end utterly deliver them fix>m the cruel necessity of 
 such sacrifices, even to the other gods. 
 
 With very difteivnt feelings, as we shall stxm see, did 
 the Mexicans projxjr approach this deity, making her 
 temples iiorrid with the tortured f(?rms of luunan sju3ri- 
 fices. It shows how deep the stain of the bl(HHl was in 
 the Mexican religious heart, how iK)isoMoiis far the odor 
 of it had crept through all the senses of tiu» Aztec soul, 
 when it coidd be l)elieved that the great sustainer, the 
 yellow waving maize, the very motlier of all, nmst be 
 fed ujwn the tk'.sa of her own children.* 
 
 To nuike comprc'hensible various allusions it seems 
 well here to sum up rapidly the characters given of cer- 
 
 < naviiero, Shria Ant. iM Messico, toni, i., pp. lfi-2'i; Kxprnnr'um del Cixlea 
 TelUriitHii- ReiiienniK, liiiii. xii., in Kiivishdrouiih's .l/cr. Antiij., vnl. v., j). 140; 
 >'/>ic;/(iii(>ii<* (W/e Tai'ole iM Cixlire Mifiraim, tuv. x\x., //>., p, IWI; UnmhiMl, 
 Knsdi /'()/i7i(/uf, U>m. i., p. 217; Nc/ioo/ccn/Tx Arrh.. vdl. vi., p. tiltl. Tin' Hiii-ri- 
 li(M>s to ("oiittHitl, i( hIic lit- itU'iilicitl with the t'lirth-uiotlior, iirr illiiMtrutcd 
 liy the Htitttiiiiunt of MoiiiUctu, Hist. A'i'/cs., \>.H\, timt tli<< Mrxii'iins |)iiiiitt'tl 
 the iiiirth-KoiUlcHK iiH n fron with ii liloody mouth in wi'i-y joint of \u'v liody, 
 ( whioh fro(j wi' Hlmll ini'ct upiin hy itiul by in ii ('cnlfoM fcHtiviil) for they 
 Kiii'l that till* oiirth ilcvonri'il all thin^H a ]ii'oiif also, hy the )i\, unions; 
 ntli i'M of a like kind whii'h w«> shall oncouiilcr, that not to the llimioos aloiui 
 (lis Mr J. ti. MtlUiT Honi«'wln'ro utHrnis), Imt to th<> Mrxirans also, l)t'lon){('d 
 llic idi-a of multiplying thf orpins of tlifir dcilits to I'xpicss y,wii\ powi'is in 
 any Kivcn direction. Tho following noti' from tlic >/iii(/(i:i(iiir (/(//.• Tnrok 
 i/i/ Coilii'i' Miwhiitw, in KiwisliDroiuili'ti Mrx. .lii/iV/., vol. v., pp. 17!< HO, illus* 
 tritcs th(> laHt point notifi'd, ^ivcs another form or ri'l;ili(in of tlir i^oddiKs of 
 K'istt'nanci', and also thf oriKin of tho nanu' applied ' ■ the Mexieau 
 pi'leHtH: ' 'I'hoy fci^n that Maya^'iiil was a woman with f-"- ■ 'iidred lireiints, 
 iiiid that the ]Hnh, on aeeiuint of her fruilfulnes.'*, ehiini^it. Iicr into tlio 
 Maguey, which is lhi< vine of that eiuiiitry, from wl-ieli they make win". 
 She presidi'd over these thirteen signs', liul wlloi MM' I'haneed 1(1 lie litun on 
 the liiKt si),'n of till' Herlt, it proved unliii'ky to lm>' tnr t'lev say that it "Uh 
 a|iplled to the Tlam.u/lat/.Kuex, who were a race of demmis (iwellite^ amongst 
 tliiiii, who aeeiU'diii); to their iieeount wandered throii^'li the air. rimii whom 
 (lie minislei-H of their temples took their deiioniinatiiiii. When thin m\'1\ 
 arrived, parents (>ujoined their ehililren not tn leave the house, lexi any mis- 
 (■iitune (u- unlueky aeeident should liefall fliem They lulieviil that tliose 
 wlio were horn in Two Canes, whieh is tin' sreoiid si'„'ti, woiiM he Imin livid, 
 f'lr they sny that that si^n was applii'il to hinven Tlir\ niaiiufai tnre hh 
 niiiny Ihinifs from this plant ealjed the .Maguey, and it is so very iiHeful in that 
 ciiimtry, that the devil toidc occasion to iiuluee tlicui to hi'liexe Ihal it was a 
 g"il, and tu worship and uflTcr HaoriUuoH vu it.' 
 
 s tS'.J, 
 
 ■J tt-' ■'■ 
 
862 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 tain goddesses identical with or resembling in various 
 points this Centeotl, Chicomecoatl* was, according to 
 Sahogun, the Ceres of Mexico, and the goddess of provi- 
 sions, as well of what is drunk as of what is eaten. She 
 was represented with a crown on her head, a vase in her 
 right hand, and on her left arm a shield with a great 
 flower painted thereon; her garments and her sandals 
 were red. 
 
 The first of the Mexican goddesses was, following the 
 same authority, Cioacoatl, or (Uvacoatl, the goddess of ad- 
 verse things, such as poverty, downheartedness, and toil. 
 She appeared often in the guise of a great hidy, weariu}:; 
 such apparel as was used in the paUice ; she wjw also heard 
 at night in the air shouting and even roaring. lii'Hides licr 
 name Cioacoatl, which means ' snake-woman,' she wiw 
 known as 1\)iiant/in, that is to say, ' our mother.' Slio 
 was arrayed in white robes, and her hair was arranged 
 in front, over her forehead, in little curls that crossed 
 each other. It was a custom with her to c»rry a cnulh' 
 on her shoulders, as one that carries a child in it and 
 after setting it down in the market-place iM^sid*- the 
 other women, to disappear. When this cradW was ex- 
 
 J Sahaijun, HIM. Gen., torn, i,, lib. i., pp. r>-fi; (hillathi, in Amrr. Kthiml. 
 Soc, Tramacl., vol. i., jip. IWI, Iltlt-rill, coiult'iiHiiiK frmii and (•(iiiiuk iitiiin 
 upon tho coditH^s VikticikiiiiH und Ti'lliTiiiinm mxyn: ' 'rimiciM'iKHii. iIhk 
 Tuehiiiuctznl (pluckiiiK ruHo), luid CliiiMiiniM'iiiiiktl (hovcii scrju'iitK); wil- ■•' 
 Tonui'iitU'cotlc; tlu' ciiiim! of Htnility. finnim", imd iiiiHi'iU'M of lif- 
 Amon^Mt HithuKUiiV HU)i(irior doitioH, iHfouiidciviu'oiitl, tlm ' Hi'i|M'iit W'ln »ii 
 uIho (Milled Toiiiint/.iii, -our iiiotlu'r;' iiud he, boIxt uh hi> ih in Kcriptural 
 nlluHionH, chIIh Iut Ev»>, muI usoribcH to Iut, ns tlic iiit<'rpp'tt'rn [of tlii' 
 codiccHj to ToniktitoinKit, all thti niiHcricM iind ikIvitmi' thin^H of tln' world. 
 ThiM nniilo^y ix, if I iini not miHtjtkfii, tli<' only fouiulution for itll tli< hIIii- 
 HionH to P'vo and hor liiHtory, hcfon', dnriiii^. luul ivftir the mm, whi( Ii tin' in 
 torprnterH liiivi' tried to (•xtnu't from puintiiiKx wliicli indicutc nothiii)< of (If 
 kind. They woro ccrtuiiily misliikon in siiyiii)^ flmt tlicir Tonunicinj;.* wan 
 ttlwo ciillod ('hi(!oiii('('ouiitl, Ht'vru HiTptHitH. Tlu'y «lioiild liHvo Hitid t'ivuioiiH, 
 the Ht'i'punt woman. Cltitnuiifcoiitl, iiiittead of hciiiK tli»< cihihh of Htt-rilily, 
 famine, oto., in, mioordinn to Siiliii^iin, tin* i(()dd<'HH of iil>undiini'i>, tliiil wliitli 
 HupplicH Ixith outintf and drinking; prolmbly thu hiuiu' an T/.introtl, or (in- 
 teotl, tlu> KoddenH ot maize (froM cenlU, niai/.c), which hu dot'H not mcntimi. 
 There is no more foundition fo.' am'ribinK to Tonacacinua the name of Sui'hi- 
 queUal.' Gania, />«.s l'Ui!>:i.>i, pt i., p. IIH. Hayn in effeet: ("ihuai'ohuall. 
 or Hii.tke woman, waH MUppoHod to have ^ivun hiith to two uhildren, male 
 and female, whenee Hnrtinn the human raee. It in on thin aecoiint that 
 twinH are called in Mexiuii kxh/iiki, ' suakus, ' or iu the iiingulur uuhuati or 
 L'oatI, now vulgarly pronounced cuutc. 
 
 I 
 
MESI0INE-O0DDES8. 
 
 amined, there wsu, f« j ^^'^ 
 
 'f the divmers that pronoEi ! ^^'-^j^n^- nnd «I«^ 
 c nldren according to tE bi?*h T" *''^' '"''tune of 
 al*^ that ca8t lots with ml n? • ^*'?>' ^"r^'n'M her 
 by looking into water fnlTr/T'^' "'««« thatm.gu ed 
 ^•■t« of cord tied tZZ: t :^e IT f'' '^' '«*« - th 
 - ;"a^ot« from the mou i/or eve " H '^''^ ''"'^" ^"''">« 
 '» ^' "tones from other ,mr « ofX'. ^ '"^ "^*'''^*^^ 
 J ad sweat-baths, ^.m^,4S in , Ij Y^-''^ '"'^^ those that 
 ;;->;« ..t th. image of E^d t^i rr\ ['^''^^ '««t 
 ''•/^mazca.teci, that i.s to Zv ,, *'^^ ''^t''''- calhng 
 the baths.' Herkdorersn.nl ?•'• *''« *f'-a»»«l«nother of 
 ^.^'^^ buying a TTf^^ ""r^'^^^'''^'^'''^^te4rv 
 v-^tim with theo.. \ ZtZn.^''^^' ^^^^^'oratiufr "^ 
 --'-ng they danced wtb t .n f 1' ^"'•^^'"- ^--'v 
 h^r dei,.at..|v. ,>ravi.K h ' t^at'l' ''"''' '""^ •^"^"'^'• 
 ^h- ar..J atnnsui^h,.. i,, '1* '*'•>' ^'""hJ a great 
 
 Hwp nor 1,0 s^!t th. Ur^ "7 f'-/^ H'K. migh^ no"t 
 h'cadnd hour did come C^ i 'l***^*'" ^^'''^^ the 
 wo others that ar^.>m pa "^7f ''?'" '*'''• together wi h 
 ^''•> then a man chXlT '1 ''fT.^^''««th. thev tiaved 
 «'>o"talI the city plS 'r*^'^^ ^ '^'"'' '"-1 went 
 
 ''-identity with' fe^^^^^^^^ 'T^n''>''"''''^^ * 
 Koddesw was renpp«n../ !i ^ ""^ "ufticienth cl,.nr Tl • 
 
 »tiwk plum,., wiiic, i»„,„i J"- .'» ""» knct „,,„. 
 
 <^ ""i' of tho <io^h frMH^i!:; " '""; ""■■-. ....d 
 
 pi"' »■<.«. mndHl., « ,l,irt wiU, u- Ti: .""' "'"'"''I-"- 
 
8M 
 
 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 
 i 
 
 |i 
 I 
 
 li 
 
 h 
 
 she held a shield with a round plate of gold in the centre 
 thereof; in her right hand she held a broom/ 
 
 The festival in which divers of the various manifesta- 
 tions of the mother-goddess were honored, was held in 
 the beginning of the eleventh Aztec month, boning on 
 the 14th of September; Centeotl, or Cinteotl, or Cen- 
 teutl, or Tzinteutl, is however represented therein as a 
 male and not a female. 
 
 Fifteen days before the commencement of the festival 
 those that took part in it began to dance, if dancing it 
 could be called, in which the feet and body were hardly 
 moved, and in which the time was kept by raising and 
 lowering the hands to the beat of the drum. This went 
 on for eight days, beginning in the afternoon and finishing 
 with the set of sun, the dancers being perfectly silent, 
 arranged in four lines, and each having both hands full 
 of flowers, cut branches and all. Some of the youths, 
 indeed, too restless to bear the silence, imitated with 
 their mouths the sound of the drum ; but all were forced 
 to keep, as well in motion as in voice, the exactest time 
 and good order. On the expiration of these eight days 
 the medical women, both old and young, divided them- 
 selves into two parties, and fought a kind of mock battle 
 before the woman that had to die in this festival, to 
 amuse her and keep tears away ; for they held it of biul 
 augury if this miserable creature gave way to her grief, 
 and as a sign that many women had to die in child- 
 birth. This woman who was called for the time being, 
 ' the image of the mother of the gods,' led in person the 
 first attack upon one of the two parties of fighters, being 
 accompanied by three old women that were to her as 
 mothers and never left her side, called respectively Aon, 
 Tlavitezqui, and Xocuauhtli.'' The fight consisted in 
 pelting each other with handfuls of red leaves, or leaven 
 of the noptil, or of yellow flowers called cempoakue/utl, 
 the same sort as had been carried by the actors in the 
 
 • mmfahorough'a Mex, Antiq,, vol. vii., pp. 3-4; Sahagun, JIM. Oen., torn. 
 I., lib. i., pp. 4-7. 
 
 1 Or, aodording to Bustamante'M ed., Aba, TUviteoqui, and Xoquauohtli.' 
 Sahagun, UM, ihn., ton. i, Ub, ii.. p. 149. 
 
 pre 
 whi 
 of 1 
 ovej 
 houi 
 duri 
 
''""^^^^^^OT^O^OBD.,,. 
 
 Which wfre sulndS^l^fn '"""'"" "" ^^ro girdles f„ 
 of the herb callS y^/'"^ g«"jds fi"ed wifh^'d^? 
 over, the woman thaihad to dl^ 1^ ting-match w^ 
 house whe,^ «he was gu^J". f '^ ^ /^d back to the 
 during four successive da^Cf." ^^'^' ^^«« ^epeat^ 
 ^ng Toci, that is to sav '^!: ^^" ***« ^»ctim represent 
 
 went »wing1ma,«,C^vervTH '""'r "''"h.'^'l?^ 
 "■"ving p„«<, through the Zr^! T '''« »"'"'«I, and 
 aje Pnests who toolf her toH^^' *« "»" ^oeivid by 
 «l>.<! had to be killed Th.^ .?"* ""•''^ «■« c" where 
 
 "■Idwive, consoled her- w/V?*"™' «<»"«» S 
 fj- night thou .h«inMt',,'»W'->'l«nd not ^, 
 
 "J^nied her with the onL^il, 'r H'"8- ^en tliev 
 «t"vmg „li the while toZTth^f f 'J"? ««''''-■»' T«f 
 W<.gro„„d, that she mighf 1' f^'.-^''" ''»«' in S 
 knowmgit. At midniS 1 1 d A"'^'''-''''^ ""J without 
 « cough breaking the sZll °,''™»<^88. not so much Z 
 «">plc.-top, and faugl t upsS^ftt" """■ '"^ '» «■« "y 
 "'«;^ There was h^ly ^ ^'"^ ™ ">« »'«.uldcrs of { 
 »f deluged with blood whiK' ''^'' '^'■"w felt him- 
 «". fospatch, and fl«v^' Z^J^^ *«» l«headod wUh 
 ""gh» was first taken S'^^ •''"!• ^''« «"<"' "f the 
 Pfwntly revealed to LlT^*^' *" " P'"-l'ose to Ke 
 "" of Toci. With th„ " •'^ C^'teotl, who was tli^ 
 
 -Uwop.rs..„s,whohad';:^:.?-^V:i^t''™ 
 
366 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 this service, and behind came several other priests. In 
 front there ran a number of principal men and soldiers, 
 armed with besoms of blood-stained grass, who looked 
 back from time to time, and struck their shields as if 
 provoking a fight; these he pretended to pursue with 
 great fury, and all that saw this play (which was called 
 GocacaUi) feared and trembled exceedingly. On reach- 
 ing the cu of Uuitzilopochtli, the Toci priest spread out 
 his arms and stood like a cross before the image of the 
 war god ; this he did four times and then went on to the 
 cu of Centeotl, whither, as we remember, the skin of the 
 thighs of the flayed woman had been sent. This skin 
 of the thighs another young priest, representing the god 
 Centeotl, son of Toci, had put on over his fiice like a 
 mask, in addition to this loathsome veil, he wore a 
 jacket of feathers and a hood of feathers attached to the 
 jacket. This hood ran out into a peak of a spiral form 
 falling behind ; and the back-bone or spine of this spiral 
 resembled the comb of a cock ; this hood was called ytz- 
 tlacdiuhqiii, that is to say ' god of frost.' 
 
 The Toci priest and the Centeotl priest next went to- 
 gether to the cu of Toci, where the first waited for 
 the morning (for all this already described took 
 place at night) to have certain trappings put on over 
 liis horrid under-vest. When the morning broke, 
 amid the chanting of the singers, all the principiil 
 men, who had been waiting below, ran witli great 
 swiftness up the steps of the temple ctirrying their 
 oflterings. Some of these princijMil men began to cover 
 the feet and the head of the Toci priest with the white 
 downy inner feathers of the eagle; others painted his 
 face red; others put on him a rather short shirt with 
 the figure of an eagle wrought or woven into the breii-st 
 of it, and certain {minted iK»ttic«)at8 ; others l)ehejuled 
 quails and offered copal. All this done quickly, thewe 
 men took their departure. 
 
 Then were brought forth and put on the T(x;i [)rie8t 
 all his rich vestures, and a kind of 8<i|uare crown very 
 wide above and ornamented with five little bainier8, one 
 
 in< 
 
 oth( 
 
 out 
 
 the I 
 
 took 
 
 over 
 
 hegu 
 
 for t 
 
 way 
 
 ycueia 
 
 witii 
 
 crum|: 
 
 twiste* 
 
 that 8c 
 
 moving 
 
 drum. 
 
 spitted 
 
 on the 
 
 The tm 
 
 represer 
 
 and acc( 
 
 enemy's 
 
 bdilt. ' 
 
 the thig 
 
 «ijeh ghj 
 
 thin cere 
 
 territory, 
 
 sion, and 
 
 After t 
 
 'oci was 
 
 ''ht' king 
 
 ^kin and f 
 
 t'le bfick o 
 
 '^'''n.y, and 
 
 •■'liniont, 01 
 
 fliiit those ' 
 
 *!•! 
 
THE SKIN-BEABEBS. 
 
 in each corner, and ir. ♦!. ^^ 
 
 ^«n After ,hia'^Se^t'",«»"Pete ,|,e «ork M 
 for the ou of the latter C* J'"" «'«' t^eMeotl prfert 
 y there walked « Ltl „^T^ "f «.cse aK 
 •/««»», decorated wit'h m™*^ ""f" "Jovotees, i 
 '"ith twisted pBDer „„ '?^'*'*' 8"^ for breach?! . 
 
 -"«PM I«per'"CndTi;r"\''L "«''' 'l^lt"! 
 twisted cottoh. On .i»h "•?''"'''■ "nd tossels „T.. 
 that sold lime" in Vh" '"'7 «"'<' «'«> thereT™, li.'"" 
 
 -ving to the "ntel^ •"".""> "Si: ISeT 
 '•™""- Having come .„,!,*, P"'""'"«n<i the Lr "f 
 
 ''" ihiJhtTf "1^ '^^^ <^'«l'dtft1h"'f '"" 
 
 "«' btick of his Beat „«! !i. ^^' '""^ « tiwr-fiki,. ^ 
 
 •H.. I. H t.f rood. "-" ^» 'he Preparntbu of „..i,, ,„, . 
 
858 GODS. 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 yard of the temple of Toci ; and all who had received 
 presents, as above, repaired thither. This dancing, as in 
 the first part of the festival, consisted for the most part 
 in keeping time to the beat of the drum with hands filled 
 with flowers; so that the whole court looked like a liv- 
 ing garden; and there was so much gold, for the king 
 and all the princes were there, that the sun flashed 
 through all as on water. This l)egan at mid-day and 
 went on for two days. On tlie evening of the second 
 day, the priests of the goddess Chicomecoatl, clothed 
 with the skins of the captives that had died in a former 
 day, ascended a small cu called the table of Huitzilo- 
 pochtli and sowed maize of all kinds, white and yellow and 
 red, and calabash-seeds, upon the heads of the people 
 that were below. The people tried to gather up these as 
 they fell, and elbowed each other a good deal. The 
 damsels, called cioatlainacazque, that served the goddess 
 Chicomeccatl, carried each one on her shoulder, rolled in 
 a rich mantle, seven ears of maize, HtrijHjd with melted 
 ulli and wrapped in white paper; their legs and nrmH 
 were decorated with feathers sprinkled over with mar- 
 casite. These sang with the priest of their goddess. 
 This done, one of the priests descended from the above- 
 mentioned cu of Huitzilopochtii, carrying in his hund a 
 large basket filled with powdered chalk and feather-dowii, 
 which he set in a small chamber, or little cave, called com-- 
 alpan, between the temple-stairs and the temple itself. 
 This cavity was reached from below by four or five steps, 
 and when the basket was put down there was a general 
 rush of the soldiers to be first to secure some of the contents. 
 Every one, as he got his hands filled, with much ellww- 
 ing, returned running to the place whence he had set 
 out. All this time the Toci priest had been l(X)kiiig on, 
 and now he pretended to chase those that ran, while they 
 pelted him back with the down and ]x)vv(lered chalk 
 they had in their hands; the king himself running; a 
 little way and pelting him like the rest. After this 
 fashion they all ran away from him and left him alone. 
 except some priests, who followed him to a place called 
 
THE XttONEN FESTIVAL 
 
 Tocititlan, when he took off th. t- ' . "* 
 
 woman and hung it uVin a I tH A'"/^ *^« ««crifieed 
 taking care that its aL *"® ^»* *hat was thA~. 
 
 ZM'"'r'^^'^S4:t^^ -' »<> s 
 
 tli»t the head was cat off liT ""^ "« not reaH 
 
 which teminated he" i?5? ''!''r™ <"■ *« fttauS 
 or atreet. And C „„ IC? '."'T' «<"«»^ the S 
 the feaat of Ochj^nl^tir" "^ ""' "'^ *« ce"=momr:i- 
 
 «hown by the fact thatTnX i"f n' "'* CentitiS 
 the goddess Xilonen tt.^ ^.- '^'^'ed to resemble 
 >nenc«l on theelevS d»?rfth?"-^t,'.,°( Xilo„e„^„! 
 "hich month begins rftelBth'?''?' ,*'«*'<»» mont" 
 was made to resemble the ima,fi.°.f •''''^- ^e vict m 
 her face painted yollovtt^T '^*'' ^^'^ h having 
 trow red. On h'^r h:^".»<«'"Jown„ard,^„SSt? 
 four corners, from the „ • P"' * """wn of paner «ri.k 
 
 ".any P'.™^ Itdt "nrk'*? °^ «''-^'-"* 
 hung strings of precioi,«.r™","'^ "''«'• her brensh, 
 
 "Tiously wrougbt^the laMer^"^!"?""'" «""'ak were 
 
 P"herleaann,visashieH ^'''l..'''''' "^ ""P^ 
 
 - to^dS' r '^'-»-. l»inXl oV^?'" '•""'' ^'« 
 '"r to death danc nc round h^/ ,:. ^'"-' women led 
 
 '""CH men da„4l S'^',,""'' *''« prio'ts and thi 
 
 &T ?« priest »twS,^"'"« '"<*"* «- 
 «d on bis shoulders a bunch rf fc T "1 «*«=«"oner 
 the grip of an eagle's talnl^. ..^^^'hora held there in 
 F'ests carried thThollow ZllS'trJ' '"«'««=r of the 
 often mentioned. At hTf.^^.L*"*^ ""h rattles so 
 yter stopped in fmnt of .ITym """" "f Cent.H,tMI,* 
 "^nse befo., her~md '^f.^^''"""' w""'"", --"ttea^ 
 
 '- "'.""He™ U:t",HrsiS, r "oi.'':,'r f"'"' 
 
 1 p. iM 60. fP- w w, Sahagun, Uiat. Oen., tom. 
 
860 
 
 OOD8. 8UPEBNATURAL BEIN08, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 51! 
 
 altar her heart was cut out through her breast, and put 
 into a cup. After that there wa» more dancing, in 
 which the women, old and young, took part in a body by 
 themselves, their arms and legs decorated with red ma- 
 caw feathers, and their faces painted yellow and dusted 
 with marcasite. There was also a banquet of small 
 pies called xocotamaUi, during which to the old men and 
 women license was given to drink pulque ; the young, 
 however, being restrained from the bacchanalian part of 
 this enjoyment by severe and sometimes capital punish- 
 ment.*' 
 
 Lastly, the intimate connection or identity of Centeotl 
 with the earth-mother, the all-nourisher, seems clearly 
 symbolized in the feast of the fourth month of the Mexi- 
 cans, which began on the 27th of April. In it they 
 made a festival to the god of cereals, under the name of 
 Centeotl, and to the goddess of provisions, called Chico- 
 mecoatl. First they fasted four days, putting certain 
 rushes or water-flags beside the images of the gods, stain- 
 ing the white part of the bottom of each rush with blood 
 drawn from their ears or legs ; branches too, of the kind 
 called acxoiatl^ and a kind of bed or mattress of hay 
 were put before the altars. A sort of porridge of maize 
 called maaamorra was also made and given to the youths. 
 Then all walked out into the country, and through the 
 maize-fields, carrying stalks of maize, and other herbs 
 called mecoatl. With these they strewed the image of 
 the god of cereals that every one had in his house, and 
 they put papers on it and food before it of various kinds; 
 five chiguivites,^^ or baskets, of tortillas, and on the top 
 of each chiquivitl a cooked frog, a basket of chian^'^ flour, 
 which they call p'moUi ; " and a basket of toasted maize 
 mixed with beans. They cut also a joint from a green 
 maize-stalk, stuffed the little tube with morsels of every 
 
 '• IRngOxmnigh's Mm. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 60-1; Sahaqxm, inst.Qm., torn. 
 
 I., lib. ii.', pp. 135-9; Claviqero, Storla Ant. del Messico, torn, ii., p. 75; 3'or- 
 
 qutnutda, Alonarq. Iml., torn, ii., pp. 2G0-71. 
 
 '■ Chiquiiiitl, cesto <i canasta. Atol'via, VocalndaHo, 
 
 I" Chiiin, 6 Chia, ciurta semilla do que Hacnn azeite. Id, 
 
 11 Pinolli, la barina de mayz y ohia, antes que la deslian. Id. 
 
HMSBWO THE tEED-mna. 
 
 o^o°{;j?k^?^?^:;^«»t./«K, and s^H^Sy 
 house, and in the aSnoon » 1 ,v '' T '"'' '» '■« owj 
 carried to Ae cu «f th^3^' *?lf*'"''^ ""''^ *^ 
 toke who toke could • svSi,- " ' «*"«"'' scramble 
 
 commiaariat much adv<^Mlf„ *''''^"«"'<""»''«on'>I 
 m..sb, ™vage and civiliSd ^ "*"^ P"""™' econo- 
 
 "I-lMrently the ^" j '? l"^"". ''•>' "-^i"' to a cu^ 
 »"ed the cu 0f"chCmSr2 ''",'p"'''* » h^^ 
 maidens carried on their »S "^ "'^ Centeotl. The 
 ca;. of com apiec^/sp i;^ wTkT """^ ">'»' ^c en 
 and wrapped fi«t i'n ^ZTand h ''"^ °'" »" "f "'«, 
 'cg» and arms of these^vi? "'*'" "• » cloth. The 
 fcathera, and their fLf "*"* """Rented with r«? 
 called <%W?a d Skw"' 'T^^ ""h the Pi^ 
 went along C this biZ«'?^".K "'•■"^"«- AsCy 
 *c them pass, but itTv^ tuiS!" r*"'" """ded tj 
 Sometimes indeed an iJ^Sbt '".r"'' «» «''«'»• 
 out into ivords of admiraH^r ^"'"h would break 
 
 Pitoh-besmeared f,^ b^.T. "■■ '"^^ toward someS 
 »ift from one oTihe llH ? »""»■«'• e»me sha™p „^d 
 
 y»""gcr, in some such flir"""'..'"" ""••"'ed the 
 »Pcakest,r«wco,varfr "J^hmn as this: And so thou 
 
 «■?' of performing ^mema^w'".*''*'',''"'^ «''? Thi^k 
 t""' of hair at the n«« „f f/""'' »'«' ««' "■i of that 
 coward and the go^"ff„l •"'•>' "«'' "'at marks Xe 
 'peak he.^, thou"^ t muchTw " '^ ""' '•" "-ee to 
 hast never come out fromt.! • 7"","" ■" ' am; thou 
 
 young lovers of TeZhtS^n'"'' ""^ «"=■' But the 
 "Pnngalls among th^m 'much T ■"" »"'»•" i"«ole„t 
 retorts like the fdS""'^,,f ™» «» rude gibe.,, aTd 
 «;« with thanks, I wfii do ".T • ""^ '*'>' ' "^'ve 
 - take - to'showl,tf"lla;-'J'rr ■"^'' 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 "w IS 
 
 'i Hi 1112 
 
 IKJ& 
 
 
 1.25 1 1.4 
 
 1.6. 
 
 
 < 
 
 6" — 
 
 
 ► 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WaSY MAIN STRUT 
 WIMTai.N.Y. I4SI0 
 
 (716) l»i^i-45').l 
 
 

 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
862 OODS. SUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 I value two cacao-beans more than you and all your 
 lineage; put mud on your body, and scratch yourself; 
 fold one leg over the other and roll in the dust; see! 
 here is a rough stone, knock your face against it ; and if 
 you want anything more take a red-hot coal and burn a 
 hole in your throat to spit through ; for God's sake, hold 
 your peace. 
 
 This the 3*oung fellows said, writes Sahagun, to show 
 their courage; and so it went, give and take, till the 
 maize was carried to the cu and blessed. Then the 
 folk returned to their houses and sanctified maize was 
 put in the bottom of every granary, and it was said 
 that it was the heart thereof, and it remained there till 
 taken out for seed. These ceremonies were specially in 
 honor of the goddess Chicomecoatl. She supplied pro- 
 visions, she it was that had made all kinds of maize and 
 frijoles, and whatsover vegetables could be enten, and all 
 sorts of chia; and for this they made her that festival 
 with offerings of food, and with songs and dances, and 
 with the blood of quails. All the ornaments of her attire 
 were bright red and curiously wrought, and in her 
 hands they put stalks of maize.*' 
 
 The Mexicans deified, under the name Cioapipilti, 
 all women that died in child-bed. There were ora- 
 tories raised to their honor in every ward that had two 
 streets. In such oratories, called cioatmcaUl or ciateujimn, 
 there were kept images of these goddesses adorned with 
 certain papers called arnatetevUl. The eighth movable 
 feast of the Mexican calendar was dedicated to them, 
 falling in the sign Cequiahuitl, in the first house; in this 
 feast were slain in their honor all lying in the jails under 
 pain of death. These goddesses were said to move 
 through the air at pleasure, and to appear to whom they 
 would of those that lived upon the earth, and sometimes 
 to enter into and possess them. They were accustomed 
 to hurt children with various infirmities, especially paral- 
 
 » King^HMTOuqh'a Mw. ArMq., Tol. rii., pp. 4S-4; Sahaqvm, IR»t. Otn., torn, 
 i., lib. ii., pp. 97-l()0; Chvi'itro, Storla Ant. del Mimko, torn, ii., p. 67; Tor- 
 yuontada, Mvmrq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 6U-3, UU-1, 134, 163 -a, 181, !.66-0. 
 
THE MOTHEB-OODDESS AND WOMAN IN CHILD-BED. 863 
 
 ysis and other sudden diseases. Their favorite haunt 
 on earth was the cross-roads, and, on certain days of the 
 year, people would not go out of their houses lor fear of 
 meeting them. They were propitiated in their temples 
 and at the cross-roads by offerings of bread kneaded into 
 various shapes, — into figures of butter-flies and thunder- 
 bolts for example, — by offerings of small tamales, or 
 pies, and of toasted maize. Their images, besides 
 the papers above mentioned, were decorated by having 
 the face, arms, and legs painted very white; their ears 
 were made of gold ; their hair was dressed like that of 
 ladies, in little curls; the shl^t was painted over with 
 black waves; the petticoats were worked in divers colors; 
 the sandals were white. 
 
 The mother-goddess, under the form of the serpent- 
 woman, Cioacoatl, or Ciuacoatl, or Cihuacoatl, or, lastly, 
 Quilaztli, seems to have been held as the patroness of 
 women in child-bed generally, and, especially, of those 
 that died there. When the delivery of a woman was 
 likely to be tedious and dangerous, the midwife ad- 
 dressed the patient saying: Be strong, my daughter; we 
 can do nothing for thee. Here are present thy mother 
 and thy relations, but thou alone must conduct this busi- 
 ness to its termination. See to it, my daughter, my well- 
 beloved, that thou be a strong and valiant and manly 
 woman ; be like her who first bore children, like Cioa- 
 coatl, like Quilaztli. And if still after a day and a 
 night of labor the woman could not bring forth, the mid- 
 wife took her away from all other persons and brought 
 her into a closed room and made many prayers, calling 
 upon the goddess Cioacoatl, and upon the goddess Yoal- 
 ticitV and upon other goiddesses. If, notwithstanding 
 
 I* Yoaltlottl, another name of the mother-goddeM, of the mother of tho 
 
 ?|odB, of the mother of u> all, of our grand-mother or anoeHtreHH; more pitr- 
 loularly that form of the mother-godcieHa deRoribed, after Hahagun (this vol. 
 p. 3fi3), ai being the patroneaa of medicine and of dootora and of the aweat- 
 Datha. Hahagun apeaka in another paaaage of Yoaltiuitl (KingiAorough'B 
 Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., p. 463) : La madre de loa DioaeR, que da la Dioaa de laa 
 medioinaa y mediooa, y i% madre de todoa noaotroa, la cual ae llama Yoalti- 
 oitl, la (lual tieue poder j autoridad aobre loa Temaioalea (aweat-batha) que 
 Human Xttohioalli, en el qual lugar eat* Dioaa y6 laaooaaa aeoretaa, y adereau 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 * HI 
 
 ■■ 
 'H 
 
 1 1 
 
 A i'4H 
 
 \ 
 
 i '8 
 
 1 
 
 '■mt 
 
 i 
 
 1 * 
 
 ti ill^Hi 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 i p '■ 
 
 Ml 
 
 1 
 
 ! is . ! 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 1 ,'^ .' .' 
 
 lM\ 
 
 i 
 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 V. 
 
 y 1 Bjw 
 
 
 '■ 1 ''In 
 
 I 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 , 
 
 H 'iJH 
 
 
 !l ^iffil 
 
 
 f J! >'Mb 
 
 
 ' '\ \ !l|^| 
 
 
 i t'l 
 
 |H 
 
 i 'jH| 
 
 
 
8M OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 all, however, the woman died, they gave her the title, 
 mociaquezgui, that is ' valiant woman,' and they washed 
 all her body, and washed with soap her head and her 
 hair. Her husband lifted her on his shoulders, and, 
 with her long hair flowing loose behind him, carried her 
 to the place of burial. All the old midwives accom- 
 panied the body, marching with shields and swords, and 
 shouting as when soldiers close in the attack. They 
 had need of their weapons, for the body that they 
 escorted was a holy relic which many were eager to win; 
 and a party of youths fought with these Amazons to take 
 their treasure from them : this fight was no play but a 
 very bone-breaking earnest. The burial procession set 
 out at the setting of the sun and the corpse was interred 
 in the court-yard of the cu of the goddesses, or celestial 
 women called Cioapipilti. Four nights the husband 
 and his friends guarded the grave and four nights the 
 youths, or rawest and most inexperienced soldiers, 
 prowled like wolves about the little band. If, either 
 from the fighting midwives or from the night-watchers, 
 they succeeded in securing the body, they instantly cut 
 off the middle finger of the left hand and the hair of 
 the head ; either of these things being put in one's shield, 
 made one fierce, brave, invincible in war, and blinded 
 the eyes of one's enemies. There prowled also round 
 the sacred tomb certain wizards, called temamacpalitoti- 
 que, seeking to hack off and stenl the whole left arm of 
 the dead wife ; for tliey held it to be of mighty potency 
 in their enchantments, and a thing that when they went 
 to a house to work their malice thereon, would wholly 
 take away the courage of the inmates, and dismay them 
 so that they could neither move hand nor foot, though 
 they saw all that passed. 
 
 The death of this woman in child-bed was mourned 
 by the midwives, but her parents and relations were 
 joyful thereat ; for they said that she did not go to hades, 
 or the under-ground world, but to the western part of 
 
 \ii% OOMM deBoonoerkadas eu los ouerpot de loa hombrei, y fortifloa las ooiiaa 
 titraa* y blandav. 
 
THE HOUSE OF THE SUN. 
 
 865 
 
 the House of the Sun. To the eastern part of the House of 
 the Sun, as the ancients said, were taken up all the 
 soldiers that died in war. When the sun rose in the 
 morning these brave men decorated themselves in their 
 panoply of war, and accompanied him towards the mid- 
 heaven, shouting and fighting, apparently in a sham or 
 review battle, until they reached the point of noon- 
 day, which was called nepantlatonatiuh. At this point 
 the heroines, whose home was in the west of heaven, the 
 mocloaquezque, the valiant women, dead in child-bed, who 
 ranked as equal with the heroes fallen in war, met these 
 heroes and relieved them of their duty as guards of 
 honor of the sun. From noon till night, down the 
 western slope of light, while the forenoon escort of war- 
 riors were scattered through all the fields and gardens of 
 heaven, sucking flowers till another day should call 
 them anew to their duty, the women, in panoply of war, 
 just as the men had been, and fighting like them with 
 clashing shields and shouts of joy, bore the sun 
 to his setting; carrying him on a litter of quetzaks, or 
 rich feathers, called the quetzal-apanecaiutl. At this 
 setting-place of the sun the women were, in their turn, 
 relieved by those of the under world, who here came out 
 to receive him. For it was reported of old by the 
 ancients that when night began in the upper world the 
 sun began to shine through hades, and that thereupon 
 the deaid rose up from their sleep and bore his shin- 
 ing litter through their domain. At this hour too the 
 celestial women, released from their duty in heaven, 
 scattered and poured down through the air upon the 
 earth, where, with a touch of the dear nature that makes 
 the world kin, they are described as looking for spindles 
 to spin with, and shuttles to weave with, and all the old 
 furniture and implements of their house-wifely pride. 
 This thir.g, says Sahagun, " the devil wrought to deceive 
 withal, for very often, in the form of those women, he 
 appeared to their bereaved husbands, giving them petti- 
 coats and shirts." 
 Very beautiful was the form of address before burial 
 
866 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 used by the midwife to the dead woman who had taken 
 rank among the mocioaquezqm or mocwaqueiza : woman, 
 strong and warlike, child well-beloved, valiant one, 
 beautiful and tender dove, strong hast thou been and 
 toil-enduring as a hero; thou hast conquered, thou hast 
 done as did thy mother the lady Cioacoatl, or Quilaztli. 
 Very valiantly hast thou fought, stoutly hast thou 
 handled the shield and the spear that the great mother 
 put in thine hand. Up with thee! break from sleep! 
 behold it is already day; already the red of morning 
 shoots through the clouds; already the swallows and all 
 birds are abroad. Rise, my daughter, attire thyself, go 
 to that good land where is the house of thy father and 
 mother the Sun; thither. let thy sisters, the celestial 
 women, carry thee, they that are always joyful and 
 merry and filled with delight, because of the Sun with 
 whom they take pleasure. My tender daughter and 
 lady, not without sore travail hast thou gotten the glory 
 of this victory ; a great pain and a hard penance hast 
 thou undergone. Well and fortunately hast thou pur- 
 chased this death. Is this, peradventure, a fruitless 
 death, and without great merit and honor? Nay, verily, 
 but one of much honor and profit. Who receives other 
 such great mercy, other such happy victory as thou? for 
 tliou hast gained with thy death eternal life, a life full 
 of joy and delight, with the goddesses called Cioapipilti, 
 the celestial goddesses. Go now, my lady, my well- 
 beloved ; little by little advance toward them ; be one of 
 them, that they may receive thee and be always with 
 thee, that thou mayest rejoice and be glad in our father 
 and mother the Sun, and accompany him whithersoever 
 he wish to take pleasure. my lady, my well-beloved 
 daughter, thou hast left us behind, us old people, un- 
 worthy of such glory ; thou hast torn thyself away from 
 thy father and mother, and departed. Not indeed of 
 thine own will, but thou wast called ; thou didst follow 
 a voice that called. We must remain orphans and for- 
 lorn, old and luckless and poor; mitery will glorify it- 
 self in U8. my lady, thou hast left us here that we 
 
CHALCHIHUrrUCUE. 
 
 867 
 
 mfty go from door to door and through the streets in 
 poverty and sorrow; we pray thee to remember us 
 where thou art, and to provide for the poverty that 
 we here endure. The sun wearies us with his great 
 heat, the air with its coldness, and the frost with 
 its torment. All these things afflict and grieve our 
 miserable earthen bodies; hunger is lord over us, and 
 we can do nothing against it. My well-beloved, 1 pray 
 thee to visit us since thou art a valorous woman and a 
 lady, since thou art settled forever in the place of delight 
 and blessedness, there to live and be forever withj our 
 Lord. Thou seest him with thine eyes, thou speakest to 
 him with thy tongue, pray to him for us, entreat him 
 that he favor us, and therewith we shall be at rest." 
 
 Chalchihuitlicue or Chalchiuhcyeje is described by 
 Clavigero as the goddess of water and the mate of Tla- 
 loc. She had other names relating to water in its differ- 
 ent states, as Apozonallotl and Acuecuejotl, which mean 
 the swelling and fluctuation of water; Atlacamani, or 
 the storms excited thereon; Ahuic and Aiauh, or its 
 motion, now to one side, now to the other ; and Xixiqui- 
 pilihui, the alternate rising and falling of the waves. 
 The Tlascaltecs called her Matlulcueje, that is 'clothed 
 in a green robe ;' and they gave the same name to the 
 highest mountain of Tlascala, on whose summit are found 
 those stormy clouds which generally burst over the city 
 of Puebla. To that summit the Tlascaltecs ascended 
 to perform their sacrifices, and offer up their prayers. 
 This is the very same goddess of water to whom Tor- 
 quemada gives the name of Hochiquetzal, and Boturini 
 that of Macuilxochiquetzalli." 
 
 Of the accuracy of the assertions of this last sen- 
 tence I am by no means certain; Boturini and Tor- 
 quemada both describe their goddess of water with- 
 out giving any support thereto. Boturini says that 
 
 " Kingiiborow)K'$ Mas, AtMg,, vol. vii., pp. 6, 85, vol. t., pp. 450-3; 
 Sahagun, Hiat. Om., torn, i., lib. i., pp. 8-9, Ub. 11., pp. 78-9; torn. 11., lib. 
 Tl., pp. 186-191. I 
 
 li CUtvigtro, Storia Ant.d^ Mtuioo, torn. 11., p. 16. 
 
 
 I 
 
868 
 
 aODS. SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AMD WOBSHIP. 
 
 she was metaphorically called by the Mexicans the 
 goddess of the Petticoat of Precious Stones, — chal- 
 chihuites, as it would appear from other authorities, 
 being meant, — and that she was represented with 
 large pools at her feet, and symboli/ed by certain 
 reeds that grow in moist places. She was par- 
 ticularly honored by fishermen and others whose trade 
 connected them with water, and great ladies were ac- 
 customed to dedicate to her their nuptials — probably, 
 as will be seen immediately, because this goddess had 
 much to do with certain lustral ceremonies performed 
 on new-born children." 
 
 Many names, writes Torquemada, were given to this 
 goddess, but that of Chalchihuitlicue r;as the most com- 
 mon and usual ; it meant to say, ' petticoat of water, of 
 a shade between green and blue,' that is, of the color of 
 the stones called chalchihuites.* She was the com- 
 panion, not the wife of Tlaloc, for indeed as our author 
 affirms, the Mexicans did not think so grossly of their 
 gods and goddesses as to marry them.*^ 
 
 According to Sahagun, Chalchihuitlicue was the sister 
 of the Tlalocs. She was honored because she had power 
 over the ivaters of the sea and of the rivers to drown 
 
 >• Boturini, Idta, pp. 25-6. 
 
 *> ' The stones called chakhiuites by the Mexioaiia (and written varionsly 
 ehalehibetea, chalchihuia, and calchihuis, by the chroniolera) were esteemed of 
 high value by all the Central American and Mexican nations. They were 
 generally of green quartz, jade, or the stone known as madrt de Esmeralda 
 . . . .The god^as of wnter, amongst the Mexicans, bore the name of ChcUchiuU- 
 mtye, the woman of the (7Aa{cAuit(cs, and the name of Chalchiuihapan was 
 often applied to the city of Tlaxcalla, from a beaatifnl fountain of water 
 found near it, 'the color of which,' according to Torquemada, 'was 
 between blue and green.' ' Squier in Palaeio, Carta, p. 110, note 16. In 
 the same work p. 63, we find mention made by Falacio of an idol ap- 
 parently representing Chalchihuitlicue: 'Verr near here, is a little village 
 called Coatac, in the neighborhood of which is a lake [" This lake is distant 
 two leagues to the southward of the present considerabte town of Qvatepequt, 
 from which it takes its name, Jjoguna de Ovateput "—Guatemala], situated 
 on the flank of the volcano. Its water is bad; it is deep, and full of cay- 
 mans. In its middle there are two small islands. The Indians regard the 
 lake as an oracle of much authority. . . I learned that certain negroes and 
 mulattos of an adjacent estate had been there [on the islands], and had 
 found a great idol of stone, in the form of a woman, and some objeots which 
 had been offered in sacrifTce. Near by were found aome ttonea oalled cAa«'- 
 ohibitea: 
 
 *i Torquemada, Monarq. btd , torn, ii., p. 47. 
 
'i>OL OP CHALCHlHUnXrODE. 
 
 >n4- J- 
 
 those that w^nf a . '889 
 
 -•.W«nd,"'S 'r^t'T/".™- *»"?««., and 
 
 s^wrax:^-:;!:;^^^^^ 
 
 vlarto. Th^AM. • n"'* ^®' onennfar flnr «i- 
 
 mmMPMm 
 
 
 ...»., unos fdoIoB de estns r.^„ ^* ""» pueblo de I.i i „ ' ^ *■"'"» ''ecinn 
 Voi,.iu. 3« **^' ''«««ic/, vol. i., 
 
GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 points baptism among Christians. It would seem that 
 two of these lustrations were practiced upon every in- 
 fant, and the first took place immediately upon its birth. 
 When the midwife had cut the umbilical cord of the 
 child, then she washed it, and while washing it said, 
 varying her address according to its sex: My son, ap- 
 proach now thy mother, Chalchihuitlicue, the goddess of 
 water; may she see good to receive thee, to wash thee, 
 and to put away from thee the filthiness that thou takest 
 from thy father and mother; may she see good to purify 
 thine heart, to make it good and clean, and to instill 
 into thee good habits and manners. 
 
 Then the midwife turned to the water itself and spoke: 
 Most compassionate lady, Chalchihuitlicue, here has come 
 into the world this thy servant, sent hither by our 
 father and mother, whose names are Ometecutli and 
 Omecioatl,** who live on the ninth heaven, which is the 
 place of the habitation of the gods. We know not what 
 are the gifts that this infant brings with it ; we know 
 not what was given to it before the beginning of the 
 world ; we know not what it is, nor what mischief and 
 vice it brings with it taken from its father and mother. 
 It is now in thine hands, wash and cleanse it as thou know- 
 est to be necessary ; in thine hands we leave it. Purge 
 it from the filthiness it inherits from its father and its 
 mother, all spot and defilement let the water carry away 
 and undo. See good, our lady, to cleanse and purify 
 its heart and life that it may lead a quiet and peaceable 
 life in this world ; for indeed we leave this creature in 
 thine hands, who art mother and lady of the gods, and 
 alone worthy of the gift of cleansing that thou has held 
 from befor** the beginning of the world ; see good to do 
 as we have entreated thee to this child now in thy pre- 
 sence. 
 
 Then the midwife spake agiun ; I pray thee to receive 
 this child here brought before thee. This said, the mid- 
 wife took water and blew her breath upon it, and gave 
 to taste of it to the babe, and touched the babe with it 
 
 M 8e« this Yol., p. 68, note 16. 
 
 on 
 
 saic 
 
 thy 
 
 tiah 
 
 beai 
 
 wor] 
 
 and 
 
 mam 
 
 thee 
 
 from 
 
 from 
 
 thyf] 
 
 ing8( 
 
 it up, 
 
 stone, 
 
 shape( 
 
 that a 
 
 wert I 
 
 oati, il 
 
 hast c( 
 
 trouble 
 
 wind, 1 
 
 tears; i 
 
 than a 
 
 hold th 
 
 hast coi 
 
 thy rest 
 
 and sup 
 
 midwife 
 
 The 
 
 on the fi 
 
 gers and 
 
 not prop 
 
 good sigr 
 
 hoy, begf 
 
 arrows; 
 
 toward 
 
 were also 
 
 :e 
 
TWO LUSTBATIONS OB BAPTISMS 
 
 371 
 
 on the breast and on the top of the head. Then she 
 Raid : My well-beloved son, or daughter, approach here 
 thy mother and father, Ghalchihuitiicue and Chalchihui- 
 tlatonac ; let now this goddess take thee, for she has to 
 bear thee on her shoulders and in her arms through this 
 world. Then the midwife dipped the child into water 
 and said : Enter, my son, into the water that is called 
 mamatiac and tia^kc', let it wash thee; let him cleanse 
 thee that is in every place, let him see good to put away 
 from thee all the evil that thou hast carried with thee 
 from before the beginning of the world, the evil that 
 thy father and thy mother have joined to thee. Hav- 
 ing so washed the creature, the midwife then wrapped 
 it up, addressing it the while as follows: precious 
 stone, rich feather, emerald, O sapphire, thou wert 
 shaped where abide the great god and the great goddess 
 that are above the heavens; created and formed thou 
 wert by thy mother and father, Ometecutli and Omeci- 
 oatl, the celestial woman and the celestial man. Thou 
 hast come into this world, a place of many toils and 
 troubles, of intemperate heat and intemperate cold and 
 wind, a place of hunger and thirst, of weariness and of 
 tears; of a verity we cannot say that this world is other 
 than a place of weeping, of sadness, of vexation. Be- 
 hold thy lot, weariness and weeping and tears. Thou 
 hast come, my well-beloved, repose then and take here 
 thy rest; let our Lord that is in every place provide for 
 and support thee. And in saying all these things the 
 midwife spake softly, as one that prays. 
 
 The second lustration or baptism, usually took place 
 on the fifth day after birth, but in every case the astrolo- 
 gers and diviners were consulted, and if the signs were 
 not propitious, the baptism was postponed till a day of 
 good sign came. The ceremony, when the child was a 
 boy, began by bringing to it a little shield, bow, and 
 arrows; of which arrows there were four, one pointing 
 toward each of the four points of the world. There 
 were also brought a little isiiield, bow, and arrows, made 
 of paste or dough of wild amaranth seeds, and a pottagie 
 
872 
 
 GODS. 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINQS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 of beans and toasted maize, and a little breech-clout and 
 blanket or mantle. The poor in such cases had no more 
 than the little shield, bow, and arrows, tq^ether with some 
 tamales and toasted maize. When the child was a girl, 
 there were brought to it, instead of mimic weapons, cer- 
 tain woman's implements and tools for spinning and 
 weaving, the spindle and distaff, a little shirt and petti- 
 coats. These things being prepared, suiting the sex of 
 the infant, its parents and relatives assembled before 
 sunrise. When the sun rose the midwife asked for a 
 new vessel full of water; and she took the child in her 
 hands. Then the by-standers carried all the implements 
 and utensils already mentioned into the court-yard of 
 the house, where the midwife set the face of the child 
 toward the west, and spake to the child saying: 
 grandson of mine, O eagle, tiger, valiant man, 
 thou hast come into the world, sent by thy father and 
 mother, the great Lord and the great lady ; thou wast 
 created and begotten in thy house, which is the place of 
 the supreme gods that are above tbe nine heavens. Thou 
 art a gift from our son Quetzalcoatl, who is in every 
 place; join thyself now to thy mother, the goddess of 
 water, Chalchihuitlicue. 
 
 Then the midwife gave the child to taste of the water, 
 putting her moistened fingers in its mouth, and said : 
 Take this; by this thou hast to live on the earth, to 
 grow and to Hourish ; through this we get all things ttuit 
 support existence on the earth ; receive it. Then with 
 her moistened fingers she touched the breast of the child, 
 and said: Behold the pure water that washes and 
 cleanses thine heart, that removes oV filthiness; receive 
 it ; may the goddess see good to purify and cleanse thine 
 heart. Then the midwife poured water upon the head 
 of the child saying: my grandson, my son, take this 
 water of the Lord of the world, which is thy life, in- 
 vigorating and refreshing, washing and cleansing. I 
 pray that this celestial water, blue and light bhie, may 
 enter into thy body and there live ; I pray that it may 
 destroy in thee and put away from thee all the things 
 
 evil 
 
 ninj 
 
 are 
 
 chill 
 
 and 
 
 inti 
 
 thy8( 
 
 born 
 
 is it 
 
 of Wfl 
 
 Al 
 
 lifted 
 
 said: 
 
 sent t 
 
 world. 
 
 tion, i 
 
 thee tl 
 
 and se 
 
 time t 
 
 mother 
 
 thee I ( 
 
 spire M 
 
 give an 
 
PBAYEB TO THE EABTH-MOTHEB. 
 
 evil and adversp f hnf ^ 
 
 ning of the wo^d 27h«'T *•>«» More the beirin 
 
 ch.huitlicue. Hwii^g „;*&,»« ;r "Other Chlu 
 !>nd «, sMken, the midwifeS Wh "^^ ""■ «'« "hiW 
 n th,8 child, thou hurtfuUhL S'"*'*'r'' "«»' "rt 
 
 "•ft^'t h'eThffd'T a^t" h "If "'»''-■ *« """wife 
 «"d: Lord, behoMher^^thv „ .'"""'^ '""'^o" «^ 
 «•■> o this pl^ of LwS T"*'"^ """ 'hou hat 
 wrid. Give it, o Q »Vf '".'A""' "^ '"*""»!', to tS 
 hon. fi>"«much;sthou„t?if.^^''»'> "'»'e i..»p ! 
 "7 the great goddei TheJ thT"-/"^; "■"' ''«"' ^th 
 
 r-^ with thy virte wtt^L"^' I P™y «'ee t.^ i,^ 
 
 «'-»<'toi„.iiiti;rtirc„riitx^.to 
 
 '^ See note 24 • Entra i Tk 
 
 
 ;i'<",<H visible, e inv Hible i.,fl^,'"'\*l'"»» '"f«ncJ^ de m' ?X•''''l'^""' "'•'^•"» 
 
 -IS ineliiiacioneH nahiml!'« "^"*'" •^» t«dn.s las Ani.nn '"' -"^ '"d<> "'luWIo 
 
 •' "''icionaJes; v m o"™-T','l"« ^««>08 aver en odai i • ■''"'' ^'""»'nn t,„l„" 
 
 '" 'Jx'lio, esta nnn^claro l2 I'*'* '"" <""«8 criarfas ""iy"'''V'» '<'« oonve„i« 
 
 5''' l"s qnaies ^i v „^„„' «™» doB (convieno A s,E ' T" '*""l"e rPKmi. 
 
874 GODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 wife stooped agaii? and set the child on the ground, and 
 raised it the third time toward heaven, and said : our 
 Lord, god and goddess celestial, that are in the heavens, 
 behold this creature ; see good to pour into it thy virtue 
 and thy breath, so that it may live upon the earth. 
 Then a fourth and last time the midwife set the babe 
 upon the ground, a fourth time she lifted it toward 
 heaven, and she spake to the sun and said : our Lord, 
 Sun, Totonametl, Tlaltecutli, that art our mother and our 
 father, behold this creature, which is like a bird of pre- 
 cious plumage, like i zaquan or a guechutl;^ thine, our 
 Lord the Sun, he is ; thou who art valiant in war and 
 painted like a tiger in black and gray, he is thy creature 
 and of thine estate and patrimony. For this he was 
 born, to serve thee and to give thee food and drink; he 
 is of the family of warriors and soldiers that fight on 
 the field of battle. 
 
 Then the midwife took the shield, and the bow and 
 
 <* (^'^quantototl, pasaro de phima amarillo y rica. Molina, Vocabulario. 
 Accordiiigjto Bnstamaute however, this bird is not one in any way remark- 
 ablo for pluuiage, but is identical with the Uacua described by Clavigero, and 
 is here used as an example of a vigilant and active soldier. Bustaniuute (in 
 a note to Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn, ii., lib. vi., pp. 194-5) writes: Tzavm, 
 of this bird repeated mention has been made in this history, for the Indians 
 used it for a means of comparison or simile in their s^ieeches. It is nn enrly- 
 rising bird (madrugador), and has nothing notable in its plumage or iu its 
 voice, but only in its habits. This bird is one of the last to go to rest at 
 night and one of the first to announce the coming sun. An hour before day- 
 break a bird of this species, having passed the night with many of his ft'l- 
 lows on any branch, begins to call them, with a shrill clear note that he 
 keeps repeating in a glad tone till some of them reply. The ttamin is about 
 the size of a sparrow, and very similar in color to the bunting (culandria), 
 but more marvellous in its habits. It is a social bird, each tree is n tnwii uf 
 many nests. One ttaoua plays the part of chief and guards the rest; his post 
 is in the top of the tree, whence, from time to time, he flies from nest to lu'st 
 uttering his notes; and while he is visiting a nest all within are silent. If 
 he sees any bird of another species approaching the tree he sallies out U) ou 
 the invader and with lieak and wings compels a retreat. But if he st>es a 
 man or any Ltrge object advancing, he flies screaming to a neighboring 
 tree, and, meeting other birds of his tribe flying homeward, he obliges tliciii 
 to retire by changing the tone of his note. When the danger is over lie re- 
 turns to his tree and begins his rounds as before, from nest to nest. Tzacnas 
 abound in Michoacan, and to their observations regarding them the IiuliaiiH 
 are dcubtless indebted for many hints and comparisons applied to soldiriM 
 diligent in duty. The quechuH, or lldulKfuechol, is a large H(|uatie bird witli 
 plumage of a beautiful scarlet color, or a reddish white, except that of tlio 
 neok, which is black. Its home is ou the sea-shoro and by the river banks, 
 whore it feeds on live fish, never touching dead flesh. Bee Utaviyero, iilona 
 Ant. del Mesnco, torn, i,, pp. 67, 91-3. 
 
DEDICATION OF THE CHILD TO WAB. 
 
 •7» 
 
 the dart that were there prepared, and spake to the Sun 
 after this sort: Behold here the instruments of war 
 which thou art served with, which thou delightest in ; 
 impart to this bahe the gift that thou art wont to give 
 to thy soldiers, enabling them to go to thine house of 
 delights, where, having fallen in battle, they rest and are 
 joyful and are now with thee praising thee. Will this 
 poor little nobody ever be one of them? Have pity upon 
 him, clement Lord of ours. 
 
 During all the time of these ceremonies a great torch 
 of candlewood was burning ; and when these ceremonies 
 were accomplished, a name was given to the child, that 
 of one of his ancestors, so that he might inherit the for- 
 tune or lot of him whose name was so taken. This name 
 was applied to the child by the midwife, or priestess, 
 who performed the baptism. Suppose the name given 
 was Yautl. Then the midwife began to shout and to 
 talk like a man to the child : O Yautl, valiant man, 
 take this shield and this dart ; these are for thy amuse- 
 ment, they are the delight of the sun. Then she tied 
 the little mantle on its shoulders and girt the breech- 
 clout about it. Now all the boys of the ward were as- 
 sembled, and at this stage of the ceremony they rushed 
 into the house where the baptism had taken place, and 
 representing soldiers and forrayers, they took food that 
 was there prepared for them, which was called * the 
 navel-string,' or 'navel,' of the child, and set out with 
 it into the streets, shouting and eating. They cried O 
 Yautl, Yautl, get thee to the field of battle, put thyself 
 into the thickest of the fight ; Yautl, Yautl, thine office 
 is to make glad the sun and the earth, to give them to 
 eat and to drink; uix)n thee has fallen the lot of the 
 soldiers that are eagles and tigers, that die in war, that 
 are now making merry and singing before the sun. 
 And they cried again : O soldiers, men of war, come 
 hither, come to eat of thy, navel of Yautl. Then the 
 midwife, or priestess, tixjk the child into the house, and 
 departed, the great torch of candlewood being carried 
 
876 GODS, BUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 burning before her, and this was the last of the cere- 
 mony." 
 
 n iSngrsborouj/fc'a Jfeat. Anttq., vol. v., pp. 479-483, vol. vii., pp. 151-2; 
 Sahagun, Hist. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vi., pp. 21&-221. According to some au- 
 thors, and I think Boturini for one, this baptism was suppleniented by pass- 
 ing the child through fire. There was such a ceremony; however, it was 
 not connected with that of baptism, but it took place on the last night of 
 every fourth year, be. jre the five unlucky days. On the last night of every 
 fourth year, parents chose god-parents for their children born during the 
 three preceding years, and these god-fathers and god-mothors passed the 
 children over, or near to, or about the flame of a prepared fire (rodenrlos per 
 las llamas del fuego que tenian aparejado para esto, que en el latin se dice 
 lustmre) . They also bored the children's ears, which caused no small up- 
 roar (Habia gran voceria de muchachos y muchachas por el nhugeramiento 
 de las orejas) as may well be imagined. They clasped the children by the 
 temples and lifted them up ' to make them grow;' wherefore they called the 
 feast ucaiU, 'growing.' They finished by giving the little things pulque 
 in tiny cups, and for this the feast was called the ' drunkenness of children.' 
 Sahagun, Hint. Gen., torn, i., lib. ii., pp. 189-192. In the Spkgaiione delle 
 Tavoh del Codice Mexicano (Vaticano), tav. xxxi., in Kingnhorovgh' « Mtx. 
 ArUiq., vol. v., p. 181, there is given a description of the water baptism dif- 
 fering somewhat from th it given in the text. It runs as follows : * They 
 took some flcitle; and having a large vessel of water near them, they made 
 the leaves of the flcitle into a bunch, and dipped it into the water, with 
 which they sprinkled the child; and after fumigating it with inncuHe, thoy 
 gave it a name, taken from the sign on which it wiis born; and they put into 
 its hand a shield and arrow, if it was a boy, which is what the figure of 
 Xiuatlatl denotes, who here represents the god of war; they also uttered 
 over the child certain prayers in the mimnor of deprecations, that ho 
 might become a brave, intrepid, and couniKoous man. The offering which 
 his parents carried to the temple the elder priests took and divided with the 
 other children who were in the temple, who ran with it through the whole 
 city.' Mcndteta, lllat. Eck.i., p. 107, again describes this rite, in substanco 
 as follows: 'They had a sort of baptism: thus when the child was a fow 
 days old, an old woman was called in, who took the child out into the court 
 of the house where it was born, and washed it a certain number of times 
 with the wine of the country, and as many times again with water; then 
 she put a name on it, and performed certain ceremonies with the umbilical 
 cord. These names were taken from the idols, or from the feasts that 
 fell about that time, or from a beast or bird.' See further Ksplicnviim 
 de la Volefclnn de ^fendo^a, pt iii., in Klmisborougli'ii .Ifra;. Ai)tiq., vol. 
 v., pp. 00-1; Torquemada, Xfonnrq. Ind., torn, ii., i)p. 415, 419-45^; (7((- 
 vigero, Storla Ant. del Mcsslco, tom. ii., pp. 85-9; Ihiiiilmldt, Vms drn 
 CordUlen'n lom. ii., pp. 311. 318; (fntna, Dos Piidras, pt ii., pp. 
 a9-41: rivsmU'H Mix., vol. iii., p. 385; lii-inton's Mt/lhs, pp. 122, KiO; 
 MiUler, Amnvlkanisvht Urreligionen, \y. (J5!!; Hiart, La Terre Tenmvree, p. 
 274. Mr Tylor, Rjseaking of Mexico, i his Anahunc, p. ii?!), siiys; 
 'Childr.ii were sprinkled with water when their names were given 
 to them. Tliis is certainly true, though the statement tlint tliey 
 beliovetl (hat the pronesi purified them from original sin is probably 
 a monkish ttetion.' Farther reading, however, hiis shown Mr Tylor the 
 injiistioo of this judgment, and in his masterly latest and greatest work (see 
 I'rimUhe Culture, vol. ii., pp. 4'i9-3(l), he writes as follows: ' The lust group 
 of rites whoHo course through religious history is to be outlined hero, tiikes 
 in the varied dramatic acts of ceremonial purltteation or Lustration. AVith 
 all the olmeurity and intricany due to age-long modifleation, the primitive 
 thought which underlies these ceremonies is still open to view. It is the tran- 
 sition from pructieal to symbolic cleansing, from removal of bodily impurity 
 to delivurauoe from invisible, spiritual, and nt last moral evil. (Heu'thiH vol. p. 
 
THE AZTEC VENUS. 
 
 877 
 
 The goddess (or god, as some have it) connected by 
 the Mexicans with carnal love was variously called Tla- 
 zoltecotl, Ixcuina, Tlaclquani, with other names, and, 
 especially it would appear in Tlascala, Xochiquetzal. 
 She had no very prominent or honorable place in the 
 minds of the people and was much more closely allied to 
 the Roman Cloacina than to the Greek Aphrodite. 
 Camargo, the Tlascaltec, gives much the most agreeable 
 and pleasing account of her. Her home was in the 
 ninth heaven, in a pleasant garden, watered by innu- 
 merable fountains, where she passed her time spinning 
 and weaving rich .stuffs, in the midst of delights, minis- 
 tered to by the inferior deities. No man was able to 
 approach her, but she had in her service a crowd of 
 dwarfs, buffoons, and hunchbacks, who diverted her with 
 their songs and dances, and acted as messengers to such 
 gods as she took a fancy to. So beautiful was she painted 
 that no woman in the world could equal her; and the 
 place of her habitation was called lamotamohuanichan, 
 Xochitlycacan, Chitamihuany, Cicuhnauhuepaniuhcan, 
 and Tuhecayan, that is to say ' the place of Tamohuan, 
 the place of the tree of flowers Xochitlihcacan, where the 
 air is purest, beyond the nine heavens.' It was further 
 said, that whoever had been touched by one of the 
 
 119) In old Mexico, tho first net of cerrmouinl liiHtrntion took plnco nt 
 
 birth. Tho nurse wnsheil tho infnut in tlio name of tho water-godiUms, to re- 
 move the impurity of its birth, to cluimse its heart and give it n gooil and per- 
 fect life ; then blowing on water in her right hand she washed it again, warning 
 it of forthcoming trials and niiscrioH and labors, and praying the invisible 
 Deity to descend upon the water, to cleanse the child front sin and foulness, 
 luul to deliver it from misfortune. The second act took place some ft)ur 
 days later, unless tho astrologers postponed it. At n festive gathering, amid 
 llres kept alight from tho tlrst ceremony, tho nurse undressed tho child sent 
 by the gods into this sad and doleful world, bade it to receive the lift -giving 
 water, and washed it, driving out evil from each limb and ofiering to tho 
 deities appointed prayers for virtue and blessing. It was then that the toy 
 iiistruments of war or craft or household labor were placed in the boy's or 
 girl's hand (a custom singularly eorresponding with one usual in China)i 
 and the other children, instructed V)y their jiarents, gave the new-eonier its 
 cliild-naine. here again to be replaced by another nt manhood or womanhood. 
 There is nothing unlikely in the statement that the child was also passed 
 f'liu' liiiii sth.oii«h the fire, but tho authority this is given on is not sufHeient. 
 The ri''i„'li)us enaraetor of ablution is well shown in Mexico by its form- 
 ing part of the daily service of the priests. Aztee life cndiMi as it had 
 begun, with this ceremonial lustration; it was one of the funeral cereniouieB 
 to spriuklo the head of the oorpso with the lustral water of this life.' 
 
 X 
 
878 OODB, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 flowers that grow in the beautiful garden of Xochiquet- 
 zal should love to the end, should love faithfully.^ 
 
 Boturini gives a legend in which this goddess figures 
 in a very characteristic way. There was a man called 
 Ydppan, who, to win the r^ard of the gods made him- 
 self a hermit, leaving his wife and his relations, and re- 
 tiring to a desert place, there to lead a chaste and soli- 
 tary life. In that desert was a great stone or rock, 
 called Tehuehuetl, dedicated to penitential acts, which 
 rock Yappan aocended and took up his abode upon like 
 a western Simeon Stylites. The gods observed all this 
 with attention, but doubtful of the firmness of purpose 
 of the new recluse, they set a spy upon him in the per- 
 son of an enemy of his, named Yaotl, the word ydotl in- 
 deed signifying ' enemy.' Yet not even the sharpened 
 eye of hate and envy could find any sixjt in the austere 
 continent life of the anchorite, and the many women sent 
 by the gods to tempt him to pleasure were repulsed and 
 baiiied. In heaven itself the chaste victories of the 
 lonely saint were applauded, and it began to be thought 
 that he was worthy to be transformed into some highor 
 form of life. Then Tlazolteotl, feeling herself sliglited 
 and lield for nought, rose up in her evil beauty, wrath- 
 ful, contemptuous, and said : Think not, ye high and im- 
 mortal gods, that this hero of yours has tlie force to pre- 
 serve his resolution before me, or that he is worthy of 
 any very sublime transformation; I descend to earth, 
 behold now how strong is the vow of your devotee, how 
 unfeigned his continence! 
 
 That day the flowers of the gardens of Xochiquetzal 
 were untended by their mistress, her singing dwarfs 
 were silent, her messengers undisturbed by her behests, 
 and away in the desert, by the lonely rock, the 
 crouching spy Ytiotl saw a wondrous sight : one shajjcd 
 
 M Cnmarno, in JioHveHeH Annaks den Voyaiics, 1843, torn, xcix., pp. 1H2- 
 3. 'On (-tntibrnit ohuquo annee unr f«'to BoUnmcUo en I'lionniur (To cctto 
 cWesHe Xnchi(iuetznl, et uno foule do pouple ho n'lniisHnit ilnns son toniplo. 
 On (liHuit qu'ollo dtait In fommo do 'i.„loo lo diuu des oaux, ot quo Toxont- 
 lipuca la lul avail enlev^o et I'avait transporU'o an nonvlbme ciol. Met- 
 In iinypitti 6Uiit la Manne dos mngioienneB. Tluloo I'dpousa quand Xochi- 
 quetEul lui eut dtd enlevde.' 
 
 was 
 
TLAZOLTEOTL SEDUCES YAFFAN. 
 
 879 
 
 like a woman, but fairer than eye can conceive, ad- 
 vancing toward the lean penance-withersd man on 
 the sacred height.. Ha! thrills not the hermit's mor- 
 tified flesh with something more than surprise, while 
 the sweet voice speaks: My brother Ydppan, I the god- 
 dess Tlazolteotl, amazed at thy constancy, and commiser- 
 ating thy hardships, come to comfort thee ; what way shall 
 I take, or what path, that I may get up to speak with 
 thee ? The simple one did not see the ruse, he came 
 down from his place and helped the goddess up. Alas, 
 in such a crisis, what need is there to speak further? — no 
 other victory of Yappan was destined to be famous in 
 heaven, but in a cloud of shame his chaste light went 
 down for ever. And thou, O shameless one, have thy 
 fierce red lips had their fill of kisses, is thy Paphian 
 soul satisfied withal, as now, flushed with victory, 
 tliou passest back to the tinkling fountains, and to tlie 
 great tree of flowers, and to the far-i-eaching gardens 
 where thy slaves await thee in the ninth heaven ? Do 
 thine eyes lower themselves at all in any heed of 
 the miserable disenchanted victim left crouching, 
 humbled on his desecrated rock, his nights and days of 
 fasting and weariness gone for nought, his dreams, his 
 hopes dissipated, scattered like dust at the trailing of thy 
 robes? And for thee, poor Yjippan, the troubles of this 
 life are soon to end ; Yiiotl, the enemy, has not seen all 
 these things for nothing; he, at least, has not borne 
 hunger and thirst and weariness, has not watched and 
 waited in vain. it avails nothing to lift the pleading 
 hands, they are warm but not with clasping in prayer, 
 and weary but not with waving the censer ; the flint- 
 edged mace beats down thy feeble guard, the neck that 
 Tlazolteotl clasped is smitten thiough, the lips she kissed 
 roll in the , beside a headless trunk. 
 
 The gods iiansformed the dead man into a scorpicm, 
 with the forearms (ixed lifted up as when he doriecated 
 the blow of his murderer; and he crawled r.nder the 
 stone uixm which ho had abode, llis wife, whoso name 
 was Tlahuitisin, that is to say ' the inflamed,' still lived. 
 
GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 The implacable Ydotl sought her out, led her to the spot 
 stained with her husband's blood, detailed pitilessly the 
 circumstances of the sin and death of the hennit, and 
 then smote off her head. The gods transformed the poor 
 woman into that species of scorpion called the alacran 
 encendido, and she crawled under the stone and found 
 her husband. And so it comes that tradition says that 
 all reddish colored scorpions are descended from Tlahui- 
 tzin, and all dusky or ash-colored scorpions from Ydp- 
 pan, while both keep hidden under the stones and flee 
 the light for shame of their disgrace and punishment. 
 Last of all the wrath of the gods fell on Ydotl for his 
 cruelty and presumption in exceeding their commands; 
 he was transformed into a sort of locust that the Mexicans 
 call aJiuacachapuUin.^ 
 
 Sahagun gives a very full description of this goddess 
 and her connection with certain rites of confession, much 
 resembling those already described in speaking of Tez- 
 catlipoca.* The goddess had according to our author, 
 three names. The first was Tlazolteotl, that is to say 
 'the goddess of carnality.' The second name was 
 Yxcuina, which signifies four sisters, called respec- 
 tively, and in order of age, Tiacapan, Teicii, Tlaco, 
 Xucotsi. The third and last name of this deity was 
 Tlaclquani, which means ' eater of filthy things,' referring 
 it is said to her function of hearing and pardoning 
 the confessions of men and women guilty of unclean 
 and carnal crimes. For this goddess, or these god- 
 desses, had power not only to inspire and provoke to 
 the commission of such sins, and to aid in their accom- 
 plishment, but also to pardon them, if they were con- 
 fessed to certain priests who were also diviners and tel- 
 lers of fortunes and wizards generally. In this confession, 
 however, Tlazolteotl seems not to have been directl}'^ ad- 
 
 » IMurini, hUn, pp. 15, 03-0 : ' Pero, no mcnnn indiKnados lo8 DioBew 
 del pecndu di( Yiippau, (juo do la iiiobodienciii, y ittruviinitiiiti) de Yuotl, lo 
 ooiivirtieron eu LiiugoHtii, quo lliiinuu los ludioH AhuncachapiiUin, uinudundo 
 8u lluinaHHO on adoluiito Tiontecomihua, que nuiere dicir, iUirtja Culieza, y on 
 efeoto oHto nnimnl paroco que lli>va cargo conHiRo, propriodiid dr Ioh MnlHineH, 
 que Hienipre caruan laH Iionrns, que ban quitado a huh I'roxiiuoH. ' 
 
 M Bee this vol. pp. '^20-6. 
 
CONFESSION. 
 
 881 
 
 dressed, but only the supreme deity under several of his 
 names. Thus the person whom, by a stretch of courtesy, 
 we may call the penitent, having sought out a confessor 
 from the class above mentioned, addressed that function- 
 ary in these words: Sir, I wish to approach the all- 
 powerful god, protector of all, Yoalliehecatl, or Tezcat- 
 lipoca ; I wish to confess my sins in secret. To this the 
 wizard, or priest, replied : Welcome, my son ; the thing 
 thou wouldst do is for thy good and profit. This said 
 he searched the divining book, tonalamatl, to see what 
 day would be most opportune for hearing the confession. 
 That day come, the penitent brought a new mat, and 
 white incense called copalli, and wood for the fire in 
 which the incense was to be burned. Sometimes when 
 he was a very noble personage, the priest went to his 
 house to confess him, but as a general rule the ceremony 
 took place at the residence of the priest. On entering 
 this house the penitent swept very clean a portion of the 
 floor and spread the new mat there for the confessor to 
 seat himself upon, and kindled the wood. The priest 
 then threw the copal upon the fire and said: O Lord, 
 thou that art the father and the mother of the gods and 
 the most ancient god,^^ know that here is come thy 
 vassal and servant, weeping and with great sadness; he 
 is aware that he has wandered from the wav, that he 
 has stumbled, that he has slidden, that he is s^wtted 
 with certain filthy sins and grave crimes worthy of death. 
 Our Lord, very pitiful, since thou art the protector and 
 defender of all, accept the penitence, give ear to the an- 
 guish of this thy servant and vassal. 
 
 At this point the confessor turned to the sinner and 
 said: My son, thou art come into the presence of God, 
 favorer and protector of all ; thou art come to lay bare 
 thy inner rottenness and unsavoriness ; tiiou art come to 
 publish the secrets of thine heart; see that thou fall into 
 no pit by lying unto our Lord ; strip thyself, put away 
 all shame before him who is called Yoallieliccatl and 
 TezcatliiKXja. It is certain that thou art now in his pres- 
 
 " B«e this vol., pp. 313, 336. 
 
 ! 1 
 
882 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 enoe, although thou art not worthy to see him, neither 
 will he speak with thee, for he is invisible and impalpable. 
 See then to it how thou comest, and with what heart; 
 fear nothing to publish thy secrets in his presence, give 
 account of thy life, relate thine evil deeds as thou didst 
 perform them ; tell all with sadness to our Lord God, 
 who is the favorer of all, and whose arms are open and 
 ready to embrace and set thee on his shoulders. Be- 
 ware of hiding anything through shame or through weak- 
 ness. 
 
 Having heard these words the penitent took oath, 
 after the Mexican fashion, to tell the truth. He touched 
 the ground with his hand and licked off the earth that 
 adhered to it;** then he threw copal in the fire, which 
 was another way of swearing to tell the truth. Then 
 he set himself down before the priest and, inasmuch as 
 he held him to be th^ image and vicar of god, he, the 
 penitent, began to speak after this fashion : our Lord 
 who receivest and shelterest all, give ear to my foul 
 deeds; in thy presence I strip, I put away from myself 
 what shameful things soever I have done. Not from thee, 
 of a verity, are hidden my crimes, for to thee all things 
 are manifest and clear. Having thus said, the penitent 
 proceeded to relate his sins in the order in which they 
 had been committed, clearly and quietly, as in a slow and 
 
 gi I 
 
 11 other deacriptions of thiB rite are given vith additional details: ' Usa- 
 ban una ceremouia generalmente en toda esta tierra, hombres y mugeres, 
 niAoH y niAas, que quando entruban en algun lugar donde habia iningeues de 
 los idolos, una 6 muchaa, luego tocaban en la tierra con el dedo, jr lueoo 
 le Uegaban ft la boca rf a la lengua: & esto llamaban comer tierra, haciendolo 
 en reverencia de sus DioseB, y todos los que salian de sua caaaa, auuque no 
 ■aliesen del nueblo, volviendo 4 au casa haciau lo miamo, y per Ion cauiinoa 
 quando pasabun deluute algun Cu u oratorio haciaii lo miaino, y en lugar de 
 juramento uaaban eato miamo, que para aflrmar quien decia verdad nacian 
 esta ceremouia, y loa quo se querian aatisfacer del que hablaba ai decia ve» 
 dad, demandabanle hiciese eata ceremouia, luego le creian como juramento 
 . . . Tenian tambien coatumbre de hacer juramento de cnmplir alguna coaa a 
 (jue se obligaban, y aquel a quien se obbgaban les demanaaba que hicieaeu 
 juramento para eatar aesuro de au palabra y el juramento que hncian era en 
 esta forma : I'or vida del Sol y de nuestra seAora la tierra que uo f alte en lo 
 que tengo dicho, y para mayor seguridad como esta tierra; y luego tocaba 
 eon los dedos en la tierra, Uegabalos & In booa y lamialoa; v aai comia tierra 
 haciendo juramento.' Kinq^orow^h'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 95-0, lUl; 
 lialMgun, Hint. Gen., tom. ii., lib. !., ap., pp. 212, 220; Ctav^o, Storia Ant. 
 del Meaaico, tom. ii., p. 26. 
 
PENANCES. 868 
 
 distinctly pronounced chant, as one that walked along a 
 very straight way turning neither to the right hand nor 
 to the left. When he had done the priest answered him 
 as follows: My son, thou hast spoken before our Lord 
 God, revealing to him thine evil works; and I shall now 
 tell thee what thou hast to do. When the goddesses Civa- 
 pipilti descend to the earth, or when it is the time of 
 the festival of the four sister goddesses of carnality that 
 are called Yxcuina, thou shalt fast four days afflicting 
 thy stomach and thy mouth ; this feast of the Yxcuina 
 being come, at daybreak thou shalt do penance suitable 
 to thy sins.® Through a hole pierced by a maguey-thorn 
 through the middle of thy tongue thou shall pass certain 
 osier-twigs called teucahouxUl or thcoU, passing them in 
 front of the face and throwing them over the shoulder 
 one by one ; or thou mayest fasten them the one to the 
 other and so pull them through thy tongue like a long 
 cord. These twigs were sometimes passed through a 
 hole in the ear; and, wherever they were passed, it 
 would appear by our author that there were sometimes 
 used of them by one penitent to the number of four 
 hundred, or even of eight hundred. 
 
 If the sin seemed too light for such a punishment as 
 the preceding, the priest would say to the penitent: My 
 son, thou shalt fast, thou shall fatigue thy stomach with 
 hunger and thy mouth with thirst, and that for four 
 days, eating only once on each day and that at noon. 
 Or, the priest would say to him : Thou shalt go to offer 
 paper in the usual places, thou shalt make images covered 
 therewith in number proportionate to thy devotion, thou 
 shalt sing and dance before them as custom directs. Or, 
 again, he would say to him: Thou hast offended God, 
 
 '3 Quite different veraioug of this Bentenoe are siven by Kingsborough's 
 and BuBtamnnte'H editions respectively. That of Kingahorough's Mex. Antiq , 
 vol. vii., p. 7, reads: ' Quatkdo deoienden a la tierra las DiosaH Txcuiuaine, 
 luego de maiiana 6 en amaneciendo, paraque hagas la peniteuciu conveuible 
 por tus pecados.' That of Bustamante, iSahagtin, Hist. Geti., torn, i., lib. i.. 
 p. 13, reads: ' Cnando desoienden & la tierra las diosas Uamadas Civapipilli, i> 
 cuando se kace la fiesta de las diosas de la camalidad que se Uauian Yxtui- 
 name, ayuuarAs cuatro dias afligiendo tu estomago y tu booa, y llegado el 
 dia de la fiesta de estas diosas Ytxtuiname, luego de maftana 6 eu amaneciendo 
 para que hagaa la penitenoia oonvecible por tus peoados.' 
 
384 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 thou hast got drunk ; thou must expiate the matter be- 
 fore Totocbti, the god of wine ; and when thou goest to 
 do penance thou shalt go at night, naked, save only a 
 piece of paper hanging from thy girdle in front and an- 
 other behind; thou shalt repeat thy prayer and then 
 throw down there before the gods those two pieces of 
 paper, and so take thy departure. 
 
 This confession was held not to have been made to 
 a priest, or lo a man, but to God; and, inasmuch as it 
 could only be heard once in a man's life, and, as for a 
 relapse into sin after it there was no forgiveness, it was 
 generally put off till old age. The absolution given by 
 the priest was valuable in a double regard ; the absolved 
 was held shriven of every crime he had confessed, and 
 clear of all pains and penrlties, temporal or spiritual, 
 civil or ecclesiastical, due therefor. Thus was the fiery 
 lash of Nemesis bound up, thus were struck down alike 
 the staff of Minos and the sword of Themis before the 
 awful aegis of religion. It may be imagined with what 
 reluctance this last hope, this unique life-confession was 
 resorted to; it was the one city of refuge, the one Mexi- 
 can benefit of sanctuary, the sole horn of the altar, of 
 which a man might once take hold and live, but no 
 more again for ever.** 
 
 34 ' De esto bi' n se orguye que annque habian hecho muchos pecadoa en 
 tiempo de bu juveutud, no se confesaban de ellos hasta la vejez, por no se 
 ob)igiir H cesar de pecar antes de la vejez, por la opinion que tenian, que el 
 que tornnba a reiucidir en los pecados, al que se confesaba una vez no tenia 
 remedio.' Kingsboroufih's Alex. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 6-8: Sahayun, Hist. Gen., 
 torn.!., lib. i., pp. 10-16. Prescott writes, J/ra., vol. i., p. 68: 'It is re- 
 markable tbat they administered the rites of confession and absolution. 
 The secrets of the confessional were held inviolable, and penances were im- 
 posed of much the same kind as those enjoined in the lloman Catholic 
 Church. There were two remarkable peculiarities in the Aztec cerenionj'. 
 The first was, that, as the repetition of an offence, once atoned for, was 
 deemed inexpiable, confession was made but once in a man's life, and was 
 usually deferred to a late period of it, when the penitent unburdened his 
 conscience, and settled at once, the long arrears of iniquity. Another pecu- 
 liarity was, that priestly absolution was received in place of the legal pniiish- 
 niont of offences, and authorized an acqnitnl in case of arrest.' Mention of 
 Tlazolteotl will be found in Oonmm, Cona. Mex., fol. 309; TorqurmaOa, 
 Monarq. Intl., torn. ii.. pp. 62, 7S); Herrera, That. Oen., tom. i., dec. ii., lib. vi., 
 cap. XV.; Claniijero, Storla Ant. del Messico, tom. ii., p. 21. They say that 
 Yxcuina, who was the goddess of shame, protected adulterers. She was the 
 goddess of salt, of dirt, and of immodesty, and the cause of all sins.* They 
 l^aiutcd her with two faces, ur with two different colors on the face. She 
 
®0D OP PiRE. 
 
 The Mexican cod of fln« *" 
 
 was usually calledXiuhW? ""^^T ^^"^^y noticed 
 Barnes such as Ixcoz^ZTIL • ^^ ^^^' however otW 
 
 pni« J "' ^^ stone n« K • . "' ""^ wearinff 
 
 rapot It like flames of firoTT ^ .™^'"«s'''nK from th« 
 
 -»«., ^ther with a mt^abraVn" «Jf.«8'"-n"h 
 
 ticolarly cruel even for theMextn?^'^*'''' "*»* P«r- 
 Ihe assistants began bv S"""^ '*''«""'• 
 
 tt"^' ?fhrr'"« ■"' " »»™d ^1 buT'T o*^ "■« 
 
 .: ««p. Ihis tree was ih^^ j ^ ""* a few roimri 
 
GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 li 
 
 bruising or spoiling it ; and the women met the entering 
 procession giving those that dragged cacao to drink. 
 The tree, which was called xocotl, was received into the 
 court of a cu with shouts, and there set up in a hole in 
 in the ground and allowed to remain for twenty days. 
 On the eve of the festival Xocotlvetzi, they let this large 
 tree or pole down gently to the ground, by means of 
 ropes and tressles, or rests, made of beams tied two and 
 two, probably in an X shape; and carpenters dressed it 
 perfectly smooth and straight, and, where the branches 
 had been left, near the top, they fastened with ropes a 
 kind of yard or cross-beam of five fathoms long. Then 
 was prepared, to be set on the very top of the pole or 
 tree, a statue of the god Xiuhtecutli, made like a man 
 out of the dough of wild amaranth seeds, and covered 
 and decorated with innumerable white papers. Into 
 the head of the image were stuck strips of paper instead 
 of hair; sashes of paper crossed the body from each 
 shoulder; on the arms were pieces of paper like wings, 
 painted over with figures of sparrow-h.iwks ; a max- 
 tle of paper covered the loins; and a kind of paper 
 shirt or tsibard- covered all. Great strips of paper, half a 
 fathom broad and ten fathoms long, floated from the 
 feet of the dough god half way down the tree ; and into 
 his head were struck three rods with a tamale or small 
 pie on the top of each. The tree being now prepared 
 with all these things, ten ropes were attached to the 
 middle of it, and by the help of the above-mentioned 
 tressles and a large crowd pulling all together, the whole 
 structure was reared into an upright position and there 
 fixed, with great shouting and stamping of feet. 
 
 Then came all those that had captives to sacrifice; 
 they came decorated for dancing, ah the body painted 
 yellow (which is the livery color of the god), and the 
 face vermilion. The wore a mass of the red plumage 
 of the parrot, arran^ i to resemble a butterfly, and 
 carried shields covert with white feathers and as it 
 were the feet of tiger or eagles walking. Each one 
 went dancing side by de with his captive. These 
 
FESTIVAL OF THE FIRE GOD. 
 
 captives had the body painted white, and the face ver- 
 milion, save the cheeks which were black; they were 
 adorned with papers, much, apparently, as the dough 
 image was, and they had white feathers on the head and 
 lip-ornaments of feathers. At set of sun the dancing 
 ceased; the captives were shut up in the calpulli, and 
 watched by their owners, not being even allowed to sleep. 
 About midnight every owner shaved away the hair of 
 the top of the head of his slave, which hair, being 
 fastened with red thread to a little tuft of feathers, he 
 put in a small case of cane, and at. iched to the raf- 
 ters of his house, that every one might see that he was a 
 valiant man and had taken a captive. The knife with 
 which this shaving was accomplirhed was called the claw 
 of the sparrow-hawk. At daybreak the doomed and 
 shorn slaves waie arranged in order in front of the place 
 called Tzompantli, where the skulls of the sacrificed were 
 spitted in rows. Here one of the priests went along the 
 row of captives taking from them certain little banners 
 that they carried and all their raiment or adornment, 
 and burning the same in a fire; for raiment or orna- 
 ment these unfortunates should need no more on earth. 
 While they were standing thus all naked and wait- 
 ing for death, there came another priest, carrying in 
 his arms the image of the god Paynal and his 
 ornaments; he ran up with this idol to the top 
 of the cu Tlacacouhcan where the victims were to 
 die. Down he came, then up again, and as he went 
 up the second time the owners took their slaves by 
 the hair and led them to the place called Apetlac and 
 there left them. Immediately there descended from the 
 cu those that were to execute the sacrifice, bearing bogs 
 of a kind of stupefying incense called yiauhtli,^ which 
 
 3*'' II Jauhtii h una pianta, il cni fusto e lungo nn culnto, le foglie somigli- 
 anti a quelle del Salcio, ma dentate, i iiori giulli, e la radice suttile. Cas\ i 
 fiori, come I'altre pnrti deL'a i^l^uta, hanuo lo stesso udore e sapore dcU' 
 Anice. £' aasai utile per la Medicina, ed i Medioi MesBieani I'adoperavano 
 coutro parecchie malattie; ma servivausi aucora d'eBsa per alciini usi super- 
 stizioKi.' This is the note given by (-'lavigero, Storia Ant. del Measico, torn, 
 ii., p. 77, in dencribing this festival, and the incense used for stupefying the 
 victims; see a different note however, in this vol., p. 330, in which lloliiw 
 
 
888 OODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 r 
 f 
 
 pi 
 
 they threw by handfuls into the faces of the victims 
 to deaden somewhnt their agonies in the fearful death 
 before them. Each captive was then bound hand and 
 foot and so carried up to the top of the cu where smoul- 
 dered a huge heap of live coal. The carriers heaved their 
 living burdens in; and the old narrative gives minute 
 details about the great hole made in the sparkling embers 
 by each slave, and how the ashy dust rose in a cloud as 
 he fell. As the dust settled the bound bodies could be 
 seen writhing and jerking themselves about in torment 
 on their soft dull-red bed, and their flesh could be heard 
 crackling and roasting. Now came a part of the cere- 
 mony requiring much experience and judgment; the 
 wild-eyed priests stood grappling-hook in hand biding 
 their time. The victims were not to die in the fire, the 
 instant the great blisters began to rise handsomely over 
 their scorched skins it was enough, they were raked 
 out. The poor blackened bodies were then flung on the 
 'tajon' and the agonized soul dismissed by the sacrificial 
 breast-cut (from nipple to nipple, or a little lower) ; the 
 heart was then torn out and cast at the feet of Xiuhte- 
 cutli, god of fire. 
 
 This slaughter being over, the statue of Paynal was 
 carried away to its own cu and every man went home to 
 eat. And the young men and boys, all those called 
 quexpakque,^ because they had a lock of hair at the nape 
 of the neck, came, together with all the people, the 
 women in order among the men, and began at mid-day 
 to dance and to sing in the court-yard of Xiuhtecutli ; 
 the place was so crowded that there was hardly room to 
 move. Suddenly there arose a great cry, and a rush 
 was made out of the court toward the place where was 
 raised the tall tree already described at some length. 
 Let us shoulder our way forward, not without risk to 
 
 
 dHHcribes yiauhUl as 'black maize.' In soma oaii«8, acoordiog to Mendieta, 
 I fist. Kclm., p. 100, there wiis ((iven to the condemned n certain drink that 
 
 Sut them beside thenmelves, 8o that they wont to the sacrifloe with a ghastly 
 runken merriment. 
 JT ' VuexiHtlll, cabello largo quo dexan a Iob mnohaohoa en el cogote, qaando 
 loi treitquiMn.' Molina, Kooobutorio. 
 
CLIMBINQ FOB THE OOD. 
 
 our ribs, and see what we can see: there stands the tall 
 pole with streamers of paper and the ten ropes by which 
 it was raised dangling from it. On the top stands the 
 dough image of the fire god, with all his ornaments and 
 weapons, and with the three tamales sticking out so 
 oddly above his head. Ware clubs! we press too close; 
 shoulder to shoulder in a thick serried ring round the 
 foot of the pole stand the ' captains of the youths' keep- 
 ing the youngsters back with cudgels, till the word be 
 given at which all may begin to climb the said |X)le for 
 the great prize at the top. But the youths are wild for 
 fame ; old renowned heroes look on ; the eyes of all the 
 women of the city are fixed on the great tree where it 
 shoots above the hea'I of the struggling crowd ; glory to 
 him who first gains the cross-beam and the image. 
 Stand back, then, ye captains, let us pass! There is a 
 rush, and a trampling, and despite a rain of blows, all 
 the pole with its hanging ropes is aswarm with climbers, 
 thrusting each other down. The first youth at the top 
 seizes the idol of dough; he takes the shield and the 
 arrows and the darts and the stick atalt for throwing 
 the darts; he takes the tamales from the head of the 
 statue, crumbles them up, and throws the crumbs with 
 the plumes of the image down into the crowd ; the secur- 
 ing of which crumbs and plumes is a new occasion for 
 siiouting and scrambling and fisticufts among the nuilti- 
 tude. When the young hero comes down with the 
 weapons of the god which he has secui*ed, he is received 
 with far-roaring applause and carried up to the cu Tlaca- 
 couhcan, there to receive the reward of his activity and 
 endurance, praises and jewels and a rich mantle not law- 
 ful for another to wear, and the honor of being carried 
 by the priests to his house, amid the music of horns and 
 sliells. The festivity is over now ; all the jwople lay hold 
 on the mpes fastened to the tree, and pull it down 
 with a crash that breaks it to pieces, togiither, apparently, 
 with all that is left of the wild-amaranth-dough image 
 of Xiuhtecutli." 
 
 M mmjsborouffA's Mm, AnOq., toI. tU., pp. 8-9, 88, 63-«: Hahagvm, Bid. 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 i* 4KS in 
 
 KB 
 
 yj^Hj I 
 
I 
 
 890 
 
 GODS, 8UPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Another feast of the god of fire was held in the month 
 Yzcalli, the eighteenth month ; it was called motlaxqui- 
 antota, that is to say * our father the fire toasts his food.' 
 An image of the god of fire was made, with a frame of 
 hoops and sticks tied together as the basis or model to be 
 covered with his ornaments. On the head of this image 
 was put a shining mask of turquoise mosaic, banded 
 across with rows of green chalchiuites. Upon the mask 
 was put a crown fitting to the head below, wide above, 
 and gorgeous with rich plumage as a flower; a wig of 
 reddish hair was attached to this crown so that the 
 evenly cut locks flowed from below it, behind and around 
 the mask, as if they were natural. A robe of costly 
 feathers covered all the front of the image and fell over the 
 ground before the feet, so light that it shivered and floated 
 with the least breath of air till the variegated feathers 
 glittered and changed color like water. The back of the 
 image seems to have been left unadorned, concealed by 
 a tlirone on which it was seated, a throne covered with 
 a dried tiger-skin, paws and head complete. Before this 
 statue now fire was produced at midnight by boring 
 rapidly by hand one stick u\)on another ; the spunk or 
 tinder so inflamed was put on the hearth and a fire lit.^ 
 At break of day came all the boys and youths with game 
 and fish that they had captured on the previous day; 
 walking round the fire, they gave it to certain old men 
 that stood there, who taking it threw it into the flames 
 before the god, giving the youths in return certain tarn- 
 ales that had been made and oftered for this purj^se by 
 the women. To eat these tamales it was necessary to 
 strip oft' the maize-leavos in which they had been wrapjwd 
 and cooked ; these leaves were not thrown into the fire, 
 
 Gen., torn. I., lib. i , pp. 10-19, lib. ii., pp. 02-4, 141-8; ClavUiero, SInrlaAui. 
 del Messico, toiii. ii., pp. 10, 70; Spieiiazione delle Tavole del Codini; Mtxicano, 
 (Vnticano), tav. Ivi., in Kintisborouijh a Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., p. 100. 
 
 3» ' EHta cHtatua nHi adorimdo no lojos do nn lugiir ipie eataba delantr du 
 ella, k In inedin noche Buoalwn fuego nnuvo pnru que nrdieno en nqiii'l lugitr, 
 y Haonbnnlo con uuoh pnloH, uno puiHio nbajo, y Bobre i-l burreuHban con 
 otro pnlo, como torciendole ciitre Inti nmnoR con grun priHii, y <!on ikjihI 
 movimionto y culor He encendia ol tnoao, y nlli lo toniitban oon yt'Hcn y cn- 
 oendinn en cl bognr.' Kin(fHboinu(ih'a Altx. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 84; Sahwjv^, 
 mat. Um., torn. i„ lib. ii., p. 184. 
 
FOURTH YEAB FESTIVAL. 
 
 891 
 
 but were all put together and thrown into water. After 
 this all the old men of the ward in which the fire was, 
 drank pulque and sang before the image of Xiuhtecutli 
 till night. This was the tenth day of the mouth and 
 thus finished that feast, or that part of the feast, which 
 wjus called vauquUamalquaUztli 
 
 On the twentieth and last day of the month was made 
 another stntue of the fire god, with a frame of sticks and 
 hoops as already described. They put on the head of it 
 a mask with a ground of mosaic of little bits of the shell 
 called tnpaztti,*'^ comjwsed below the mouth of blaek stones, 
 banded across the nostrils with black stones of another 
 sort, and the cheeks made of a still difterent stone called 
 tezcapiicfdll. As in the previous case there was a crown 
 on this mask, and over all and over the body of the 
 image costly and beautiful decorations of feather- work. 
 Before the throne on which this statue sat there was a 
 fire, and the youths offered game to and received cakes 
 from the old men with various ceremonies; the day 
 being closed with a great drinking of pulque by the old 
 people, though not to the point of intoxication. Thus 
 ended the eighteenth month; and with regard to the two 
 ceremonies just described, Sahagun says, that though 
 not observed in all parts of Mexico, they were oljserved 
 at least in Tezcuco. 
 
 It will be noticed that the festivals of this month have 
 been without human sacrifices; but every fourth year was 
 an exception to this. In such a year on tiie twentieth 
 and bust day of this eighteenth month, beiiig also, according 
 to some, the last day of the year, the five Nemonteni, or 
 unlucky days, being excepted, men and women were slain 
 as images of the god of fire. The women that had to 
 die carried all their apparel and ornaments on their 
 shoulders, and the men did the same. Arrived thus 
 naked where they had to die, men and women alike 
 were decorated to resemble the god of fire ; thuy ascended 
 the cu, walked round the sacrillcial stone, and then do- 
 
 «> Or ttpd •hlU t\H Bustamante apsUi it. 
 Molina, Vooabulario, 
 
 ' TiipaoMU, oral, oonohao Y«nera.' 
 
 *1 
 
 ' '' 
 
I 
 
 if 
 
 892 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 soended and returned tx> the place where they were to 
 be kept for the night. Each male victim had a rope tied 
 round the middle of his body which was held by his 
 guards. At midnight the hair of the crown of the head 
 of each was shaven off before the fire and kept for a 
 relic, and the head itself was covered with a mixture 
 of resin and hens' feathers. After this the doomed 
 ones burned or gave away to their keepers their now 
 useless apparel, and as the morning broke they were 
 decorated with papers and led in procession to die, with 
 singing and shouting and dancing. These festivities 
 went on till mid-day, when a priest of the cu, arrayed in 
 the ornaments of the god Paynal, came down, passed 
 before the victims, and then went up again. They were 
 led up after him, captives first and slaves after, in the 
 order they had to die in; they suffered in the usual 
 manner. There was then a grand dance of the lords, 
 led by the king himself; each dancer wearing a high- 
 fronted paper coronet, a kind of false nose of blue paper, 
 ear-rings of turquoise mosaic, or of wood wrought with 
 flowers, a blue curiously flowered jacket, and a mantle. 
 Hanging to the neck of each was the figure of a dog 
 made of paper and painted with flowers; in the right 
 hand was carried a stick shaped like a chopping-knife, 
 the lower half of which was painted red and the upper 
 half white ; in the kft hand was carried a little pai)er 
 bag of copal. This dance was oegun on the top of the 
 ou and finished by descending and going four times 
 round the court-yard of the cu ; ofter which all entered 
 the palace with the king. This dance took place only 
 once in four years, and none but the king and his lords 
 could take part in it. On this day the ears of all chil- 
 dren born during the three pieceding years were bored 
 with a bone awl, and the children themselves passed 
 near or through the flames of a fire as already relate<l." 
 There was a further ceremony of taking the children by 
 the head and lifting them up " to make them grow ;" 
 
 «> Bm this Yol., p. 370, note 27. 
 
THE GREAT NEW FI«E FESTIVAL. 
 
 spiil a little on the edffP nf T v^ P"'^"® to first 
 f?er«>n began upon a X "^ • ^"'*^- '^J*' ^hen t 
 
 ^ ihe most solemn o«^ • 
 
 fe«™l» «™ th^™ Ued S^^"* »f all the Mexican 
 *e 'the binding C of h P'''" "^ X'^hn-olpni" 
 two years was called a h /"""'■ '^''^V fiftv- 
 v™ held for cer J„1,,„? ^^I-^ "'', JT"' ""d ^t 
 
 sL^ld-'""''' ^^'"•' ">« motion of ,1™\"^ T" *»»f 
 "hould cease and the wor°d^ iLf """'"'•>■ ^^^ 
 As the iwssible dav of ,w ,• *"•"« to an end 
 W'e oast their llii-^-^d near all The 
 'he water, as also the stt.i.o. . i """'^ """i stone into 
 »»<! bruising pepner rt ""^ "" ""e hearth for cT 
 houses, and lasHrai pu tuLnlf'""' "'"^-ehb-^t" 
 "f the new fire there w^ a nt! ""; *'"' »h« lighting 
 »f » mountain called Ta^",.'^'"*'' ""' "P^rt, the sSmmit 
 .'"m.dary line betwTen hfe^ "»• f Hnixaihtla, onZ 
 Ijuaean, about six Sffmnw! "".•''»1«'"P'' " "d C„l! 
 «'« production of thTs newZ n^ "'.'^ "*■ ^^i™- In 
 l»rt and the task (ell sp^ XT^ >"; Pri-^ls had any 
 l-oHco. On the last d*^ "ftoft"'r' "'' «>« »«i 
 « '"" 1|"<1 «3t, all the prielts ctl ";' T''' ■">«' 
 W'th the dress and insignia „f,i -"^ "'"mselves 
 themselves api^ar like X g^/t!^ '^'' «" "» '« 
 
 ^ ««<». «»<1 set out in pro. 
 
 •in«V., vol. v., nn 19(1 7. /.i V'»"«»no), tov. l«»u 'L VS' */'"'.Wiwi« rfe/w 
 
804 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AMD WOBSHIP. 
 
 cession for the mountain, walking very slowly, with 
 much gravity and silence, as befitted the occasion and 
 the garb they wore, " walking," as they phrased it, "like 
 gods." The priest of the warr* of Oopolco, wliose office 
 it was to produce the fire, carried the instruments there- 
 of in his hand, trying them from time to time to see that 
 all was right. Then, a little before midnight, the mount- 
 ain being gained, and a cu which was there builded for 
 that ceremony, they began to watch the heavens and 
 especially the motion of the Pleiades. Now this night 
 always fell so that at midnight these seven stars were in 
 the middle of the sky with respect to the Mexican hori- 
 zon ; and the priests watched them to see them pass the 
 zenith and so give sign of the endurance of the world, 
 for another fifty and two years. That sign was the 
 signal for the production of the new fire, lit as follows. 
 The bravest and finest of the prisoners taken in war was 
 thrown down alive, and a board of very dry wood was 
 put upon his breast; upon this the acting priest "t the 
 critical moment bored with another stick, twirling it 
 rapidly between his palms till fire caught. Then in- 
 stantly the bowels of the captive were laid ojjcn, his 
 heart torn out, and it with all the body thrown upon and 
 consumed by a pile of fire. All this time an awful 
 anxiety and suspense held possession of the people at 
 large; for it was said, that if anything happened to pre- 
 vent the production at the proper time of t' e new fire, 
 there would be an end of the human race, the night and 
 the darkness would be perpetual, and those terrible and 
 ugly beings the Tzitzimitles** would descend to devour 
 all mankind. As the fateful hour approached, the jxsople 
 gathered on the flat house-tops, no one willingly remain- 
 ing below. All pregnant women, however, were closed 
 into the granaries, their faces being covered with maize- 
 leaves; for it was said that if the new fire could not be 
 produced, these women would turn into fierce animals 
 and devour men and women. Children also had masks 
 
 
 M Or liMmUta m on p. iXJ of this toI. 
 
FEAST OF THE NEW FIBE. 
 
 806 
 
 of maize-leaf put on their faces, and they were kept 
 awake by cries and pushes, it being believed that if they 
 were allowed to sleep they would become mice. 
 
 From the crowded house-tops every eye was bent on 
 Vixachtlan. Suddenly a moving speck of light was 
 seen by those nearest, and then a great column of flame 
 shot up against the sky. The new fire! and a great 
 shout of joy went up from all the country round about. 
 The stars moved on in their courses; fifty and two years 
 more at least had the universe to exist. Every one did 
 penance, cutting his ear with a splinter of Hint and 
 scattering the blood toward the part where the fire was; 
 even the ears of children in the cradle were so cut. 
 And now from the blazing pile on the mountiiin, burn- 
 ing brands of pine candle-wood were carried by the 
 swiftest runners toward every quarter of the kingdom. 
 In the city of Mexico, on the temple of Huitzilopochtli, 
 before the altar, there was a fire-place of stone and lime 
 containing much copal; into this a blazing brand was 
 flung by the first runner, and from this place fire was 
 carried to all the houses of the priests, and thence again 
 to all the city. There soon blazed great central fires in 
 every ward, and it was a thing to be seen the multitude 
 of people that came together to get light, and the gene- 
 ral rejoicings. 
 
 The hearth-fires being thus lit, the inhabitants of every 
 house began to renew their household gods and furni- 
 ture, and to lay down new mats, and to put on new 
 raiment; they made everytliing new in sign of the new 
 sheaf of years; they beheaded quails, and burned in- 
 cense in their court-yard toward the four quarters of the 
 world, and on their hearths. After eating a meal of 
 wild amaranth seed and honey, a fiist was ordered, even 
 the drinking of water till noon being forbidden. Then 
 the eating and drinking were renewed, sacrifices of slaves 
 and captives were made, and the great fires renewed. 
 Tlie last solemn festival of the new fire wjis celebrated 
 in the year 1507, the Spaniards being not then in the 
 land ; and through their presence, there was no public 
 
 
 I \\ 
 
886 GODS. SUPERNATURAL 6EINOS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 ceremony when the next sheaf of years was finished in 
 1559." 
 
 Mictlan, the Mexican hades, or place of the dead, 
 signifies either primarily, or by an acquired meaning, 
 * northward, or toward the north,' though many authori- 
 ties have located it underground or below the earth. 
 This region was the seat of the power of a god best 
 known under his title of Mictlantecutli ; his female com- 
 panion was called Mictlancihuatl, made identical by some 
 legends with Tlazolteotl, and by others apparently witii the 
 serpent- woman and mother goddess.** There has beendis- 
 
 « Klngsborouqh's Mex. Ardiq., vol. vii., pp. 157, 191-3; Saharjun, JRst. 
 Oen., torn, i., lib. iv., ap., pp. 346-7, torn, ii., lib. vii., pp. 260-4; Torque- 
 mada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 292-5; BoUr'mi, Idea, pp. 18-21; Vlavi- 
 gero, Storia AiU. del Jieasico, torn, ii., pp.62, 84-); Meudieta, Hist. Ecles., p. 
 ioi; A".osta, HuHt. de kia Yndias, pp. 398-0. Leon y Gama, Dos Pkdras, pt 
 i., pp. Sl-oS, differs somewhat from the !«xt; he was unfortunate in never 
 having seen the works of Sahagun. 
 
 *^ This vol. p. 69. The interpretations of the codices represent this god 
 as peculiarly honored in their paintings: They place Michitlatecotle oppo- 
 site to the sun, to see if he can rescue any of those seized upon by the lords 
 of the dead, for Michitla signifies the dead below. These nations painted 
 only two of their gods with the crown called Altoiitcatecoatle, viz., the God 
 of heaven and of abundance and this lord of th^ dead, which kind of crown 
 I have seen u|)on the captains in the war of Coatle. Explicadon del Vodex 
 Tellenano Remensis. pt ii., lam. xv., in Kxngshorouiih's Mex. Antiq., vol. v., 
 p. 149. Miquitlantecotli signifies the great lord of the dead fellow in hell 
 who alone after Tonacatecotle was painted with a crown, which kind of a 
 crown was used in war even after the arrival of the Christians in those coun- 
 tries, and was seen in thi war of Coatlau, as the person who copied these 
 faiutiugs relates, who was a brother of the Order of Saint Dominic, named 
 'edro de los Rios. They painted this demon near the sun; for in the same 
 way as they believed that the one conducted souls to heaven, so they supposed 
 that the other carried them to hell. He is here represented with his hands 
 open and stretched towird the sun, to seize on any soul which might escape 
 from him. Spii<iaiionedi-lle Taoole del Codice Mexicano (Vaticano), tav. xxxiv., 
 in Kiiuishorouih's }fex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 182. The Vatican Codex siiys further- 
 that these were four gods or principal demons in the Mexican hell. Miquit- 
 lamtecotl or ZitzimitI; Yzpuntoque, the lame demon, who appeared in the 
 streets with the feet of a cock ; Nextepelma, scatterer of ashes ; and Coutemoque, 
 he who descends head-foremost. These four have goddesses, not as wives, 
 but as companions, which was the simple relation in which all the Mexican 
 god and god losses stood to one another, there having been— according to 
 most authorities— in their olympus neither marrying nor giving in marriage. 
 Picking our way as well as possible ncrciss the frightful spelling of the inter- 
 preter, the males and females seem ])aired as follows: To Miquitlamtecotl or 
 TzitzimitI, wasjoined as goddess, Miquitecaoigua; to Yzpu.nteque, Nexoxocho; 
 to Nextepelma. Micapetlacoli ; and to Gontemoque, Chalmeouciuatl Spie<,aii- 
 one dellf Taoole del Vodioe Meximno ( Vaticano), tav., iii., iv., in Kingshorottuh's 
 Mex. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 162-3; Jinturlni, Idda. pp. 30-1; Sahwiun, Hist. Gen., 
 tom. i., lib. iii., ap. pp. 260-3; Kinqi^orou(ili'.i Mrx. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 116- 
 i7, says ^^at this god was known by Uie further name of Tzoutemoo and Aoul- 
 
TEOYAOMIQUE. 
 
 covered and there is now to be seen in the city of Mexico 
 a huge compound statue, representing various deities, the 
 most prominent being a certain goddess Teoyaomique, 
 who, it seems to me, is almost identical with or at least 
 
 naoacatl. Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Messico, torn, ii., pp. 6, 17. Oallatin, 
 Amer. Elhnol. Soc, Tmnsact., vol. i., pp. 350-1, says that * Mictlanteuotli is 
 specially distinguished by the interpreters as one of the crowned gods. His 
 representation is fonnd under the basis of the statue of Teoyaomiqui, and 
 Gama has published the copy. According to him, the nnnie of thiit god 
 means, the god of the place of the dead. He presided over the funeral of 
 those who died of dineases. The souls of all those killed in battle were led 
 by Teoyaomiqui to the dwelling of the sun. 'J'he others fell under the do- 
 minion of Mictantenctli.' Tiwquemada, Monarq.Ind.,iora.i.,'m.'Jl, 148,447, 
 torn, ii., p. 428. Brasseur de Bourbourg mentions this god and his wife, 
 bringing up several interesting points, for which, however, he must bear the 
 sole responsibility. S'il Exlsle dea Soiircfs de I'Jfist. Prm., pp. 98-9. ' Du 
 fond des eaux qiu couvraiont le monde, ajoute nn autre document mcxicain 
 (Cod. Mex. Tell-Rem., fol. 4, v.), le dieudes regions d'en has, Mivtlan-Teuct- 
 li fait Burgir nn monstre marin nommu Vipactli ou Capavtli {MotnUiiia, Hist. 
 Antig. de los Indios, part. MS. Dans ce document, au lieu de cipactli il y a 
 capactli, qui n'est peut-etre qu'une errenr du copiste, mais qui, peut-etre 
 anssi est le souvenir d'une langue perdue et qui se rattacherait au cnpac on 
 Manco-Capao du Perou.): de ce monstre, qui a la forme d'un caiman, il cree 
 la terre (^[otolinin, Ibid.). Ne serait-ce pas Ik le crocodile, image du temps, 
 chez les Kgyptiens, et ainsi que Tindique ChampoUion (Dans IlerapoHon, i., 
 69 et 70, le crocodile est le symbole du couchant et des ti'nebres) symbole 
 ugalement de la R^fjion du Cotichant, de VAmenti? Dans I'Grcus t:iesi- 
 cain, le prince des Morts, Midlan-TevrMi, a pour compagne J/«c<fcaciAuaM, 
 celle qui utend les morts. Oi I'nppelle Ixcuina, on la di'esse au 
 visage peint ou an double visagi, parce qu'elle avait le visage de 
 deux conleurs, rouge avec le contour de la bouche et du nez peint en 
 noir {Cod. Mex. Tell-Rem., fol. 18, v.). On lui donnait aussi le nom de 
 TlafoUeotl, la dbesse de I'ordure, ou Tla^olquaid. la mangeuse d'ordure, parce 
 
 n'elle presidait aux amours et nux plaisirs lubriques avec ses trois muurs. 
 
 In la trouve personiftee encore avec Chantlco, quelquefois representee com- 
 me un chien, soit k cause de sa lubricite, soit h cause du nom de Chiucnauh' 
 lUcuinlli ou les Neuf-Chiens, qu'on lui donnait egalement (Cod. Mex Tell- 
 Rem., fol. 21, v.). C'est ainsi que dans I'ltalie ante-nelasgique, dnns la 
 Sicile et dans I'lle de Samothraoe, antt'rieurement aux Thraces et aux Pi'las- 
 ges, on adorait une Zi'rinthia, une Hecate, deesse Chienne qui nourrissait 
 aei trois flls, ses trois chiens, sur le meme autel, dans la demeure souterraine; 
 Tune et I'autre rappelaient ainsi le souvenir de ces hetaires qui veiltaient an 
 pied des pyramides, oil elles se prostituaient aux marins, aux marchands et 
 aux voyageurs, pour ramasser I'argeut nt'cessaire a I'l'rection des tombeaux des 
 rois. " Tout un caloul des temps, dit Eckstein {Sw les ,so«rce.s de la Comno- 
 fioniede SannhoniallMn, pp. 101, 197), se rattache k radoration solaire do cette 
 deesse et de ses flls. Le Chien, le 8iriuB, r^gne diius I'nstre de ce nnm, nu 
 zenith de I'ann^e, durant les jours de la canicule. On conuatt le cycle ou la 
 periode que preside 1 'astro du chien: on salt qn'il ne se rattache pas seule- 
 inent aux institutions de la vieillu Kgypte, mais encore h celles de la haute 
 Asie." En Amdriqne le nom de la d^es'se Iximina se rattache egalement h la 
 constellation dn sud, oil on la personnitie encore avec IxUacoliuhqid, autre 
 divinitu des ivrognes et des amours obscfenes: les astrologiies lui attribunient 
 un grand ponvoir sur les ^venements de la guerre, et, dans les derniers temns, 
 on en faisuit denendre le chAtiment dns adiiltpres et des incestueux (l^od. Mix. 
 
 Tell-Rem., fol. 16, v.),' Hee also, Rrinlon'a Myths, pp. 130-7; Leon y Oama, 
 Do* Pkdras, pt i., p. 12, pt ii., pp. 65-6. 
 
 a' 
 
 It 
 
 11 
 
 i. 
 
 iff ^^ 
 
886 GODS, SUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIF. 
 
 a connecting link between the mother goddess and the 
 companion of Mictlantecutli. Mr Gallatin says*' that 
 the Mexican gods " were painted in different ways ac- 
 cording to their various attributes and names: and the 
 priests were also in the habit of connecting with the 
 statue of a god or goddess, symbols of other deities which 
 partook of a similar character. Gama has adduced 
 several instances of both practices, in the part of his dis- 
 sertation which relates to the statue of the goddess of 
 death found buried in the great Square of Mexico of 
 which he, and lately Mr Nebel, have given copies.*® Her 
 name is Teoyaomiqui, which means, to die in sacred war, 
 or ' in defense of the gods,' and she is the proper com- 
 panion of Huitzilopochtli, the god of war. The symbols 
 of her own attributes are found in the upper part of the 
 statue: but those from the waist downwards relate to 
 other deities connected with her or with Huitzilopochtli. 
 The serpents are the symbols of his mother Cohuatlycue, 
 and also of Cihuacohuatl, the serpent woman who begat 
 twins, male and female, from which mankind proceeded : 
 the same serpents and feathers are the symbol of Quez- 
 atlcohuatl, the precious stones designate Ghalchihuitlycue, 
 the goddess of water; the teeth and claws refer to Tlaloc 
 and to Tlatocaocelocelotl (the tiger king) : and together 
 
 « Amer. Elhnol. Soe., Transact., vol. i., pp. 338-9. 
 
 ^ Hpeaking of the preat image in the Mexican mnsetiin of nntiqnitieB snp- 
 nosed by Bome to be this Mexican goddesH of war, or of death, Teoyuomiqne, 
 Mr Tylor says, Anahuac, pp. 222-3: ' The stone known an the statue of the 
 war-goddess is a huge block of basalt coveved with sculptures. The anti- 
 tjuaries think that the figures on it stand for diffemnt personages, and that 
 it is three gods, — Huitzilopochtli the god of war, Teoyaomiqui his wife, and 
 Mictlauteuctli the god of hell. It has necklaces of alternate nearts and dead 
 men's hands, with death's head for a central ornament. At the bottom of 
 the block is a strange sprawling figure, which one cannot see now, for it is 
 the base which rests on the ground; but there are two shoulders projecting 
 from the idol, which show plainly that it did not stand on the ground, but 
 was supported aloft on the tops of two pillars. The figure carved upon the 
 bottom represents a monster holding n skull in each hand, while others hnng 
 from his knees and elbows. His month is a mere oval ring, a common fea- 
 ture of Mexican idols, and four tusks project just above it. The new moon 
 laid down like a bridge forms his forehead, and a star is placed on each Hide 
 of it. This is thought to have been the conventional representation of Mict- 
 lanteuctli (Lord of the land of tho dead), the god of hell, which was a plare 
 of utter and eternal darkness. Probably each victim as he was led to the 
 altar could look up between the two pillars and see the hideous god of bell 
 stariug down upon him from above.' 
 
OAHA ON THE COMPOUND IMAGE. 
 
 with her own attributes, the whole is a most horrible 
 figure." 
 
 Of this great compound statue of Huitzilopochtli (for 
 the most part under his name of Teoyaotlatohua), Teoyao- 
 mique, and Mictlantecutli, and of the three deities sepa- 
 rately Leon y Gama treats, in substance as follows, 
 beginning with Mictlantecutli :*" — 
 
 The Chevalier Boturini mentions another of his 
 names, Teoyaotlatohua, and says that as director and 
 chief of sacred war he was always accompanied oy 
 Teoyaomique, a goddess whose business it was to 
 collect the souls of those that died in war and of 
 those that were sacrificed afterward as captives. Let 
 these statements be put alongside of what Torquemada 
 says, to wit, that in the great feast of the month Huei- 
 miccailhuitl,* divine names were given to dead kings 
 and to all famous persons who had died heroically in 
 war, and in the power of the enemy ; idols were made 
 furthermore of these persons, and they were put with 
 the deities ; for it was said that they had gone to the place 
 of delights and pleasures there to be with the gods. 
 From all this it would appear that before this image, in 
 which were closely united Teoyaotlatohua and Teoyao- 
 mique, there were each year celebrated certain rites in 
 memory and honor of dead kings and lords and captains 
 and soldiers fiillen in battle. And not only did the 
 Mexicans venerate in the temple this image of many 
 
 <9 Leon y Oatna, Dos Piedras, pt i„ pp. 41-4. 
 
 M The tenth month, bo named by the Tlasoaltecs and others. See Tor- 
 (fueniada, ifotutrq, Ind., torn, ii., p. 298: 'Al decinio Mes del Kalendurio 
 Indiano llamaban bub Satrapan, Xocotlhuetzi, qne qniere decir: Quando se 
 cae, y acaba la Fruta, y debia de ser, per esta ra^on. de que per aqucl Tiem- 
 po se aciibaba, que oae en uuestro Agosto, h ik en todo eHte Mes bb pnsan laa 
 FrutaB en tierra fria. Fero los TlazcalteoaH, v otros lo llamaban Hueymicca- 
 ilhuiti, que quiere decir: La Fiesta maior de los Difuntos; y Iliimavania asi, 
 porque eate MeB Bolemnicaban la memoria de los DifnntoB, eon grandsB ola- 
 uores, y llantoB, y doblados lutes, que la primera, y se teflian los cuerpos de 
 color negro, y Be tiznnban toda la cara; y asi, las ceremonias, que se nacinn 
 de Dia, y de Noche, en todos los Templos, y fnera de ellos, erun de niucha 
 ti'isteqa, segnn que cada vno podia haoer su sentimiento; y en ente Mes dn- 
 ban nombre de Di vinos, ksus Beies difnntos, yktodaBaquellaRPersonns sen- 
 aladas, que havian muerto ha^attosamente en las Onerras, y en poder de sua 
 euemigoN, y les hacian sua Idolos, y los oolooaban, con bob DioBes. dioiendo, 
 que avian ido al lugar do (•an deleites, y paaatiempoB, en oompaSia de los 
 otrosDiosei.' 
 
400 OODB, BUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 gods, but the judicial astrologers feigned a constellation 
 answering thereto and influencing persons born under 
 it. In depicting this constellation Teoyaotlatohua Huit- 
 zilopochtli was represented with only half his body, ps 
 it were seated on a bench, and with his mouth open as 
 if speaking. His head was decorated after a peculiar 
 fashion with feathers, his arms were made like trunks 
 of trees with branches, while from his girdle there issued 
 certain herbs that fell downwards over the bench. Op- 
 posite this figure was Teoyaomique, naked save a thiii 
 robe," and standing on a pedestal, apparently holding her 
 head in her hands, at any rate with her head cut off, 
 her eyes bandaged, and two snakes issuing from the neck 
 where the head should have been. Between the god 
 and the goddess was a flowering tree divided through the 
 middle, to which was attached a beam with various cross- 
 pieces, and over all was a bird with the head separated 
 from its body. There was to be seen also the head of a 
 bird in a cup, and the head of a serpent, together with 
 a pot turned upside down while the contents — water as 
 it would appear by the hieroglyphics attached — ran out. 
 In this form were painted these two gods, as one of 
 the twenty celestial signs, sufliciently noticed by Boturi- 
 ni, although as he confesses, he had not arranged them 
 in the proper order. Returning to notice the office at- 
 tributed to Teoyaomique, that of collecting the souls of 
 the dead, we find that Crist6bal del Castillo says that 
 all born under the sign which, with the god of war, this 
 goddess ruled, were to become at an early age valorous 
 soldiers; but that their career was to be short as it was 
 
 *i Ab the whole description becomes a little pnzzling here, I give the origfnal, 
 Leon y Gania Dos Piedras, p. 42: ' E.T>f rente (le estik tigura estti Teoyaomiqne 
 (lesnuda, y cubierta con hoIo nn ce))dtt\ pars da sobre una basa, u porcion de 
 |>ila8tra; la cabeza separnda d«>l >?)ier3io arriba del cuello, con Jos ojosven- 
 dados, y en sn lugnr dus v. boras o cuJc-braa, que nacen del mismo cuello. 
 Entre estas dos fignras estA nn (tr'r-.yX te flores partido por medio, al cual se 
 
 t'unta un madero con varioa atuivi!, .nos, y encima de el una ave, cnya ca- 
 leza estjl tanibicn dividida dei cuerpo. Be v^ tambien otra cabeza de ave 
 dentro de una j .'cara, otra de sierpe, una olla con la boca para abajo, saliendo 
 de eHa la materia que contenia dentro, cnya figura parece ser In que usabun 
 para representor el agna; y flnalmente ocupan el restodel ouadro [of the re- 
 presentation of the constellation above mentioned in th« textj otros gerogli- 
 ncos y figuraa difereutes.' 
 
 sun, 
 exist 
 
MIGTEGAGIHUATL. 
 
 401 
 
 brilliant, for they were to fall in battle young. These 
 souls were to rise to heaven, to dwell in the house of the 
 sun, where were woods and groves. There they were to 
 exist four years, at the end of which time they were to 
 be converted into birds of rich and beautiful plumage, 
 and to go about sucking flowers both in heaven and on 
 earth. 
 
 To the statue mentioned above there was joined with 
 great propriety the image of another god, feigned to be 
 the god of hell, or of the place of the dead, which latter 
 is the literal signification of his name, Mictlantecutli. 
 This image was engraved in demi-relief on the lower 
 plane of the stone of the great compound statue ; but it 
 was also venerated separately in its own proper temple, 
 called Tlalxicco, that is to say, ' in the bowels or navel 
 of the earth.' Among the various offices attributed to 
 this deity was that of burying the corpses of the dead, 
 principally of those that died of natural infirmities; for 
 the souls of these went to hell to present themselves be- 
 fore this Mictlantecutli and before his wife Mictecacihu- 
 atl, which name Torquemada interprets as ' she that 
 throws into hell.' Thither indeed it was said that these 
 de".d went to offer themselves as vassals carrying offer- 
 ings, and to have pointed out to them the places that 
 they were to occupy according to the manner of their 
 death. This god of hades was further called Tzontemoc, 
 a term interpreted by Torquemada to mean ' he that 
 lowers his head;' but it would rather appear that it 
 should take its signification from the action indicated 
 by the great statue, where this deity is seen as it were 
 carrying down tied to himself the heads of corpses to 
 bury them in the ground, as Boturini says. The places 
 or habitations supposed to exist in hell, and to which 
 the souls of the dead had to go were nine ; in the last of 
 which, called Chicuhnauhmictlan, the said souls were f>up- 
 I»08ed to be annihilated and totally destroyed. There 
 was lastly given to this god a place in heaven, he being 
 joined with one of the planets and accompanied by Teo- 
 tlamacazqui ; irt his feet, there was painted a body that 
 
 Vol. IU. ao 
 
402 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 was half buried, or covered with earth from the head to 
 the waist, while the rest stuck out uncovered. It only 
 rern 'ns to be mid that such was the veneration and re- 
 ligious feeling with which were regarded all things re- 
 lating to the deml, that not only there were invented fur 
 them tutelary gods, much honored by fre(|uent feasts and 
 sacrifice; but the Mexicans elevated Death itself, dedi- 
 cating to it a day of the calendar (the first day of the 
 sixth 'ti-ecena"), joining it to the number of the celes- 
 tial signs; and erecting to it a sumptuous temple called 
 Tolnahuac, within the circuit of the great temple of 
 Mexico, wherein it was particularly adore<l with holo- 
 causts and victims under the title Ce Miquiztli.'*'' 
 
 >* Roturini, Id^a, pp. 27-8, mentionR tho RoddenH Teoyaotnique; on pp. 
 30-1, hv iioti(-(>H the ri>Mpi>ct. with which Mirthintt-cutli mid thu dcnd wcri! ic- 
 
 fnrdt'd: ' Mit roHta huIu triitnrdo Iik deciina torriii, y tiltiiiin Dviilud cxto <'h, cI 
 )ion del Infierno, OeroKhtico, quo explica el iiiuduHo ucto de Hepiillar Ioh 
 miiertoH, y i<l Kriui rfHp«4to, (iiiu ratoH iinti){nuH IiuiioH teiiiuti k Ioh m-piilrroH, 
 creyondo, ii iinitnciuu do otrnH NucioiiPH, no nolo qne nlli aniHtiiin Iuh nhnnR 
 de Ioh DifnntoH, . . Hiiio ipio tninbiuii dichoH I'liricutim eriui huh DioHrn Imli- 
 ««()■», Ua ilwli, qHiisi imle ijeniti, iiuyoH Iiuvhhoh, y ociiixiih duliitn idli iiiduhitii- 
 blen, y oiortiiH himuiIoh do t>l doniiiiio, iiue tuvivron i>n uquplln iiiiKiiiH tipirii, 
 dondo HO hnlliil)iiii HcpultudoH, hi que havinn douindo con Ioh HUilorrn <h> la 
 Agricultura, y aun dcfcndiau con Ioh rcHpelon, y cl()i|urncin niuda de huh ciiiIii- 
 
 voreH NuoBtroH Indion en la HORunda Edud dcdicnron doH nitHcH ilv el 
 
 ailo llaniadoH Mkaj/lltnilt, y Ihuf/wicai/lhuUl k la roninieniorucion de Ioh 
 DifuntoH, y en la tcrocra exorcidu'on varioH acton do pifdud on hu nicnioria, 
 
 ftrueha constante do <|ue confoHHnron la iniinortnlidad do el alma.' Kci* fiii- 
 hcr Toixueiiinila, Mimnrii. Iml., toni. ii., pn. 521) -3U. Of the compound idol 
 dinoUHHod above, Humholdt, Vurs din ('ormUerri^, torn, ii., j p. Ifjll-T, HpcaltH 
 at Home louKth. He Hityn: ' On dintinKue, k la partio Hupt'rioure, Iph ti^lcHdu 
 doux mouHtroH accolcn et IVm trouve, k chaquo lace, deux youx ot uno larKO 
 Kiioule arriii'o do <|uatre dontH. ('oh tlKuroH monHtruouHOH n'indiiiuont |ii'iit- 
 6(ro qtio doH niaH(|uoH: car, chcK Ich KloxicaiuH, on otoit dauH I'uNaKodo uiaH- 
 quor loH idoloH k I'l'noquo do la nialadio d'un roi, ot dauH touto autre cala 
 
 ' r)H \)rH 
 
 • «'' 4 
 CKjyc, ivVcDidi* df sn'i>inf, Touh coh accoHMiireH, Hurtout Ioh frauuoH on foinio 
 
 '"I" 
 
 T,OH l)ra'H ot Irn i)iedH Mont <-ach('H houh uno draporio entoitreu 
 
 d't'nornioH Horponn, ot que Ioh ^loxieainH deHiKUoiont houh Io noni do culiwilH- 
 
 niitd pulili(|ue, 
 
 de nhunoH, nont HculptoH avoii lo pluH gritnd Hoin. M. Uama, dauH un nii'- 
 nioire p--'!, iiiier, a rendu troH-nrobidilo <pio cotto idole roprenento le dlou <lii 
 la Ruerro. //m'^i/o/wc/iH/, ou Tlandnirfwiwurgvottin, rt Ha (ennuo, appelt'o 
 Tfoyiniiiqiil (lie kiiV/ki, niourir, ot do Iroyno, DUorro divine), |)ar(io<iu'eili' 
 cimduiHoit Ioh anioH don ({ueri'iorH nwirtH pour la defonHO den dioux, k la vmh 
 on du SoMI, lo paradiH dc h MexicaiuH, ou olio Ioh tranrfornioit en colibiJK. 
 liPH tt'toH do niortH et Ioh maiuH roupoi h, dont «iuatro eiitourent lo holn do la 
 deoHHo, rappollent Ioh horribh'H HaoriHcoH ftiOfptunhmutttJiitlU eeli bri'H daim 
 la quinxii>nu> periods do tniro joum, npW'H lo HolRtioe d'ole, k Ihoiinourdu 
 dieu do la Kuerre ot do hu eompnKne 'Itoynndtiul, Len mainn eoupeeH alltj- 
 noiit avec la flKure do coitainH vanon dann leHtpioln on brdloit roneen<t, Cch 
 vawH )'t4iiont appoU'm tip-tiiilii, luws rn /ott»i# dr e«/c'/rtwi« (do (opili, bouise 
 Uhhiio do Al do pito, et do xindi, oalebaHHO), Cotie idole t'tant Hculptee wir 
 toutca aoH (aooM, memo par duHHoiiH (tig, 5), o'l Ton voit roproHouti! Mktlun- 
 
mXCOAtX. OOD OF HCNTINO. 
 
 408 
 
 Mixcontl in the god, — or goddess according to some 
 good authorities, — of hunting. The name means ' cloud- 
 seriicnt' and indeed seems common to a whole class of 
 deities or heroes somewhat resembling the Niljelungs of 
 northern European mythology.*" He is further sup- 
 |)OHcd to be connected with the thunderstorm: " Mixco- 
 atl, the Cloud-Serpent, or Iztac-Mixcoatl, the White or 
 (Heaming Cloud-Serpent," writes Brinton," "said to 
 have iKjen the only divinity of the ancient Chichimecs, 
 held in high honor by the Nahuas, Nicaroguans, and 
 Otomis, and identical with Taras, supreme god of the 
 Tarascos, and (^amaxtli, g<Kl of the Teo-Chichimecs, is 
 another personification of the thunder-storm. To this 
 (lay tills is the familiar name of the tropical tornado in 
 tiic Mexican language, lie wjis represented, like Jove, 
 with a bundle of arrows in his hand, the thunderbolts. 
 Uoth tiic Nahuius and Tarascos related legends in which 
 he figured ius father of the race of man. Like other 
 lords of the lightning he was worshi[)ed as the disj)enser 
 of riclies and the patron of traffic; and in Nicaragua 
 his ima^e is described as l)eing 'engraved stones' pro- 
 bably tiie supposed products of the thunder." 
 
 hulitli, le sriijneur du Um den mortn, on ne Minrnit doiitor qu'cUo t'toit Boutonuft 
 cti I'air uii nioynn dn doux colonuoH Hur IcHtinolloH rcpoHoiiiiit Ich purtioH niitr- 
 <l^iit'('H A <*t H, iliini* lim fl^urim 1 ei 3, D'tipri'H ccttti iliH^tuHitiou bizurro, la 
 ti'ti' >lo ridolii HO troiivoit vraiHiHiililAhleiiiunt ('lev<!u do riiui 2k nix mi'trcH an- 
 (limHiiH dii piivi! du tninplc, dn iniiiiiiNro qno It'H pn'trim fTeoitixipiiJ triihuiiunt 
 !<<H niiiliuMtiviiHL'H viotiinen 2k l'uut«], en Iob faiMint [mHHcr iiu-dcHituUH du 1ft 
 tl|{iiro do MlMtnteiihtU.' 
 
 iJ Acooidiii^ to Hi-ikHMur do Bourbourn, in AToui'ettcs Annateii df» Voynnet, 
 IN5H, tiiiu. v\\., pp. 'i07-H: ' LuH hi>roH ut dntui-doux iiui, hour In noni Ki'ncrique 
 (l«('hichiin!'(|uoH'MixoohunH, Jouuntun hI griiiid nMn duUH lu uiytlioUi){io incxf- 
 oiiino, nt <pii du vii* nu ix* miVlu dn notrn i'rn, obtinront la pn'pondnmuoo Hur 
 It) platnuu a/.ti'(iuu. . . .Lor pluH oi'lubroH dc I'vx lu-roH nunt Mixnohuutl-Mnisa- 
 tzin (In Hnt'ixint Ni'buluux nt lo Paiin), fm il it.'ur<l<« In royaut.'i il Tolliin (au- 
 joui-il' iiui Tula), TnlxRatlipona, Hpt'oinl'-iiK' it. ndon'' A TutZ(Mico, ot hou fnro 
 Mixcdhuall In jnunc dit ('amaxtii, nu paiMi-iili.r itdnro !l TIaxoullan, I'uu et 
 I'liittrn montionn.'H, houh d'aittroH nortn, juirrni Ii'k miH dn Cullumnau i>i ron- 
 Kidi'ri'H, ahmi quo In iimmiur, coniiuc h", ))riii<'ipaux f(iiidat<>urH dn la inon- 
 itrchio tolti'cpin. On luuiirn oi'i IIk >-i>(^'iii'i>iit In jour. Vn niaiiuHorit nicxicuin, 
 [('iidnx Cliimalpopoca], on Inn ilonntkut ixmr HIm d'lKtac-Mixcohuatl ou In 
 Hvrpnnt Itlauu Nnbulnux nt d'l7.tjin-<'hii.l<-liiulili(<u>< ou It lil.tnnlio Damn 
 lutin'n, fait alli'^oriqiiniiinnt alluMion \\\\\ iiu,>H n ')>ulnux nt aipiatiipieH oi'i iln 
 nut ]ii'iH uaiHHaucn; In iiii^uui docutnnnt ajw.itn cpi'ilH vinrntit par vau nt qu'iln 
 dniunurnrunt uu nnrlain tcinpH on baniun. I'nul-ntm ({un lu noni d' listau ou 
 niauo, nKalnu»>u( donn ' ^ MixcoliuatI, d('Hi({iin auHHi uuo raoo dilTurouta do 
 cello doH IiidiniiH 1 1 pluM nn rappurt nvoo lu n6tro.' 
 
 " BrhOon' - it!u, p. 168. 
 
 ^illl 
 
 m \' 
 
404 OODS. SUPEBKATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 In the fourteenth month, called Quecholli, and begin- 
 ning, according to Clavigero, en the fourteenth of Novem- 
 ber, there was made with many obscure ceremonies, a feast 
 to this god. On the sixth day of t^e month all assem- 
 bled at the c u of Huitzilopochtli, where during four days 
 they made arrows and darts for use in war and for 
 general practice at a mark, mortifying at the same time 
 their tlesh by drawing blood, and by abstaining from 
 women and pulque. Tliis done they made, in honor of 
 the dead, certain little mimic darts of a hand long, of 
 which four seem to have been tied together with four 
 splinters of candle- wood pine; these were put on the 
 graves, and at set of sun, lit and burned, after which the 
 ashes were interred on the spot. There were taken a 
 maize-stalk of nine knots with a paper flag on the top 
 that hung down to the bottom, together with a shield and 
 dart belonging to the dead man, and his maxtle and 
 blanket ; the last two being attached to the maize-stalk. 
 The hanging flag was ornamented on either side with 
 red cotton thread, in the figure of an X; a piece of 
 twisted white thread also hung down to which was sus- 
 pended a dead humming-bird. Handfuls of the white 
 feathers of the heron were tied two and two and fastened 
 to the burdened maize-stalk, while all the cotton thrcadH 
 used were covered with white hen's feathers, stuck on 
 with resin. Lastly all these were burned on a stone block 
 called the quaulixicakalico. 
 
 In the court of the cu of Mixcoatl was scattered much 
 dried grass brought from the mountains, upon which the 
 old women-priests, or cioatlamacazqm, seated themselves, 
 each with a mat before her. All the women that hml 
 children came, each bringing her ohild and five sweet 
 tamalcs; and the tivmales were put on the matslx^furo 
 the old women, who in return took the children, tossod 
 them in their arms and then returned them to their 
 mothers. 
 
 About the middle of the month was made a special 
 feast to this god of the Otomfs, to Mixcoatl. In tlio 
 morning all prepared for a great drive-hunt, girding 
 
DBIVE-HUNT OF MIXGOATL. 
 
 405 
 
 their blankets to their loins, and taking bows and arrows. 
 They wended their way to a mountain-slope, anci- 
 ently Zapatepec, or Yxillantonan, above the sierra of 
 Atlacuizoayan, or as it is now called, according to Busta- 
 mante, Tacubaya. There they drove deer, rabbits, hares, 
 coyotes, and other game together, little by little, every 
 one in the meantime killing what he could; few or 
 no animals escaping. To the most successful hunters 
 blankets were given, and every one brought to his house 
 the heads of the animals he had taken, and hanged them 
 up for tokens of his prowess or activity. 
 
 There were human sacrifices in honor of this hunting 
 god with other deities. The manufacturers of pulque 
 bought, apparently two slaves who were decorated with 
 paper and killed in honor of the gods Tlamatzincatl and 
 Yzquitecatl; there were also sacrificed women supposed 
 ^> represent the wives of these two deities. The calp'iX' 
 itais on their part led other two slaves to the death in 
 honor of Mixcoatl and of Gohuatlicue his wife. On the 
 morning of the last day but one of the month, all the 
 doomed were brought out and led round the cu where 
 they had to die ; after mid-day they were led up the cu, 
 round the sacrifical block, down again, then back to the 
 calpuko, to be at once guarded and forced to keep awake 
 for the night. At midnight their heads were shaven 
 before the fire, and every one of them burned there 
 what goods he had, little paper flogs, cane tobacco- 
 pipes'^' and drinking- vessels; the women threw into 
 the flaine their raiment, their ornaments, their 
 spindlw liftlo baskets, vessels in which the spin- 
 dles v-ej\» -vwirled, warping-frames, fuller's earth, 
 piece i't' ^jt ne for pressing a fabric together, cords 
 for <uatfcn;;»g it up, maguey-thorns, measuring-rods, 
 «>id othtr \\uoments for weaving; and they said that 
 all these things had to be given to them in the other 
 world after their death. At daybreak these captives 
 were carried or assisted up, each having a paper flag 
 
 » CaAaa de hamo: Klngaborowik'a Mtx. Aniiq,, rol. vii., p. 76; Sahagun, 
 lliM, Otn., torn, i., Ub. ii., p. 100. 
 
 I 
 
1)06 
 
 GODS, BUPEBNATtJBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 borne before him, to the several cues of the gods they 
 were to die in honor of. Four that had to die, probably 
 before Mixcoatl, were, each by four bearers, carried up 
 to a temple, bound hand and foot to represent dead deer ; 
 while others were merely assisted up the steps by a 
 youth at each arm, so that they should not faint nor fail ; 
 two other youths trailing or letting them down the same 
 steps after they were dead. The preceding relates 
 only to the male captiv. ^ the women being slain before 
 the men, in a separate cu called the coatlan; it is said 
 that as they were forced up the steps of it some screamed 
 and others wept. In letting the dead bodies of these 
 wom^n down the steps again, it is also specially wiitten, 
 that they w> f. vr,i hurled down roughly, but rolled down 
 little by liti < t the place where the skulls of the 
 dead were exp ., waited two old women called teixa- 
 mique, having by them salt water and bread and a mess 
 or gruel of some kind. The carcasses of the victims 
 being brought to them, they dipped cane-leaves into the 
 salt water and sprinkled the faces of them therewith, 
 and into each mouth they put four morsels of bread 
 moistened with the gruel or mess above-mentioned. 
 Then the heads were cut off and spitted on poles; and so 
 the feast ended.** 
 
 I»i connection with the religious honors paid to the 
 dead, it may be here said that the Mexicans had a deity 
 of whom almost all we know is that he was the god of 
 those that died in the houses of the lords or in the 
 palaces of the principal men; he was called Macuilxo- 
 
 >• Kingi^rouqh'a Mn. Anilq., vol. yH., pp. 73-fl; Sahaijun, Hist. Oen., torn. 
 1.. lib. ii.i pn. l6>i-7; Torqutimda, Momrq. Ind., toiu. ii., pp. 148-0, 151-2, 
 880-1; ClniHiiero, Siorlt Ant. dtl Meiulco, torn, it., p. 79; MMer, Avierik-a- 
 nMf ifrrelijiimeii, pit. 483, 48'*, and elaowhere. BraBSuur, as his ouHtuui Ih, 
 •uheinerizeH this gua, detniliiif; the eventn of his reign, and theoi'ir.iiiK on 
 his polioy, KH soberly and beliovingly ns if it were a question of the ruiun of 
 a Lo.iiH XIV., or a Napoleon I.; see Itlnt. Ifat. Civ., torn, i., pp. 'ivi-'Mi. 
 Qomarii, Vnnq. iftx., fol. 88, and others, makeCainaxtle, thepriucipnlgodnf 
 Tliuoala, ideutionl with Mixoriatl. The Chichiineos ' had only one god onlltul 
 llixooatl an 1 they kept this image or statue. Thev held to another god, in- 
 Tisiblo, without imago, called looalliohecatl,— thatistosay, godinvislDloaud 
 impalpftble, favoring, sheltering, all-powerful, by whoM power all live, eta.' 
 Bamgun, Uiat. Oen., turn, ii., lib. vi., p. 04. 
 
MAGUILXOCHITL. 
 
 407 
 
 chitl, ' the chief that gives flowers, or that takes care of 
 the giving of flowers.'" Tlie festival of this god fell 
 among the movable feasts and was called Xochilhuitl, 
 or ' the festival of flowers.' There were in it the usual 
 preliminary fasting (that is to say, eating but once a day, 
 at noon, and then only of a restricted diet), blood-letting, 
 and oflering of food in the temple ; though there did not 
 occur therein anything suggestive either of a god of 
 flowers or of a god of the more noble dead. The image 
 of this deity was in the likeness of an almost naked man, 
 either flayed or painted of a vermilion color; the mouth 
 and chin were of three tints, white, black, and light blue ; 
 the face was of a light reddish tinge. It had a crown of 
 light green color, with plumes of the same hue, and tas- 
 sels that hung down to the shoulders. On the back of 
 the idol was a device wrought in feathers, representing 
 a banner planted on a hill ; about the loins of it was a 
 bright reddish blanket, fringed with sea- shells ; curiously 
 wrought sandals adorned its feet; on ihe left arm of it 
 was a white shield, in the midst of which were set four 
 stones, joined two and two; it held a sceptre, shaped like 
 a heart and tipped with green and yellow feathers."" 
 
 " This deity must not, it would seem, bo confounded with another 
 mentioned by Huhagnn, viz., Coatlyace, or Contlynte, or C'ontlantonan, a 
 goddess of whom we know little nave the fact, incideutitlly mentioned, that 
 Hhe was regarded with groan devotion by the dealers in flowers. 8ee Kbiqa- 
 boroiufh'a Mex, Antiq,, vol. vii., p. 42, and Sahayttn, Hist. Oen., torn, i., lib. U., 
 1). 06. 
 
 M Kingahnrough's Mex. Aixtiq., vol. vii., pp. 10-11, 136; Sahwjun, Hist. Om., 
 torn, i., lib. i., pp. 19-22, lib. iv.. n. 305. Boturini, Idea de una IIM., im. 14-16, 
 speaks of a godctcss called Mitcnilxoohiquetzalli; by a comparison of tne pass- 
 age with note 28 of this chapter, it will 1 think be evident that the chevalier'a 
 Maouilxochi(iuutzulli is identical not with Macuilxochitl, but with Xochiqnet- 
 zal, the Azteo Venus. Sea further, on the relations of this goddess, lira*- 
 smr de Bourbourii, Iflst. Xnt. Civ., tom. iii , pp. 400-1: ' Matlalcui'ye, qui 
 donnait son nom an versant de la montagne du cote de Tlaxeallan, t'tait 
 regardi'e oomme la protectriue speciale des magicicnnes. I^a It'gende disait 
 qu'elle etait devenue Tepouse de TIaloo, aprt>H one Xorhlquetzal eut I'te en« 
 luvt'e k oe dieu [see this vol. p. 3781. Celle-oi, dont tile n'i'tait, apr^B tout, 
 qu'une personnifleatiou difT^'rente, etait appeh'o anssi Chalchiiihlycue, ou le 
 Jupon Kami' d'emerandes, en sa qualiti' de di'esse ties eaux. Le symbole sous 
 Ipqiiel on la reprt'sente, comme deesse des amours honn^tes, est celui d'uu 
 I'veiitiiil compost' do cinq fletirs, oe que rend encore le num qu'on liii dt>nnait 
 " Maouil-Xoohiquetzalli." ' Hrasseur, it is tt> be remembcrci', disliuguishea 
 between Xoohinuetaal aa the gtiddeu of honest love, and Tinzulteotl as the 
 goildesi of lubricity. 
 
 'il 
 
406 
 
 OODS, SUPEBNATCBAL BiiUNOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 Ome Acatl was the god of banquets and of guests; his 
 name signified ' two canes.' When a man made a feast 
 to his friends, he had the image of this deity carried to 
 his house by certain of its priests; and if the host did 
 not do this, the deity appeared to him in a dream, re- 
 buking him in such words as these : Thou bad man, be- 
 cause thou hast withheld from me my due honor, know 
 that I will forsake thee and that thou shalt pay dearly 
 for this insult. When this god was Excessively angered, 
 he was accustomed to mix hairs with the food and drink 
 of the guests of the object of his wrath, so that the giver 
 of the feast should be disgraced. As in the case of 
 Huitzilopochtli, there was a kind of communion sacra- 
 ment in connection with the adoration of this god of 
 feasts: in each ward dough was taken and kneaded by 
 the principal men into the figure of a bone of about a 
 cubit long, called the bone of Ome Acatl. A night seems 
 to have been spent in eating and in drinking pulque ; then 
 at break of day an unfortunate person, set up as the living 
 image of the god, hod his belly pricked with pins, or 
 some such articles; being hurt thereby, as we are told. 
 This done the bone was divided and each one ate what 
 of it fell to his lot ; and when those that had insulted 
 this god ate, they often grew sick, and almost choked, 
 and went stumbling and falling. Ome Acatl was repre- 
 sented as a man seated on a bunch of cyperus-sedge8. 
 His face was painted white and black ; upon his head 
 was a pa^jer crown surrounded by a long and broad fillet 
 of divers colors, knotted up at the back of the head ; and 
 again round and over the fillet, was wound a string of 
 chalchiuite beads. His blanket was made like a net, and 
 had a brond border of flowers woven into if. He bore 
 a shield, from the lower part of which hung a kind of 
 fringe of broad tassels. In tlie right hand he held a 
 sceptre called the tlachieloHique, or ' looker,' " because it 
 was furnished with a round plate through which a hole 
 
 M The flra-god Xiuhteontli nied an inttrument of thii kind; see thU rol. 
 p. 385. 
 
IXTLILTON, HEALEB OF OHILDBEK. 
 
 409 
 
 was pierced, and the god kept his face covered with the 
 plate and looked through the hole."** 
 
 Yxtliton, or Ixtlilton, — that is to say ' the little negro/ 
 according to Sahagun, and ' the blauk-faced,' according 
 to Clavigero — was a god who cured children of various 
 diseases."^ His ' oratory' was a 'dnd of temporary build- 
 ing made of painted boards ; his image was neither graven 
 nor painted ; it was a living man decorated with certain 
 vestments. In this temple or oratory were kept many 
 pans and jars, covered with boards, and containing a 
 fluid which was called 'black water.' When a child 
 sickened, it was brought to this temple and one of these 
 jars was uncovered, upon which the child drank of the 
 black water and was healed of its disease — the cure being 
 probably most prompt and complete when the priests as 
 well as the god knew something of physic. When one 
 made a feast to this god — which seems to have been 
 when one made new pulque — the man that was the 
 image of Ixtlilton came to the house of the feast-giver 
 with music and dancing, and preceded by the smoke of 
 
 ^Kingaborouqh'a Mex. Anliq., vol. vii., pp. 11-12; Sahagun, Hist. Om., torn. 
 i., lib. i., pp. 22-3; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 58, 240-1; f/«i'l- 
 qero, Slorla Ant. del Mesnioo, torn, ii., p. 22; Braastur ae Bourbourg, Hist. 
 Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 402. 
 
 61 This god, who was hIho known by the title of Tlaltecuin, is the third 
 Mexican god oonuected with medicine. There is flrst that unnamed goddess 
 described on p. 353, of this vol.; and there is then a certain Tzapntlatena, 
 described by Sikhatnui— KingHhorouijh'H Mex. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 4; Sahagun, 
 Hist. Otn,, torn, i., lib. t., pi). 7-8— as the goddess of turpentine (see Uraaaeur 
 de Jiourbourg, Ilist, Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 4U4), or of some such sub- 
 stance, used to cure the itch in the head, irruptions on the skin, sore 
 throats, ch ipped feet or lips, and other such things : * Tzaputlatena fue una 
 niuger, Reuun s\i nombro, nacida on ol pueblo do T/niiutta, v por es'o se 
 llama la Mudre do Tz.ipntia, porque fuil la primeru ipio invciito la rosina quo 
 so llama uxitl, y es uu aoeyte saoado por artiticio do la rosina del piiio, que 
 uprovecha para sanar muohas enfermodados, y ])rinieramonte aprovooha con- 
 tra uui manora de bubas, o wtriia, que nacn en la cal)eza, que se llama Quaxo- 
 cncivistli ; y tambion contra otra onformi'dad es provochuBU asi misiuo, quo 
 naoe en la oabeza, que es como bubas, (pio so llama Chaguachicioiztli, y tam- 
 bien pnra la saina de la cabem. A))rov«cha tantbien contra la rnnguera <io la 
 L'argauta. Aproveoha tambion contra las grietas de las pios v de los labios. 
 Kh tambion cimtra los ompeines que nacon en la cnra o en las nianos. £b 
 tamliieu contra el usagre; contra muchas otms enfermedades es bueno. Y 
 conio esta niuger debut ser la primera que hallit este aeeyto, contaronla 
 cntre lus Diosas, y huoianla fteata y Baorittoioi aquellos que venden y haoen 
 este aeeyto que se llama Uxitl.' 
 
 U 
 
 I i i 
 
 
 ^i!-! 
 
410 
 
 OODS, BUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 copal incense. The representative of the deity having 
 arrived, the first thing he did was to eat and drink; 
 there were more dances and festivities in his honor, in 
 which he took part, and then he entered the cellar of 
 the house, where were many jars of pulque that had been 
 covered for four days with boards or lids of some kind. 
 He opened one or many of these jars, a ceremony called 
 ' the opening of the first, or of the new wine,' and him- 
 self with those that were with him drank thereof. This 
 done, he went out into the court-yard of the house, 
 where there were prepared certain jars of the above- 
 mentioned black water, which also had been kept covered 
 four days; these he opened, and if there was found there- 
 in any dirt, or piece of straw, or hair, or ash, it was 
 taken as a sign that the giver of the feast was a man of 
 evil life, an adulterer, or a thief, or a quarrelsome per- 
 son, and he was affronted with the charge accordingly. 
 When the representative of the god set out from the 
 house where all this occurred, he was presented with 
 certain blankets called yxguen, or ixquen, that is to say, 
 * covering of the face,' because when any fault had been 
 found in the black water, the giver of the feast was put 
 to shame.®' 
 
 Opuchtli, or Opochtli, ' the left-handed,' was venerated 
 by fishermen as their protector and the inventor of their 
 nets, fish-spears, oars, and other gear. In Cuitlahuac, an 
 island of lake Chalco, there was a god of fishing called 
 Amimitl, who, according to Clavigero, differed from the 
 first-mentioned only in name. Sahagun says that Opuch- 
 tli was counted among the number of the Tlaloques, 
 and that the offerings made to him were composed of 
 pulque, stalks of green maize, flowers, the smoking-canes, 
 or pi[)e8 called yietl, copal incense, the odorous herb 
 yiauhtli, and parched maize. These things seem to have 
 been strewed before him as rushes used to bo strewed 
 before a procession. There were used in these solenmi- 
 
 <i Kinqibormtgh'ii Mex. Anliq., vol. vii., pp. 12-13; Bnhmiun, JIM. 0*n„ 
 torn, i., lib. i., pp. 24-5; Claviijero, Hist, Ant. del Mvnnit'o, torn, ii., p. 21. 
 
OPUGHTLI, OOD OF FISHING. 
 
 «tl 
 
 ties certain rattles enclosed in hollow vralking-sticks. 
 The image of this god was like a man, almost naked, 
 with the face of that grey tint seen in quails' feathers; 
 on the head was a paper crown of divers colors, made 
 like a rose, as it were, of leaves overlapping each other, 
 topped by green feathers issuing from a yellow tassel ; 
 other long tassels hung from this crown to the shoulders 
 of the idol. Crossed over the breast was a green stole 
 resembling that worn by the Christian priest when say- 
 ing mass; on the feet were white sandals; on the ^eft 
 arm was '. red shield, and in the centre of its field a 
 white flower with four leaves disposed like a cross; and 
 in the lefl hand was a sceptre of a peculiar fashion."^ 
 
 Xipe, or Totec, or Xipetotec, or Thipetotec, is, accord- 
 ing to Clavigero, a god whose name has no meaning," 
 who was the deity of the goldsmiths, and who was much 
 venerated by the Mexicans, they being persuaded that 
 those that neglected his worship would be smitten with 
 
 <} ' Tenia en la mano izquierda una rodela teAida de Colorado, y en el me- 
 dio de este campo una flor blanca con quntro ojas d manera de cruz, y de Iob 
 ospacios de las ojaB salian quatro puutas que eran tambien ojas de la misma 
 flor. Tenia un cetro en la mano derecha como nu caliz, y de lo alto de ^1 
 salia comoun caHquiUodesaetaa:' ' 'jsboroxtfjh's Mex. Antiq. ,yo\.vi\., n. 13; 
 Sahmnin, Hint, Gen., torn, i., lib. i., . 26-7; Clavigtro, Storia Ant. del Afeasi- 
 CO, torn, ii., p. 20; Torque, ada, Momrq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 60-1, ' La peche 
 avikit, tontefois, sou genie partioulier: c'etait Opuchtli, le Oaucher, iieriionui- 
 
 ficatioit de Uuitzilopochtli : ' Brasatur de Bonrhourg, Hist. dt» Nat. Civ., 
 
 ton), iii., p. 494. 
 
 M Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Meaaico, torn, ii., p. 22. This is evidently a 
 blunder, however; Boturini explains Totec to mean ' god our lord, ' nnd Xipe 
 (or Oxipe, as he writes it) to signify 'god of the flaying:' ' TlaxipehualUtli, 
 Symbolo del primer Mes, quieredecir Desholtamiento de Oenlta, porque en su 
 primer dia se deshollaban unos Humbres vivos dedicados al Dios TMxtn, esto 
 OS, Dioa Seilor nueatro, o al Dios Oxiite, J)ioa de el Deahollaniiento, syncope de 
 Tloxipeitca : ' Boturini, Idea de una Hist,, p. ,51. Buhnguu soys that the name 
 means 'the flayed one.' 'Xipetotec, que quiere decir desollado:* Kings- 
 orouih's Sfex. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 14; Sahagun, Uiat. Gen., torn, i., lib. i., p. 27. 
 While Torquemada affirms that it means ' the bnld,' or 'the blackened one:' 
 'Teuiiin los Pliiteros otro Dios, que se Uamaba Xippe, y Toteo. . Este Do- 
 mouiit Xippe, que quiere decir, Calvo, (5 Ate<;ikdo: Torquemada, }[onarq. 
 Ind., torn, ii., p. 58. Brasseur, Ilial. X<it. Civ., tom. Hi., p. 503, partiillpr 
 accepts all these derivations: 'Xipe, le chauve ou I'l'corcht;, antrement dit 
 encore Toteo ou notre seigneur.' This god was further suruamed, according 
 to the interpreter of the Vatican Oodex, 'the mournful combatant,' or, ns 
 OiUlatin gives it, 'the disconsolate;' see S/)t>f>oii<m« deWe Tavole del " ulire 
 .l/«xi(,-ano (Vaticano), tav. xliii., in KingiAorough'H .Vex. Antiq,, vol, v., y,. 186; 
 and Anur, Ethnol. Sov., Tranaact., vol, i., pp. 345, 350. 
 
 .... 
 
432 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 diseases; especially the boils, the itch, and pains of the 
 head and eyes. They excelled themselves therefore in 
 cruelty at his festival time, occurring ordinarily in the 
 second month. 
 
 Sahagun describes this god as specially honored by 
 dwellers on the sea-shore, and as having had his origin 
 at Zapotlan in Jalisco. He was supposed to afflict 
 people with sore eyes and with various skin-diseases, 
 such as small-pox, abscesses, and itch. His image was 
 made like a human form, one side or flank of it being 
 painted yellow, and the other of a tawny color; down 
 each side of the face from the brow to the jaw a thin 
 stripe was wrought; and on the head was a little cap 
 with hanging tassels. The upper part of the body was 
 clothed with the flayed skin of a man ; round the loins 
 was girt a kind of green skirt. It had on one arm a 
 yellow shield with a red border, and held in both hands 
 a scepter shaped like the calix of a poppy and tipped with 
 an arrow-head." 
 
 On the last day of the second month, — or, accord- 
 ing to some authors, of the flrst, — Tlocaxipehualiztli, 
 there was celebrated a solemn feast in honor at once 
 of Xipetotec and of Huitzilopochtli. It was preceded 
 by a very solemn dance at noon of the day before. 
 Ah the night of the vigil fell, the captives were shut up 
 and guarded ; at midnight — the time when it was usual 
 to draw blood from the ears — the hair of the middle of 
 the head of each was shaven away before a fire. When 
 the dawn appeared they were led by their owners to the 
 foot of tiie stiiirs of the temple of Huitzilopochtli, — and 
 if they would not ascend willingly the priests dragged 
 them up by the hair. The priests threw them down one 
 by one on the back on a stone of three quarters of a 
 yard or more high, and squai'e on the top something 
 more than a foot every way. Two assistants held the 
 victim down by the feet, two by the hands, and one by 
 the head — this last according to many accounts putting 
 
 u Kiwiaboroiufh's \fex. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 14; Sahatiun, HM, Otn., torn, i., 
 lib. i., pp. 27-8; Jiolurini, Idea de Nwva 1M„ p. 51. ' 
 
EATING THE BODIES OP THE SACRIFICED. 
 
 413 
 
 a yoke over the neck of the man and bo pressing it down. 
 Then the priest, holding with both hands a splinter 
 of flint, or a stone resembling flint, like a large lance- 
 head, struck aci^oss the breast therewith, and tore out the 
 heart through the gash so made; which, after oflering it 
 to the sun and other gods by holding it up toward the 
 four quarters of heaven, he threw into a wooden vessel." 
 The blood was collected also in a vessel and given to the 
 owner of the dead captive, while the body, thrown down 
 the temple steps, was taken to the calpule by certain 
 old men, called quaquacuiUin, flayed, cut into pieces, and 
 divided for eating ; the king receiving the flesh of the 
 thigh, while the rest of the carcass was eaten at the 
 house of the owner of the captive, though, ns will appear 
 by a remark hereafter,'" it is improbable that the captor 
 or owner himself ate any of it. With the skin of these 
 flayed persons, a party of youths called the tototecli 
 clothed themselves, and fought in sham flght with an- 
 other party of young men ; prisoners being taken on both 
 sides, wlio were not released without a ransom of some 
 kind or other. This sham battle was succeeded by com- 
 bats of a terribly real sort, the famous so-called gladia- 
 torial tights of Mexico. On a great round stone, like an 
 
 «« These human sncriflccB were begnn, acconling to Clnvigero, Sioria AnI. 
 del Mtjisico, torn, i., pp. 105-7, by the Mexicans, l>efore the fuundation of their 
 cit}', while yet slnveH uf the ('ulhuaa. These MexieanH had done futod ser- 
 vice to their rulers iii a battle nuniust the Xochiniilcus. The masters were 
 expected to furnish their surfs ^vith a thank-offering for the war god. Tlicy 
 sent a Althy ma and a rotten fowl. The Mexicans received and were silent. 
 The day of festival came; ond with it the Cnlhua nobles to see the sport— 
 the HeiotH and their vile sacrifice. But the filth did not appear, only a 
 coarse altnr, wreathed with a fragrant herb, lM>ai'iug a ^nat flaki- of keen- 
 ground obsidian. The dance began, the frenzy niountcd up, the priests 
 advanced to the altar, and with them they dragged four Xnohiniiica |)riHon- 
 ers. There is a quick struggle, and over a prisoner bruiHcd, doubled back 
 supine on the altar-block gleams and falls the itzli, driven with a two-handed 
 blow. The blood spurts like a recoil into the bent face of the high priest, who 
 grabbles, grasps, tears out and flings the heart to the god. Another, anoth- 
 er, another, and there arc four hearts beating in the lap of the grim image 
 There are more dances but there is no more sport for the Culhuas: with lips 
 considerably whitened they return to their place. After this there rouKl bo 
 no more mastership, nor thought of mastership over such a people; there 
 was too much of the wild beast in them ; tliev had already tasted blood. 
 And the Mexicans were allowed to leave the laud of their bondage, and jour- 
 ney north toward the future Tenochtitlan. 
 
 " Heo this vol., p. 416. 
 
 iv 
 
 
 )■ ! 
 
I 
 
 4U GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 enormous mill-stone, a captive was tied by a cord, pass 
 ing round his waist and through the hole of the stone 
 long enough to permit him freedom of motion every- 
 where about the block — set near or at a temple called 
 yopico, of the god Totec, or Xipe." With various cere- 
 monies, more particularly described in the preceding 
 volume, the bound man furnished with inferior weapons 
 was made to fight with a picked Mexican champion — 
 the latter holding up his sword and shield to the sun 
 before engaging. If, as sometimes happened, the desper- 
 ate though hampered and ill-armed captive — whose club- 
 sword was, by a refinement of mockery, deprived of its 
 jagged flint edging and set with feathers — slew his oppo- 
 nent, another champion was sent against him, and so 
 on to the number of five, at which point, according to 
 some, the captive was set free ; though according to other 
 authorities, he was not allowed so to escape, but cham- 
 pions were sent against him till he fell. Upon which a 
 priest called the yooaUaoa opened his breast, tore out his 
 heart, offered it to the sun, and threw it into the usual 
 wooden vessel ; while the ropes used for binding to the 
 fighting-stone were carried to the four quarters of 
 world, reverently with weeping and sighing. A se< 
 priest thrust a piece of cane into the gash in the victim s 
 breast and held it up stained with blood to the sun. 
 Then the owner of the captive came and received the 
 blood into a vessel bordered with feathers ; this vessel he 
 took with a little cane-and-feather broom or aspergillum 
 and went about all the temples and calpules, giving to each 
 
 68 Further notice of this stone appears in Kings^>o*'o»gh's Mex. Antiq., vol. 
 vii., p. 94, or Saha>itin, Hist.Oen., torn, i., lib. ii.,np., pp. 207-8: 'El sesenta 
 y don ediflcio se Uamabii Temalacatl. Era una piedra corao muela de luoli- 
 no grande, y estaba agojereada en el medio como muela de molino. Sobre 
 esta piedra ponian Iuh esclavos y acuehillabnnse con ellos: estaban atados 
 por medio de tal manera que podian Uegar hasta la circumferencia de la 
 piedra, y dabanles armas con que peleaseu. Era este un espectaculo muy 
 frequente, y doude concurria gente de todas las coniarcas a verle. Un sntra- 
 pa vestido de un pellejo de oso 6 Cuetlachtli, em alii el pudrino de los cnp- 
 tivos que alii mataban, que los Uevaba k la piedra y los ataba alii, y los dnba 
 las arums, y los lloraba entro tanto que peleaban, y quando caian los en- 
 tregaba al que les habia de sacar el corazon, que era otro satrapa vestido con 
 otro pellejo que se Uamaba Tooallaoan. Esta relocion queda escrita en la 
 fiesta de TlacaxipeoaUztli. ' 
 
«acrj^fice,--and there skinned "jl "'^^* ^^^'^ the 
 the house of its owner whn ^- -i^^."^ '* ^^ brought to 
 «[ ;t to his .'uperiors^r ladt^^^^^^ -^"^ ™«<^« Pretn^ 
 tasting thereof himself, for li?^ f",T^'' "«* however 
 a« he flesh of his own bodv ^IT *^l^' " ^« ««"nted it 
 he took the prisoner " hTheld ^ kT *^« ^«»r tha 
 captive looked up to his cap t^ to'a^ ^^ T' «»d the 
 
 ihe skins of the dead Zi . * tather." 
 gave them again to oS« tfe^ *\their captors, who 
 ently twenty dajs, pSuv t ZT ^/ *^«"» ^«r appar? 
 persons so cloth^ cEtin J X, ^r'"^ ^^ Penanee^-X 
 meantime and bring ngaU^hl ^?^ "^'^''>'«»e in the 
 that had given him^Srskii^V?*' T^ *« *he man 
 skins ^vere hid away in a m /• ^^^'' ^«"« ^ith, these 
 «^7^ while the eXearei^1h"^T^^*^«" in a cerS 
 ^h great rejoicingr irtheTfr^^^^^ themselves 
 skms there assisted numtl ? ^"""'^ ^^ay of the^ 
 and such other S^ ^sY?^ ^^^^ ^" ^^^h the itch 
 to be healed of theSrm;.^'^ "j"^«*^d-hoping thus 
 were so cured - '''^'"'^ties, and it is said that nia„y 
 
 'I, .' ( 
 
 such that few men omiM ^^* 1^? "^'^^t accidont fn« * ^^''st'altec generaJ 
 
 from the gro„ad.Vontezul^'*' '''"'"'''"'•■'' <"«woS of h"^*^ "'«''» wn« 
 or perhaps moved l.v.-""' *°« I^oud to „«« V„ i "v"'" Mexiciin tvnn 
 
 offlee in Mexico. BntS" ^"^^' *« "turn to TwJi ""'^ ^^'gnified w,/rril 
 armed with a S Jon v^^?^' foot sa.vs ClaLe" „? "i? ^''-'intoriS? 
 never Bmoied before tK^' '" *" *««*• ""d ^ '««tu:rh'&^^ 
 
416 
 
 GODS, SUPEENATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 The merchants of Mexico — a class of men who hawked 
 their goods from place to place and wandered often far 
 into strange countries to buy or sell — had various deities 
 to whom they did special honor. Among these the 
 chief, and often the only one mentioned, was the god 
 Yiacatecutli, or Jacateuctli, or lyacatecuhtli, that is ' the 
 lord that guides,' otherwise called Yacacoliuhqui, or 
 Jacacoliuhqui.™ This chi^f god of the merchants had, 
 however, according to Sahagun, five brothers and a sis- 
 ter, also reverenced by traders, the sister being called 
 Chalmecacioatl, and the brothers respectively Chiconqui- 
 avitl, Xomocuil, Nacxitl, Cochimetl, and Yacapitzaoac. 
 The principal image of this god was a figure represent- 
 ing a man walking along a road with a staff; the face 
 black and white ; the hair tied up in a bundle on the 
 middle of the top of the head with two tassels of rich 
 quetzal-feathers ; the ear-rings of gold ; the mantle blue, 
 bordered with a flowered fringe, and covered with a red 
 net, through wliuse meshes the blue appeared ; round the 
 ankles leather straps from which hung marine shells ; 
 curiously wrought sandals on tho feet; and on the arm 
 a plain unornamented yellow shield, with a spot of light 
 blue in the centre of its field. Practically, however, 
 every merchant reverenced his own stout staff — gener- 
 ally made of a solid, knotless piece of black cane, called 
 tUatl — as the representative or symbol of this god Yiaca- 
 tecutli; keeping it, when not in use, in the oratory or 
 sacred place in his house, and invariably putting food 
 before it preliminary to eating his own meal. When 
 traveling the traders were accustomed nightly to stack 
 up their staves in a convenient position, bind them 
 about, build a fire before them." and then oftering blood 
 
 Tc Thi8 last name means, Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., p 67, 
 being foUoweJ, ' the houk-noHod;' and it is curious enough thiit this typn nf 
 face, BO generally connected with the Hebrew race and through them with 
 particular astuteness in trade, should be the characteristic of the Mexican 
 
 fod of trade: ' Los mercaderes tuvieron Dios pnrtioilitr, nl qunl llamnrnn 
 yacatecuhtll, y por otro nombre se lliimo Yacacoliuhqui, quo quiere dceir: 
 £1 que tieno la nariz nguilonu, que propriamente representn persona que 
 tiene vive^a, h habilidad, ]iara mofar graciosnmente, 6 engaBar, y es snbio, y 
 ■aphz (que es propia condicion de mercaderes, V 
 
 *i Without laying any particular Btresi ou this lighting a fire before Yinon- 
 
NAPATECUTLI. 
 
 417 
 
 and copal, pray for preservation and shelter from the 
 many perils to which their wandering life made them 
 especially subject." 
 
 Napatecutli, that is to say ' four times lord,' was the 
 god of the mat-makers and of all workers in water-flags 
 and rushes. A beneficent and helpful di\ 'nity, and one 
 of the Tlalocs, he was known by various names, such as 
 Tepahpaca Teaaltati, ' the purifier or washer;' Quitzetz- 
 elonua, or Tlaitlanililoni, ' he that scatters or winnows 
 down;' Tlanempopoloa, 'he that is lai^e and liberal;' 
 Teatzelhuia, ' he that sprinkles with water ; and Amo- 
 tenenqua, ' he that shows himself grateful.' This god 
 had two temples in Mexico and his festival fell in the 
 thirteenth month, by Clavigero's reckoning. His ima^'e 
 resembled a black man, the face being spotted with white 
 and black, with tassels hanging down behind supporting 
 a green plume of three feathers. Round the loins ar.d 
 reaching to the knees was girt a kind of white and black 
 skirt or petticoat, adorned with little sea-shells. The 
 
 tecutli— perhapH here neoeraary m a oamp-flre and probablv, at any rate, a 
 thing done before many other gods - it may be noticed that the Are god 
 Heemg to be particularly conuectc'l with the merchant god and indeed with 
 the merohanta themselves. Describing a certain coming down or arrival of 
 the gods amonj men, believed to take place in the twelfth Mexicitn month, 
 Sahagun— after describing the coming, first of TeEoat'.ipoca, who, ' being a 
 ya ^h, and light and strong, walked fastest,' and then the coming of all 
 t'j' rest (their arrival being known to the priests by the marks of their feet 
 on a little heap of maize flour, specially prepared fortho purjjose) — says that 
 a day after all the rest of the gods, cnme the god of fire and the god of the 
 merchants, together; they being old and unable to walk as fast as their 
 vounger divine brethern; ' £1 dia siguiente llegaba el dios de los Mercaderes 
 Ilnmado Yiaiacapitzaoac, 6 Yiitcatecntli, v otro Dios Uamado HiHcocouzqui 
 (Yxcooauhqui), 6 Xiveteuctli (Xiuhteoutfi), que es el Dios del fuego k quteu 
 los meroaderes tienon prande devocion. Estos dos llegulMtu ft lu i>o8tre un 
 dia despues de los otros, porque decian quo eran viejos y no andaoan tanto 
 como los otros:' Kiwjtftnrougha Mex. AiiUa., vol, vii,, p. 71, or Sahwum, Hint, 
 Gm., torn, i., lib. ii., p. 168, Bee also, for the connection of the fire god 
 Xiuhtecutli with business, this vol. p. 220; and for the high position of the 
 merchants themselves besides Tezcatlipoca see this vol., p. 228, 
 
 '* Kimisborouiih's Mtx. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 14-16; Sahmiun, Hint. Gen., torn, 
 i., lib. i., pp. 20-33; Cla\}i;itro, Storia A>i. iM .yftiuiio, tom. ii., p. 20. The 
 Nahuihcheoatli, or Naiiiehccatl, mentioned by the interpreters of the codices, 
 us a god honored by the merchants, is either some air god like Quetzak-oatl, 
 or, as Bahaguu gives it, merely the name of a sign: see Spi>tfia*ioM dtlh TVi- 
 vo/« Codke iVnnoano (Vaticano), tav, r.xvl! . in Kituinlorouiih'a Mm. Antiq,, 
 vol. v„ p, 170; also, pp, 130-40; Emplioaeion df( Cudex Ttlltriattiy-Jiimfntu, 
 lam. xii.; also, Sahagun, llial. (Jtn., torn, i., lib,, W., pp. 304-6, and JQngB' 
 horough'B Mtx. Antiq., vol, vii,, pp. 136-4. 
 Vol. Ill, \t 
 
 i' ! 
 
 '.i 
 
418 OOD8, 8UPEBMATDRAL BBINOS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 sandals of this idol were white; on its left arm was a 
 shield made like the broad leaf of the water-lily, or ne- 
 nuphar; while the right hand held a sceptre like a 
 flowering staff, the flowers being of paper; and across) 
 the body, passing under the left arm, was a white scarf, 
 painted over with blrck flowers." 
 
 The Mexicans had several gods of wine, or rather of 
 pulque; of these the chief seems to have been Tezcatzon- 
 catl, otherwise known as Tequechmecaniani ' the stran- 
 gler,' and as Teatlahuiani 'the drowner;' epithets 
 suggested by the effects of drunkenness. The companion 
 deities of this Aztec Dionysus were called as a class by 
 the somewhat extraordinary name of Centzontotr Jitin 
 or ' the four hundred rabbits' ; Yiaulatecatl, Yzquitecatl, 
 Aooloa, Thilhoa, Pantecatl (the Patecatl of the interpre- 
 ters of the codices), Tultecatl, Papaztac, Tlaltecaiooa, 
 Ometochtli (often referred to as the principal god of 
 wine), Tepuztecatl, Ghimapalnecatl, were deities of this 
 class. The principal characteristic of the image of the 
 Mexican god of drunkeii;:ess was, according to Mendieta 
 and Motolinia, a kind of vessel carried on the head of 
 the idol, into which vessel wine was ceremoniously 
 poured. The feast of this god, like that of the precedmg 
 divinity, fell in the thirteenth month, Tepeilhuitl, and 
 in his temple in the city of Mexico there served four 
 hundred consecrated priests, so great was the service 
 done this everywhere too widely and well known god." 
 
 ™ IRngnhorough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vil., pp. 10-17; Sahagun, HM. Otn,, torn, 
 i., lib. i., pp. R3-5; Torqufmam, Motuirq. tnd., torn. ii.,pp. 69-4SO; Clavigtro, 
 Storia Ant. ^M MtHrico, toin. il., p. 32. 
 
 7« KimiHhorow/h'ii Mex. AnUq., vol. vil., pp. 7, 19, 90, 93; SaKagun, Hint. 
 (7m., toni. i., lib. i., pp. 14, 39-4o, lib. ii., pp. 200, 305; Torqurmadd, Mouarq. 
 Ind., torn, ii., pp. 68, lo'i, 184, 416; SpUiiatloM dtll« Tavolc del Cmlice MexiMno 
 (Vnticnno), ttiv. xxxv., and Kxplicadon dtl Codex TtUeriano'Hentensis, lain, 
 xvi., in mtujafiorouqh'a Mex. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 141, 182; Onltatin, iu Amer. 
 Sthno. Soe., IWnaad., vol. i., pp. 344, 350; Qomam, Conq. Mex., fol. 87, 315; 
 Glaviqtro, Storia Ant. del Mtmlco, torn, ii., p. 21. 'Otmn tenian Agnras do 
 hombroR; teninn eHtoH en la cabexa nn inortem en lusar de niitra, y alK Ich 
 echaban viuu, por ur el dioM del vino.' MtAolinia, IliS. Indios, iu lonibalcetn, 
 Col. dt Doi^, , torn. i. , p. 33. ' OtroR oon nn mortero eu la oaboia, y ohU) pim^'o 
 
 3ue era el dioH del vino, y br( le eohaban vine eu aqiiel coino mortero: Men- 
 Ma, IRiit. Kdcii,, p. 88. ' I'aiMttIa A Papailas.'. . .Eate era nno do Ior trcH 
 puflbloa de doudo ra Haoaban Ior orcIkvor para el Raoriflcio que ro hacin dn 
 dia, al idolo Vv^UcntotonMin, Dioi del viuo en el mes aombntdo UutipaoMU, 6 
 
THE HOUSEHOLD OODS. 
 
 4]» 
 
 The Mexicans had certain household gods called Tepi- 
 toton, or Tepictoton, 'the little ones,' — small statues of 
 which kings kept six in their houses, nobles four, and 
 common folks two. Whether these were a particular 
 class of deities or merely miniature images of the already 
 described greater gods it is hard to say. Similar small 
 idols are said to have adorned streets, cross-roads, fount- 
 ains and other places of public traffic and resort.^* 
 
 With these Tepitoton may be said to finish the list of 
 Mexican gods of any repute or any general notoriety ; so 
 that it seems fit to give here a condensed and arranged 
 resum^ of all the fixed festivals and celebrations of the 
 Aztec calendar, with its eighteen months of twenty 
 days each, and its five supplementary days at the end 
 of the year. There is some disagreement as to which of 
 the months the year began with ; but it will best suit 
 our present purpose to follow the arrangement of Saha- 
 gun, the interpreters of the Codices, Torquemada, and 
 Clavigero, in which the month variously called Atl- 
 cahualoo, or Quahuitlehua, or Cihuailhuitl, or Xilomana- 
 litztli, is the first.'" The name Atlchualco, or Atlaooalo, 
 
 tfpeUhuUl en in templo propio qne ea el onadragesimo onarto edifloio de los 
 qne 86 contenian en la area del mayor, como dice el Dr. Hemnndei: "Tem- 
 plntn erat dioatuin vini deo, in oujua honorem trea oaptivoR iuterdiu tanieu, 
 «t noiinoottt jugnlabant, quorum primum Tepnitecatl nuiioupabant aeonudura 
 toltecatl, tertium vero Papactao quod flebnl quotanni circa featum T(*peil- 
 hniltl." Apud P. Kieremoerg, png. U4.' Leon y Oama, Dot Pitdras, pt ii , 
 p. 35. ' Lea buveura et lea ivro^nea avaient cependant, parmi lea Azt^quea, 
 pluHienra diviniti'a partiou'.iMrea: la prinoipale ^lait Iiquilecatl; maia le plus 
 oonnu devait 6tre TeEcationcatl, appele auaai Tequechmecaniani, on le Peu- 
 deur:' hrcuMur dt Bourtimarg, HIM, Nat. Civ., torn, iii., n. 493. 
 
 '* Torquetnada, Monarq, ind., turn, ii., p, 64. Vlamiero. Storia Atit. drl 
 ifcsaico, torn, ii., p. 9!<. Theae were what the Hpaniarda oalled 'oratoriua' 
 in the liouHea of the Mexicana. In or before theae orHtoriea thepeople offered 
 cuuked food to HUch imaKeH of the goda aa they had there. Every niornins 
 the good-wife of the houae woke up the memliera of her family and took 
 care that they made the proper ofTenng, aa above, to theae deitiea, Kinqs- 
 Imrmigh'H 'Mea. Aniiq., vol. vii., p. B6; Sahagtm, HM. Urn., torn, i., lib. ii., 
 ap. p. 2U. • 
 
 70 It ia obvioualy of little conaequcnoe to mythology whether the Mexi- 
 cana oalled the mouth Atloahualco the flrat or the third month (or, uh 
 Hoturini haa it, the eighteenth,) ao long ai we know, with aomo accuiiicy, 
 to what month and day of the month it oorreaimnda in our own Qregorian 
 calendar. For the complete diacuaaion of thia queation of the calendar 
 we refer readera to the preceding volume of thia aeriea. Gama wna unfor- 
 tunately unacquainted with the writings of Bahagnn, and Buatamante (who 
 
mm 
 
 420 OODS. 8UPEBNATDBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 or Atalc!ioplo, means 'the buying or scarcity of water;' 
 Quahuitlohua, or Quavitleloa, ' the sprouting of trees ;' 
 and Xilumanalitztli ' the offering of Xilotl (that is heads 
 of maize, winch were then presented to the gods to secure 
 their blessing on the seed time).' This first month be- 
 ginning on the i^iecond of February according to Sahagun, 
 the eighteenth according to Qama, and the twenty- 
 sixth according to Clavigero, was consecrated to Tlaloc 
 and the other gods of water, and in it great numbers of 
 children were sacrificed." In further honor of the Tla- 
 locs there were also at this time killed many captives on 
 the gladiatorial stone. 
 
 It was the second month, called Tlacaxiphualiztli,''" 
 or * the flaying of men,' that was specially famous for its 
 gladiatorial sacrifices, sacrifices already described and 
 performed to the honor of Xipe, or Xipetotec.""* 
 
 The third month called Tozoztontli, Hhe lesser fast 
 or penance,' was inaugurated by the sacrifice on the 
 mountains of children to the Tlalocs. Those also that 
 traded in flowers and were called Sochimanque, or Xo- 
 chimanqui, made a festival to their goddess, Coatlycue, 
 or Coatlantona, ofiering her th<t first-fruits of the flowers 
 
 edited the works both of Oama and Sahtgnn) remarks in a note to the 
 writinffB of the astronomer: ' Mnohns veoes he deplorado, que el sAbio 8r. D. 
 Antonio Leon y Onmn nu hnbiese tenido a It vista para formar esta preciosn 
 obra los manuscritos del P. Sahagnn, que he publicado en los afios de 1820 
 y 30 en la oficina de D. Alejandro Valoes, y hi lo hubiese leido la obra del P. 
 Torqnemada, discfpulo de D. Antonio Vnleriai o, que lo fne de dioho P. Sa- 
 hagun; pucH la lectuni del texto de este, qui' acaso trnnoiS, d no entendiu 
 bien, podrian haberle dejado dudatt en hochos inuy interesantes a esta his- 
 toria.' See Z,eun v Gitina, Don PieJins, pt i, np. 45-89; Kingiiborough's 
 Mex. Anti<}., vol. vii., pp. 30-34, or Sahagun, litt>\ Gen., tom. i., lib. ii., pp. 
 4tf-7G; Torqutmada, Mfnarq. Jnd., tom. ii., pp :i51-86; Aconta, Hist, de 
 l(U Km/., p. 307; Clavhitro, Stcn'ia Ant. dH JiinMiO, torn, ii., pp. 58-84; 
 MepliiHtdon dtl I'oilex TeUfrianoHttnenuiit, pt i., anii Spitgatione arm TawAt 
 (W Codiit Mtxicano (Vaticuno), tav. Ivii-lxxiv, in hlMi.Hborowjh'H Mtx. Antiq., 
 vol. v., pp. 129-34, 190-7; Boturini, Idta d» vnn Uiit.. pp. 47-63; Ootnara, 
 Cong. Mtx., foj. 294; MMtr, Anvtrikanincht Urrtliijioni'i, pp. 640-M; Braamir 
 dt Bourbouni, Hint. Nal. i'io , tom. iii., pp. 602-37; Gaihitin, in Amer, Ethno. 
 Hoc., Tranmd., vol. i., pp. 67-114. 
 
 n See this vol., pp. 332-4. 
 
 ^* It is altio Hurnamed CohnailhuitI, 'fenst of the snuko:' see above. 
 
 n There SKenis to bo some confusion with regard to whether or not there 
 were gladiatorial sacriHcos in each of the first two monthh . Sahagun, how- 
 ever, appears to describe sacriAoes of this kind, as ocourrin;{ in both periwls; 
 those uf the first month being in honor of the Tlaloos and thime of the Hcoond 
 n honor of Xipe. For a descripUou of these rite* we this vol. pp. 414-5. 
 
THE CEBEMONIAL CALENDAB. 
 
 421 
 
 of the year, cf these that had grown in the precincts of 
 the cu yapieo, a cu as we have seen, consecrated to Tlaloc. 
 Into a cave belonging to this temple there were also at 
 this time cast the now rotten skins of the human beings 
 that had been flayed in the preceding month. Thither, 
 " stinking like dead dogs," as Sahagun phrases it, marched 
 in procession the persons that wore these skins and there 
 they put them off, washing themselves with many cere- 
 monies; and sick folk troubled with certain skin-diseases 
 followed and looked on, hoping by the sight of all these 
 things to be healed of their infirmities. The ownersof the 
 captives that had been slain had also been doing penance 
 for twenty days, neither washing nor bathing during 
 that time; and they now, when they had seen the 
 skins deposited in the cave, washed and gave a banquet to 
 all their friends and relatives, performing many cere- 
 monies with the bones of the dead captives. All the 
 twenty days of this month singing exercises, praising 
 the god, were carried on in the houses called Cuicacalli, 
 the performers not dancing but remaining seated. 
 
 The fourth month was called, in contradistinction to 
 the third, Veitozoztli, or Hueytozoztli, that is to say, 
 ' the greater penance or letting of blood ;' because in it 
 not only the priests but also the populace and nobility 
 did penance, drawing blood from their ears, shins, and 
 other parts of the body, and exposing at their doors 
 leaves of sword-grass stained therewith. After this they 
 performed certain already described ceremonies,* and 
 and then made, out of the dough known as ttmiUi*^ an 
 image of the goddess Chicomecoatl, in the court-yard of 
 her temple, ollering before it all kinds of maize, beans, 
 and chian, because she was the miJc^r and giver of these 
 things and the sustainer of tho ixH)plt'. In this month, 
 08 well as in the three months preceding, little children 
 were sacrificed, a cruelty which was suppoi>icd to please 
 
 •• Bee thia vol., pp 360-9. 
 
 ■> ' Le TtohwtW, etnit un oompoa^ de gnines l^anminenMS iMrtiouliirea 
 nu Mexiqnc, qu'on lunngenit do diveraei muiibrea." Bnumir dt Jimtrbovry, 
 .(lal, Nat. Viv., torn, ii., p. 613. 
 
M 
 
 422 QODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 the water gods, and which was kept up till the rains 
 began to fall abundantly. 
 
 The fifth month, called Toxcatl and sometimes Tepo- 
 pochuiliztli,"* was b^n by the most solemn and famous 
 feast of the year, in honor of the principal Mexican god, 
 a god known by a multitude of names and epithets, 
 among which were Tezcatlipoca, Titlacaoan, Yautl, Tel- 
 puchtli, and Tlamatzincatl. A year before this feast, 
 one of the most distinguished of the captives reserved 
 for sacrifice was chosen out for superior grace and per- 
 sonal appearance from among all his fellows, and given 
 in charge to the priestly functionaries called calpixques. 
 These instructed him with great diligence in all the arts 
 pertaining to good breeding, according to the Mexican 
 idea: such as playing on the flute, walking, speaking, 
 saluting those he happened to meet, the use and carry- 
 ing about of straight cane tobacco-pipes and of flowers, 
 with the dexterous smoking of the one, and the graceful 
 inhalation of the odor of the other. He was attended 
 upon by eight pages, who were clad in the livery of 
 of the palace, and had perfect liberty to go where he 
 pleased night and day; while his food was so rich that 
 to guard against his growing too fat, it was at times 
 necessary to vary the diet by a purge of salt and water. 
 Everywhere honored and adored as the living image 
 and accredited representative of Tezcatlipoca, he went 
 about playing on a small shrill clay flute, or fife, and 
 adorned with rich and curious raiment furnisheid by 
 the king, while all he met did him reverence kissing 
 the earth. All his body and face was painted — black, 
 it would appear; his long hair flowed to the waist; his 
 head was covered with white hens' feathers stuck on 
 
 MThe luine * Tepopoohnilistli' BlniiileB 'iiinoke or VHpor.' Ah to the 
 meaning of ' Toxcatl writers are divided, Botnrini interpreting it to menu 
 'effort, and Torqnemoda 'a slippery plHoe.' Acosta, Hahagnn, and Gamu 
 agree, however, in accepting it as an epithet applied to a string of ^.i.rohed ur 
 or toasted niuize used in ceremonies to be immediately described, and Acoh- 
 Ui further gives as its root siguifloation 'a dried thing.' Consult, in addi- 
 tion to the references giYen in the note at the beginning of these desoriptionn 
 of the feasts, Aooitfu, HtM, d» ku Ynd., p. 883; Ktnn^wrottgh'H Mr*. Antiq., vol. 
 vii., pp. 46-0; Suhagun, HM. Gtn., torn, i., lib. iii., pp. 100-11. 
 
THE MONTH TOXOATL. 
 
 438 
 
 with resin, and covered with a garland of the flowers 
 called yzguisuchitl; while two strings of the same flowers 
 crossed his body in the fashion of cross-belts. Ear- 
 rings of gold, a necklace of precious stones with a 
 great dependent gem hanging to the breast, a lip-orna- 
 ment (barbote) of sea-shell, bracelets of gold above 
 the elbow on each arm, and strings of gems called 
 macuextli winding from wrist almost to elbow, glit- 
 tered and flashed back the light as the doomed man- 
 god moved. He was covered with a rich beautifully 
 fringed mantle of netting, and bore on his shoulders 
 something like a purse made of white cloth of a span 
 square, ornamented with tassels and fringe. A white 
 maxtle of a span broad went about his loins, the two 
 ends, curiously wrought, falling in front almost to the 
 knee. Little bells of gold kept time with every motion 
 of his feet, which were shod with painted sandals called 
 ocelunacace. 
 
 All this was the attire he wore from the beginning 
 of his ^ear of preparation; but twenty days before the 
 coming of the festival, they changed his vestments, 
 washed away the paint or dye from his skin, and cut 
 down his long hair to the length, and arranged it after 
 the fashion, of the hair of the captains, tying it up on the 
 crown of the head with feathers and fringe and two gold- 
 buttoned tassels. At the same time they married to him 
 four damsels, who had been pampered and educated for 
 this purpose, and who were surnamed respectively after 
 the four goddesses, Xochiquetzal, Xilonen, Athitonun, 
 and Vixtocioatl.** Five days before the great day of 
 
 ■> With three of these goddem we are tolerably familiar, knowing them to 
 be intimately cnnueoted with each other nud concerned in the prodnction, 
 
 1>re8ervation, or support of life and of life-Kiving food. Of Atl" '■> <tn little ia 
 mown, but she aeenia to belong to the same clum, lM*ing penemlly mentioned 
 in connection with Cinteotl. Her name means, accomiug to Tor(|ueinada, 
 ' she that shines in the water.' ' Otra Capilla, it Teniplo avia, que se llaniaba 
 Xiuhoaloo, dedioado al Dioa Cinteutl, en cnia flesta sacriftosban dos Vnroues 
 Esclavos, V una Muger, ii los qnales unnian el nombre de su Dios, Al vno 
 llamaban Istaocinteutl, Dioa Tlatlauhquioiutentlt Dios de las Mieses encen- 
 didas, <N ooloradas; v k la Muger Atlautoua, que auiere deoir, que resulan- 
 deoe en el Agua, k la qual desollaban, ouio pellejo, y ouero, 'm vestia vn 
 Suoerdote, luego que aoababa el Saorifloio, que era de noohe.' Torqutntada, 
 
494 QODS. SUPEBMATURAL BEINas. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 I 
 
 I I 
 
 Ihe feast,^ the day of the feast being counted one, all 
 the people, high and low, the king it would appear being 
 alone excepted, went out to celebrate with the man-god 
 a solemn kinquet and dance, in the ward called Tecan- 
 man ; the fourth day before the feast, the same was done 
 in the ward in which was guarded the statue of Tezcat- 
 lipoca. The little hill, or island, called Tepetzinco, ris- 
 ing out of the waters of the lake of Mexico, was the 
 scene of the next day's solemnities; solemnities renewed 
 for the last time on the next day, or that immediately 
 preceding the great day, on another like island called 
 Tepelpulco, or Tepepulco. There, with the four women 
 that had been given him for his consolation, the hon- 
 ored victim was put into a covered canoe usually re- 
 served for the sole use of the king; and he was carried 
 across the lake to a place called Tlapitzaoayan, near 
 the road that goes from Yztapalapan to Chalco, at a 
 
 Monarq. Ind.. torn, ii., p. 156; Bee also, Kingaborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol, vii., 
 p. M; or Saliagun, Hist. Oen., torn, i., lib. ii., ap., p. 209. 
 
 M .Vcosta, ii'iM. de las Ynd., pp. 382-3, gives an account of various other 
 ceremonies which took place ten days before the great feast day, which ac- 
 count has been followed by Tor(jueniuda, Clavigero, and Inter writers,- and 
 which we reproduce from the quiunt but in this case at least full and accurate 
 translation of E.G., — a translation which, however, makes this chapter the 
 29th of the fifth book instead of the 28th as in the original : * Then came forth 
 one of the chiefe of the temple, attired like to the idoll, carrying flowers in 
 his hand, and a flute of earth, having a very shurpe sound, and turning to- 
 wards the east, he sounded it, iind then looking to the west, north and south 
 he did the like. And after he had thus sounded towards the foure parts of the 
 world (shewing thiit both they that were present and absent did heare him) 
 hee put his finger into the aire, and then gathered vp earth, which he put in 
 his month, and did eate it in signe of adoration. The like did all they that 
 were prenent, and weeping, they fell flat to the ground, invocating the dark- 
 nesse of the night, and the windes, iutreating them not to leave them, nor to 
 forget them, or else to take away their lives, and free them from the labors 
 they indured therein. Theeves, adulterers, and murtherers, and all others 
 offendors had great feare and heavinesse, whilest this flute sounded; so as 
 ■ome could not dissemble nor hide their offences. By this meancs they all 
 demanded no other thing of their god, but to have their offences concealed, 
 powriug foorth many teares, with great repentaunce and sorrow, offering great 
 store of incense to appease their gods. The couragious and valiant men, 
 and all the olde snuldiers, that followed the Arte of Warre, heariug this flute, 
 demaunded with great devotion of God the Creator, of the Lordo for whonie 
 wee live, of the sunne, iind of other their gods, that they would give them 
 viotorie against their ennemies, and strength to take many captives, .herewith 
 ■o honour their sacrifices. This ceremonie was doone ten aayes before the 
 feast: During which tenne dayes the Priest did sound this flute, to the end 
 that all might do this worship in eating of earth, und demannd of their idol 
 what they pleased : they ev( ry day ma le their praiers, with their eyes lift vp 
 to heaven, and with sighi aod gioeniuga, as men that were grievea for their 
 ■ianet and offences.' 
 
THE FEAST OF TOXCATL. 
 
 425 
 
 place where was a little hill called Acaciiilpan, or 
 Oabaltepec. Here left him the four beautiful girls, 
 whose society for twenty days he had enjoyed, they 
 returning to the capital with all the people ; there ac- 
 companying the hero of this terrible tragedy only those 
 eight attendants that had been with him all the year. 
 Almost alone, done with the joys of beauty, banquet, 
 and dance, bearing a bundle of his flutes, he walked to 
 a little ill-built cu, some distance from the road men- 
 tioned above, and about a league removed from the city. 
 He marched up the temple steps, not dragged, not 
 bound, not carried like a common slave or captive; and 
 as he ascended he dashed down and broke on every 
 step one of the flutes that he had been accustomed to 
 play on in the days of his prosperity. He reached the 
 top ; — by sickening repetition we have learned to know the 
 rest; one thing only, from tlie sacrificial stone his body 
 was not hurled down the steps, but was carried by four 
 men down to the Tzompontli, to the place of the spitting 
 of heads. 
 
 And the chroniclers say that all this signified that 
 those who enjoyed riches, delights in this life, should at 
 the end come to poverty and sorrow — so determined are 
 these same chroniclers to let nothing escape without its 
 moral. 
 
 In this feast of Toxcatl, in the cu called Huitznahuoc, 
 where the image of Huitzilopochtli was always kept, the 
 priests made a bust of this god out of tzoalli dough, with 
 pieces of mizquitl-wood inserted by way of bones. They 
 decorated it with his ornaments; putting on a jacket 
 wrought over with human bones, a mantle of very thin 
 nequen, and another mantle called the tlaquaqtutUo, 
 covered with rich feathers, fitting the head ImjIow and 
 widening out above ; in the middle of this stood up a 
 little rod, also decorated with feathers and sticking into 
 the top of the rod was a flint knife half covered with 
 blood. The iniiige was set on a platform made of pieces 
 of wood resembling snakes and so arranged that heads 
 and tails alternated all the way round ; tlie whole borno 
 
 
 
496 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEIKOS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 i 
 5 I 
 
 li 
 
 by many captains and men of war. Before this image 
 and platform a number of strong youths carried an 
 enormous sheet of paper resembling pasteboard, twenty 
 fathoms long, one fathom broad, and a little less than an 
 inch thick ; it was supported by spear-shafts arranged in 
 pairs of one shaft above and one below the paper, while 
 persons on either side of the paper held each one of 
 these pairs in one hand. When the procession, with 
 dancing and singing, reached the cu to be ascended, the 
 snaky platform was carefully and cautiously hoisted up 
 by cords attached to its four corners, the image was set 
 on a seat, and those that carried the paper rolled it up 
 and set down the roll before the bust of the god. It was 
 sunset when the image was so set up; and the following 
 morning every one offered food in his own house before 
 the image of Huitzilopochtli there, incensing also such 
 images of other gods as he had, and then went to offer 
 quails' blood before the bust set up on the cu. The king 
 began, wringing off the heads of four quails; the priests 
 offered next, then all the people; the whole multitude 
 carrying clay fire-pans and burning copal incense of 
 every kind, after which every one threw his live coals upon 
 a great hearth in the temple-yard. The virgins painted 
 their faces, put on their heads garlands of parched maize 
 with strings of the same across their breasts, decorated 
 their arms and legs with red feathers, and carried black 
 paper flags stuck into split canes. The flags of the 
 daughters of nobles were not of paper but of a thin cloth 
 called canaoac, painted with vertical bl'^ick stripes. These 
 girls joining hands danced round the great hearth, ti[x)ii 
 or over which on an elevated place of some kind there 
 danced, giving the time and step, two men, having each 
 a kind of pine cage covered with paper flags on hi.s 
 shoulders, the strap supporting which passed, not across 
 the forehead, — the usual way for men to carry a burden, 
 — but across the chest as was the fashion with women. 
 The priests of the temple, dancing on this ix:cti.sion with 
 the women, bore shields of paper, crumpled up like great 
 flowers; their heads were adorned with white feathers, 
 
 a 
 d« 
 
DEATH OF THE TXTEUCALLI. 
 
 437 
 
 their lips and part of the face were smeared with sugar- 
 cane juice which produced a peculiar effect over the black 
 with which their faces were always painted. They 
 carried in their hands pieces of paper called amaxmaxUi, 
 and sceptres of palm-wood tipped with a black flower 
 and having in the lower part a ball of black feathers. 
 In dancing they used this sceptre like a staff, and the 
 part by which they grasped it was wrapped round with 
 a paper painted with black lines. The music for the 
 dancers was supplied by a party of unseen musicians, 
 who occupied one of the temple buildings, where they sat, 
 he that played on the drum in the centre, and the per- 
 formers on the other instruments about him. The men 
 and women danced on till night, but the strictest order 
 and decency were preserved, and any lewd word or 
 look brought down swift punishment from the ap- 
 pointed overseers. 
 
 This feast was closed by the death of a youth who 
 had been during the past year dedicated to and taken 
 care of for Huitzilopochtli, resembling in this the vic- 
 tim of Tezcatlipoca, whose companion he had indeed 
 been, but without receiving such high honors. This 
 Huitzilopochtli youth was entitled Yxteucalli, or Tla- 
 cabepan, or Teicauhtzin, and was held to be the image 
 and representative of the god. When the day of his 
 death came, the priests decorated him with pajiers 
 painted over with black circles, and put a mitre of 
 eagles' feathers on his head, in the midst of whose 
 plumes was stuck a flint knife, stained half way up 
 with blood and adorned with red feathers. Tied to his 
 shoiildors, by strings passing across the breast, was a 
 piece of very thin cloth about a span square, and over 
 it hung a little bag. Over one of his arms was thrown 
 a wild beast's skin, arranged somewhat like a maniple ; 
 bells of gold jingled at his legs as he walked or danced. 
 There were two peculiar things connected with the 
 death of this youth; first he had absolute liberty of 
 choice regarding the hour in which he was to die; and 
 second, he was not extended upon any block or altar. 
 
 % 
 
428 
 
 aODS, SUPEBMATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 but when he wished he threw himself into the arms of 
 the priests, and had his heart so cut out. His head 
 was then hacked off and spitted alongside of that of 
 the Tezcatlipoca youth, of whom we have spoken al- 
 ready. In this same day the priests made little marks 
 on children, cutting them, with thin stone knives, in 
 the breast, stomach, wrists, and fleshy part of the arms; 
 marks, as the Spanish priests considered, by which the 
 devil should know his own sheep." The ceremonies of 
 the ensuing monthly festivals have already been de- 
 scribed at length." 
 
 There were, besides, a number of movable feasts in 
 honor of the higher gods, the celestial bodies, and the 
 patron deities of the various trades and professions. 
 Sahagun gives an account of sixteen movable feasts, 
 many of which, however, contained no religious ele- 
 ment." The first was dedicated to the sun, to whom a 
 ghostly deputation of eighteen souls was sent to make 
 known the wants of the people, and implore future 
 favors. The selected victims were ranged in order at 
 the place of sacrifice, and addressed by the priest, who 
 exhorted them to bear in mind the sacred nature of 
 their mission, and the glory "^-^hich would be theirs 
 upon its proper fulfillment. The music now strikes up; 
 amid the crash and din the victims one after another 
 are stretched upon the altar; a few flashes of the iztli- 
 knife in the practiced hand of the slayer, and the em- 
 bassy has set out for the presence of tbe sun." 
 
 The sixth, seventh, and eleventh festivals were cele- 
 brated to Quetzalcoatl, Tezcatlipoca, and Huitzilopochtli 
 respectively. The public and household idols of these 
 
 « Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn. i.. lib. ii., pp. 100-11; Torquemtida, Morutrq. 
 Ind; torn, ii., pp. 263-6; Clari/jero, Storia Ant. dd Meaaico, torn, ii., pp. 70-a. 
 
 K For the month Etzalqa iliztli. Hee this volume, pp. 334-43; for tho 
 m-^nths Tecuilhuit^iatli, HneytecnilhnitI, and Thaochiuiaco. see vol ii. if 
 this work, pp. 225^; for Xocotlhuetziu nnd Ochpiini/.tli, thiH volui . pp. 
 385-9, 351-9; f or Teotleco. vol. ii., pp. 332-4; forTepeilhnitl. ( h' Pan- 
 
 3netzaliztli, and Atemoztli, this volume, pp. 343-4,404-' ^"<. );23-4, 
 
 10-8; for Tititl, vol. ii., pp. 337-8; for Itzcalli, this v. p. 390-3. 
 
 « /fW. Oen., torn, i., lib. li., pp. 194-7, 216. There u . i soattnred 
 
 notioes of these movable fettsts, which will be referred to ar. v appen? 
 »» Lot Caxu, Hist. Apohjdtica, MS., cap. duvi. 
 
MiSCElXANEOra FEASTS 
 
 .rjy grand Lqtte'^J* "^^ elected, «,.d a^^^ 
 fiwt of bread and water' Z' ^!'^ ,'^'»«¥'alizll or 
 *e most important nf VL' ^"'' •" have h4e„ „,' °J 
 
 Z '"'^'* ^^ a pond alive wffh f-^"^' ^^^^^^ stood in 
 dancers whirled%ontin7Jlv'*n^"^^'« and «nakes, the 
 ceremonies for a number of ^ "^T » P«rt of the 
 devour the reptiles "nt^e IH.^"^^ ^e<LzZ 
 «eiziMg a snake or a fro' in T^/ *^" *% did by each 
 
 "rher than upon orf?n, '*="'''*« «"• ^«t* k,' 
 ^enesof festivairmayT S rT'™'" Th^t,«re 
 
 2-r and ..drrz CnartrtK*^^- 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 BiTiNnn or the Hkzioan Tbhplu— Vast huhbkb or tbk Pbirbtb— Hbsi- 
 CAW Saobbdotai. Ststbii— PBiKSTBnBB— Tub Obdbxs or Tlamaxcaoat- 
 
 OTL AMD TbLPOOHTIUBTLI — BBLIOIO0B DeYOTBBS— BAniBM— GlRCDU- 
 CniON — GOHMUMION — FABTB AMD PbMANOB — BlOOD-DBAWINO — HCHAN 
 
 SACBinoBB— Thb Gods or tbr Tabasoob— Pmum and Tbiiplb Seb- 
 
 TIOB or MiOBOAOAM — WOBEHIP IN JaUBOO AND OaJAOA — VoTAN AMD 
 
 QCETZALOOATL — ^Tbatblb or VoTAN — Thk Apobtl^ Wixbpbcocha — Cave 
 
 MEAB XUBTr^BUAOA — TbB PbINOBBB PiMOPIAA— ^v OBSBIP Or COBTABDM- 
 
 xoz— Tbbi Wobsbip. 
 
 We have seen in the preceding volume that the num- 
 ber of religious edifices was very great; that in addition 
 to the temples in the cities — and Mexico alone is said 
 to have contained two thousand sacred buildings — there 
 were "on every isolated hill, along the roads, and in 
 the fields, substantial structures consecrated to some 
 deity." Torquemada estimates the whole number at 
 eif;hty thousand. 
 
 The vast revenues needed for the support and repair 
 of the temples, and for the maintenance of the immense 
 army of priests that officiated in them, were derived 
 from various sources. The greatest part was supplied 
 from large tracts of land which were the property of 
 the church, and were held by vassals under certain 
 conditions, or worked by slaves. Besides this, tavus of 
 wine and grain, esjecially Rnt fruits, were leviej upon 
 
 (MO) 
 
 ever, 
 
 . » *^ 
 
communities, and ste«wi • ^^ 
 
 P-^pa-e it Ita fte [•'"^""« 'J«™«' w^e^ «^"°'' 
 
 ^«h tor''h J«!' WWld."*™ " ''^» f«»n her 
 
 hftcn, &Coa^ „1S;^ „(•';'/•• torn T: Tp'^VfiiL^'A- P 305. 
 
 n 
 
433 aODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEmaS. AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 of permanent members; some were merely engaged fbr 
 a certain number of years, in fuifiUment of a vow made 
 by themselves or their parents; others were obliged to 
 attend at intervals only, or at oertain festivals, the i-est 
 of their time being passed in the pursuit of some pro- 
 fession, usually that of arms.* 
 
 The vast number of the priests, their enormous wealth, 
 and the blind zeal of the people, all combined to render 
 the sacerdotal power extremely formidable. The king 
 himself performed the functions of high-priest on cer- 
 tain occasions, and frequently held some sacred office 
 before succeeding to the throne. The heads of Church 
 and State seem to have worked amicably together, and 
 to have united their power to keep the masses in sub- 
 jection. The sovereign took no step of importance 
 without first consulting the high-priests to learn whether 
 the gods were favorable to the project. The people were 
 guided in the same manner by the inferior ministers, and 
 this influence was not likely to decrease, for the priests 
 as the possessors of all learning, the historians and poets 
 of the nation, were intrusted with the education of 
 the youth, whom they took care to mold to their 
 purposes. 
 
 At the head of the Mexican priesthood were two 
 supreme ministers; the TeottKiuhtU or 'divine lord/ 
 who seems to have attended more particularly to secular 
 matters, and the Uuciteopixqui, who chiefly sujierin- 
 tended religious affairs. These ministers were elected, 
 ostensibly from among the priests most distinguished in 
 point of birth, piety, and learning ; but as the king and 
 principal nobles were the electors, the preference was 
 doubtless given to those who were most devoted to their 
 interests, or to members of the royal family." They 
 
 i Sahagun, IBM. Otn., torn. {., lib. ii., p. 113; Chvigero, Storta Atil. iM 
 Measko, torn, ii., pp. 30-7. 
 
 • Torqutinada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pn, 17R-7; Vlavtgtro, Storta Av 
 (M Memii-o, totn. ii., p. 37. Buhagiin onlU ttiem Qnetinlooatl TeoteitUmu- 
 oaiqni, who wan aliio hlKh-prieat of Huitillopoohtli, mikI Tl«lootlRiiiHOita()nl, 
 who wan Tlalno'H chief prient; th«y were euunla, and elected from the inoHt 
 Lerfeot, without reference to birth. MM. Um., torn, i., lib. iii., pp. 'i7(V-7. 
 fihere are two inoonaiittenoieit in thia, the only atronn oontrudiotion of the 
 •tatement of th« above, aa well aa aeveral other autbora, who form tha an- 
 
MEXICAN PBIESTHOOD. 
 
 488 
 
 were distinguished by a tuft of cotton, falling down 
 upon the breast. Their robes of ceremony varied with 
 the nature of the god whose festival they celebrated. 
 In Tezcuco and Tlacopan, the pontifical dignity was 
 always conferred upon the second son of the king. The 
 Totonacs elected their pontiff from among the six chief 
 priests, who seem to have risen from the ranks of the 
 Centeotl monks ; the ointment used at his consecration 
 was composed partly of children's blood. High as was 
 li'a high-priest's rank, he was not by any means ex- 
 empt from punishment ; in Ichatlan, for instance, where 
 he was elected by his fellow-priests, if he violated his 
 vow of celibacy he was cut in pieces, and the bloody 
 limbs were given as a warning to his successor.^ 
 
 Next in rank to the two Mexican high-priests was 
 the Mexicatlteohuatzin, who was appointed by them, 
 and seems to have been a kind of Vicar General. His 
 duties were to see that the worship of the gods was prop- 
 erly observed throughout the kingdom, and to supervise 
 the priesthood, monasteries, and schools. His badge of 
 office was a bag of incense of peculiar shape. Two 
 coadjutors assisted him in the discharge of his duties; 
 the Huitzuahuacteohuatzin, who acted in his place when 
 necessary, and the Tepanteohuatzin, who attended 
 chiefly to the schools." Conquered provinces retained 
 
 thority of my text: flrat, Sahagun calls the flrat high-prieit Quetialooatl 
 Teotootlaniaoazqiii, a name which aoarouly accordH with the title of Huitid- 
 lopochtli'H high-pricHt; Hccondly, he ignorea the almoat uuauimoua evidence 
 o( old writerH, who Htato that the latter utilce was hereditary in a certain 
 diMtrict. ' Al Hunirno I'ont\floe llatnabiknou lit lengua nioxicanaTehuateoolt.' 
 Ijtut (Uuaa, jtlM. Anoloy^liat, MH., cap. cxxxiii. 'El uiuvor de todoH que e« 
 Hupmlado, Achoiuilitli. ' Uomum, Conq. Mit.,to\.'ii3. uiit this waa thu title 
 
 of the 'riaaoiilteo liiuh-prieHt. ' A lot aupreiuoH SaoerdoteK llaiiiauan on 
 
 811 iiutiKiia lougua Papas.' Aoosia, IM, </« Ian yml., p. IlJfl. Hee aUu Cha- 
 VM, Hiipitort, in Trmawc-<!ompan», Voy,, sdrie ii., torn, v., pp. :i()U-4. 
 
 1 Torotu-.matia, Monara. Ind,, torn, li., pp. 177,1 SO; ('UtvintrtK Storia Aut. 
 del Metuilco, toin. ii., p. 41; Herrtra, llim. Utn., dec. iii., hb. iii., cap. xv.; 
 Iau CaiHU, Hint. Apolng^tioa, MS., can. cxxxiii. 
 
 » Sahmiun, Hist. Ihn., torn, i., lib. ii., pp. 218-19. llrasHenr dc Honr- 
 bourg. Hint, ffal. Civ., torn, iii., pp. 54l)-5i, whoHc chief authority is Her- 
 iiandes, and who is not very dear in his deaoription, holds that the Mi-xi- 
 oatlteohnatsin was the sunreine priest, and that he alao buro the title of 
 Teotecuhtli, the rank of chief priest of Kuil/.ilo|i()(ihtli, and was the right 
 hand minister of the king. (4<«'t2'*''^<>'''''''* hiKh<pri<mt he places next i'l 
 rank, hut outside of the political sphere, On one page ho states that the 
 high-priest was elected by the two c>iot men in the hierarohy, and on uu- 
 TOL. in. w 
 
■I 
 
 434 
 
 OODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 control over their own religious affairs." Among other 
 dignitaries of the church may be mentioned the Topil- 
 tzin, who held the hereditary office of socrificer, in 
 which he wiis aided by five assistants;^" the Tlalqui- 
 miloltecuhtU, keeper of relics and ornaments ; the Ome- 
 tochtli, comix)8er of hymns; the Tlapixcatzin, musical 
 director; the Epcooquocuiltzin, master of ceremonies; 
 the treasurer; the master of temple properties; and a 
 immber of leaders of special celebrations. Iksides these, 
 every ward, or parish, had its rector, who performed 
 divine service in the temple, assisted by a number of in- 
 ferior priests and school-children. The nobles kept i)ri- 
 vate chaplains to attend to the worship of the household 
 gods, which everyone was required to liave in his dwell- 
 ing." The statement of some writers indicate that the 
 body of priests attached to the stirvice of each god, was 
 to a certain extent independent, and governed by its 
 own rules. Thus in some wards the service of liuitzi- 
 lopochtli wiis hereditary, and held in higher estimation 
 than any other. 
 
 other he (listiuoll;) implies that tho king mado tho higher itppointmontH in 
 order to control the ohiiroh. The Haoritteing priest, whom he oviiioutly 
 holds to be the Riuue iis the high-priest, ho iuvvHts with the rnnk of geiiiraf- 
 issinio, nud heir to tho throne. 
 
 * Citrbnjnl sttttos thnt ii temple bearing the name of the people, or their 
 chief town, was erected iu the metropolis, and attended by a body of pricHts 
 brought from tho oroviiice. Dincurao, p. 110. This may, however, l)e n niiH- 
 iuterpretation of 'lorquenmda, who gives a description of a building attnchi'd 
 to t)ie chief temple at Mexico, in which the idols of Bubjugatcd people were 
 kept iniprisoned, to prevent them from aiding their worshipers to regain 
 their liliorty. 
 
 1* Homo authors seem to nssooiate this office with that of tho pontiff, bnt 
 it appears that the high-priest merely inauguratid the sacriflces on special 
 occasions. ' Era esbi vna dignidad sniiremu, y entre ellos tenida on inucho, 
 la qual se hercdaita conio cosit do muyoraEgo. £1 niinistro qne tenia oHcio 
 de niatar . . .era teuido y reuereuoiado como supreme Hacerdote, o I'ontiflvc' 
 AaoMit, Iflst, <h /(to Vna., p. 36'i. * Era oomo dooir, el Humo Hacerdote, al 
 qiial, y no k otro, era dado este oflcio de abrir los Hombres por Ioh peclios, 
 . . . .sieiido comunmente los hcredcrnH, de este Patrinionio, y suorte Eclcsi- 
 antioa, his primogenitos.' Torquemmla, Monara. Ind., tom, ii., p. 117. It is 
 diitteult to decide upon the intflr)tretation of tnose aentenoes. The exprcs- 
 ■ion of his being 'held or reverenced as pontiff' certainly indicates that an- 
 other priest held the office, so does the sentenoe, * it was inherited by the 
 flmt-born ' of certain families. But the phrase, ' el Humo Hacerdote, nl qual 
 T no k otro, era dado eate ofloio,' points very directly to the high-priest as 
 the holder of the post. 
 
 i> Tttrtitumaila, Mttnarq, Ind., tom. ii- pp. 178-0; ClavUitro, Stnria Ant, 
 del Mtmdtm, tom. ii., pp. 37-0; Sahamm, HIM. Utn., tom. i., lib. ii., pp. 911- 
 86; Bramwr tfa Jiourboury, Ukt, N«i. Vlo., tom. hi., p. 561. 
 
MEXICAN PBIESTEBSES. 
 
 486 
 
 The difltinguishing dress of the ordinary priests was a 
 black cotton cloth, from five to six feet square, which 
 hUiig from the bock of the head like a veil. Their hair, 
 which was never cut and frequently reached to the 
 knoes, was painted black and braided with cord ; during 
 many of their long fasts it was left unwashed, and it 
 was a rule with some of tho more ascetic orders never 
 to cleanse their heads." Reed sandals protected their 
 feet. They frequently dyed their bodies with a black 
 mixture made of ocotl-ront, and ^minted themselves 
 with ochre and cinnabar. They bathed every night in 
 ponds set apart for the purpose within the temple en- 
 closure. When they went out into the mountains to 
 sacrifice, or do penance, they anointed their bodies with 
 a mixture called teopctdi, which consisted of the ashes of 
 poisonous insects, snakes, and worms, mixed with ocotl- 
 soot, tobacco, ololiuhqui, and sacred water. This filthy 
 comix)und was supposed to be a safeguard against snake- 
 bites, and the attack of wild beasts.*"* 
 
 Sjicred offices were not occupied by males only; fe- 
 males held positions in the temples, though they were 
 excluded from the sacrifical and higher offices. The 
 manner in which they were dedicated to the temple 
 school has Ijeen already described." Like the Roman 
 vestals, their chief duty seems to have been to tend the 
 sacred fires, though they were also required to place the 
 meat offerings upon the altar, and to make sacerdotal 
 vestments. The punishment inflicted u|)on those who 
 violated their vow of chastity was death. Tliey were 
 divided into watches, and during the [xjrformance of 
 
 >< Gomara, Conq. Mtx., fol. 323-4. Ho deRortbon the dresH as 'vim ropa 
 do itlKodou blnnca estruoha, y larga, y enoiuiu vna iiiauta por capa aAudaua 
 nl lumiliro. . . .Tiznauusa loa dioa featiualuH, y quaudu gn rt^gla nuaudann do 
 uvgto las piernaa, ' eta. 
 
 " Claviiftm, Storia Ant. (W Mtaaico, toin. ii., pp. 30-40; Acost<i, llisl. d« 
 Ian Vnil , pp. 300-71. Urawtcur de lioiirlKiiirK IliinkH tliut tho teopatii was 
 till' oiiitiiifiiit naeA at the conaevration of the high-prieHt, iiut it is uut likely 
 thiit a nnparatitm which aervt'd luoiika and invalida aa Xnuly piiiiit, would ue 
 Bpplica to the heada and of high-prieata and kinga. lliM, Sat. ('it>., toiu. iii., 
 )i. Ti'iH. Every prieatly adornment had, doubtleaa, ita luyatie uieiming. The 
 cuHtoin of piiinting tho body black wua flrat done in lioiior of the god ol 
 Hitdea. HotnrM, fdra, p. 117. 
 
 >« Bee vol. U., pp. Ma, et aeq. 
 
 
486 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AKD WORSHIP. 
 
 their duties were required to keep at a proper distance 
 from the male assistants, at whom they did not even dare 
 to glance." 
 
 Of the several religious orders the most renowned for 
 its sanctity was the llamaxcacayotl, which was conse- 
 crated to the service of Quetzalcoatl. The suijerior of 
 this order, who was named after the god, never deigned 
 to issue from his seclusion except to confer with the king. 
 Its members, called tlamaccxqui, led a very ascetic life, 
 living on coarse fare, dressing in simple black rol)eH/* 
 and performing all manner of hard work. They bathed 
 at midnight, and kept watch until an hour or two before 
 dawn, singing hymns to Quetzalcoatl ; on occasions some 
 of them would retire into the desert to lead a life of 
 prayer and penance in solitude. Children dedicated to 
 this order were distinguished by a collar called yanvati, 
 which they wore till their fourth year, the earliest age 
 at which they were admitted as novices. The females 
 who joined these orders were not necessarily virgins, for 
 it seems that married women were admitted." 
 
 The order of Telpochtiliztli, 'congregation of young 
 men,' was comjiosed of youths who lived with their pa- 
 rents, but met at sunset in a house set apart for them, 
 to dance and chant hymns in honor of their patron god, 
 Tezcatlipoca. Females also attended these meetings, 
 and, according to report, strict decorum was maintained, 
 at least while the services lasted.*" 
 
 Acosta makes mention of certain ascetics who dedi- 
 cated themselves for a year to the most austere life; 
 
 1* Torquemada, Monarq. Tnd., torn. H., pp. 189-91; Sahagun, TTiat. Om., 
 1. ii., lib. vi.. |)p. 2V!3-31; Mutolinin. IIM. It, 
 
 torn 
 
 dio», in JnathaloeUi, Col. tie 
 
 ' HuBtentAlmiiHe del trabajo de bu« mauos 6 por mis 
 
 MendkUi, Htat. AWm., p. 107. 
 
 Doe., torn. {., pp. 63-4. 
 dres y parienlea.' JUi 
 ■* ' Trahinn en las cabe^aa corona* como fraylea, pooo onbello, aunquo 
 
 orezido hnHta media oreja, y mas larxu iwt el oolodrillo haata Ian eapaldnH, y 
 a manera de trenqado le atauan.' Ihrrtra, Hint. Otn., dec. iii., lib. ii., cap. 
 xtI. 
 
 >T Clavigero aaserta that at the asn of two the boy %aB oonaoorated to tho 
 order of tlamamtoayoU by a cnt in the breaat, and at seven ho was adniittcd. 
 Storia Ant. del MtaHeo, torn, ii., p. 44; MoUMnia, Hid, Indioa, in JcaiMctta, 
 Cd. d« Doe., torn, i., p. B3. 
 
 I* Torq\umadn, Momrq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 9flO-4. Whether thia deconiin 
 wan prenorved after the ailioumment of the meeting, ia a point which nome 
 writen are iuoliued to doubt. 
 
BELIOIOUS DEVOTEES. 
 
 487 
 
 they assisted the priests at the hours of incensing, and 
 dr'iw much blood from their bodies in sacrifice. They 
 dressed in white robes and lived by begging." Camargo 
 refers to a similar class of penitents in Tlascala, who 
 called themselvoH tltimaceufique, and sought to obtain 
 divine favor by passing from temple to temple at night, 
 carrying pans of fire U}X)n their heads; this they kept 
 up for a year or two, during which time they led a very 
 ;itrict life.* The Totonacs had a very strict sect, limited 
 in number, devoted to Centeotl, to which none were 
 admitted but widowers of irreproachable character, who 
 had passed the age of sixty. It was they who made 
 the historical and other paintings from which the high- 
 priest drew his discourses. They were much res|)ected 
 by the jxiople, and were applied to by all classes for ad- 
 vice, which they gave gravely, squatted upon their 
 haiuiches and with lowered eyes. They dressed in 
 skins, and ate no meat." 
 
 The children, who were all required, says Las Cassis, 
 to attend school between the ages of six and nine, ren- 
 dered valuable assistance to the priests by performing 
 tile minor duties about the temple. Those of the lower 
 Nch(K)l performed much of the outside lal)or, such as 
 currying wood and drawing water, while the sons of the 
 nobility were assigned higher tasks in the interior of 
 the building.*' 
 
 The daily routine of temple duties was performed by 
 iKMlies of priests, who relieved each other at intervals 
 of a few hours or days. The service, which chiefly 
 coiiHisted of hymn-chanting and incense- burning, was 
 porfonnod four times each day, at dawn, noon, sunset, 
 and midnight. At the midnight service the [iriests 
 (h'fw blood from their IxMlies and bathed themselves. 
 The sun received offerings of quails four times during 
 
 "» IM. dt ha Fnd., pp. 341-9. 
 
 «> ll'mt. Ttax., in Xoumllts AnnalM d«a Voy., 1843, torn. soiz,. pp. 134-5. 
 
 *> Lis Cuub, Hist. Apolotj^Hoa, MS., cap. oxxxii.; MmdUht, Iliat. KeleH., p. 
 uo* 
 
 M lM»Camu, IRat. Apoloy^Uea, MB., cap. oxxsix.; Tonmtmada, Momtr.j. 
 />i(I., toiu. il., pp. IHG-ir. 
 
438 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEIN08, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 the day, and five times during the night.^ The priests 
 of Quetzalcoatl sounded the hours of these watches 
 with shell-trumpets and drums. Thrice every morning 
 the Totonac pontiff wafted incense toward the sun; 
 after which the elder priests, who followed him in a 
 file, according to rank, waved their censers three times 
 before the principal idols, and once before the others; 
 finally, incense was burned in honor of the pontitl' 
 himself. The copal that remained was distributed in 
 heaps upon the various altars. Later in the day, the 
 high-priest delivered a lecture before the priests and 
 and nobles." Their prayers were standard composi- 
 tions, learned by rote at school;* while reciting them, 
 they assumed a squatting posture," usually with the 
 face toward the east; on occasions of great solemnity 
 they prostrated themselves. A test was sometimes ap- 
 plied to ascertain whether the deity was disposed to 
 respond to the prayers of the nation, when offered for 
 a particular purpose. This was done by sprinkling 
 snuff upon the altar, and if, shortly afterwards, the 
 foot-print of an animal, particularly that of an eagle, 
 was found impressed in the snuff, it was regarded a.s a 
 mark of divine favor, and great was the shouting when 
 the priest announced the augury." 
 
 Many rites and ceremonies were found to exist. 
 
 di 
 
 *3 Clavlgero, Storta Ant, del Mesaico, torn, ii., p. 39. According to Torque- 
 nuida, the night Hervice was partly devoted to the god of night. Monarq. 
 Ind., torn, ii., p. 227. 
 
 w HLit. ApotmiiiHca, MS., cap. clxxv.; Sahagun, Hist. Gen., torn. i.. lib. ii., 
 p. 224-6, 275; Acoata, Hist, de kta Ynd., pp. 336. 343; llerrera. Hist. Gen., 
 eo. iii., lib. ii., cap. xt. 
 
 «i This was the answer given by Juan de Tovar, in his Hist. Ind., MS., 
 to the doubts expressed by Acosta as to the antheuticity of tht; long-wiudcd 
 prayers of the Mexicans, whose imperfect writiug was not well adapted to 
 reproduce orations. Uelpn' Span, t'onq., vol. i., p. 282. 
 
 «« Afendifta, Hist. Ems., p. 93. Clavigero, atoria Ant. del Messico, torn. 
 ii., p. 24, certainly says: 'Taceano le lore preghiere coiuunemente ingiiioe- 
 oliione,' but we are told by Sahagun and others, that when they approaclxil 
 the deity with most humility, namely, at the confession, a squatting position 
 wiis assumed; the same was done when they delivered orations. The grent- 
 eKt sign of adoration, according to Camargo, was to take ii handful of earth 
 and grass and eat it; very similar to the manner of taking an oath or ^lut- 
 ing a snuerior, which consisted in touching the hand to the ground and tin n 
 ))uttiiig It to the lips. Hist. Ttax., in Nouvellea Atniales dea Voy., 1843, t m. 
 xoix., <). 168. 
 
 «' lb. 
 
BAITISM AND CIEC0HCI8I0S 
 
 t'ms in the old world ^J^^ ^^ -'""" »»<i ChriZ 
 »n the origin of trlrfli^!, ■?»''™?™''''' «P«""«to« 
 "'"■W, or at le„3t on the^otinfH^'}^ "^ 'he new 
 
 «^;r ^If-inflicted wouVs^ u^^^^^^^ '".^^"^gh*' with 
 P?«I within the temple iLln'^^'J^^^ the icy 
 view; there is therefore nn '^' ^"^ *^^« ^^d i^ 
 baphs^ developed i^to 4 ^l^f"f\*«. wonder that 
 that infants were h«nf ^ • ^^'''^^ "te. The Piwt 
 proves that tC i^S J^r^^^«*«^>^ after bir^' 
 
 tjans and Jews, fhat'^f.^tS *'' ''^''^'■ 
 
 thinking at lea^t. does nnf '"'*^"ted: but this, to n,^ 
 
 ^nmunication or ^, n^lr^^"'-^ «^«^ that ^^ 
 Pl««e or existed be^ee^ ^ fnhT. ^'"^ ^^^'^ t«ok 
 world and those of the new rf "^^*«"ts of the old 
 «ot all happiness; they «L l^f/ ««w that life was 
 begins at his birth thev wpI K-"" '"^"'« «"ftering 
 every misfortune a^ a d^,^t ^C' ^"''^^^"Pt to regarf 
 gods, whose anger they coSulnfi''^^ ^^ *^^ «««»ded 
 and sacrifice; how th^n ^^^ Jy '^^P'^^ted by praver 
 the inherenci of^i„l!r' JP»^d they help but beliel^fn 
 fathers upon^the Sen^i;'^^^^ *^^ *''« «"« of the 
 upon i'-msfK,nsibIernflTcyi;r^^^^^^^^ «»ff-ing entailed 
 ^. i'he rite of circumcision hrh^""f'->' '^^*^«'-« them? 
 the numerous theorists whnh ^" *^® main-stay of 
 that the native Ai^ri^' „,p ^''^ '\"*^'"Pted to p^ve 
 hut with the «amreSrther„?^'t'^"^-*^«^^^^^^ 
 descended from the Caffirs the So..?h% "^ .^^^^^ to be 
 Ethiopians, the Egypt™n ' nr f ^"^ ^^'"nders, the 
 
 people, who all eiSZleVSj''^ Mohamm;jan 
 tice circumcision * BrintonThT. l^iu"' ^« "«w prac- 
 
 „ »:''At«hepr...e„t,Wtheri; ? . "'^^ ^^""^ the rite W«IS 
 
 -b.o.e„ n.. ,,., cttoti-'roTss^;^^^^ ♦-^ «w ::: 
 
440 OODS, SUPBBNATUBAL BEINOS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 probably a symbolic renunciation of the lusts of the 
 flesh;* but, as it would be difficult to find a more li- 
 centious race than the American, this supposition is 
 unsatisfactory. After all, why need we grope amop^ 
 the recosses of an obscure cult for the meaning and 
 origin of a custom which may have had no religious 
 ideas connected with it? We know that several of the 
 nations of the old world practiced circumcision merely 
 for purposes of cleanliness and convenience, why not 
 also the Americans? 
 
 A rite, analogous in ime aspects to the Christian 
 communion, was observed on certain occasions. Thus, 
 in the fifteenth month, a dough statue of Huitzilo- 
 pochtli was broken up and distributed among the men ; 
 this ceremony was called teoquah, meaning 'the god is 
 eaten.' At other times, sacred cakes of amaranth-seeds 
 and honey, were stuck upon maguey-thorns and dis- 
 tributed. Mendieta states that tobacco was eaten in 
 honor of Cihuocoatl. The Totonacs made a dough of 
 first-fruits from the temple garden, uUi, and the blood 
 of three infants sacrificed at a certain festival; of this 
 the men above twenty-five years of age, and the women 
 above sixteen, partook every six months; as the dough 
 became stale, it was moistened with the heart's blood of 
 ordinary victims.* The rite of confession has been 
 already described.'^ 
 
 Fasting was observed as an atonement for sin, as well 
 as a preparation for solemn festivals. An ordinary fast 
 consisted in abstaining from meat for a period of from 
 one to ten days, and taking but one meal a day, at 
 noon; at no other how might so much as a drop of 
 water be touched. In the 'divine year' a fnwt of eighty 
 days was- observed. Some of the fasts held by the 
 priests lasted one hundred and sixty days, and, owing 
 to the insufficient food allowed and terrible mutilations 
 
 wi 
 
 » Myths, p. 147. 
 
 u Torqtumada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., p. 83; Mendieta, Hist. Edes., pp. 
 108-9; Laa Canas, Hist. Apologdtitn, M8., cap. vlxxv. ; Emplicaoion de< 6'odeae 
 Tdleriano-RemenMia, in Kimishorowjh'a Mtx. AnlUi„ vol. v., p. 133. 
 
 " See thii volume, pp. 380-4. 
 
FASTS AMD PENANCE. 
 
 441 
 
 practiced, these long feasts not unfrequently resulted 
 itttally to the devotees. The high-priest sometimes set 
 a shining example to his subordinates by going into the 
 mountains and there passing several months, in perfect 
 solitude, praying, burning incense, drawing blood from 
 his body, and supporting life upon uncooked maize.^ 
 
 In Teotihuacan. four priests undertook a four years' 
 penance, which, if strictly observed, entitled them to be 
 regarded as saints forever after. A thin mantle and a 
 breech-clout were all the dress allowed them, no matter 
 what the weather might be; the bare ground was their 
 only bread, a stone their softest pillow; their noonday 
 and only meal was a two-ounce cake, and a small bowl 
 of porridge made of meal and honey, except on the 
 first of each month, when they were allowed to take 
 part in the general banquets. Two of them watched 
 every alternate night, drawing blood and praying. 
 Every twentieth day they passed twenty sticks through 
 the upper part of the ear; and these, Gomara solemnly 
 assures us, were allowed to accumulate from month to 
 month, so that at the end of the four years, the ear 
 held four thousand three hundred and twenty sticks, 
 which were burned in honor of the gods at the expira- 
 tion of the time of penance.^ 
 
 Blood-drawing was the favorite and most common 
 mode of expiating sin and showing devotion. Chaves 
 says that the people of Meztitlan drew blood every five 
 days, staining pieces of paper with it, and offering them 
 to the god.** The instruments used in ordinary scarifi- 
 cation were maguey-thorns, which were offered to the 
 idol, and afterwards burned, but for more severe dis- 
 
 >* Torqmmadtt, Afimarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 212-13; Acosla, Hist, de laa 
 Ynd., p. 343; .SaAavun, Hist. Oen., toin. i., lib. iii., pp. 275-15. 
 
 33 Conq. Mex., fol. 'A'M. Some of these sticks were thicker than a fln^er, 
 ' y largos, coiuo el tamaiio de vn bra^o.' ' Eran en nnmero de auatrocien- 
 tas.' Torqntmada, Mowirq, Ind., torn, ii., pp. lUii-3; Motolinia, Jliat. Indioa, 
 in IcatbiilceUi, Col. de Doc., torn, i., pp. 51-2. 
 
 '♦ Htpporl, in Trrnnux-Compana, Voy., nine ii., torn, v., p. 305. The 
 Mexican priesta performed this sacriftce every Ave days. Explanation of the 
 Codex Vfitiminus, in Kiwjsbormi'ih's Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 225, 'De lasan- 
 Kro ■]«(> Haoaban de latt p-irtes del Cnerpo en cada provincia tesnian diferente 
 costumbre.' Liu Vaaaa, HiM. Apolog^lica, MS., cap. olxx. 
 
 
411 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, ASD WOBSHIP. 
 
 cipUne iztli knives were used, and cords or sticks were 
 passed through the tongue, ears, or genitals. 
 
 The offering most acceptable to the Nahua divinities 
 was human life, and without this no festival of any 
 importance was complete. The origin of the rite of 
 human sacrifice, as connected with sun-worship at least, 
 dates back to the earliest times. It is mentioned in the 
 story of the first appearance of the sun to the Mexicans, 
 which relates how that luininary refused to proceed 
 upon its daily circuit until appeased by the sacrifice of 
 certain heroes who had offended it." Some affirm that 
 human sacrifice was first introduced by Tezcatliix)ea ; 
 others again say that it was practiced before Quetzal- 
 coatVs time, which is likely enough, if, as we are told, 
 that prophet not only preached against it as an abomi- 
 nation, but shut his ears with both hands when it was 
 even mentioned. Written, or painted, records show it.s 
 existence in 1091, though some native writers assert 
 that it was not practiced until after this date. The 
 nations that encompass the Aztecs ascribe the intro- 
 duction of human sacrifice to the latter people ; a state- 
 ment accepted by most of the early historians, who 
 relate that the first human victims were four Xochi- 
 milcos, with whose blood the newly erected altar of 
 Huitzilopochtli was consecrated.** 
 
 The number of human victims sacrificed annually in 
 Mexico is not exactly known. Las Casas, the champion 
 of the natives, places it at an insignificantly low figure, 
 while Zumarraga states that twenty thousand were sacri- 
 
 » See this volume, p. 61. 
 
 M VUtviijero, Storia Ant. dd Meuico, torn, i., pp. 165-7. Torquemadn, 
 however, mentions one earlier sacrifice of some refractory MozicanH, \vL<> 
 desired to leave their wandering conntryraen and settle at Tula, contrary to 
 the command of the god. Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. Ilo-IG, 50. ' On pre- 
 tend que cet usage viut de la province de Cbnlco dans celle de Tlaxcallau.' 
 Camargo, Hist, flax., in Nouwlks Annates dea Voy., 1843, tom. xcviii., p. 
 199; Jirasaeur de Bowbourg, Quatre Lettres, p. 343. ' Quetzalcoatle was the 
 first inventor of sacrifices of human blood.' Ejcplitnation o/ Codex Vutkaniui, 
 in Kimiaborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 201. It is conceded, however, by 
 other writers, that Qnetzalcoatl was opposed to all bloodshed. 8ee this vul- 
 ome, p. 278. MfiUer, Amerikxtnische Lrreligionen, p. <i28, thinks that the .Az- 
 tecs introdaced certain rites of human aacriflce, which they connected with 
 others already existing in Mexico. 
 
HUMAN 8A0IUFICE8. 
 
 443 
 
 ficed in the capital alone every year. That the number 
 was immense we can readily believe, when we read in Tor- 
 quemada, Ixtlilxochitl, Boturini, and Acosta, that from 
 seventy to eighty thousand human beings were slaugh- 
 tered at the inauguration of the temple of Huitziloixjchtli, 
 and a proportionately large number at the other celebra- 
 tions of the kind.*' 
 
 The victims were mostly captives of war, and for the 
 sole purpose of obtaining these wars were often made ; a 
 large proportion of the sacrificed, however, were of 
 slaves and children, either bought or presented fur the 
 purpose, and condemned criminals. Moreover, instances 
 are not wanting of devout people offering themselves 
 voluntarily for the good of the people and the honor of 
 the god." The greater part of the victims died under 
 the knife, in the manner so often described;^ some, 
 however, were, as we have seen in the preceding 
 volume, burned alive; children were often buried, or 
 immured alive, or drowned; in some cases criminals 
 were crushed between stones. The Tlascaltecs frequently 
 bound the doomed one to a pole and made his body a 
 target for their spears and arrows. 
 
 It is difficult to determine what religious ideas were 
 connected with the almost universal practice of anthro- 
 pophagy. We have seen that several of the savage 
 tribes ate portions of slain heroes, thinking thereby to 
 inherit a portion of the dead mar. s good qualities ; the 
 same reason might be assigned for the cannibp.lism of 
 the Aztecs, were it not for the fact that they ate the 
 flesh of sacrificed slaves and children as well as thai of 
 
 f Torqueinada, ^fon^lrq. Jnd., torn, i., p. 186. 'Eran eada aSo estns 
 Nifios aacrittcados niaH de veinte mil por oaenta.' /ii., torn, ii., p. 121), A 
 misconstruction of Zumnrraga, who does not H|)«icify them as children, f 7a- 
 vigero, Sloria Ant. <hl Messiao, torn, ii., p. 49, torn, i., p. 257; IxtlxlxoihM, 
 Hial. Chich., in Kiw/ahorough's Mtx. Aniiq., vol. ix., p. 268; Hoturini, Idea, 
 
 S. 28. ' Aflrman que aula vez ({ue passauan de oinco mil, y diii vuo niie en 
 iuersas partes fneron nssi sacriflcaaos mas de veynta mil.' Amsia, liiit. de 
 las Vnd., p. 356. Oomara states that the conquerors counted 136,(X)U skulls 
 in one skull-yard alone. Cotx^. Mex., fol. 122. 
 
 ** ' Non furuno uiai vuduti i Messicani sacriilcare i propj lor Nazionali, se 
 non coloro, che per Ii loro delitti erano rei di morte.' Glavigtro, Storia Ant. 
 del Ateaaico, torn, iv., p. 299. A rather hasty assertion. 
 » See vol. ii., p. ivfj. 
 
 it 
 ii- 
 
 
 
444 OODB, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS. AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 warriors and notable persons. Whatever may have 
 been the original significance of the rite, it is most prob- 
 able that finally the body, the essence of which served 
 to regale the god, was regarded merely as the remains 
 of a divine fea.st, and, therefore, as sacred food. It is 
 quite possible, however, that religious anthropophagy 
 gradually' degenerated into an unnatural appetite for 
 human flesit and nothing more. 
 
 I here close the review of the Aztec gods. Like most 
 of its branches, this great centre '»f North American 
 mythology restH on natural phenomena and anthojx)- 
 morphic creations, with an occasional eueraeristic devel- 
 opment or a[H)theosis, but is attended by a worship so 
 saii<2;uinary and monstrous that it stands out an isolated 
 spectacle of the extreme to wliich fanatical zeal and 
 blind superstition can go. A glance at the Greek and 
 Roman mythology is sufficient to show how much purer 
 was the Nahua conception of divine character. The 
 Nahua gods did not, like thase of Greece, play with 
 vice, but rather abhorred it. Tezcatlipoca is the only 
 deity that can be fairly compared with the fitful Zeus of 
 Homer, — now moved with extreme passion, now gov- 
 erned by a noble impulse, now swayed by brutal lust, 
 now drawn on by a vein of humor. l)ut the poiisiied 
 Greek, poetic, refined, full of ideas, exulting in hia 
 stroiij;, iMMiiitiful, immoral gods, and making his art im- 
 mortal by his sublime representations of them, presents 
 a picture very different from the Aztw^, plilegmatic, 
 bl(HMly-min<l('(l, fenM-ioiis, broken in body and in spirit 
 by tlu! (!X(!eHHos ol' hi,s worship, overshadowed by count- 
 less terrors of the imagination, quaking; continually 
 bcrorc {rods who feast (m his Hesh am.^ bl<H)(l. Neverthe- 
 less thi're was one bright s[K)t. set afar off on tiie horizon, 
 uiKm which tlie A /.tec might l<K)k and ho|M}. Like the 
 Hrahmans, the Hiiddhists, ar.d the Jews, he looked for- 
 ward to a new era under a great leiuler, even (^uetzal- 
 eoatl, who had pn>mised to return from the glowing 
 east, bringing with him all the prosjAMity, jK'ace, and 
 
WORSHIP IN HICHOACAN. 
 
 446 
 
 happinesR of his former reign. The Totonacs, also, 
 knew of one in heaven who pleaded unccaHingly for them 
 with the great god, and who was ultimately to bring 
 about a gentler era. 
 
 Worship in Michoacan, though on a smaller scale, was 
 very similar to that in Mexico. The misty form of a 
 Supreme Iking that hovers through the latter, here 
 assumes a more distinct outline, however, A First 
 Cause, a (/rcp-tor of All, a Ruler of the World, who 
 liestows existence, and regulates the seasons, is re- 
 cognized in the god Tucapachfj. an invisible l)eing 
 whose abode is in the heaven above, an inconceiva- 
 ble being whom no image can represent, a merciful 
 being to whom the people; may ho|)efully pray.*" But 
 the very beauty and simplicity of the conception of 
 this god seem to have o[)erated ngainst the jK)pularity 
 of his worship. The people needed a less shadowy jKir- 
 sonification of their ideajs and this they found in Curi- 
 cancri, originally the patron divinity of the (^hichimec 
 rulers of the (!onntry, and by them exalted over Xara- 
 tanga, the former head god of the Tarascos. lirasseur 
 de B()urlK)iu'g thinks Ouricaneri to Iw identical with the 
 sun, and gives as his reason that the ChiehinuHJs pre- 
 sented their oflferings first to that luminary and then to 
 the inferior deities. There is another iKiint that seems 
 to favor this view. The insignia of Curicaneri and 
 Xaratanga were carried by the priests in the van of 
 the army to ii^Mlrf coiwage and confi<lenct! of vic- 
 tory. Befoii; sei ing out on the mar(;h a fire was 
 lighted Ix'fore ihe idol, and as the inci'nse n)He to 
 heaven, tiio priest addreswd the go<l of fire, imploring 
 him to accept the rift'cring and fiivor the exjx'dition.*' 
 The image of ('uriisaneri was profus<'ly adorned with 
 jewels, emrh one of which represented a human sticrifice 
 made in honor of the gcxi. 
 
 <» Salntnr y Oliirtf. Ilisl. Ctmrj. Mnc., p. 71; Ilrrrrra. lliai. <lm., deo. iU.. 
 lib iii., i!itp. X. 
 
 >i HfiSHfur ,lr HimrUfuni, IHhI. \(U. Viv., torn. Ul., pp. 70-»a. Tliii au- 
 thor givoH tL(> nitmt) uh Curionwori. 
 
446 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 The giKldess Xaratnnga, though second in rank, seems 
 to liavo occuj)ied the first place in the aft'etlions of the 
 TaroHCos. in spite of the myth which aHwwiates her 
 name with the downfall of the native dynasty, saying 
 that hIio transformed their princes into snakes, lx;cause 
 they apjH'ared drunk at her fe»«tivals, and thus alforded 
 the Cliichimecs an op|X)rtunity to seize the sceptre. 
 The priests did their utmost, besides, to maintain her 
 prestige, and they were successful, as we have seen from 
 the position of the gixldess by the side of Curicaneri, in 
 the van of the army. 
 
 Among the inferior gods were Manovapa, son of 
 Xaratanga, and Taras, from whom, says Hahagun. 
 the Tarascos took their name, and who corresixnided 
 to the Mexican Mixcoatl. The Matlaltzincas wor- 
 shiiHjd Coltzin, suffocating l)efore his image tiie few 
 human Ixungs ollered to him. The> revercnoeil very 
 highly, also, a great reformer, Surites. a high-prie.Mt, 
 who preached morality, and inspired by a prophetic 
 spirit, is said to have prepared th(! |)eople for a better 
 faith, which was to come from the din'ctiou of tin- 
 rising sun. The festivals of the I'enin.si'iuiro. which 
 corre,s|H)n(k'd to our ('hristmH#«, and tb«' /itiKMrnniKUJiro. 
 or 'resurrection,' were institut^^d by Surites The*' 
 itleas, liowever, bear traces of b»vmg Ixjeii 'iinpnive*! 
 by the padres. 
 
 The priests of Mi<;hoacan exercis<*d even a gr<(ater in- 
 fluence over the jK'ople than thos»« of .Vlexico. In order 
 to retain this |x)wer they appealed to the leligious side 
 of the |K»ople's character by thun<lering sermons and 
 wtlenni rites, arid U> their aflections by pnuticiugcliarity 
 at every opixirtunity. The king himwlf. wbcu he juiid 
 his annual visit to the high-priest to inaugurate the oiler> 
 ing of first-fruits, set an example of hinnilit\ by kneel- 
 ing Uifore the ])ontiif and reverently kissiug his hand 
 The priests of Michoa(;an formed a distinct cliiss. com- 
 l)ostHl of three orders, at the heiwl of which stoo«l the 
 high priest of Curicaneri." Thofie who served the g<Kl- 
 
 ** '£1 Suiuu Snctrdute Cnrinaoanory.' Jitnumont, Cn'm. Mtchfacon, MB., 
 p. 62. 
 
WORSHIP IN JALISCO. 
 
 447 
 
 dess Xaratanga were called watarecha, and were dis- 
 tinguinhed by their shaven crowns, long black hair, and 
 tunics horderefl with red fringe.** Marriage was one of 
 their i)rivilegeH. 
 
 The temple-service of Michoacan was much the name 
 as in Mexico. Human sacrifices, which seem to have 
 l)een introduc^cd at a late jxiriod, were probably very 
 numerous, since hundreds of human victims were im- 
 molated at the funeral of a monarch. The hearts of the 
 H5U3ri(iced were eaten by the priests, says Beaumont, and 
 this is not unlikely since the Otomi population of Micho- 
 acan sold ilesh in the pul)lic market. During seasons 
 of drought the Otomi's sought to propitiate the rain gods 
 by sacrificing a vii*gin on the top of a hill." 
 
 In .Jalisco, several forms of Morship apixiar, each with 
 its sjKscial divinities. These were mostly genii of natu- 
 ral features. Thus, the towns alx)ut ( Miapala i)aid divine 
 honors to the spirit of the lake, who was represented by 
 a niis-shai)en inuvge with a miniatui-e lake before it. 
 The people of other i)laces had idols mounted on rocks, 
 or :'epi'ew!nted in the Jict of fighting with a wild auiuutl 
 or i/MHister. In Zentipac and Acaixineta the stars were 
 hoKored with offerings of the choicest fruit aud flowers. 
 K<|ually iniKX'cnt were the offerings brought to Tiltzin- 
 teojli, the ' cliild gorl," whost! youthful form was reared 
 in wveral piiM-es. An jjistance of aiMitheosis occurred 
 in Niiyarit. where the skeleton of a king, enthroned in a 
 cave. I'eceivinl divine honors. 
 
 Aiuongthe temples eousecrated to the various idols, 
 may Im- uieutioned one iu Jalisco, which was a square 
 pyramid, decorated with bretutt-work and turrets, to 
 
 :l| 
 
 " ' QnlrnnldiM dp flnecoB colorndf >B, • naya Ilfrmm, Wrf. Om., dec, iii., 
 li>i. iii . nip. X. 
 
 ♦• l/irri'm, lt\d. (irn., (li'O. iii.. lili. iii., CHp. x.; liniumo'it, Cron Mrrhi^i- 
 Wi. MS , |i|i. iVi-ll, 75; Alfi/rf, Hiitl. I'miip. <le ./ciiik, Itmi. i . iiii. !tl -'2; llinn- 
 tf'ir lie ll'iurlhiHiy, lliM, Mat. ("n>., inm. iii., jij).f)!), (ll 5, 7'.t ^'i; Viin/ci )n<iW<i, 
 Miiii'ii-ij. III.) . tdtn. ii., |>. 0'jr>; CikrUtjiil K.M|iiii(>Hii, IIUI. Mix., tom. i., |ip, 
 tillll 2, tliiiikH thtkt th>< HHcriftofH wi>ri' iiitrtxliuoil by Htirrouiiiliii^ triticH, and 
 Unit i-itiiiiiluilihtii wiiM nnkii'iwn to tli)> 'riUMNcim. 'Kit('ritli'iil>,in iMili-))riiH, 
 nvi'M y i'(in«>jiiH, y no Iom L<Miilir<<M, Hnn(|ni< fui-Hcii (■iiiilivim, jmiiiiiic hc moI'< 
 viiiii ill' t'lloH, ('OHIO du I'Ni'likviiH,' Sithi'iiiii. IIM. (Jen,, tuiu. iii., lib. x., p. 
 l^<. .^«i' iiUu vul, il., pp. 621>-1, ot UiiH work. 
 
448 aODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINQS. AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 which access was had by a staircase sixty feet in height. 
 At each of the four corners was a hearth so arranged that 
 the smoke from the sacred lire spread in a dense cloud 
 over the temple. Another, at Teul, consisted of a stone 
 building, five fathoms in length, by three in breadth, 
 and gradually widening towards the top. Two entrances, 
 one at the north corner, the other at the south, each 
 with five steps, gave admission to the interior; close by 
 were several piles, formed of the bones of the sacrificed, 
 
 The festivals which took place seem to have been dis- 
 graced not only by excesses of the most infamous charac- 
 ter, but by the most horrible cruelties, if we are to 
 believe Oviedo, who writes of furnaces filled with charred 
 human remains. These sacrifices, however, if sacrifices 
 they were, which were common in the north-eastern 
 parts, where intercourse with Mexico had produced 
 many changes, do not appear as we advance southward. 
 Not only do they entirely vanish, but the chroniclers 
 state that in Colima, which was reputed to have been 
 at one time governed by a very wise prince, no outward 
 worship of any kind could be found; moreover, they 
 hint at an atheism having existed there, restricted only 
 by moral precepts. But the reality of an oasis of this 
 character, in the midst of the most degraded superstitions 
 and the wildest fanaticism, is at the least, doubtful, atid 
 the work of the Fathers seems to be once more apparent." 
 
 The worship of Oajoca bore even a stronger resem- 
 blance to that of Mexico than did that of Michoacan, and 
 the assertion of some modern writers that both nations 
 have a comm(m origin seems fully borne out by the 
 records of the old chroniclers. The array of g(xls was, 
 if ix)s.sible, greater, for almost every feature of the grand, 
 wild scenery, every want, every virtue, even every vice, 
 
 4> Beanmont, CrAn. ifeokoaean, MS., p. 933, tells of a Supreme Being 
 in hnnvf^n, and with liini nn ever young virgin from wlioni nil men tlesound; 
 a helinf which the ohild-gud ia sitid U> have |iruniulgated; but Uie uoooiint 
 ■eeniH Hoinewbat confuHuit botit aH to place and authority. Alegre, Hist. Coiiip. 
 df Jmis, torn, iii., p. Itt7, and I'adilla, donq. N. Oalieia, MS., p. 8, men- 
 tion additional gods, but give no description. VUla-Sertor y ^anche*, Thta- 
 tro, torn, ii., pp. 369-70; Alo«do, Dknionario, torn, iii., p. 39l»; Ttllo, in Icit' 
 balcriii, r'ol. </e Dne., torn, ii., p. 30:); Ovir.do, 1[M. Oen., torn, iii., p. 000; 
 Oil, ill Soo. Mex. Utoij., IMeiin, torn, viii., pp. 4U6-8. 
 
WOBSHIP IK OAJAOA. 
 
 says Bursoa haA ^ 
 
 be d;«v.«l J .. "*"®* have vent Tk . " * supersti- 
 
 i"? many title,, .uT^'fe'"'" S'-P-^me : 
 
 gnome, bMrfThor"'"' «"-«"ri""L«'rj'"»" 
 
 »nd lawgiver, we„?'tth*r™''»"". "'« Toltec «rf 
 terto preach hi, doctrine, L^* "*"""»"'' "f the^ml!^ 
 their wttv »o r>_' ^'"nes, wme are sniVI t„ k """" 
 
 of woS " r"' "■'"'"> tlioy foun^^ ''"'■* "ended 
 PJ^of the ttw-: %;^'-«ed in lie'^^r ,?;^- 
 
 »'.S, h^Etj f »'<''7nto. ™:!:u j;-"-. «- « 
 
 nnpv 'PL- i^"'^^^ toward a UttL^ i • i .^ ** «nako 
 
 ' ""-g^J- tl.o «nukeand /hebi d. TTi ^^'' •""'^>^''n 
 ^o 'Le, die,.v -, " ' >^'^ ''"^v mutilated 
 
 1 .1 
 
GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 the original myth, how much of its beautiful significance 
 gone! Biirgoa invests the relic with another attribute 
 in making it the supporter of the earth, another Atlas in 
 fact, whose movements produce earthquakes. This also 
 accords with the character of Quetzalcoatl, who, under the 
 name of Hucmac, was supposed to produce earthquakes. 
 The Zapotecs, besides, prayed to it for victory and wealth, 
 and Quetzalcoatl as the ' peace god,' could doubtless in- 
 fluence the former, while the latter gift was always in his 
 power.*' In several other places were i<lo'. ..Ith the 
 same name, as at Yangiiistlun, Chalcatongo, and Coatlan, 
 where the temples were caves, a fact worthy of note 
 when we consider that Quetzalcoatl is stated by the 
 myth to have erected temples to Mictlantecutli, the 
 Mexican Pluto." 
 
 The few authors, however, who have referred to this 
 relic, nearly all hold it to represent Votan; the old 
 writers doubtless because the name signifies 'heart'"' 
 in the Tzendal dialect of Chiapas, where he was the 
 most prominent deity, the modern, because its attributes 
 accord with those of this god. But Votan has so much 
 in common with Quetzalcoatl that some writers are in- 
 clined to consider them identical, or at least related. 
 Mlillcr, however, declares him to be an original Maya 
 snake-god, one of the thirteen chief snakes, to whom the 
 bird attribute was given at a late period, lM)rrowed, jier- 
 haps, from Quetzalcoatl. He is gradually anthropomor- 
 phized into one <jf the many leaders whose names have 
 been given to the days of the month, Votan taking the 
 third of the four names that designated days as well as 
 years. Yet Professor Milller concedes that the god was 
 
 ** Bitrgoa f^iveH the relio in thiM inittance n title wliich vnrieH Hoinnwhiit in 
 th« wording. Hltlioiiuii thn forinur Hnimn reiiiniiiH: 'El Alimi, y (uirn^on <!< I 
 Beyno.' (/<■»'/. Itescnp., toin. ii., |)t ii.. fol. 30€. Davila I'mlilla, IHiit. Ftml. 
 iffete.. p. n:).), inoiitioiiH an iilol among the Zapotecs in Hhapo of a h.ind, 
 whioii niiky have ropreHimtttil Iliieniao, 
 
 M TIm! /apotHOH had other toinpioH aUo, faHhioned liko tlioRe of Mrxioo in 
 ■npcrinipoHod t)'n°a<'<'N of Htoiin-caHed uarth. Bnr^oa dHHciilii'H ont^ whirh 
 mnaHurHil 'i(MM) pucoH in ciri-nrnfcrenro, and rono to a hi^iuht of HH-IH) foet 
 on each torraco Htood an ailnhn chapi*! with a woll attitchml for tlie utoruKn <if 
 water. On tlio orraiiiitn of a ^rcat victory anotlii>r terrace wu« added to (he 
 pU«. (/•■Of/. />i.«<ri;* , toni. i.. pt ii., fol. Iim. 
 
 *• t '(i6rfr<i, TmIi'o, in Hio'ii DtnorlpUnn, p. ^7. 
 
▼OTAN AND QUETZALCOATL. 
 
 461 
 
 brought from Cholula, and that certain special attributes 
 of Quetzalcoatl may be recognized in the figures on the 
 Palenque ruins, which probably refer to Votan ; and fur- 
 ther, that a phase of the myth seems to point to him as 
 the grandson of Quetzalooatl.** Brosseur de Bourbourg, 
 while accepting his identity with the ' heart of the peo- 
 ple,' considers that the double aspect of the tradition 
 allows us to suppose that there were several Yotans, or 
 that this name was accorded to deserving men who came 
 after him. At times he seems to be a mythic creation, 
 the mediator between man and God, the representation 
 of wisdom and power; at times a prince and l^slator 
 who introduced a higher culture among his people. The 
 analogy presented by traditions between Votan, Gucu- 
 matz, Cukulcan, and Quetzalcoatl, would lead us to believe 
 that one individual united in his person all these appel- 
 lations. Nevertheless, a comparison of the different tra- 
 ditions admits of two, Vutan and Quetzalcoatl, the other 
 names having the same signification as the latter. 
 
 It is certain, however, that from them, whether heroes, 
 priests, rulers, or wurriors. Central America received 
 the culture which their successors brought to such per- 
 fection. Tiie knowledge of one supreme l)eing appears 
 to have been among the first dogmas instilled into the 
 minds of their people; but in the tradition presented to 
 U.S. till' hero's name is oflen confounded with that of the 
 divinities.** Like Quetzalcoatl, Votan was the first histo- 
 rian of his {leople, and wrote a book on the origin of the 
 race, in which he declares himself a snake, a descendant 
 of Inios, of the line of Chan, of the race of Chiviin." 
 
 >> Hfl alHO cnllB him the Miztec Cultur Kotl. AmerilcaniscKi Urrfligiomn, 
 pp. 48G-IK). 
 
 » HiM. Mj<. Civ., torn. i.. pp. 44-5. 
 
 'M Chun, 'uuike,' wiiH the iiiiiiu* of a tribe of Lanandnnea, near Palen- 
 <ine, kiiiiwu also as rolhuon, (;hiui»'H, or Qninain< s HmsMnir <le lliiHrlMmrtj, 
 hopol \'hI>, I). 100. The b<H»k re(«'rr«'(l to or u "opy of it, written iu the 
 T/.uiKlal or Qnich^t languaue. whh in the powtfNHion of NuAes ilu In Vi^ka. 
 Itishop of ChiapiiR, who pnbhHiied Hhurt eitrw-ta of it iu hiH ( onutitnt. IHw- 
 ivH. but HeritiH tn hiivf had it liurncd, together with otiier native lelicM, in 
 1(11)1, nt HiM-huetan. rreviouH tothia. however, OnloAt-i y ARuiar had nb- 
 tniued it cofn' of it. written in Latin characten, and u'^\e a rt-annii< of Iho 
 odutentR in h.M IM ild Citlo, MH. Thia author oantraditta himaelf by utiit- 
 ing, iu out' piurt uf liia US., that the original wbh written by a deaeendMnt 
 
 ■i 
 
462 OODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AMD W0B8HIP. 
 
 One of his titles was ' lord of the hollow tree/ the tepop 
 huaste, or teponaztli." 
 
 From the confused tradition of the Tzendals, as ren- 
 dered by Nufiez de la Vega and Ordoftez y Aguiar, it 
 seems that Yotan, proceeded by divine command to 
 America and there portioned out the land." He accord- 
 ingly departed from Valum Chivim, passed by the 'dwel- 
 ling of the thirteen snakes/ and arrived in Valum Yo- 
 tan," where he took with him several of his family to 
 form the nucleus of the settlement. With them he 
 passed through the island-strewn Laguna de Terminos, 
 ascended the Usumacinta, and here, on one of its tribu- 
 taries founded Nachan,'" or Palenque, the future metrop- 
 olis of a mighty kingdom, and one of the reputed cra- 
 dles of American civilization. The Tzendal inhabitants 
 bestowed upon the strange-looking new-comers the name 
 Tssequiles, ' men with petticoats,' on account of their long 
 
 of Votan. liraaMur de nourhowih Popol Vwh, pp. Ixxzvii., oriii.; Tschudi'a 
 PerurUm AntU/., p. 13; Cahrtra, Ttniro, in /?*»'« Dnmrip., pp. 33-4. ('nbrera, 
 who boaes biH aouoiint of the myth ou Urdonea' reuderiug, which h« nt timts 
 ■eeiiiH to h'lvu misiiiulorHlood and iuutilatt>d, thiuks tliat Chiviiu rofcrH to 
 Tripoli, and it in the nnnio kh Hivim or Givim, the I'hcnnician word for 
 anake, which, auain, referH to HivitoH, the descendants of Ueth, son of 
 Oauaan. Votan h oxprtiittdon, nH ^Uow in his bonlc, ' I nin a anake, a ('liivim,' 
 •igniflea ' I am a Hivite from Tripoli.' Ttatro, in UUt'H Dtncrip., p. 34, et aea. 
 
 i^ Ui>turli)i, Idea, p. 113. It may be of iutennt to compare hia name witn 
 Odon in tho Michoacan calendar, and Oton, the Otnnif goiX and chief. 
 Hnmboldt waa iiartionlarly struck with its reaomhlance to Odin, tho Hoau- 
 din iviin god>hero. Viiea, torn, i., p. 308; Hrwueur de Jiourbounj, I'opnl Vuh, 
 p. Ixxvi. 
 
 M Equivalent to laying the foundation for oiviliEation. According to Or- 
 dotiez he waa aont tn pe.ipio the continttnt; a vinw also tiikun by (lavigKro, 
 Sloriii Attt. del MfMino, t >m. i., pp. 150-1. Torqnemada'a acconnt of the 
 ■Dreading of the Tolteca a xithwaru, may throw some light on this subject. 
 Monarq. tnd., tom. i., p. 25(1, et acq. 
 
 " Valum Chivim, Valum Votan, land of Chivim and Votnn. Sec note 16. 
 Oabrora considers two marble columns found at Tangior, uitii iMtmniuiiin 
 insiiriptions, a trace of hia route; the dwellinga of tho thirteen anukea aro 
 thirtuen islaiuta of the ('unary group, and Valum Votan, tho Island of 
 Biinto Domingo. Tealro, in Hli'!> D-Hcrip., p. 31, t>t seq. MQller, Amerlkxi- 
 ni$nhi^ Urrelijiiottm, p. 489, hints aiuniticantly at the worship of the anake- 
 
 Sod Votan, on Hanto Domingo Island, under the name of Vaudonx. Braaaour 
 e Kourbourg's ideas on this point have already been made pretty evident 
 in the account of QuetzalcoatI a myth. Tho thirteen snakes mav mean thir- 
 teen chiefs of Xibidba. There is a r\iin beuring the name of Valum Votitn 
 nboiit nino leagues fn>m (Jiudad Ked, Chiapas. Popol Vuh, p. Ixxxviii. Or- 
 duiloz holds Valum Votan to be ('uba, whenKu he takes seven familiea with 
 him. Cubrera, nbi aup. 
 
 M Ordoftea aaya the original Na-ohan nioana 'place of makes.' Uraauur 
 it Bourbowy, IM. Nat. iHv., tom. i., p. ( U. 
 
11ATEIJ3 OF TOTiK. 
 
 "I*", but aoon exch«n~j m *" 
 
 ?'.bmitted to therruK''^ "^ «""»"• ««■ them 
 
 '"'"^ty Ordonez mBDoS.L^ '" """^eof erection 
 «n edifice which Z'^.'°,^i«'r'?»''''«"«t^«M 
 
 finally he was aUowed tanZ.. """fUMon of tonmies- 
 
 PD^ to the ™ot ofleave^""^'* t. " .""'"»^"'" ^n' 
 ^"6, Votan found thtit «««« i " returning to Palpn 
 
 made secure, and he «>»« «7i„ . " ?" ""premacy «■», 
 fo monument, left 5^ ^ ''P»'''««i»<I.'' I„^ 
 
 I uehuetan Kiver, oallLi 'hii^o^*^ \'""P'« <»• thf 
 »"bterranean chambera, wheiTtt. '"'»*"«*. Item it, 
 
 -^t-^redi-i^^i-^K^^:^^^^^^^^ 
 
 tJiatthe latter eilifloJi» h« 1^ *" '"' l*"""". hut hJ^IZ'!!' /^""' '>""•'•</» 
 ™'«ntryin..i, „r VoLU Th^ new-«oineM nre seven T««„„u 
 
 s 
 
>4M 
 
 00D8. 8UPEBMATUBAL BEINGS, AMD W0B8HIP. 
 
 male members. Here were also kept a number of tapirs, 
 a sacred animal among the people.*' 
 
 The clums of Votan to be considered as the ' heart of the 
 people,' are supported, according to the above accounts, 
 chiefly by his name, which means 'heart,' and by the fact 
 that a chalchiuite, of which stone the relic was made, was 
 placed by the Mexicans and other peoples between the 
 lips of deceased. The other attributes accord more with 
 the character of Quetzalcoatl, as we have seen, and the 
 tradition is very similar; its confusion goes to show that 
 it is a mutilated version of the Toltec myth. If we 
 accept Votan as a grandson of Quetzalcoatl we may also 
 suppose that he was one of the disciples sent out by the 
 
 Erophet to spread his doctrines, and that his own name 
 as been substituted for that of his master. This view 
 is favored by the fact that Quetzalcoatl is identified with 
 the snake-heroes of Yucatan and Guatemala, countries 
 that lie beside and beyond Chiapas. Then, again, we 
 find that Yotan's worship was known in Cholula, and 
 that he landed in the very region where the former hero 
 disappeared. However doubtful the preceding tradition 
 may be, there is one among the Oajocans, which to me 
 has all the appearance of a mutilated version of the 
 myth of Quetzalcoatl, deformed still more by the ortho- 
 dox Fathers. In very remote times, about the era of 
 the apostles, according to the padres, an old white man, 
 with long hair and beard, appeared suddenly at Huatul- 
 oo, coming from the south-west by sea, and preached tu 
 the natives in their own tongue, but of things beyond 
 their understanding. He lived a strict life, posHing the 
 greater part of the night in a kneeling p(J8ture, and eat- 
 ing but little. He disappeared shortly after a» mysteri- 
 ously as he had come, but left as a memento of his viisit 
 
 u The rains of Hnehaetan, ' city of 
 teur de Bourhourg, IJM. Nat. Civ., torn, i 
 pp. lt-15; Domtnteh'$ Dtsetia, vol. i., 
 Teopiicn in OhiapM he found several 
 and claimed to be deaoendantH of hiH. 
 know that prieata aaaomed the nuino 
 heroea have had deaoendanta, as Zeus, 
 p. 116. 
 
 old men,' are still to be seen. Bras- 
 ,, pp. 73-4; Tachudi's Peruvian Anti<i., 
 
 ?>p. 10-21. Vega mentions that nt 
 amilies who bore the hero's nanm 
 This has little value, however, for wo 
 of their god, nnd nearlv all m^'thicul 
 Heraklea, and others. Itoturim, Idta, 
 
THE APOSTLE WIXEPECOOHA. 
 
 lat- 
 
 m- 
 
 iisit 
 
 ran- 
 nt 
 
 rwn 
 
 kcui 
 
 Mna, 
 
 a crass, which he planted with his own hand, and ad- 
 monished the people to preserve it sacredly, for one day 
 they would be taught its significance.'^ Some authors 
 describe a personage of the same appearance and charac- 
 ter, coming from the same quarter, and appearing in the 
 country shortly after, but it is doubtless the same old 
 man, who, on leaving Huatulco, may have turned his 
 steps to the interior. His voice is next heard in Mict- 
 lan,** inveighing in gentle but firm accents against the 
 pleasures of this world, and enjoining repentance and 
 expiation. His life was in strict accordance with hio 
 doctrines, and never, except at confession, did he ap- 
 proach a woman. But the lot of Wixepecocha, as the 
 Zapotecs call him, was that of most reformern. Perse- 
 cuted by those whose vice and superstitions he attacked, 
 he was driven from one province to another, and sA lost 
 took refuge on Mount Cempoaltepec. Even here his 
 pursuers followed him, climbing its craggy sides to lay 
 hands upon the prophet. Just as they reached the sum- 
 mit, he vanished like a shadow, leaving only the print 
 of his feet upon the rock.** 
 
 Among the points in this myth that correspond to the 
 character of Quetzalcoatl may be noticed the appearance 
 of the prophet from the south-west, which agrees with 
 the direction of the moisture-bearing winds, the chief 
 attribute of the Toltec god ; the cross, which indicates 
 not only the four winds, but the rain of which they are 
 the bearers, attributes recognized by the Mexicans who 
 decorated the tnantle of the god with ciX)Hses ; the long 
 beard, the white face, and the dress, which all accord 
 with the Toltec Quetzalcoatl. Like him Wixepecocha 
 taught gentle doctrines of reform, like him he was perse- 
 
 o A portion of this relio wm Mnt to Pope Paul V., in 1613; the remainrler 
 was deposited in the cathedral for safe keeping. Burgoa, Oeoij. JJtaerijt., torn, 
 ii., ptii., foL 350-2. 
 
 ** The place of the dead, or hades, also called Yopaa, land of tombs. 
 Brammr de Bowbowrg, Hitt. Nal Civ., torn, iii., p. 9. 
 
 u Fray Jasn de Ojedo saw and felt the indentation of two feet upon the 
 rook, the muscles and toes as distinctly marked as if they hitd been pressed 
 upon soft wax. The Mijes hiul this tradition written in 'characters on skin. 
 Hurijoa, Ueoy. Dtaertp., torn, i ., pt ii., ful. ilUtt. 
 
 I 
 
^ 
 
 ■->. 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 .V^^ 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 
 7 
 
 •^ li£ 1 2.2 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 
 L25 ||_u 1 1.6 
 
 ^^^^S 11—^^ lllll^^^s 
 ^SSSS MSSSSS MIM^^^B 
 
 
 ^ 4// 
 
 ► 
 
 33 WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WltSTIR.N.Y. I45M 
 
 (716)l73-4»03 
 
4.^^ 
 
 vi^ 
 
 w 
 J 
 
 I/.. 
 
 i 
 
456 GODS, SUPEBNATUSAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 cuted and forced to wander from place to place, and at 
 last disj-ppeared, leaving his followers the hope of a better 
 future. The doctrine of Wixepecocha, took root and 
 flourished in the land he had consecrated with his toils 
 and prayers, and, according to Brasseur de Bourboui^, 
 Wiyatao, the pontiff of Zapotecapan, was vicar and suc- 
 cessor of the 'prophet of Monapostiac.'®" 
 
 The early padres saw in this personage none other 
 than St. Thomas, the apostle, who had walked across 
 to plant the cross and prepare the way for Christianity. 
 There is, or was until recently, a statue of him in the 
 village of Magdalena, four leagues from Tehuantepec, 
 which represented him with long white beard, and 
 mufled up in a long robe with a hood, secured by a cord 
 round the waist; he was seated in a reflective attitude, 
 listening to the confession of a woman kneeling by his 
 side.**^ A similar statue is mentioned by Burgoa, as 
 having existed in a cave not far from Xustlahuaca. in 
 Mistecapan,^ where it stood near the entrance, on a mar- 
 ble monolith eleven feet in height. Tlie approach to the 
 cavern appears to have formerly led through a beautiful 
 garden; within were masses of stalactite of the most 
 fantastic and varied forms, many of which the people 
 had fashioned into images of different kinds, and of the 
 most artistic execution, says the padre, whose fancy was 
 doubtless aided by the twilight within. Here lay the 
 embalmed bodies of kings and pontiffs, surrounded by treas- 
 ures, for this was a supposed entrance to the flowered 
 fields of heaven. The temple cave at Mictlan bore a 
 similar reputation, and served as a sepulchre for the 
 Zapotec grandees. It consisted of four chief divisions, 
 the largest forming the sanctuary proper, the second and 
 
 <* A name olTen to Wlxepeoocha by the tradition, which adds that he wiis 
 wen on the ialanil of Muuapostiao, near Tehnantepeo, previous to his final 
 disappearance. Jirasneur de Jiourbourti, liUt. Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 411. 
 Qnetzalooatl also disappeared seaward. 
 
 <T He debarked near Tehuantepec, bearing a orom in his hand; Oondra, 
 Rcunos y aeiialeg de la ptiniera preMcacion en el Nuevo-Mundo, MS. ; Carriedo, 
 Eatudioa, Hist, del Eatado Oatcaqueflo, torn, i., cap. i.; Bnuaiur dt Bowrbourg, 
 nut. Nat. C<u., torn, iii., pp. 9-10. 
 
 ** Brasseur de Bourbourg seems to place it at GhaIcaton({o. Hiat. Xat. 
 Civ., toui. iii., p. 10; Bouryoa, Qtog, Deacrlp., torn, ii., pt i,, fol. 170. 
 
GODS OF OAJAGA. 
 
 467 
 
 third the tombs of kings and pontiffs, and the fourth a 
 vestibule to an immense labyrinthine grotto, in which 
 brave warriors were occasionally buried. Into this, the 
 very ante-room of paradise, frenzied devotees would at 
 times enter, and seek in its dark mazes for the abode of 
 the gods ; none ever returned from this dread quest, for 
 the entrance was closed with a great stone, and doubt- 
 less many a poor wretch as he touched in his last feeble 
 gropings the bones of those who had preceded him, felt 
 the light come in upon his soul in spite of the thick 
 darkness, and knew he had been deluded, but the 
 mighty stone at the mouth of the cave told no secrets * 
 
 The prominence of the Plutonic element in the wor- 
 ship of Oajaca is shown by the fact that Pezelao, whose 
 character corresponded to that of the Mexican Mictlan- 
 tecutli, received high honors. The other conspicuous 
 gods, as enumerated by Brasseur de Bourbourg, were 
 Pitao-Cocobi, god of abundance, or of the harvest ; Cociyo, 
 the rain god ; Cozaana, patron of hunters and fishermen ; 
 and Pitao-Xoo, god of earthquakes. Other deities con- 
 trolled riches, misfortunes, auguries, poetic inspiration 
 — even the hens had their patron divinity. As might be 
 expected of a people who regarded even living kings and 
 priests with adoration, apotheosis was common. Thus, 
 Petela, an ancient Zapotec cacique whose name signified 
 dog, was wor«hii)ed in the cavern of Coatlan. At one 
 end of this subterranean temple a yawning abyss re- 
 ceived the foaming waters of a mountain torrent, and 
 into this slaves and captives, gaily dressed and adorned 
 with flowers, were cast on certain occasions.'"* 
 
 At another phice was a white stone shaped like a nine- 
 pin, supposed to be the embodiment of Pinopiaa, a saintly 
 princess of Zapotecapan, whose corpse had been miracu- 
 lously conveyed to heaven and returned in this form for 
 the benefit of the devout.''* 
 
 <* Eacalera and Uana, MfJ. Hiat, Dtacrip., p. 330. 
 
 TO ' Le teniau enterrado, seco, y embnlsamado en sa proporoion.' The 
 cave was supposed to oonneot with the city of Chiapas, 200 leagues distant. 
 Herrera, Jllat. Oen., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. xiv. 
 
 Ti ' Piedra blanoa, labrada al modo de vn aoho de bolos . . , tu gniesHO 
 taladro.' Burjoa, Gtog. Deaortp., torn, ii., pt ii., fol. 362. 
 
468 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 In Chiapas they worshiped Costahuntox, who was rep- 
 resented with ram's horns on his head, and sat on a 
 throne surrounded by thirteen grandees. In the district 
 of Llanos, Yabalan, or Yahalan, and Canamlum were 
 the chief gods. Even living beings held the position of 
 deities, according to Diaz, who states that a fat old 
 woman, dressed in richly decorated robes, whom the 
 natives venerated as a goddess, led them against the 
 Spanish invaders, but was killed." Among the Mijes a 
 green flat stone, with blood-red, lustrous rays, was held 
 in much veneration. Although this is the only reference 
 made by the chroniclers that may be connected with sun 
 worship, — which, by the way, could scarcely have claimed 
 a very high position here, since the founder of the Miz- 
 tec royal family is stated to have been victorious in a 
 contest with the sun, — it is worthy of note that the Zapo- 
 tec word nuhu^ fire, also denotes divinity, idol, everything 
 sacred, the earth itself.'" The household idols had their 
 names, history, and worship depicted on bark, and 
 smoked or painted hides, in order to keep them always 
 before the people, and insure to the youth a knowledge 
 of their god. How firmly rooted idolatry was, and how 
 slow the work of eradicating it must have been, 
 to the padres, notwithstanding they destroyed every 
 idol they could lay hands on, is shown by the fact 
 that among the Guechecoros a statue of Cortes served 
 as an object of worship.''* Nagualism is one of the 
 ancient forms of worship which still flourish, and consists 
 in choosing an animal as the tulelary divinity of child, 
 whose existence will be so closely connected with it, that 
 
 " JJemaJ Diat, Illst. Conq., (ol. 170; Salaxar y OlaHe, IliaL Conq. Mex., p. 
 197. There were muny among the padrcb 'vhu held Yubulan to have been un 
 immediate desoendunt of Noah's son Unsii, k)ecauae the name sionitled ' oliief 
 black man, or negro.' I'iileda, in Soc. Mex Geog., lioMin, tom. lii., p. 419. 
 
 1^ Braamir de Botirbmrg, JIM. Nat. ' iu., torn, iii., p. 17; DdvUa PadUkt, 
 Hist. Fund. Mex., pp. G38-9. In Chiap..fi are found a number of representa- 
 tions of heavenly bodiex, scnlptured, or drawn and at Palenque a sun tem- 
 ple is supposed to huve existed. Pineda, in Soc, Mex. Geog., Boktin, tom, 
 iii., p. 419. 
 
 "<* They ' worship his image in their own peculiar way, sometimes by cut- 
 ting off a turkey's head.' ' 'Ihe natives are about as far advanced in Christi- 
 anity as they were at the tiaie of the conquest.' Hutohiruf's Cat. Mag., vol. ii., 
 p. 542. 
 
TBEE WORSHIP. 
 
 469 
 
 the life of one depends on that of the other. Burgoa 
 states that the priest selected the animal by divination ; 
 when the boy grew up he was directed to proceed to a 
 mountain to offer sacrifice, and there the animal would 
 appear to him. Others say that at the hour of the 
 mother's confinement, the father and friends drew on 
 the floor of the hut the outline of various animals, effac- 
 ing each figure as soon as they began the next, and the 
 figure that remained at the moment of delivery repre- 
 sented the guardian of the infant ; or, that the bird or 
 beast first seen by the watchers after the confinement 
 was accepted as the nagual. The bestowal of the sign of 
 the day upon tlie infant as its name may perhaps be con- 
 sidered as a species of nagualism, since the name of ani- 
 mals often formed these signs.'" 
 
 A form of worship particularly marked in this country 
 was the veneration accorded to trees, op may be judged 
 from the myth which attributes the origin of the Miztec, 
 as well as a portion at least of the Zapotec people to two 
 trees. This cult existed also in other parts of Mexico 
 and Central America, where cypresses and palms grow- 
 ing near the temples, generally in groups of three, were 
 tended with great care, and often received offerings of 
 incense and other gifts. They do not, however, seem 
 to have been dedicated to any particular god, as among 
 the Romans, where Pluto claimed the cypress, andVic- 
 tory the palm. One of the most sacred of these relics is 
 a cypress standing at Santa Marfa de Tule, the v*;iierable 
 trunk of which measures ninety feet in circumference, at 
 a height of six feet from the ground.™ 
 
 One of the chief offerings of the Zaix)tecs was the blood 
 of the, to them sacred, turkey; straws and feathers 
 smeared with blood from the bock of the ear, and from 
 beneath the tongue of persons, also constituted a large por- 
 
 T> Burgoa, Otog. Dtscrip., iota, ii., pt ii., fol. 393; Ferry, Costal L'lnditti, 
 pp. 6-7. 
 
 ">* Some oonsider it to be composed o( tbree tmnka which have nrown to* 
 gather, and the deep indentations certainly ^ive it that appeamuee; out trees 
 of thin species generally present irreKulnr fnrnis. Escalra and JJana, Mij, 
 Hid. Dtscrip., pp. '221-5; Ckirnay, liuiws Ainer., phot, xviii. 
 
 ' 
 
 I., 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 ;i 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
460 GODS, SUPEBNATUIUL BEIKOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 tion of the sacred offerings, and were presented in spec- 
 ial grass vessels. Human sacrifices were not common with 
 the Oajacan people, but in case of emei^ency, captives 
 and slaves were generally the victims. The usual mode 
 of offering them was to tear out the heart, but in some 
 places, as at Coatlan, they were cast into an abyss. 
 Herrera states that men were offered to the gods, women 
 to goddesses, and children to inferior deities, and that 
 their bodies were eaten, but the latter statement is doubt- 
 ful." 
 
 n Hist. Otn., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. ziv.; Burgoa, Otog. Deaerip., torn, ii., 
 ptii., fol. 282; MtMenpfordt, JUHico, torn, ii., p. 194. Pontelli, who olaimB 
 to have paid a visit to the forbidden retreats of the moantain Lacandones, 
 a few years ago, mentions, among other pecoliaritieB, a stone of sacrifice, 
 interlaced by serpents, and covered with hieroglyphics, on which the heart 
 of human beinea were torn oat. Corrtode Ultramar, Paris 1860 1 Cal. Farmer, 
 Nov. 7. 1862. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, ANP WORSHIP. 
 IIata Pamthkom— ZiJiNA— CtTKCiiOAN— Thb Gods of Yucatan— Thb 8th- 
 
 BOL OF THR GrOSB IN AMERICA — HuMAN SaCBIFIC£8 IN YuCATAN — 
 
 Priests of Ydcatan— Guatemalan Pantheon— Tbpeu and Hubaxan — 
 Atilix and Hacayitz— The Heroes of the Sacbed Book— Quich^ 
 Gods — Worship of the Cbolxs, Manchbs, Itzas, Laoandonks, and 
 others— Tradition of CoMizAHUAii — ^Fasts — Pbibsts of Guatemala — 
 Gods, Worship, and Priests of Nicabaoua — Wobship on the Mo»> 
 QUITO Coast — Gods and Wobship of the Isthmians — Fhaluo Wob- 
 ship IN America. 
 
 The religion of the Mayas was fundamentally the same 
 as that of the Nahuas, though it differed somerhat in 
 outward forms. Most of the gods were deified heroes, 
 brought more or less prominently to the front by their 
 importance. Occasionally we find very distinct traces 
 of an older sun-worship, which has succumbed to later 
 forms, introduced, according to vague tradition, from 
 Anahuac. The generality of this cult is testified to by 
 the numerous representations of sun- plates and sun-pil- 
 lars found among the ruins of Central America.^ 
 
 > * Toda esta Tierro, con estotra, . . tenia vna misma manera de religion, 
 y ritoB, y si en nlgo difereuciuba, era, en nini poco. ' ' Lo inismo fue de las 
 Pruvincias de Quntiniala, Nicaragua, y Honduras.' Torquemada, Monarq. 
 Inl., torn, ii., pp. 61, 191. Tylor thinks ttiat ' the civilizations of Mexico 
 and Central America were originally independent, but that they came much 
 ill contact, and thus modified one another to no small extent.' Annliuao, p. 
 191. ' On reconnntt fncilement que le oulte y etait pnrtf)ut bust* sur le ritnel 
 tolt^ne, et que les formes m6ines ne differaient guere les uues des autres.' 
 JirasiKur de Hourhourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., tom. ii., p. 559. 
 (461) 
 
462 OOD», SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 In Yucatan, Hunab Ku, 'the only god', called also 
 Kinehahau, 'the mouth or eyes of the sun','* is repre- 
 sented m the Supreme Iteing, the Creator, the Invisible 
 one, whom no image can represent." His spouse Ixazal- 
 uoh was honored as the inventor of weaving, and their 
 sun Zamnd, or Yaxcocahmut, one of the culture-heroes 
 of the people, is supposed to have been the inventor of 
 the art of writing.* The inquiries instituted by Las 
 Casas revealed the existence of a trinity, the first per- 
 son of which was Izona, the Great Father; the second 
 was the Son of the Great Father, Bacab, born of the 
 virgin Chibirijus,* scourged and crucified, he descended 
 into the realms of the dead, rose again the third day, 
 and ascended into heaven; the third person of the trin- 
 ity was Bchuah, or Ekchuah, the Holy Ghost.' Now, to 
 accuse the reverend Fathers of deliberately concocting 
 this and other statements of a similar character is to ac- 
 cuse them of acts of charlatanism which no religious 
 zeal could justify. On the other hand, that this mys- 
 terious trinity, this Maya Christ-myth, had any real ex- 
 istence in the original belief of the natives, is so improb- 
 able as to be almost impossible. It may be, however, 
 that the natives, when questioned concerning their re- 
 ligion, endeavored to make it conform as nearly as pos- 
 sible to that of their conquerors, hoping by this means 
 to gain the good will of their masters, and to lull suspi- 
 cions of lurking idolatry. 
 
 Bacab, stated above to mean the Son of the Great 
 Father, was in reality the name of four spirits who sup- 
 
 > Brasseor de Boarbonrg, Hial. N(U. Civ,, torn, ii., p. 42, calls him the 
 son. 
 
 3 RepreRontations of the snn, with whom he ReemR to be identified, are 
 not iinpoHsible to these peoples if we may jndae from the sun-plates with 
 lapping tongues and other representations ifouud on the ruins in Mexico and 
 Central America. 
 
 * ' Porque k este le llamabon tambien Ytzamnk.' CogoUudo, Hisi. Yuc, 
 pp. 196. 192. 
 
 A The daughter of Ixohel, the Ynoatec medicine goddess. Brasseur de 
 Bourborg, JIM. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 43. He writes the virgin's name as 
 Ghiribias. Ixohel seems to be the same as the Guatemalan Xmuoan^, mother 
 of the gods.' Id., Qmtre Lettres, p. 243. 
 
 < i^« Caacu, HuU. Apologitlcn. MS., oap. cxxiii. ; CogoUudo, Ilist. Yuc., p. . 
 190; BememU, Jliat. Chyapa, p. 2(6; Tor^uemad't, Mondrq. Ind., torn, iii., p. 
 133. 
 
ZAMNA. 
 
 MB 
 
 ported the firmament; while Echuah, or the Holy 
 Ghost, was the patron god of merchants and travelers. 
 The goddess Ixcanleox was held to be the mother of 
 the gods, but as Cogolludo states that she had several 
 names, she may possibly be identical with Ixazaluoh, 
 the wife of Hunab Ku, whose name implies generation/ 
 The Mayas were not behind their neighbors in the num- 
 ber of their lesser and special divinities, so that there 
 was scarcely an animal or imaginary creature which they 
 did not represent by sacred images. These idols, or 
 aemes,** as they were called, were generally made of terra 
 cotta, though sometimes they were of stone, gold, or 
 wood. In the front rank of the circle of gods, known 
 by the name of ku, were the deified kings and heroes, 
 whom we often find credited with attributes so closely 
 connected as to imply identity, or representation of 
 varied phases of the same element." The most popular 
 names were Zamna and Cukulcan, both culture-heroes, 
 and considered by some to be identical ; a very probable 
 supposition when we consider that Quetzalcoatl, who is 
 admitted to be the same as Cukulcan, had the attribute 
 of the strong hand, as well as Ziimna. The tradition 
 relates that some time after the fall of the Quinamean 
 Empire, Zamnd appeared in Yucatan, coming from the 
 west, and was received with great respect wherever he 
 stayed. Hcsides being the inventor of the alphabet, he 
 is said to have named all |X)ints and places in the 
 country. Over his grave rose a city called Izamal 
 or Itzamat Ul, which soon became one of the chief cen- 
 tres of pilgrimage in the peninsula, especially for the 
 afflicted, who sincerely believed that their prayers when 
 accompanied by suitable presents would not fail to obtain 
 
 1 ' Celle de I'eau matrice d'embryon, ix-a-znl-uoh,' Brasseur de Bonrbourg, 
 MS. Troano, torn, ii., p. 258. 
 
 8 'Idolo, u Zeini.' ViUaqutlerre, Hint Gonq. lUa, p. 33. ' Zemes which 
 are the Images of their familiar and doinesticall spirites.' Pekr Martyr, dec. 
 iv., lib. vi. 
 
 B ' Lea dienx de I'Ynoatan, diaent Liznna et Cogolludo, ^talent presane 
 tons des rois pins on nioins bons qne In gnititude on la terreur avnit fnit 
 plaoer an ntng des divinitus.' liroHMur de Hnurbourg, llisl. Nat. Civ., torn, ii , 
 p. 20; Landa, Rtkicion, p. 168; CogoUado, Ulst. Yuc, p. 198. 
 
4M OODS, 8UPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 a hearing. This class of devotees generally resorted to 
 the temple where he was represented in the form of a 
 hand, Kab U!, or working hand, whose touch was suf- 
 ficient to restore health.*" 
 
 Professor Miiller thinks it very uncertain whether the 
 creating or working hand referred to the sun, as was the 
 case among the northern tribes, but the account given 
 of the following idol seems to me to make this not im- 
 probable. In the same city was an image of Kinich 
 Kakmo, 'face or eye of the sun', whom Landa represents 
 to be the offspring of the sun, but who subsequently be- 
 came identified with that luminary and received divine 
 honors in the very temple that he had erected to his 
 father. He is represented in the act of sacrifice, point- 
 ing the finger toward a ray from the midday sun, as if 
 to draw a spark wherewith to kindle the sacred fire. To 
 this idol the people resorted in times of calamity and 
 sickness, bringing offerings to induce oracular advice." 
 There are many things which seem to me to identify 
 this personage with Zamna, although other writers hold 
 them to be distinct. Cogolludo, for instance, implies 
 that Zamna was the only son of the sun, or Supreme 
 Peing, while Landa and others declare Kinich Kakmo 
 to be the son of that luminary : both are placed on or 
 about the same level and considered as healers, and the 
 uplifted hand of the latter reminds us strongly of the 
 Kab Ul. Another form in which we may recc^nize 
 
 Z 
 
 w 
 
 10 Xbana, in Landa, Relacion, p. 356; Cogolludo, Hist. Tuc, p. 197; Brin- 
 ton, Myths, p. 188, speaks of ' Zamna, or Cukuloan, lord of the dawu and four 
 winds,' and connects him with Votan also. 'Ilyntonte npparence qu'il 
 ^tait de la raeme race (as Votan) et que sou arrivee eut lieu peu d'ann^es 
 aprfes la fondation de la monarchie palenque>.uue.' Brussfur (h Bourbourg, 
 Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, i., p. 76, et seq. The hand in picture-writing signifies 
 strength, power, mastery, and is frequently met witn on Central American 
 ruins, impressed in red color. Among the North American savages it was 
 the symbol of supplication. Their doctors sometimes smeared the hand 
 with pnint and daubed it over the patient. Schoolcraft, in Skphens' Yuca- 
 tan, vol. ii., pp. 476-8. 
 
 11 Lizana, in Landa, Relacion, p. 360, translates the name as ' Sol con 
 tostro que bus rayos eran de fuego,' Cogolludo, Hist. Yws., pp. 198, 178; 
 Brassettr de Bourbourg, MS. Troano, p. 270; Id., Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 
 6-6; MMer, Amerikanische Urrtligionen, p. 475. In the syllable mo of the 
 hero's name is found another reference to the sun, for *nc»> is the Maya term 
 for the bird ara, the symbol of the sun. 
 
CUKULCAN. 
 
 466 
 
 Zamnd is the image of Itzamat Ul, or ' the dew of heaven', 
 who is said to have been a great ruler, the son of god, 
 and who cured diseases, raised the dead, and pronounced 
 oracles. When asked his name, he replied, ytzencaan, 
 ytzenmuyal}^ 
 
 The other culture-hero, Cukulcan, appeared in Yuca- 
 tan from the west, with nineteen followers, two of whom 
 were gods of fishes, two gods of farms, and one of thun- 
 der, all wearing full beard, long robes, and sandals, but 
 no head-covering. This event is supposed to have oc- 
 curred at the very time that Quetzalcoatl disappeared in 
 the neighboring province of Goazacoalco, a conjecture 
 which, in addition to the similarity of the names, 
 character, and work of the heroes, forms the basis for 
 their almost generally accepted identity. Cukulcan 
 stopped at several places in Yucatan, but at last settled 
 in Chichen Itza, where he governed for ten years, and 
 framed laws. At the expiration of this period, he left 
 without apparent reason to return to the country whence 
 he had come. A grateful people erected temples at 
 Mayapan and Chichen, to which pilgrims resorted from 
 all quarters to worship him as a god, and to drink of 
 the waters in which he had bathed. His worship, al- 
 though pretty general throughout Yucatan at one time, 
 was later on conlined chiefly to the immediate scenes of 
 his labors." 
 
 "'El que recibe, ypossee la gracia, 5 rozio del Cielo,' 'Noconocian 
 otro Dios Autor de la vida, sino k este.' CogoUudo, Hist. Yuc., p, 179. ' Ce- 
 lui qui demande ou obtient la rosee on la glace, ou rempli de I'eau eu bras de 
 glace, iU-tn-a-tul.' Brasseur Je Bourbourg, MS. Troano, torn, ii., p. 257; Landa, 
 Relacion, pp. 284-5. 
 
 13 After Btayins a short time at Potouchan, he embarked and nothing 
 more was heard of him. The Codex Chimalpopoca states, however, that he 
 died in Tlapallau, four days after his return. Brasseur ile Bourbourg, Hist. 
 Nat. Cw., tom. ii., p. 18. In another plnce this writer refers to three broth- 
 ers, ttzaob, ' saintly man,' who were probably sent by Quetzalcoatl to spread 
 his doctrines, but who ultimately founucil n monarchy. They also seem to 
 throw a doubt on the identity of Cukulcan with Quetzalcoatl. ' II n'y a pas 
 h douter, tontefois, que, s'il est le meme que Quetzalcohuatl, la doctrine aura 
 6t6 la m^me.' Id., pp. 10-1, 43. Torquemada, Motutrq. Ind., tom. ii., p. 52, 
 states that the Cocomes were his descendants, but as tne hero never married, 
 his disciples must rather be accepted as their ancestors. Landa, Relacion, pp. 
 35-9, 300-1: Htrrtra, Hist. Oen., dec. iv., lib. x., cap. ii. Veytia connects 
 him with St. Thomas. Hist. Antig. Mej., tom. i., pp. 195-8. Speaking of 
 Cukulcan and his companions Las Casaa says: ' A este Uamaron Dies de las 
 Vol. III. 30 
 
 I 
 
466 
 
 GODS, SUPSBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOESHIP. 
 
 Besides Izamal and Chiehen, there was a third great 
 centre of worship in Yucatan, namely, the temple of 
 Ahulneb, on Cozumel Island, said by some writers to 
 have been the chief sanctuary, Chiehen being second in 
 importance. It consisted of a square tower of consider- 
 able size, within which was the gigantic terra-cotta statue 
 of Ahulneb, dressed as a warrior, and holding an arrow 
 in his hand. The statue was hollow and set up close 
 against an aperture in the wall, by which the priest en- 
 tered the figure to deliver the oracle ; should the predic- 
 tion not be fulfilled, which was scarcely likely as it was 
 generally so worded that it might mean anything or 
 nothing, the failure was ascribed to insufficient sacrifice 
 or unatoned sin. So famous did this oracle become, 
 and so great was the multitude of pilgrims continually 
 flocking to it, that it was found necessary to construct 
 roads leading from the chief cities of Yucatan, and even 
 from Tabasco and Guatemala, to Pole, a town on the 
 continent opposite the island. Before embarking, the 
 genius of the sea was always propitiated by the sacrifice 
 of a dog, which was slain with arrows amid music and 
 dancing." 
 
 The Bacabs were four brothers who supported the 
 four corners of the firmament; they were also regarded 
 as air gods. CogoUudo speaks of them as Zacal Bacab, 
 Canal Bacab, Chacal Bacab, and Ekel Bacab, but they 
 were also known by other names. Echuah was the 
 patron-god of merchants and of roads; to him the trav- 
 eler erected every night a rude altar of six stones, three 
 laid flat, and three set upright, upon which he burned 
 incense while he invoked the protection of the god. It 
 
 fiebres 6 Calenturas — Los cnales mandaban qtiese confeaaaen las gentes y 
 ayunaRen; y que algunos ayunaban el viemes porqne hnbia muerto aquet 
 dia Bacab; y tieue por nombre aquel dia Hitnis.' hist. Apdogetica, MS., 
 cap. csiiii. ^Kukulcan, vient de kulc, oisean qui parait &tre le inline que le 
 quetzal; son di'terminatif est kulcul qui uni k can, serpent, fait exactemeut le 
 m^iue mot aue Quetzal Cohuatl, serpent aux plumes rertes, ou de Quetzal. ' 
 Brasatur de Bourbourg, in Landa, RekuAon, p. 35. 
 
 '* Qomara, Vonq. Mex., fol. 22; Landa, Nelacion, p. 158; Cogolludo, Hist. 
 Yue., p. SI02; Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., tom. ii., pi). 46-7. ' 8e 
 tenian por santificados los que alia anian estado,' Herrera, Htat. Gen., dec. 
 iv., lib. X., oap. iv. 
 
YUGATEO DEITIES. 
 
 407 
 
 was considered a religious duty by Yucatec wayfarers, 
 when passing some prominent point on the road or spot 
 where an image of Echuah stood, to add a stone or two 
 to the heap already accumulated there, an act of devo- 
 tion similar to that performed by the Romans in honor 
 of Mercury. Yunc^mil was Lord of Death, or, perhaps, 
 the personification of death itself; this dread deity was 
 propitiated with offerings of food." Acat was God of 
 Life ; he it was that formed the infant in the womb. At 
 Tihoo, the present M6rida, stood the magnificent temple 
 of Yahau Kuna in which Baklum Chaam, the Priapus 
 of the Mayas and their most ancient god was worshiped. 
 Chac, or Chaac, a former king of Izamal, was honored 
 as the god of fields, and fertility, and the inventor of 
 agriculture. Some distance south-west of this city was 
 the temple of Hunpictok, 'commander of eight thousand 
 lances', a title given also to the general of the army." 
 Abchuy Kak was another apoiu .1 ized warrior-prince, 
 whose statue, dressed in royal robes, was borne in the 
 van of the army by four oi the most illustrious captains, 
 and received an ovation all along the route. Yxchebel- 
 yax is mentioned as the inventor of the art of inter- 
 weaving figures in cloth, and of painting. Xibalba, ' he 
 who disappears,' was the name of the evil spirit. Ex- 
 quemelin relates that nagualism obtained on the coast. 
 The naked child was placed on a bed of ashes in the 
 temple, and the animal whose footprint was noticed in 
 the ashes, was adopted as the nagual, and to it the child 
 offered incense as it grew up." 
 
 One of the most remarkable emblems of Maya 
 
 I* Brassenr de Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 50, calls the god of 
 death Rakalkn. Baeza, in Registro Yuc, torn, i., pp. 168-9, mentions a 
 transparent stone called tatztm, by means of which hidden things and causes 
 of diseases could be discovered. 
 
 •6 ' Cette divinitti piiratt 6tre la m6me que le Tihax des Quiches et Cakchi- 
 qnels, le Tecpatl des Mexicains, la lance ou la fleche.' Brasseur de Bourbourg, 
 in Landa, Rdacion, p. 363. 
 
 "Zee-Rovers, p. 64; Cogolludo, Illst. rue, pp. 178, 190-1, 196-7; iMnda, 
 Relacion, pp. 20iS-8; Lizana, in Id., pp. 356-64; Ternaux-Co-inpans, in Nmi- 
 veUes Annaks des Voy., 1843, torn, xcvii., pp. 40-4; Domenech's Deserts, vol. 
 i., pp. 17, 32; Reniesal, Hid. Chyapa, pp. 245-6; Braaseur de Bourbourg, 
 Hiat. Nca, Civ., torn, ii., pp. 4-10, 20, 42-60. 
 
468 
 
 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 worship, in the estimation of the conquerors, was the 
 cross, which has also been noticed in other parts of Cen- 
 tral America and in Mexico," although less prominently 
 than here. Among the many conjectures as to its origin it 
 is supposed that it was received from Spaniards who 
 were wrecked on the coast before Cordova discovered 
 Yucatan, as, for instance, the pious Aguilar, Cortes' in- 
 terpreter; but this would not account for the crosses that 
 existed in other parts of Central America. The natives 
 had a tradition, however, which placed the introduction 
 of the cross a few years before the conquest. Among 
 the many prophets who arose at that time was one who 
 predicted the coming; of a strange people from the di- 
 rection of the rising sun, who would bring with them 
 a monotheistic faith having the cross for its emblem. 
 He admonished them to accept the new religion, and 
 erected a cross as a token of his prophecy.** Another 
 tradition states that a very handsome man passed through 
 the country and left the cross as a memento, and this 
 many of the padres readily believed, declaring this per- 
 sonage to be none other than the wanderer St Thomas.** 
 The opinion that it was introduced by early Christians, 
 or old-world pagans, is, however, opposed by the argu- 
 ment that other more practical features of their culture 
 
 1^ ' Tra le Croci sono celebri quelle di Jucatan, della Mizteca, di Queretaro, 
 di Tepique, e di Tianquiztepec.' Clavigero, Stoiia Ant. del Messico, torn. ii.. 
 p. 14. There were also crosHes at Palenque, on San Juan de UUoi!. at Cupnn, 
 in Nicaragua, and other places. ' Die Tolteken haben nfiml'ch die Veroh- 
 rung des Kreuzes mit dnrchaiis bewusster Beziehung desselben nuf den 
 Begen, von der alten Urbevolkerung aufgenommeu.' SiMer, Avurikanische 
 Urrelinionen, pp. 498-5); Palacio, Carta, p. 88. 
 
 >' This and other prophecies, which, if not mere fabrications, bear at 
 least uHnrks of mutilation and addition, may be found in Torquemada, 
 Monarq. Ind., tom. iii., pp. 132-3; Hemesat, Itist. Chyapa, y>p. 2^5-6; Coijol- 
 tudo, Uisi. Yuc, pp. 99-100; Brasaeur de Bourhouni, flint, Nat. Civ., tom. ii., 
 pp. C03-6. Briuton thinks that they ma' refer to ' the return of Zamnia, or 
 Kuckulcan, lord of the dawn and the ^)ur winds, worshipped at Cozuniel 
 ...under the sign of the cross.' Myths, p. 188. The report circulated by 
 Aguilar of his people and of the cross, may have given the prophets a clue. 
 
 «s 'The formation of such an opinion by the St>aniards eeems to shew 
 ftlmost conclusively, that the aborigin:<s of the country did not retain auy 
 traditional history on the subject that would justify the simple belief, tliat 
 Catholic Europeans had ever possessed influence enough among them to 
 have established so important a feature in their superstitious observanccH.' 
 McVulloh, Researches in Amer., p. 327. 'Aflrmaban que por que habia rauei- 
 to en ella un hombre mas replandeciente que el sol.' Laa Caaaa, Uial. Apolo^ 
 gitiaa, MS., cap. czxiii; Peter Martyr, deo. iv., lib. i. 
 
THE SYMBOL OF THE GBOSS. 
 
 469 
 
 would have left their mark at the same time. The sym- 
 bol itself is so simple and suggestive of so many ideas 
 that it seems to me most reasonable to suppose that the 
 natives adopted it without foreign aid. At all events, 
 as the cross was in use both as a religious emblem and 
 an instrument of punishment long before the Christian 
 era, it is surely unnecessary to account for its presence 
 in America by Christ-myths invented for the occasion, 
 or, in fact, in any way to connect it with Christianity. 
 The most common signification attributed to the symbol 
 is fertility or generation. A piece of wood fastened 
 horizontally to an upright beam indicated the height of 
 the overflow of the Nile. If the flood rejiched this mark, 
 the crops flourished ; should it fail to do so, famine was 
 the result; thus, we are told, in Egypt the cross came to 
 bo worshipped as a symbol of life and generation, or 
 feared as an image of decay and death. By other peo- 
 ples and for other reasons it was closely connected with 
 phallic rites, of which I shall speak elsewhere, or was 
 connected with the worship of that great fertilizer and 
 life-giver, the sun. Among the Chinese the cross signi- 
 fies conception. The cross of Thor may possibly be 
 an exception, and refer merely to his hammer or thun- 
 derbolt." 
 
 With the Mexicans the cross was a symbol of rain, 
 the fertilizing element, or rather of the four winds, the 
 bearers of rain, and as such it was one of Quetzalcoatl's 
 emblems. Chalchiuitlicue, the sister of the rain-gods, 
 bore in her hands a cross-shajxid vessel. The cross is to 
 be found in Mexican MSS., and appears in that of Fe- 
 
 si Mr Godfrey Higgins, in his Celtic Druids, p. 126, says: 'Fow cnuses 
 hitvo bueu inure puwert'iil iu prodiu'iii^ inisUtkes iu uucifiit hiHtury, thim 
 the idea, hastily ttikeii up by Christians in all ages, thM evi ry monument of 
 antiquity marked with 'a oross, or with any of those symbols wliich they 
 conceived to be monograms of Christ, were of CMiriatian orijjin. . . The cross 
 is as common in India as iu Egypt, and Europe,' Mr Maurice, in his Iiulinn 
 Anliquilies, vol. ii., p. 3(51, writes: ' Let not the piety of t);<> Catholic ihiis- 
 tian be offended at the preceding assertion that the cross was one of the 
 most usual symbols amoug the hieroglvphics of Egypt and India.' The 
 emblem of universal nature is etimilly honored in the Gentile and Chris- 
 tian world. ' In the cave at Elephanta, in India, over the head of the 
 in-inuipal fignre, again may be seen this figure (the cross), and a little in 
 the front the huge Liugbam' (phalluB). 
 
470 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 jervary with a bird, which, as an inhabitant of the air, 
 may be said to accord with the character of the symbol. 
 The Mexican name of the cross, tonacaquahuitl, ' tree of 
 one life, or flesh,' certainly conveys the idea of fertility. 
 It is nevertheless regarded by som : writers merely as an 
 astronomical sign.*" The first cross noticed by the Span- 
 iards stood within the turreted courtyard of a temple 
 on Cozumel Island ; it was composed of lime and stone, 
 and was ten spans (palmos) in height. To this cross the 
 natives prayed for rain, and in times of drought went in 
 procession to offer vahomche, as they called the symbol, 
 quails and other propitiatory gifts. Another cross stood 
 within the precincts of the Spanish cloister at Merida, 
 whither the pious monks had most likely brought it from 
 Cozumel; it was about three feet high, six inches thick, 
 and had another cross sculptured on its face.*^ The 
 sculptured cross at Palenque has the latin form ; a bird 
 is perched on its apex, and on either side stands a human 
 figure, apparently priests, one of whom offers it a child.^ 
 
 w Constftntio holds it to be a Bymbol of the BolstioeB. Malte-Brun, Precis 
 de la iiiiotj., torn, vi., pp. 464-5; Humboldt, Exam. Crit., torn, ii., pp. ^54-6; 
 WaUeck, Voy. Pill., p. 24; Miiller, Amerikanische Uneliriinnen, pp. 497-500; 
 Torqueniada,^ Monarq. Ind., torn, iii., pp.133, aoO-O, '299; M'Vulloh's lie- 
 searches, pp. 331-6; Klemm, Cidlur-Gescldchte, toni. v., p. 143; Ganiara, IM. 
 In'L, fol. 03. Brinton refers to a statement that the Mexicans had cruciform 
 graves, and supposes that this referred to four spirits of the world who were 
 <() curry the deceased to heaven, but there seems to be a mistake on both of 
 these points. Myths, pp. 95-8; Oimld's Curious Myths, vol. ii., p. 79, et seq,; 
 Cox's Mytholoijy of Aryan Nations, vol. ii., pp. 369-72. Some of the cnmses 
 referred to lack tlie head piece, and being of this shape, T. resemble, some- 
 what, a Mexican coin. 
 
 " ' No solo se hall6 vna Cruz, sino algunas.' Cogolludo, Hist. Ytw., pn. 
 199-302; liernal Diaz, Uisi. Conq., fol. 3; Hercrra, Hisl. Oen., dec. ii., lib. 
 ii»., cap, i.; Ifomara, Cotiq. Mex., fol. 24. iStephens found a cross at the 
 church of Mejorada, iiv Merida. which an old monk had dug out of tlie ruins 
 of a church on Cozumel Island. ' The connecting of the " Tozumel Cross" 
 with the ruined church on the island completely invalidates the strongest 
 proof offered at this day that the cross was ever "recognized by the Indians 
 BH a symbol of worship. Yueatan, vol. ii., pp. 377-8. Rather a hasty asser- 
 tion when made in the face of so many old authorities. 
 
 »i This seems to confirm the idea that it was worshiped, yet Constantio 
 regards it as a representation of the birth of the sun in the winter solsficp, 
 and holds the nun to which the cross belongs to be a sun temple. Malh- 
 lirun. Precis de la Odog., torn, vi., pp. 464-5; MMer, Amerikanische Urrrli- 
 gionen, p. 498; SUphen's Cent. Amer., vol. i., pp. 345-8. Sqnier. who donies 
 that the Tonacaquahuitl was intended to represent a cross, thinks that the 
 Palenqno cross merely represents one of these trees with the brandies 
 placed oroBSwise. Palacio, Carta, pp. 120-1; Jones, Hist. Anc. Amer., p. 141), 
 et seq, who identides almost every feature of Oeatral American worship) 
 
HUMAN SACEIFICES IN YUCATAN. 
 
 471 
 
 The Yucatecs were as careful as the Mexicans to pre- 
 pare for their numerous festivals by fasts marked by 
 strict chastity and absence from salt and pepper.** Scar- 
 ification could not be omitted by the pious on these oc- 
 casions, although women were not called uix)n to draw 
 blood.'" Yet their gods were not by any means so blood- 
 thirsty as the Mexican, being generally appeased by the 
 blood of animals, and human sacrifices were called for 
 only on extraordinary occasions. Cukulcan, like his 
 prototype Quetzalcoatl, doubtless opjwsed the shedding 
 of human blood, but after his departure the practice 
 certainly existed, and the pit at Chichen Itza, whose 
 waters he had consecrated with his person, was among 
 the first places to be polluted. The victims here were 
 generally young virgins, who were charged when they 
 should come into the presence of the gods to entreat them 
 for the needed blessings. Medel relates that on one oc- 
 casion the victim threatened to involve the most terrible 
 evils upon the people, instead of blessings, if they sac- 
 rificed her against her will; the perplexed priests 
 thought it prudent to let the girl go, and select another 
 and more tractable sacrifice in her place. The victims 
 who died under the knife, or were tied to a tree and 
 shot, were usually enslaved captives, especially those of 
 rank, but when these failed, criminals and even children 
 were substituted. All contributed to these sacrifices, 
 either by presenting slaves and children, or by subscrib- 
 ing to the purchase money. While awaiting this doom 
 the victims were well treated, and conducted from town 
 to town amid great rejoicings; care was taken, however, 
 that no sinful act should detract from their purity or 
 
 vrith the Phrenicinn, aBserts that the Palenque cross provcB the Tyrian origin 
 of the nborigiiiuM. 
 
 ^ Oogolludo RayH, however: ' Solian nyunar doB, y tres diaa, sin comer 
 ooBAalguna.' Iluit. Yuc, p. 194. 
 
 *^ These mutilations were at times very severe. ' Otrns vozes hazian nn 
 fluzio y penoso saoriUcio aAndandose los que lo hazian en el t(>ni])lo, donde 
 puestiis en rengla, se hazian sendos aguzcros en Ins niiunibros viriles al son 
 luyo por el lado, y hechos passavan toda la mas oantidad do hiio que podian, 
 quedando assi todos asidos.' Landa, lielacion, p|). K'i-'i, This author thinks 
 that the practice of slitting the prepuce gave rise to the idea that ciroumci- 
 Biou existed in Yucatan. 
 
472 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 value." Sometimes the body was eaten, says Landa, 
 the feet, hands and head being given to tlie priests, the 
 rest to the chiefs and others ; but Cogolludo and Gomara 
 insist that cannibalism was not practiced. Tlie latter 
 statement can not apply to the whole of the peninsula, 
 however, for on a preceding page Cogolludo relates that 
 Aguilar's shipwrecked companions were sacrificed and 
 eaten by the natives.^ 
 
 Confession, which Cukulcan is said to have introduced, 
 was much resorted to, the more so as death and disease 
 were thought to be direct punishments for sin commit- 
 ted. Married priests were the regular confessors, but 
 these were not always applied to for spiritual aid ; the 
 wife would often confess to her husband, or a husband 
 to his wife, or sometimes a public avowal was made. Men- 
 tal sins however, says Landa, were not confessed.'® 
 
 The priesthood of Yucatan wore divided into different 
 factions, some of which regarded Zamna and Cukulcan 
 as their res2)ective founders, while others remained true 
 to more ancient leaders. According to Landa the high- 
 priest was termed Ahkin Mai, or Ahau (^an Mai, and 
 held in great veneration, as one whose advice was fol- 
 lowed by the kings and grandees. The revenues of the 
 office, which passed as an inheritimce to the son or near- 
 est relative, consisted of presents from the king and of 
 tributes collected by the priests. The ordinary priests 
 bore the title of ahhin,^ and were divided into several 
 
 w TMndrt, Jielacion, nn. 161-8; Cogolludo, Hist, Yuc., pp. 193-4; Medel, in 
 
 mvellvs Awi(de8 dea I oy., 1H43, torn, xcvii., p. 43; vol. ii., pp. 704-5, of 
 
 this work. ' For want of' chiKlrt'n they sacriflee doggos." Peter Mar iyi; doc. 
 
 iv., lib. vi. ' El nmuero de hi geiite siicrittcada era iimcho: y esta coHtuuibio 
 fne iiitrodiizida en Yucntnn, por Ioh MexicnuoH.' ' Floelmnun alguniih vozcb 
 nl Hacrittcado. . . . deHoUuunulos, vestiuse el sacordoto t'l pcllijo, y baylauo, y 
 euterrauan ul euerpo on el patio del templo.' llenrra, Hist. Oiin., doc. 
 iv., lib. X., cap. iii., iv. Tradition relates that in n cave near Uxmal existed 
 a well like that of Chichen, guarded by an old woman, tho builder of the 
 dwarf palace in that city, who Hold the water for infantn, and these she caat 
 before the nnake at her Bide. Stcphena' Cent. Amer., vol ii., p. 425. 
 
 M jMula, liiUicion, p. 165: Cogolludo, Hist. Yuc, pp. 25, 180; c. ftara, 
 //is/. /mi., fol. 62. 
 
 S9 Reliiciim, p. 154; Ihrrera, Jlist. Oen,, dec. Iv., lib. x., cap. iv. For des- 
 cription of baptismal rites, see Vul. ii., pp. 682-4, of this work. 
 
 "• ' Que He deriva de tin verbo kinifith, que signifloa " sortoar 6 echar 
 Buertea." ' Litana, in JAinda, llelacion, p. 362. 
 
PRIESTS OF YUCATAN. 
 
 478 
 
 classes. Some of them preached, mode offerings, kept 
 records, and instructed the sons of nobles and those des- 
 tined lor the priesthood in the various branches of edu- 
 cation. The chilaries who construed the oracles of the 
 gods, and accordingly exercised great influence, held the 
 highest place in the estimation of the jieople, before 
 whom they aj^ jared in state, borne in litters. The sor- 
 cerers and medicine men foretold fortunes and cured 
 diseases. The cfuics were four old men elected at every 
 celebration to assist the priests, from which it would 
 seem that the priesthood was not a very numerous body. 
 micori was the title of the sacrificer, an office held 
 for life, but little esteemed ; this title was also borne by 
 the general of the army, who assisted at certain festi- 
 vals. Marriage seems to have Ijeen permitted to all, 
 and confessors were actually required to have wives, yet 
 there were doubtless a large number who lived in a state 
 of celibacy, devoted to their sacred duties. Their dress 
 varied according to their rank, the high-priest being dis- 
 tinguished by a mitre in addition to his i)eculiar robe; 
 the most usual dress was, however, a large white cotton 
 robe^^ and a turban formed by wreathing the unwashed 
 hair round the head, and keeping it pasted in that 
 position with bUxxl. Connected with the sun wor- 
 ship was an order of vestals, formed by princess Zu- 
 hui Kak, 'fire virgin,' the daughter of Kinich Kakmo, 
 superioress of the vestals. Tlie members were all vol- 
 unteers, who generally enrolled themselves for a certain 
 ti«ne, at the expiration of which they were allowed to 
 leave and enter the married state; some, however, re- 
 mained for ever in the service of the temple, and were 
 apotheosized. Their duty wus to tend the sacr..l fire, 
 the emblem of the sun, t vO keep strictly chaste; 
 those who broke their vows were shot to death with 
 
 If 
 
 arrows 
 
 32 
 
 " ' Longnes robcB noircs.' Morelet, Voyage, torn. 1., p. 168. 
 
 3' Cogolhido, IIM. Yur.., p. 1U8; lirasseur rfe Bourbonrg, Hint. Nat. Civ., 
 lota, ii., p. (i; Tirnaust-Cunipann, in XounllrH Aiwatrs dm Tcj/., 1843, torn, 
 xuvii., pp. 3i)-41. Teiupleg are dencribed iu vul. li., pp. 71)1-3, uf this work. 
 
474 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 The chief account of Guatemalan worship is derived 
 from the sacred book of the Quiches, the Popol Vuh^ to 
 which I have already referred in the opening pages of 
 this volume, but the description given in it is so con- 
 fused, the names and attributes of the gods so mixed, 
 that no very reliable conclusions can be derived there- 
 from. This very confusion seems, however, to indicate 
 that the imported names of Hurakan, Gucumatz, and 
 others, were with their attributes attached to native he- 
 roes, who undergo the most varying fortunes and charac- 
 ter, amid which now and then a glance is obtained at 
 their original form. 
 
 The most ancient of the gods are two jHU'sons called 
 Hun Ahpu Vuch and HunAhpu Ufin, or Xpiyjiccx; and 
 Xmucane, Creatorand Protector, Grandfather and Grand- 
 mother of the sun and moon, who are ol'ti'n confounded 
 under either gender and represented with big noses, like 
 tapirs, an animal sacred to these people. Brasseiu* iden- 
 tifies them with the Mexican Oxomoco and Cipactonal,'" 
 Tonacatlecutli and Tonacatepetl, Ometecutli and Oineci- 
 huatl, the female also with Centeotl and Toci, and places 
 her in the Quichd calendar as Hun Ahpu, while the male 
 heads the list of months under the name of Imox.*" Con- 
 
 s' ' C<SlfebreB dans toutes les traditions d'oriRino tolt^^ue, commo lus iwrcs 
 dn Boleil otde la magio.' Jtraaseur de liourbounj, Jlisl. Nat. t"u\, toni. i., p. 
 120. 
 
 '* ' Hun-Ahpu' V%wh nn Tirour de Sftrbacano nn Sarigiio ot Hun-Ahpn- Utiu 
 un Tireur de Hiirbacano iiii Chiicul.' Hnmseur de Jiourbouri), I'opl Vnli, p\>. 
 ozviii., cxix, pp. '2-5. Thoy are nlHo ruferrud to m conjurevH. Id., Hist. Sut. 
 Civ., torn, i., p. 64. Ximenez HpelU the latter naiiio Uuii-ahpii-uhi'i, and 
 states that they are held an oraoles. Hist, Ind. Uunl., i)p. 4, 15(i-8, 82. I, an 
 Oasas, Uid. Apoloijltiva, M8., cap. oxxiv, rtifurH to tlu'He IxMiigH aH hiiviiiK 
 been adored under the name of grandfathor and Kraiidniother beforo the 
 deluge, but later ou a woman appeared who taught thcni to call th« ^ods liy 
 other names. This woman, liraHHeur do Bourbourg holdH to bo tho tradi- 
 tional and celebrated cpieen Atit, from whom Atitlan volcano obtained itn 
 name, and from whom tho princely families of Guateuiala have descended. 
 The natives still recall her name, but as that of a phantom. lfi.sl. Nat. Cir., 
 torn, ii., pp. 74-5. He further finds considerable similarity between her and 
 Aditi of the Veda. In his solution of the Antilles cataclysm he identifies 
 Xmucane as tho South American part of the continent and Xpiyacoc as 
 North America. Quntre Leltres, pp. '223-4, 2;i5-8. Garcia, Orhifn de Ion Ind., 
 pp. 329-30, calls these first beings Xohmol and Xtmana, and gives them threo 
 sons, who create all things. In the younger of these we recognize the two 
 legitimate sons of Huuhuu Ahpu, who will be described later ou us the patrons 
 of the fine arts. 
 
TEPEU AND HUBAKAN. 
 
 476 
 
 nected with them stands Tepeu, termed by the sacred 
 book Dominator, He who Begets, and whose name means 
 grand, majestic. Ximenez, by translating his name as 
 buboes, or syphilis, connects Jiim with Nanahuatxin, the 
 Nahua hero who threw himself into the fire and rose as 
 the sun."* Tepeu is more generally known under the 
 name of Gucumatz, 'feathen 1 snake,' which is univer- 
 sally identified with Quetzalcoatl, the Nahua air god. In 
 this character he is said to transform himself every 
 seven days into four forms, snake, eagle, tiger, a mass 
 of coagulated blood, one after the other, and every 
 seven (lays he visits heaven and hell alternately. He 
 is also held to be the introducer of culture in Guatemala, 
 though more as one who directs man in his search for 
 improvement, than as a culture-hero.*' These two gods 
 blending into one, often form a trinity with Hun Ahpu 
 Vuch and Hun Ahpu Ufiu, under the one name of Gu- 
 cumatz, the Heart of Heaven. The assuuiption by this 
 god of four forms may have reference tt) the divine quar- 
 tette, and in the expression "they are enveloped in a 
 mist of green and azure," Brasseur de Bourl)ourg sees a 
 reference to the sacred bundle containing the four first 
 men and sacrifices, transformed into gods."^ 
 
 Hurakan,'" although connected with the above quar- 
 tette in the enumeration of titles of the supreme deity, 
 keeps aloof from the lower sphere in which these move 
 at times, and is even invoked by Gucumatz, who calls 
 
 S) To bo nflicted with buboes implied the poHHOHHion of mnny women und 
 conHcquently Wfmlth nnd grandour. Hist. Ind. Ouat., ji. 157; two this vol. p. 
 fil); Hnniseur de Hintrbimrii, I'opiil Vuli., p. U. 
 
 "■' HrasHniir do lioiirbonrg, I'opol Vtifi., p. 315, dooH not niidurstniid why 
 Xiineno/., Ifist. Ind. Ouat., p. 125, traiiHlatim hoiivon luid Xilmlbu uh hiMivnn 
 mid lit^U, but iix both terms doul)tl(!HH refer to provinces, or towns, it is bettor 
 to retain the tlKurativo name. Xibalbn is, besides, derived from the sumo 
 source as the Xibilba 'demon' of the Yucateos. Brnssour translates: ' Cha- 
 
 3U0 8oi)t (jours) il montait au ciel et en sept (jours) il faisait lo elioniin pour 
 escendro i\ Xiballm,' while Xinieni^/. with more apparent enrrectnch. renders: 
 'Hieto dias se subia al cielo y siete dias se iba al infleruo.' In (^mttn' l.et- 
 tren, p. '2'iH, the Abbe explains Xibalba as heil. 8eo also vol. ii., p]>. 715- 7, 
 of this work. 
 
 ■t' I'npol Vuli., p. cxvii.-oxx., 7, 9; see this vol., pp. 48-54. The occur 
 fence of the number 4 in mythical and historical accounts of Mexico und 
 Central America is very frequent. 
 
 38 ' Parait vonir dos Antilles, on il d^sisnnit la tempdte et Ic grondement 
 do I'orage.' Jirasseur d« Jiourbourn, I'opol Vuh,, p. 8. 
 
476 GODS, SUPEBNATUBIL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. 
 
 him, among other names, Creator, he who begets and 
 gives being. That he was held to be distinct, and wor- 
 shiped as such by the Quiches, may be seen from the 
 fact that they had one high-priest for Gucumatz, and an- 
 other for Tohil, another name of Hurakan, who seems to 
 have ranked a degree above the former.** He repre- 
 sented the thunder and lightning, and his particular title 
 seems to have been Heart of Heaven, under which were 
 included the three phases of his attribute, the thunder, 
 the lightning, and the thunderbolt, or, as stated in an- 
 other place, the flash, the track of the lightning, and the 
 thunderbolt,*" another conception of a trinity. He is 
 also called Centre of the Earth and is represented with 
 thunder in his hand. The bird Voc was his messenger. 
 Miiller considers him a sun god, probably because of his 
 title 'Heart of Heaven,' which determines nothing, 
 while others hold him to be identical with the 
 Tlalocs, the Mexican rain gods. He is doubtless the 
 same as Tohil, the leader of the Quiche gods, who is 
 represented by the sign of water, but whose name sig- 
 nifies rumble, clash." In him are also found united the 
 three symbols of Quiche trinity, as will be seen shortly, 
 and his priests address him: "Hail, Beauty of the 
 Day, Hurakan, Heart of Heaven and of Earth ! Thou 
 who givest glory, riches and children ! Thou Tohil, 
 Avilix, Gagavitz, Bowels of Heaven, Bowels of Earth ! 
 Thou who dost constitute the four ends of Heaven !"" 
 He was also god of fire, and as such gave his people fire 
 by shaking his sandals.*' According to the version of 
 
 39 Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hist. Kat. Civ,, torn, ii., p. 496. 
 
 <" Garcilaso says: 'C'est eucore I'id^e du Tonnerre, de I'Eclair etdolti 
 Fondre, contenus dans un oeul Hurakan, le centre, le ooeur du ciel, la tem- 
 p6te, le vent, le Houffle.' Gomentarios Reales, lib. ii., cap. xxiii., lib. iii., cap. 
 xxi., lib. iii.; Braaseur de Bourbourg, Popoi Vuh., p. ocxxxv., 9; Id., Hist. 
 Nat. Civ., torn, i., p. 51. 
 
 *i Ximenez dit qu'il signifle Pluie, Averse: mais il confond ici le uom dtt 
 
 dieu aveo le Bigne. Toh est rendu par le mot paga, paie, pagar, payer. 
 
 Mais le MS. Calcehiqml dit que les Quichds recurent celui de Tohohil, 
 
 qui signitle grondemeut, bruit," etc. Brasseur de Bourbourg, Popd Vuh, p. 
 214. He seems identical with the Maya Hunpictok. 
 
 ** BrcuMtur de Bourbourg, Hvit- Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p, 553, torn, i., p. 128. 
 
 *' Brinton, Myths, pp. 150-7, who holds Hurakan to be the Tlaloc, con- 
 nects Tohil with Qnetzalcoatl— ideas taken most likely from Brasseur tie 
 Bourbourg— states that he was represented by a flint. This must refer 
 
HAVALITZ AND HACAVITZ. 
 
 477 
 
 Brasseur de Bourbourg, his temple dt Utatlan, where ho 
 seems to have taken the phice of an ancient god, was a 
 truncated pyramid with extremely steep steps in the fa- 
 cade. On its summit was a temple of great height, 
 built of cut stone, and with a roof of precious woods; the 
 walls within and without were covered with fine, bril- 
 liant stucco of extreme hardness. In the midst of the 
 most splendid surroundings sat the idol, on a throne set 
 with precious stones. His priests perpetually prayed and 
 burnt precious incense before him, relieving each other 
 in bands of thirteen, so that while some attended to his 
 service, the others fasted to prepare for it. The chief 
 men of the kingdom also attended in b.andsof eighteen, 
 to invoke his blessing for them and their provinces, nine 
 fasting, while nine oftered incense." Tohil, and the 
 other members of the trinity, Avilix and Hacavitz, or 
 Gagavitz, who also represent the thunder, the lightning, 
 and the thunderbolt, were the family gods given by the 
 Creator to the founders of the Quichd race, and though 
 they afterwards became stone, they could still assume 
 other shapes in conformity with the supreme will. As 
 family gods they had special temples in the palace of 
 the princes, where their regular service was conducted, 
 and three mountain peaks bearing their names, served to 
 keep them before the people.*^ The flint with which 
 Brinton identifies Tohil may, perhaps, be the black stone 
 brought from the far east, and venerated in the temple 
 
 to his triiditionnl trnnsformation into a Btone, for the Abbt- declares, that vo 
 description of his idol is given by the chroniclers. IlLst, Nat. Civ., toni. ii., 
 p. 532. Now, although the Abbu declares Tohil to be the same as Quet/nl- 
 coutl, in the I'ohol Vuh, p. 211, and other places, he acknowledges tlmt 
 the tradition positively identiflos him with Hurakan, and confirms this 
 by explaining on p. cclsvii., that Tohil, sometimes in himself, sometimes iu 
 connection with the two other members of the trinity, combines the attri- 
 butes of th mdor, flash, and thunderbolt; farther, he gives a prayer by the 
 Tohil priests in which this god is addressed as Hurakan. Jlist. Aa/. C'ic, 
 torn, ii., p. 553. Gucumatz, the acknowledged representative of Quetzalco- 
 atl, is, besides, shown to he distinct from Tohil. Every point, therefore, 
 tradition, name, attributes, connect Tohil and Hurakan, and identity tbem 
 with Tlaloc. 
 
 " 1114. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 552-3. 
 
 *i Brasseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, p. cclxvii., 235; Id., Hist Nat. Civ., 
 torn, ii., p. 554. The turning into stone ' veut dire que les trois principaux 
 volcaus s'^teignirent ou oess&rent de lanoer lears feux.' Id., Quatre Letlrts. 
 p. 331. 
 
 I'! ,. 
 U il 
 
 ! ! 
 
 u 
 
478 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 of Kahba, 'house of sacrifice,' at Utatlan. but there is 
 no confirmation by the chroniclers. It is, besides, stated 
 that the worship of Kahba had greatly declined, but 
 was again restored to something like its former glory by 
 Gucumatz; Tohil, on the other hand, always stood 
 high, and his high-priest belonged toa diflferent family/* 
 A similar stone existed in a temple situated in a deep 
 ravine near Iximche, in whose pcilished face the gods 
 made known tiieir will. This stone was often used to 
 determine the fate of those accused of crime; if the 
 judges perceived no change in the stone the prisoner 
 went free.*' 
 
 We now come to the heroes with whose adventures the 
 Popd Vuh is chiefly occupied. From the union r T the 
 Grandfather and Grandmother who head the list of 
 Quiche deities, proceeded two sons, Hunhun Ahpu and 
 Vukab Hun Ahpu.*^ They incur the suspicion and 
 hatred of the princes of Xibalba, who plan their down- 
 fall and for this purpose invite them to their court, under 
 the pretence of playing a game of ball with them. On 
 their arrival they are subjected to various indignities 
 and finally condemned to lose their heads. The head 
 of Hunhun Ahpu is placed between the withered 
 branches of a calabash-tree; but lo! a miracle takes 
 place; the tree immediately becouios laden with fruit 
 and tlie head turns into a calabash. Henceforth the tree 
 is held sacred and the king commands that none shall 
 touch it. Xquiq, however, a royal princess, Eve-like, 
 disregards the injunction, and approaches to pluck the 
 fruit. As she stretches forth her arm, Hunhun Ahpu 
 spits into her hand, and Xquiq finds herself pregnant. 
 Her father soon perceives her condition, and in a fury 
 condemns her to death, telling the executioners to bring 
 him the heart of his daughter to prove that they have 
 
 « Brassmr de Bourbourg, Hist, 
 Vuh, p. cclxii. ; see note 7. 
 « Id., Hilt. Nat.Viv., torn. ii. 
 
 Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 497, 75; Id., Popol 
 
 p. 521; Jmrros' Hist. Gmt., p. 38i. 
 ^ ' Hunhtm' Ahpu aigni&e Chaque Tireur de Sarbacane; Vukub-Hun-Ahpu, 
 Sept un Tireur de Saroacane.' Jiraaseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, p. cxxxt. 
 Tlieir chief name Ahpu 'd^signe la puissanoe Tolcanique.' Id., Quatre Let- 
 trea, p. 225. 
 
ADVENTUBE8 OF XQUIQ. HUN AHPU. AND XBALANQUE. 479 
 
 done their duty. While being led to the wood Xquiq 
 pleads earnestly for her life, and finally prevails upon 
 her executioners to deceive her father by substituting for 
 her heart the jelly-like resin of a tree, which she pro- 
 cures. Xquiq proceeds to Utatlan, to the Grandmother, 
 Xmucane, and gives birth to the twins Hun Ahpu and 
 Xbalanque,*" who develop rapidly; their superior talents 
 soon make their elder brothers jealous, and they attempt 
 their destruction, but the twins anticipate their designs 
 and transform them into apes. These brothers Hun 
 Batz and Hun Chouen, were the sons of Hunhun Ahpu 
 by Xbakiyalo, and were invoked as the patrons of the 
 fine arts'". Brasseur de Bourlx)urg explains this myth by 
 saying that Hunhun Ahpu denotes the Nahua immi- 
 grants who by their superiority gain the women of the 
 country, and whose children carry on a successful strug- 
 gle with the aboriginal race. The continuance of the 
 contest and the triumph of the Nahuas is described in 
 the adventures of Hun Ahpu and Xbalanque. A rat 
 reveals to them their origin, and the place where the 
 ball-game implements of their father are hidden. They 
 play a match with the Xibalba princes who had chal- 
 lenged their father, and are successful in th. , as well as 
 several herculean tasks assigned to them, but are never- 
 theless burned.'^ The ashes, thrown into the water, are 
 transformed into two handsome young men, and then 
 into man-fishes, a reference, perhaps, to the arrival by 
 sea of allies to help them. Again they make their ap- 
 pearance in Xibalba, this time as conjurers, and lay 
 
 
 <9 Hun Ahpu, a sarbacan shooter. ' Xbalenque, de balani, tigre, jagnar; le 
 que final est un signe plnriel, et le x qui precede, prononcez sh (anglais), est 
 altemativement un diminutif on nu signe feminiu.' Brasanir de Umirbourg, 
 Popol Vuh, p. cxxxv. Ximenez, Hist. Ind, Ouat., pp. 14G-7, 156, remarks the 
 similarity of these personages to the Ood son and virgin of the Christians. 
 
 5' 'Ifun-liaU, Un Singe (ou un Fileur); Hun-Chouen, un qm se blanchit, 
 on s'embellit.' They seem to correspond to the Mexiciin Ozomatli and Pilt- 
 zintecntli. Brasseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, pp. cxxxv., 69, 117. The ha in 
 Hun-Batz refers to something underground, or deep down, and Hun-Chouen 
 ' " Une Souris cachee" ou " un loc en sentinelle." ' Both names indicate 
 the disordered condition and movement of a region (the Antilles). Id,, 
 Quatre Lettres, pp. 227-9. 
 
 'I'Les deux freres, s'etant embrasses, s'elancent dans les flammes.' 
 Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hi^. Nat. Civ., torn, i., p. 137. 
 
 J 
 
480 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 their plans so skillfully as to overthrow the Prince Vu- 
 kub Cakix with his adherents, and obtain the apoth- 
 eosis of their father and his adherents as sun, moon, 
 and stars. Vukub Cakix, who represents the sun, 
 may be taken as the representative of an older 
 sun-worship replaced by the newer cult introduced by 
 Hun Ahpu.'" The burning of this hero agrees with 
 that of the Mexican Nanahuatzin who by this act be- 
 came a sun. In fact, Brasseur de Bourbourg considers 
 the whole as a version of the Nahua myth. From an- 
 other point of view Hun Ahpu, whose name, signifying 
 'sarbacan-blower or air-shooter,' suits the attribute of 
 the air-god, may be considered as the morning wind 
 dispersing the clouds and disclosing the splendors of the 
 sun.*" 
 
 In the Qiiatre Lettres, the Abbd takes another view 
 of the myth, and sees in it but a version of the con- 
 vulsions that take place in the Antilles, the Seven Grot- 
 tos of the Mexican myth, of which I have spoken in 
 a preceding chapter. Hunhun Ahpu, Vukub Hun 
 Ahpu, and the two legitimate sons of the former are 
 volcanoes, and their plays, death, and transformation, 
 are earthquakes, extinction, and upheavals. The burn- 
 ing of Hun Ahpu and Xbalanque and the scattering of 
 their ashes upon the waters is the final catastrophe, the 
 sinking of the Atlantides, or the seven islands ; and as 
 the brothers rise again in the form of beautiful young 
 men, so do new islands take the place of those de- 
 
 *• Vukub Cakix, 'seven aras,' a type of the sun, although declared in 
 one place to linve usurped the solar attribute, seems to have been worshiped 
 as the sun; his two sons, Zipacna and Cabrakan, represent respectively 
 the creator of the earth and the earthquake, which contirms their father's 
 high position. lirasseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vvh, pp. 31-9, c-iv., ccliii. 
 
 *' The allegorical account of these events is related on pj 31 to 192 of 
 Popol Vuh, and Brasseur's remarks are given on pages csxxit. '^ cxl. Juar- 
 ros. Hist. GwiL, p. 164, states that Hun Ahpu discovered the . e of cacao 
 and cotton, which is but another indication of the introdnc i of cul- 
 ture. Accoi-ding to Las Gasas, Xbalanque descends into he Xibalba, 
 where he captures Satan and his chief men, and when ths devi 'raplores 
 the hero not to bring him to the light, he Icicks him back with te curse 
 that all things rotten and abhorrent may cling to him. When he re 
 people do not receive him with due honor, and he acoordinglv 1< 
 other parts. Hint. Apo>og^Hca, ^H., cap. 07a.iv,i Torquemada, Motu 
 torn, ii., pp. 53-4, 
 
 ns, his 
 res for 
 /. Ind., 
 
QUIGH6 OOD8. 
 
 stroyed. The confirmatiun of this he finds in a tradition 
 current on the islandH, which speaks of certain upheavals 
 similar to the above." 
 
 The Quiches had a multitude of other gods and genii, 
 who controlled the elements and exercised their influence 
 upon the destinies of man. The places where they most 
 loved to linger were dark quiet spots, in the undis* 
 turbed silence of the grotto, at the foot of some steep 
 precipice, beneath the shade of mighty trees, especially 
 where a spring trickled forth between its roots, and on 
 the summit of the mountains; and here the simple native 
 came to pour out his sorrow, and to offer his sacrifice. 
 In some places this idea of seclusion was carried to such 
 an extent that idols were kept hidden in subterranean 
 chapels, that they might not be disturbed or the people 
 become too familiar with them; another reason, however, 
 was to prevent their being stolen by other villagers. The 
 god of the road had sanctuaries, called mumah, all along 
 the highways, especially at the junctions, and the trav- 
 eler in passing never failed to rub his legs with a hand- 
 ful of grass, upon which he afterwards spat with great 
 respect, and deposited it upon the altar together with a 
 small stone, believing that this act of piety would give 
 him renewed strength. He als) left a small tribute 
 from his stock of food or merchandise, which remained 
 to decay before the idol, for none dared to remove it. 
 This custom was also observed in Nicaragua. 
 
 The household gods were termed chahalha, 'guardian 
 of the house,' and to them incense was burned and sac- 
 rifice made during the erection of a building; when 
 finished, a corner in the interior was consecrated to their 
 use. They seem to have been identified with the spirit 
 of departed friends, for occasionally a corpse was buried 
 beneath the house to insui^ their presence.** 
 
 Among the more superstitious highlanders, the ancient 
 worship has retained its hold upon the population to a 
 
 M Quatre Letlrea, pp. 225-53; see this vol. 261-4. 
 
 " On one occasion the people ' egorg^rent ohacan nn de lenra flls, dont 
 ils mirent les oadsTreH duns lea (ondations. ' Brrustur de Bourbourg, IPti. 
 Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 501-4. 
 Vol.. III. 31 
 
482 OODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIF. 
 
 great extent, in spite of the effoiis of the padres. Scher- 
 sser tells us that the peojj^e of Istlavacan reverenced gods 
 of reason, health, sowing, and others, under the names 
 of Noj, Ajmak, Kanil, and Ik, who were generally 
 embodied in natural features, as mountains, or big 
 trees. They recognized an Ormuzd and an Ahriman in 
 Kij, the god of light and good principle, opposed by 
 Juiup, the god of earth and evil principle, who was rep- 
 resented by a rock, three feet high and one foot thick, 
 supposed to be a distorted human face. The native 
 priests generally took the horoscope, and appointed a 
 nagual, or guardian spirit for their children, before 
 the padres were allowed to baptize them. They are 
 said to have sacrificed infants, scattering their heart's 
 blood upon a stone before the idol, and burying the body 
 in the woods to avoid detection.* 
 
 The Choles and Manches of Vera Paz, impressed with 
 the wild features of their country, venerated the mount- 
 ains, and on one called Escurruchan, which stood at the 
 junction of several branches of their principal river, they 
 kept up a perpetual fire to which passers-by added fuel, 
 and at which sacrifices were oiOTered. At another place 
 the padres found a rough altar of stone and clay sur- 
 rounded by a fence, where they burned torches of black 
 wax and resinous wood, and offered fowls, and blood 
 fl^m their bodies, to mountains, cross-roads and pools in 
 the river, whence came all means of existence and all 
 increase." 
 
 The cl^ief idol of the Itzas was Hubo, who was 
 represented by a hollow metal figure with an opening 
 between the shoulders, through which human beings 
 were passed, charged to implore the favors of the gods. 
 A fire was then lighted )jeneath the figure, and while 
 the victims were roasting alive, their friends joined in 
 
 !• Tndianer von latldimran, pp. 11-3. The nativeii believed that they 
 would have to share all the Hiifleringa and emotions of tlieir uaguuls. Oagi-'n 
 NttB Stirvey, p. 384; 'Herreni, HM. Otn., dec. iv., lib. viii., cap. iv., also rf- 
 feni to nagunlM, and states thnt the Honduras proteg^ made his compact with 
 it in the mountains by offerings and blood-letting. 
 
 " EHolnoaa, Chron. Apoat., pp, 841-5; Kemaal, H(at. Chyapa, p. 720; 
 VillagutUrre, Hist. Conq. Jtro, pp. 161-3. 
 
WOBSHIP OF A HOBSE. 
 
 488 
 
 are 
 
 was 
 
 7£(i; 
 
 a dance around it, drowning the cries of the viotims 
 with shouts and rattling of drums. No women were 
 allowed to join in the temple ceremonies. On the chief 
 island in the lake of Peten, the con(|uerors found twenty- 
 one stone temples with stone roofs, the chief of which 
 formed a kind of pyramid of nine steps. In this waf 
 found a large chalchiuite, representing one of their two 
 battle-gods, Pakoc and Hunchunchan, who gave oracles 
 and were supposed to join the people in their danoe^. 
 This familiarity evidently brfed contempt, however, for 
 it is related that when a prediction of the oracle wfw 
 not fulfilled, the priest without hesitation castigate^ 
 the idol. In the same temple stood a gypsum imogip 
 in the form of the sun, adorned with rays, inlaid with 
 nacar, and having a gaping mouth set with human 
 teeth. The bones of a horse, which hung frpm the 
 rafters, were adored as sacred relics. These were th^ 
 remains of a wounded horse left by Cortes among the 
 natives when on his way to Honduras. Having seen 
 the Spaniards fire from its back, they believed tliat 
 the animal produced the flash and repo^, and henqe 
 adored it as Tziminchac, god of thunder, and brought 
 it flowers, flesh, and incense ; but such offerings di^ 
 not sustain life, and it was not long before tl^e bones 
 of the apotbeosized charger were all t|iat remained to 
 his worsUiiKirs. In another place was a stonp and lime 
 imitation of this horse, seated on the floor on itsliaunches, 
 which tbe natives adored in the snme manner. This 
 animal-worship was the more readily oxlmkted, since 
 their gods was supposed to assun>e such fornis.'^ , 
 
 Their idols were so nuinerous, say the conquerors, 
 that it took over a hundred men a, whole day to destmy 
 those existing on the chief island alone; Cogolludo 
 affirms that the priests had charge of all the idols.'^ The 
 chief god of the Cakchiquels, Chamalcan, or Chimala- 
 
 M 'Tenian nor bub DioBCH k Iob Venadoa.' ViUagutierre, Hiitt. Cdnq. lUa, 
 p. 43. 
 
 »> JM. rue, pp. 690, 4S9-93, 699; VUlagutierrt, Hist. Cmq. lUa, pp. 
 100-a, 182, SOU 2; Mor^tt, Voyage, toui. ii.,' p. 32; itf'C'uJioA'* JUaiarchtH 
 inAiiter., p. 318. 
 
481 
 
 GODS. SUPEBNATURAL BEINOS, AKD W0B8HIP. 
 
 can,** had many of the attributes of Tohil, but took the 
 form of a bat, the 83rmbol of the royal house of Zotisil. 
 Every seventh and thirteenth day of the month the 
 priests placed before him bloodstained thorns, fresh white 
 resin, bark and branches of pine, and a cat, the emblem 
 of night, which were burned in his honw.*^ 
 
 The purest form of sun-worship appears among the 
 Lacandones, who adored the luminary without the 
 intervention of an image, and sacrificed before it in 
 the Mexican fashion. They had temples, however, the 
 walls of which were decorated with hieroglyphs of the 
 sun and moon, and with a figure in the act of praying 
 to the sun.** The Nahua tribe of the Pipiles also wor- 
 shiped the sun, before which they prostrated themselves 
 while offering incense and muttering invocations. Quet- 
 zalcoatl and the goddess Itzcueye were honored in the 
 sacrifice,*' which generally consisted of a deer. The 
 relative importance of Quetzalcoatl and Itzcueye, may 
 be seen from the statement that the festival held 
 in honor of the former on certain occasions lasted 
 fifteen days, while that in honor of the latter was but 
 of five days duration. The chief centre of worship 
 was at Mictlan, near Huixa Lake, where now is the 
 village of Santa Maria Mita, founded, according to tra- 
 dition, by an old man, who in company with an ex- 
 ceedingly beautiful girl issued from the lake, both dressed 
 in long blue robes, the man also wearing a mitre. 
 He seated himself upon a stone on the hill, while the 
 girl pursued her way and disappeared, and here, by his 
 order, was built the temple of Mictlan, round which 
 stately palaces afterwards arose ; he also organized the 
 government of the place.** 
 
 •• ' Cha-mtdoan Mrait done Flfeohe ou Dard frott^ d'oore Jaune,' etc. JBnu- 
 MW dt Bmtrbourtf, Popol Vuh, pp. 248-9. 
 
 •I Id., IJist. A'al. Civ., tom.U, p. 173. 
 
 ** MiUler, Anierikunm-he UrreWitotien, p. 476. In their want of idols they 
 oontnated strongly with their neighbors. ViUagutUm, HM. Vonq. llta, p. 
 74; MortM, Voyagt, torn, ii., p. 79. 
 
 *> 'G'eat k eox qn'ellea omnient preaque toua leura aacrifloea.' Brti$»tur 
 dt Bourbowrg, Hint. Nut. Viu., torn, ii., p. 566; Palado, Carta, pp. 66-70. 
 
 ** ' L'^poqne qae lea ^v^nementa paraiaaent aaaigner k eette legende 
 coincide aTcc U piSriode de la grande Emigration tolwque et la fondation 
 
TBADITION OF COMUAMVAL. 
 
 m 
 
 Among the vestiges of older worship we find the na- 
 tives of Gerquin in Honduras,*" venerating and praying 
 for health to two idols, called respectively Great Father 
 and Great Mother, which probably refer to the Grand- 
 father and Grandmother of the Quiches. A faint idea 
 of a Supreme Being, says Torquemada, was mixed up 
 with the worship of the sun and stars, to which sacrifices 
 were made. Their culture-tradition speaks of a beauti- 
 ful white woman, called Comizahual, or ' flying tigress,' 
 a reputed sorceress, as the introducer of civilizatioix in 
 Gerquin. She is aaXd to have descended from heaven 
 and to have been transported by an invisible hand to 
 the city of Gealcoquin, where she built a palace adorned 
 with monstrous figures of men and animals, and placed 
 in the chief temple a stone having on each of its three 
 sides three faces of strange and hideous aspect ; by aid 
 of this stone she conquered her enemies. She remained 
 a virgin, yet three sons were born to her," among whom 
 she divided the kingdom when she grew old. After 
 arranging her afliiirs, she commanded her attendants to 
 carry her on her bed to the highest part of the palace, 
 whence she suddenly disappeared amid thunder and 
 lightning, doubtless to resume her place among the gods; 
 directly afterwards a beautiful bird was seen to fly up- 
 wards and disappear. The people erected a temple in 
 her honor, where the priest delivered her oracles, and 
 celebrated every year the anniversary of her disappear- 
 ance with great feasts. Palacio refers to a stone, like 
 the one with three faces, named Icelaca, in Gezori, whi^h 
 disclosed things past, present, and future, and before 
 which the people sacrificed fowls, rabbits and various 
 
 des diven roranmes ffoat^maliens.' Bnuimur de Bourbourg, HM, Nat, Civ., 
 torn, ii., p. 81; Id,, Popol FuA, p. oxxviii. Near the villaRe of Goatan 
 was a Hinall lake which tney r«Knrded as oracular, into which none dared 
 to peer least he should be sniitteu with dumbnetis and death. Palacio, Carta, 
 p. GO. 
 
 ** ' Aujourd'hui de OraeUu II y a encore aujourd'hui un Tillage dn 
 
 mime nom, paroisse k 12 1. de Cumayagna.* BrasMW de Bourbourg, UM, Nat, 
 Civ., toi9. ii., p. 106. 
 
 *< ' Annque otroH dioeu, que eran aus Hermanos.' Ttirquemada, Uonarq, 
 Ii\d,, torn, r, p, 3a6. 
 
m 
 
 OODS, BUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 kinds of food, and smeared the face with blood drawn 
 from the generative organs.*^ 
 
 The religious fervor of the people is shown by the fact 
 that whatever work they undertook they commenced by 
 sanctifying it with prayers and offerings and by incens- 
 ing their implements that they might acquire more 
 efficacy; thus, before commencing to sow, the laborers 
 killed a turkey whose blood tney scattered over the 
 field, and performed other ceremonies.*" Simple in their 
 mode of life, they did not importune the gods for vain 
 luxuries: their prayers were for long life, health, child- 
 fen, and the necessaries of life. The first they hoped 
 to obtain by scarifications and penances; to guard 
 against disease, they sent the priest a bird, generally a 
 quail, to sacrifice. When actually attacked by sickness 
 confession was resorted to as a powerful means of pro- 
 pitiation, as was also the case on all important occasions 
 to secure divine blessings and avert immediate danger. 
 It is related by an old chronicler that when a party of 
 travelers met a jaguar or puma, each one immediately 
 commended himself to the gods and confessed in a loud 
 voice the sins he had committed, imploring pardon. If 
 the object of their terror still advanced upon them, they 
 cried, "we huve committed as many more sins, do not 
 kill us!" and sat down, saying one to another, "one of 
 us has done some grievous deed, and him the wild beast 
 will kill !"«• 
 
 In their scarifications, those who drew the most blood, 
 especially from the secret organs, were held to be the 
 most pious. Among the Pipiles the women joined in 
 drawing blood from the ears and tongue, and smearing 
 
 " Carta, pp. 82-4. As an instnnoe of the reiipeot entertained for the 
 idols, la?. OaiiaB relatea that on the Spaniards onoe profaning them with 
 their touch. »Ve nutives brought oenserswith which they incensed them, and 
 then carried them back to their altar with great respect, shedding their 
 blood UDon the road traversed by the idols. Hitt. Apoloyetica, MS., cap. 
 olxxx.; Torqutmada, JUonarq. Ind., torn, i., 326; Htrrera, Hiat. (Ten., deo. 
 It., lib. viii., cap. iv. 
 
 •• Bee vol. ii. of this work, pp. 719-30. 
 
 *• Roman, HepubUoa dt loa titdion, in Xitnmu, HM. Ind, Ouat., pp. 176- 
 81; ttranseur de Bourbourfi, Hint. Nat.Viv., torn, ii., pp. 564-506; La$ Caaas, 
 UM. Apologitioa, MS., cap. olxsix.j JuarroB, Uial. Ouut,, p. 196. 
 
SPECIAL FASTS. 
 
 487 
 
 it on cotton, offered it to Quetzalcoatl, and then to 
 Itzcueye.''** On extraordinary occasions, as in the event 
 of a public calamity, the priests and chief men held a 
 council to determine the propitiatory penance to be im- 
 posed on the people, and the kind of sacrifice to be 
 offered ; the Ahgih were called upon to trace magic circleH 
 and figures, and to cast grains, so as to determine the 
 time when it should be made. The esteemed task of 
 collecting the fuel for this celebration devolved upon a 
 royal prince, who formed the boys of the district into 
 bands to forage for the wood. The efforts of the people 
 alone were not considered sufficient at such times to 
 propitiate the gods ; it required the sanctified presence 
 and powerful influence of the high priest to secure 
 remission of sins. This personage, whether king or 
 pontiff, subjected himself to a very severe fast and 
 penance during the twenty, or even hundred days de- 
 termined upon. He removed to an arbor near the hid- 
 den sanctuary of the idols, and lived in entire solitude, 
 subsisting on grains and fruit, touching no food pre- 
 pared by fire, sacrificing the offerings brought him 
 during the day, and drawing blood. The fast over, with 
 its attendant separation of man and wife, bathing, paint- 
 ing in red, and other acts of penance, the nobles went 
 in a body to the retreat of the idols, and having adorned 
 them in the most splendid manner, conducted them in 
 procession to the town, attended by the high priest and 
 victims. In places where the idols were kept in the 
 temples of the town, they marched with them round 
 the city. The various rites closed with games of ball, 
 played under the supervision of the idols, and with 
 feasting and reveling." 
 
 The Pupol Yuh ascribes the introduction of human 
 sacrifices to Tohil, who exacted this offering from the 
 first four men in return for the fire given to the Qui- 
 ches, while Las Casas states that Xbalanque initiated 
 
 T* The ancient Qnich^ii ' recueillirent leur sang ayeo den eponges,' Ilran- 
 $eur tie liourbourg, Popol r»(/4,jp. '2.'>9. 
 
 71 Jinunkur di Bmirbourg, Imt. iVial. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 659-63; Lot Caaas, 
 IIM. Apoloqetioa, MB., cap. olxxvii.; toI. ii. o( thia work, pp. tt8S. 
 
488 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINCH9. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 them. Their knives of sacrifice, he says, had fallen 
 from heaven, and were accordingly adored as 'hands of 
 God,' and set in rich handles of gold or silver, omr,- 
 mented with turquoises and emeralds. The ordina/y 
 sacrifices occurred several times a month, and among the 
 Pipiles, the number and quality were indicated by the 
 calendar and consisted chiefly of bastard boys from six 
 to twelve years of ngc. Their most solemn offerings 
 were made at the commencement and end of the rains, 
 and were attended by the chief men only. Juarros 
 states that human sacrifices were not offered by the 
 Pipiles and that the attempt of caciques to introduce them 
 resulted in an insurrection; and, although this will 
 scarcely apply to later times, it seems that formerly 
 the sacrifices were very few in number. The Cakchi- 
 quels are, however, said to have abstained from the 
 rite. Cortes relates that at Acald the fairest girls to 
 be found were selected by the priests and brought up, 
 in strict chastity, to be sacrificed, at the proper time, to 
 the goddess of the place. The Itziis, who when captives 
 failed took the fattest of ..heir young men for victims, 
 had several modes of immolation, as roasting the vic- 
 tims alive in the metal image ; dispatching them with 
 the knife on the stone of sacrifice, a large one of which 
 was found at Taysal ; impalement, followed by extraction 
 of the heart, as at Prospero ; and in earlier times shoot- 
 ing, OS was done by their Yucatec ancestors. According 
 to Cogolludo, three persons assisted at the sacrifices, 
 the adkulel, master of ceremonies, the ddkayom, and a 
 virgin who must be the daughter of one of these; but 
 Yiliugutierre mentions that the stone of sacrifice at the 
 chief temple at Taysal, was surrounded by twelve seats 
 iur the attendant priests; and assistants to hold the vic- 
 tims were certainly required. Cannibalism seems to 
 have attended all these sacrifloes, the flesh being boiled 
 and seasoned, and the choice bits reserved for the high 
 priests and chiefs.''' 
 
 
 'i JJowbourg, Popet Vuh, pp. 296-7; Las Catda, HM. Apoh' 
 iz-tiv., clzxvii.; Juatroi" HUt. Onat., p. 226; Tirrqutmada, 
 
THE PBD»TS OF GUATEMALA. 
 
 Each of the numeroiu tribes of Guatemala had a dis- 
 tinct and separate body of priests, who by means of their 
 oracles exercised a decided influence on the state, and 
 some, the Quiches for instance, were spiritually governed 
 by independent pontiffs. The high priests, of Tohil and 
 Gucumatz, Ahau Ah Tohil and Ahau Ah Gucumatz, 
 belonged to the royal house of Cawek, and held the fourth 
 and fifth rank respectively among the grandees of the 
 Empire; Ahau-Avilix, the high-priest of Avilix, was a 
 member of the Nihaib family; Ahau Gagavitz came of 
 the Ahau Quiche house; and the two high-priests of the 
 Kahba temple in Utatlan were of the Zakik house, and 
 each had a province allotted him for his support. The 
 Tohil priests were vowed to perpetual continence and 
 austere penitence, and were not permitted to taste meat 
 or bread.''' The pontiff at Mictlan, in Salvador, who stood 
 on nearly the same level as the king, bore the title of 
 Teoti, 'divine' ''* and was distinguished by a long blue 
 robe, a diadem, and a baton like an episcopal cross; on 
 solemn occasions he substituted a mitre of beautiful 
 feathers for the diadem. Next to him came an ecclesi- 
 astical council composed of the Tehuamatlini chief of the 
 astrologers and learned priests, who acted as lieuten- 
 ant of the high priest, and superintended the writings 
 and divinations, and four other priests, teopixqtdj who 
 dressed in different colors. These ruled the rest of the 
 priesthood, composed of keepers of properties, sacrificers, 
 watchers, and the ordinary priests, termed teupas, who 
 were all appointed by the high-priests from the sons of 
 
 Monarq. Jnd,, torn, ii., p. 64; Palaeh, Carta, p. 66; Sqttier, in Id., pp. 116-7; 
 Cortes, Cartas, pp. 417-8; CogoUudo, Hint, rue, p. 699; ViUagutUrrt, Hist. 
 Conq. lUa, pp. 3!>2, 502; Goimra, Hist. Ind., fol. 268; Waldec'k, Voy. Pitt., 
 p. 40; Bee also, this vol. pp. 688-9, 706-10, 735; Stephen's Cent. Amer., vol. 
 ii., pp. 184-5. Ximeiiez, Hist. Ind. Gnat., p. 210, states, thnt in case of a 
 severu illness, a father would not hesitate to sacrifice his son to obtain relief. 
 The very (act of such a tale passing current, shows how little human life wa« 
 valued. 
 
 ^> 'lis n'avaient pour tonte nourriture aue des fruits.' M8., Quiche dt 
 Chiehietulenango, in Brassettr de Bourbourg, llist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 652- 
 653, 4'J6-7; Jam Cdsas, Hist. Apolo<)d(ica, MS., cap. czzxiii. 
 
 ^* Ternaux.>Go iinans renders it tuti, "RecueU de Doc., p. 29, while Squier 
 Rives it as (red. Paiacio, Carta, p. 62. But as an Aztec vord, it ought to be 
 writ.eii ttidi. 
 
490 
 
 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 the ministers. When the high-priest died, the body 
 was embalmed and placed in a crypt beneath the palace. 
 After fifteen days of mourning, attended by fa^, the 
 king and Tehuaraatlini drew lots for his successor from 
 among the four teopixqui, the vacancy in their ranks 
 being filled by a son of the pontiff, or one of their own 
 sons. The elected purified himself for the office by 
 blood-letting and other observances, while the people 
 celebrated his accession with feasting and dancing, in 
 Vera Paz the chief priest was elected according to merit 
 from a certain family by the people, and ranked next 
 to the king.'" As an instance of the lasting influence 
 passessed by the priesthood over the people, Scherzer 
 relates that at Istldvacan there were a few years ago 
 as many as sixty priests, diviners, and medicine-men, 
 Ahgih, Ahqixb, and Ahqahb, as they used to be termed, 
 who exercised their offices among them. At Cobun, 
 says Yillagutierre, a priest was so highly respected that 
 the person who presumed to touch him was expected to 
 fall dead immediately.'" 
 
 The Nahua impress, noticeable in the langui^es and 
 customs of Nicaragua, is still more strongly marked in 
 the mythology of that country." Instead of obliterating 
 the older forms of worship, however, as it seems to have 
 done in the northern part of Central America, it has 
 here and there passed by many of the distinct beliefs 
 held by ditierent tribes, and blended with the chief ele- 
 ment of a system which is traced to the Muyscas in 
 South America. The inquiries instituted by a Spaniuli 
 friar among different classes of pieople in the Nt^rando 
 district go to prove that Tamagostat''^ and Cipattonal, 
 
 w PatacU), Carta, fip. 62-6; Herrera, ITuit. Otn., dee. iv., lib. viii., cap. % ; 
 XimentM, Hist. Inil. Guat,, pp. '2(iU-l; lirasMur de liourbourg, Hint. A'at. tie., 
 torn. U.. pp. 105, 655-6; Salntar y Olarte, Hial. t'onq. Mex.,'po. 316-6. 
 
 '6 Hist. Conq. Itta, p. 01; Urasaeur de bourbourg, Popol Vuh, pp. cxviii., 
 oolxvi.; Schtrter, Imliaiur von htldiacan, p. 10. 
 
 7? Gtomara saya with regard to this: ' Beligion de Nicaragua qne oasi es la 
 meama Mexicaun' HM. Ind., tol. 63. 
 
 1* The Himilitrity of the name of tanuichiu and tamoijaat, names given to 
 angels and priests, is atrilcing. The ending tat might also be regnnled as a 
 ooutruction of the Aztec laUi, father. Jiuachmann, Ortanamen, pp. 161-5. 
 
GODS OF THE NICABAOUANS. 
 
 m 
 
 male and female deities who inhabit the reffxma of the 
 rising sun, were the supreme beings. They created all 
 things, stars as well as mortals, and re-created what 
 had been destroyed by the flood, in which work they 
 were aided by Ecalchot, surnamed Uuehue, ' the aged,' 
 and Ciagat Hh( little.' In Tamagostat Miiller at once 
 recognizes Fomagata, the ancient sun-god of the Muyscas, 
 who after his dethronement by a newer solar deity be- 
 came more particularly the fire-god of that people, but 
 retained more of his original preeminence in the 
 countries to which his worship spread, as in Nicaragua. 
 This view is supported by the statement that he in- 
 habited the heavens above, or rather the region of sun- 
 rise. His consort Cipattonal, Miiller, judging from 
 their relationship, holds to Ije the moon; her name seems 
 however, to be derived 'from a Mexican source, probably 
 from xipaUij 'dark blue color,' and totiaUi, 'sun,'^* which 
 may be construed as referring to the sun in its blue 
 element, or, as the fainter sun, to the moon. In either 
 case the connection of the two is perfectly legitimate. 
 Ecalchot, who is represented as a young man, yet is 
 surnamed 'the aged,' seems to be the same as the Mexi- 
 can Ehecatl, 'wind, air,' an element ever young, yet ever 
 old, and Ciagat may mean 'moisture;'* both forming with 
 the sun the lertiiizing forces that create." Oviedo gives 
 the names of these deities as Tamagostat or Tamagostad, 
 Zipattoval or Zipattonal, Calchithuehue, and Chicozi- 
 flgat,^^ 'father.' He further names Chiquinaut and Hecat 
 as gods of the winds, which seems to be merely another 
 version of Ohicoziagat and Ehecatl." 
 
 ™ Btuehmann, Ortmamen, p. 163. 
 
 M ' Ich bringe eH in VcrbindiinK mit dem Stammworte dahua oder ciyahua 
 befeuchten, bewiHHem.' lb. It in to be noticed that the Aztec h frequently 
 chnngPH into fi, in these countries. 
 
 «< MUlltr, Anifrikanisehe Urreli<tionen, pp. 435-8, 503; Sguier'g Nicaragua, 
 (Ed. 1856), vol. ii., pp. 349-60; iiroHseur de Bourbauni, JIM. Xut. Viv., torn, 
 ii., p. 112— this author identifies Tamagostat and Cipnltona with the solar 
 deities Oxomoc and Cipactonal of the Tolteos, but places them in rather 
 an inferior position. 
 
 *< Oxoinogo is also introduced, which tends to throw doubt on BrnsHenr's 
 identification of Jamagostad with this personage. 
 
 »• Ehecatl oder verlcQrzt Eoatl ist die Berichtigung fttr OTiedo's 
 
 Hecat.' Buachmann, Ortatiatnen, p. 163; Oviedo, Uiat. ihn., Una. iv,, pp. 40-5, 
 53. 
 
4Km OOD8, SUPXBRATUBAL BEIHOS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 The Guatemalan trinity reappears in the character of 
 Omeyateite and Omeyatezigoat^ — easily recognizable 
 in the Mexican Ometecutli and Omecihuatl — and their 
 son Kuiatcot, the rain god," who sends forth thunder, 
 lightning and rain. They are also supposed to live 
 where the sun rises, doubtless because that seems the 
 abode of bliss, and as fertilizing forces they are regarded 
 as creators, but not connected with the two before men- 
 tioned. Quiateot was the most prominent, if not the 
 supreme, member of the trinity, for the other two, as 
 representing the thunder and ligliting, the forerunners, 
 or parents, of the showers, do not seem to have been in- 
 voked when rain was wanted, or to have participated in 
 the sacrifices of young boys and girls offered on such 
 occasions.* 
 
 The Nicaraguans had other deities presiding over the 
 elements, seasons, and necessaries of life. Thus, Macat 
 and Toste, also written Mazat and Teotost," the deer 
 and rabbit, were gods of the chase. When a deer was 
 killed, the hunter placed the head in a basket in his 
 house, and regarded it as the representation of the god.*" 
 Mixcoa was the god invoked by the traders, and those 
 about to make purchases; Cacaguat was the patron of 
 cacao-culture; Miquetanteot, god of hades, was evidently 
 the same as Mictlantecutli of Mexico; there were, besides, 
 others whose names have been given to the days of the 
 month. In Martiari the chief deity was called Tipotani. 
 In Nicaragua proper, they adored Tomaoteot, ' the 
 great god,' whose son Teotbilche was sent down to man- 
 kind. This looks like another Christ-myth, especially 
 when we read of attendant angels who had wings and 
 
 ** In Temaux-Compans, Voy., B^rie ii., torn, iii., p. 40, they are written 
 Homey-Atellte aii'l Homey-Atecignat, but the above spelling correspondH 
 better with other similar Aztec names in Nicaragua. Otnedo, Hist. Gm., torn, 
 iv., p. 46. 
 
 8^ ' Von quiahui oder quiyahni regnen: mit leoU Oott verbunden.' JJusc/t- 
 maim, Qrlsnamm, p. 167. 
 
 ■K OoUdo, Hid. Oen., torn, iv., p. 46. 
 
 n Br<U8eur de Bourbourtf, hint. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 113. The latter 
 seems to be the same as the Mexican TeotoohtU, * rabbit god.' 
 
 ■* ' Y esio tenemo* por el dios de los venadoa.' OvUao, HM. 6m., torn. 
 It., p. 55. 
 
THE GODDESS OF THE YOLOANO. 
 
 flew about in heaven. The names oi the two chief 
 angels were Taraacazcati and TamacaEtobal." The Di- 
 rans revered in particular the goddess of the volcano 
 Masaya; for her they placed food on the brink of the 
 crater, into which they cast human beings, especially 
 when she manifested her anger by earthquakes. On 
 such occasions the chiefs and priests, who alone were 
 permitted to look into the seething abyss, went to the 
 summit and called upon the genius, who issued from the 
 lake of fire in the form of an old woman and instructed 
 them what to do. She is described as a naked, dark- 
 skinned hag, with hanging breasts, scanty hair, long, 
 sharp teeth, and sunken glaring eyeballs. The gods 
 were invested with all the peculiarities of humanity, 
 formed of flesh and blood, and lived on the food pro- 
 vided for man, besides blood and incense. They also 
 appeared on earth dressed like the natives, but since the 
 death of the cacique Xostoval these visits ceased."** They 
 were personified by idols of stone, clay, or wood, called 
 teobat,^^ whose fonns their forefathers had transmitted ; 
 to them were brought offerings of food and other things, 
 which were taken in at the door of the temple by boys 
 serving there, for none except the consecrated were 
 allowed to enter the sanctuary." To encourage the piety 
 that prompted these offerings, the priests never failed to 
 remind the people of the punishment inflicted on the in- 
 habitants of the ancient capital of Nagrando, who hav- 
 ing given themselves up to the pursuit of pleasure, and 
 n^lected the gods, were one night swallowed up, not a 
 vestige of their city being left."" The most acceptable 
 offering was, of course, human blood. At certain times 
 
 ^ All probably derived from Uamacatqui, priest Brasaeur d« Bourbourg, 
 Hi8t, Nat. Civ., torn. u.,i)p. 112-4. Tbiti antbor, following OvUdo, HUl. 
 Nic, npella the names somewbat differently. J^tuc/iniami, OrUrnamtn, pp. 165- 
 8; OcUdo, Uist. Gen., torn, iv., pi. 48, 52, 101. 
 
 *o Tbese remarks nppenr iucunHisteut witb ibe statement tbat the spirit 
 only of men ascended to heaven. Id., pp. 41-2. 
 
 91 ' Teobat vient problement de Teohuaii, 6tre divine.' Braateur de Sour- 
 bmirq. Hist. Nat. do, torn, il., p. 113. 
 
 M < £ti toda la placa, ni en el templo donda estan, entran alK hombre ni 
 mnger en tanto que atli est&n, sine solamente los mnohaohos peqnellos que 
 les Uevan 6 dan de comer.' Oviedo, Hli4. Otn. lorn, iv., p. 47. 
 
 1 I'orgwtnada, Monarq. Ind., torn, i., p. 330. 
 
4M OOD8, SUPEBNATU&AL BEINQS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 the favorite idol was set on a spear and planted in an 
 open place amid gorgeously adorned attendants holding 
 Imnners, and flowers. Here the priests gashed their 
 tongues, and other parts, smearing the face of the image 
 with the blood that flowed, while the devout approached 
 to whisper their desires into the ear of the idol. Songs, 
 dances, and games attended these ceremonies. 
 
 Before each temple was a conic or pyramidal mound 
 of adobe, called teacuU, or tezarit, ascended by an interior 
 staircase.** From its summit, upon which there was 
 room for about ten men to stand, the priest proclaimed 
 the nature of the approaching festival, and the kind of 
 sacrifice to be made, and here, upon a stone block, the 
 victims, generally captives and slaves, had their hearts 
 cut out, after which they were decapitated, the body to 
 be cut up and prepared for the grand banquets, while 
 the head, if that of a captive, was hung on a tree near the 
 temple, a particular tree being reserved for each tribe 
 from whom the victims were captured. The most prisMid 
 victims were young boys and girls, who were brought 
 up by the chiefs for the purpose and treated with great 
 care and respect wherever they went, for they were sup- 
 posed to become deified after death and to exercise great 
 influence over the affairs of life. Women, who were 
 held to be unworthy to perform any duty in connection 
 with the temples, were immolated outside the temple 
 ground of the lai^e sanctuaries, and even their flesh was 
 unclean food for the high-priest, who accordingly ate 
 only of the flesh of males.** 
 
 Fasts and baptism.al rites, so prominent hitherto, do 
 not appear to have been practiced in Nicaragua. A 
 kind of sacrament was administered, however, by means 
 of maize sprinkled with blood drawn from the generative 
 
 organs, 
 
 and confession was a recognized institutioii. 
 
 Tho 
 
 M Peter Martyr describes this e<1itice as follows: 'Withiu tht<%ier.8of 
 of their Temples there nre diners Buses or Fillers like the Pulpittes. . 
 which Bases consist of eight steppes or stayres iu some places twelae, and 
 in another flfteene.' Deo. vi., lib. vi. 
 
 M Oi'iedo, Hint. Om., torn, iv., pp. 46-7, 53, 50, 93-4, 98, 101; PeUr Mar- 
 tyr, dec. vi., lib. vii.; Qomara, Am. Ind., fol. 266-6; lierrera, Hiat.Otn., 
 dec., iii., lib. iv., cap. vii.; vol. ii., pp. 708-10, 715, o| this work. 
 
PBIE8T8 OF NIOABAOUA. 
 
 196 
 
 confessor was chosen from among the most aged and 
 respected citizens; a calabash suspended from the neck 
 was his badge of office. He was required to be a man 
 of blameless life, unmarried, and not connected with the 
 temple. Those who wished to confess went to his 
 house, and there standing with humility before him un- 
 burdened their conscience. The confessor was forbid- 
 den to reveal any secret confided to him in his official 
 capacity, under pain of punishment. The penance he 
 imposed was generally some kind of labor to be per- 
 formed for the benefit of the temple.. Boys did not 
 confess, but seem to have reserved the avowal of their 
 peccadillos for niaturer age.*** 
 
 The office of high-priest was held by the caciques, who 
 each in his turn left home and occupation and reniuved 
 to the chief temple, there to remain for a year attending 
 to religious matters and praying for the people. At the 
 expiration of the term he received the honorable distinc- 
 tion of having his nose perforated. Subordinate duties 
 were performed by boys. In the inferior temples other 
 classes entered for a year's penance, living like the chief 
 in strict seclusion, except at festivals perhaps, seeing 
 none but the boys 'vho brought food from their homes. 
 The ordinary priests were called tamagasf and lived 
 on the offerings made to the idols, and perhaps by their 
 own exertions, for the temples had no fixed revenues.^ 
 They had sorcerers, texoxes, who sometimes caused the 
 
 *i Ooiedo, Hilt. Om., torn, iv., pp. 55-6; Herrera, HUt. Gen., dec. iii., 
 lib. iv., cap. vii., lib. v., cap. xii. ; Oomara, Uiat. Jnd., fol. 250. 
 
 ^ Brasseur de Uourbouru nays: ' Tamagoz, c'est eucore une autre corrup- 
 tion da mot Uamacaiqul' Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. tl4. 
 
 s> Oviedo, Uiat. Om., torn, iv., pp. 46-7, 53; Atxdagoya, in Navatrtit, Col. 
 de Viaqes, torn, iii., p. 414; vol. ii., p. 728, of this work. Gomara, Hist. ItuL, 
 fol. 26&, states that the priests were all married, while Herrera, Hist, (Jen., 
 dec. iii., lib. iv., cap. vii., asserts the contrary. Tlie latter view seems more 
 correct when we consider that women were net permitted to enter the tem- 
 ples, and that the hiKh priest and devotees were obliaed to leave their wives 
 wlieii they passed into the sanctuary. It is even probable that there was iiu 
 distinct priesthoo I, since the temples had no revenues, and the temple ser- 
 vice was performed in part at least bv volunteers; to this must be added the 
 faet, that although the confessor might not be connected with the temple, yet 
 he ordered penance for its beuetit. It must be considered, however, that 
 without regular ministers it would have been difficulty to keep up thn routine 
 of feasts and ceremonies, write the books of records, teach the child: en, and 
 maintain discipline. 
 
m 60DB, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 death of children by merely looking at them, and who 
 could assume animal forms, for which reasons they were 
 much feared by the people. To strengthen this belief 
 they at times dbguised themselves in skins of beasts.*" 
 In Honduras the idea of a Supreme Being and Creator 
 was connected with a worship of the sun, moon, and 
 >stars, to which the people made sacrifices.^*" Near 
 Truxillo were three chief temples*"^ in one of which was 
 a chalchiuite in the form of a woman, to which the peo- 
 ple prayed, and which answered them through the priests. 
 Preparatory to any important undertaking, cocks, dogs, 
 or even men, were sacrificed to secure the favor of the 
 gods. In each of the sanctuaries presided a ^pa, or 
 chief priest, to whom the education of the sons of the 
 nobles was entrusted. These were unmarried men, dis- 
 tinguished by long hair reaching to the waist, though in 
 some places they wound it round the head in plaits. 
 Their sanctity and superior knowledge gave them great 
 influence, and their advice was sought on all affairs of 
 importance by the principal men, for none else dared to 
 approach them. There were also sorcerers who could 
 assume animal forms, in which guise they went about 
 devouring men and spreading diseases.^"*. 
 
 Among the barbarians of the Mosquito Coast, we find, 
 of course, a much lower order of belief, and one which 
 calls to mind the ghouls and ghosts of Californian 
 mythology. The natives acknowledged a good spirit or 
 principle, to which they gave no definite name*"' and 
 rendered no homage, for there was no necessity, they 
 said, to pray to one who always did good ; as for thank- 
 ing him for mercies received, such an idea seems never 
 
 t 
 
 M ArrloivUa, CrSnioa Serdfica, p. 57; Ooiedo, HUt. Oen., torn, iv., pp. 101, 
 107. ' SouB le nom de " Texoxu on deaignnit lea nagnals, lea g^niea mau- 
 viiiH de toate eap^e, ainai qae lea aoroiera.' Bnuaeur de Bourbourg, UUt. \at. 
 Ciu., torn, ii., p. 113. 
 
 ■M Tormuniada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., n. 63. 
 
 t<» At Gape Hondnraa they conaiated of long, narrow hoaaea, raiaed above 
 the ground, containing idola with heada of animala. Htrrtra, Hist. Oen., deo. 
 iv., lib. viii., cap. ▼. 
 
 >*> Id., and dec. It., lib. i , cap. vi.; aee toL i., p. 740, of thia work. 
 
 i<» 'Ea iat dafQr daa Wort Ood ana dem Engliacben anfgenommen.' Mot- 
 quiMand, BericM, p. 142. 
 
THE MOSQUITO PANTHEON. 
 
 m 
 
 jr 
 
 to have occurred to them. In fact, they had neither 
 temples nor idols, and the only ceremonies that partook 
 of a religious character were the conjurations of their 
 sukiaa, or sorceresses, who were constantly engaged in 
 breaking the spells of evil spirits, with which the people's 
 fancy, excited by grewsome stories told round the camp- 
 fire, had filled every dark and dismal place, every stream 
 and mountain top. These gnomes were known by the 
 name of Wulasha,^"* and were supposed to issue from 
 their hiding-places, especially at night, to do all manner 
 of evil; they were espeoially addicted to carrying oflf 
 solitary wanderers; it was, therefore, say the chroniclers, 
 almost impossible to induce a native to go out alone after 
 dark. 
 
 Amid the underwood and fallen trees about the 
 sources of rivers, big snakes were thought to dwell. 
 These monsters were assisted by a resistless upward cur- 
 rent and a strong wind which swept the unwary boat- 
 man within the reach of the red jaws and slimy folds. 
 Patook, among other rivers, had this bad reputation, 
 and a white man who despite the warnings of the 
 natives started to explore its mysteries, returned in a 
 few days with the story that his progress had been op- 
 posed by a big white cock. Leewa'"* was the name of 
 the water spirit, who sucked the bather into pools and 
 eddies and sent forth devastating waterspouts and hurri- 
 canes. Wihwin, a spirit having the appearance of a 
 hor»3,*°" with tremendous teeth to devour human prey, 
 haunted the hills during the summer, but retired with 
 the winter to the sea, whence he originally issued. In 
 mountain caves, guarded by fierce white bvmrs, li« ed the 
 patron deity of the xoarrees, the wild pigs of the c(mntry, 
 of childish form but immense strength, who directed the 
 movements of the droves. There were, besides, certain 
 
 iM Bard'a Waikna, p. 243. ' Devils, the chief of whom thoy call the 
 Wciolsttw, or ovil prinotple, witchcraft. ' Ulrangewaya' Mosquito (S.'^onv p. 331. 
 Young writeH Oulasser. Narrative, p. 72. 
 
 '0^ Bell, in Lond. Qcoij. Soo., Jour., vol. xxxii., p. 254. 
 
 "X A Hbane which assigns the atory a oumparativeiy recent date, nnleuH a 
 deer was originnlly meant. 
 Vol. III. 33 
 
M8 00D9, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND VTORSHIP. 
 
 venomous lizards, who after biting a man ran im^ 
 mediately to tlie nearest water: if the wounded person 
 did the same and succeeded in reaching the water first, 
 he was saved, and the lizard died ; otherwise the man 
 was doomed.^*" The Sukias whc were called uix)n to 
 exorcise these malignant Seings on every occasion of 
 sickness, or misfortune, were generally old hags, supposed 
 to have a compact with the evil one, in whose name 
 they exacted half their fee before commencing their en- 
 chantments. The Caribs held regular meetings or festi- 
 vals to propitiate these spirits, and the Woolwas, who 
 seem to have had many religious forms in common with 
 the Nicaraguans, had "dances with the gods."** 
 
 Among the Isthmians several forms of worship appear, 
 that in the vicinity of Panama resembling tiie system 
 prevalent in Hayti and Cuba, says Gomara.*"" The 
 heavenly bodies seem to have been very generally 
 adored, esiKJcially in the northern part of the Isthmus, 
 were all good things were thought to come from the sun 
 and moon, which were considered as man and wife; but 
 no accounts are given of temples, or forms of worship, 
 except that prayers were addressed to the sun."" 
 
 The most prominent personage in the Isthmian pan- 
 theon was Dabaiba,a goddess who controlled the thunder 
 and lightning, and with their aid devastated the lands 
 of those who displeased her. In Scith America, thunder 
 and lightning were held to be the instruments used by 
 the sun to inflict punishment ii[)on its enemies, which 
 makes it probable that Dabaiba was a transformed sun- 
 goddess. Pilgrims resorted from afar to her temple at 
 Urabd, bringing costly presents and human victims, who 
 were first killed and then burned, that the savory odors 
 of roasting flesh might be grateful in the delicate nostrils 
 of the goddess. Some describe her as a native princess, 
 
 •or Bfll, in Lond Otog. Soe., Jour,, vol. xxxii., pp. 253-4 1 I'mw/'a Narro' 
 liiM, p. 79. 
 
 i<M Fi-oebel'B Cent. Amer., p. 137; tee alao vol. i., pp. 740-1, of this work. 
 
 l« mit. hvl., fol. 253. 
 
 110 Id., fol. 80; Oviedo, Ittat. Otn., torn, iii., pp. 30, 135. 
 
OODS OF THE ISTHMIANS. 
 
 48» 
 
 name 
 
 who 
 
 m pan- 
 under 
 lands 
 lunder 
 sed by 
 which 
 sun- 
 nple at 
 , who 
 odors 
 lostrils 
 
 id 
 
 inccss 
 
 whose reign was marked by great wisdom and many mira- 
 cles, and who was apotheosized after death. She was also 
 honored as the mother of the Creator, the maker of the 
 sun, the moon, and all invisible things, and the sender 
 of blessings, who seems to have acted as mediator be- 
 tween the people and his mother, for their prayers for 
 rain were aiddressed to him, although she is described as 
 controlling the showers, and once when her worship 
 was ne^ xsted she inflicted a severe drouth upon the 
 country. 
 
 When the needs of the people were very ui^ent, the 
 chiefs and priests remained in the temple fasting and 
 praying with uplifted hands; the jieople meanwhile ob- 
 served a four-days fast, lacerating their bodies and wash- 
 ing their facei?. which were at other times covered with 
 paint. So sir' ♦; vus this fast that no meat or drink 
 was to be t )r )h.'( atil the fourth day, and then only a 
 soup made iron- maize-flour. The priests themselves 
 were sworn to perpetual chastity and abstinence, and 
 those who went astray in these matters were burned or 
 stoned to death. Their temples were encompassed with 
 walls and kept scrupulously clean ; golden trumpets, and 
 bells with bone clappers summoned the people to wor- 
 8hip."» 
 
 In the province of Pocorosa the existence of a rain- 
 god called Chipiripe was recognized, who inhabited the 
 heaven above, whence lie regulated celestial movements; 
 with him lived a beautliul woman with one child. 
 Nothing else was known re-rjt^ting this divine family. 
 This ignorance of the u oily "as further manifested by 
 the absence of any form «;?* worship; the moral laws were 
 well dcflned, however, no ll.»\t udultery and even lying 
 were regarded as siniul 
 
 iia 
 
 cune 
 
 the 
 
 of 
 
 jw i^ iisas states that (Jiii- 
 who lived in heaven. 
 
 beginning oi .ui 
 was the one being to whom the people of Darien 
 addressed their invocations and sacrifices, though a 
 
 in Peter Martyr, dec. vii., lib. x.; Irving'a Columbus, vol. iil., pp. 173-4; 
 MMtr, AmerlkxtniMhe UrrtUgUmtn, p. 431. 
 
 »* Andagoya, in Navamle, Col. at Viagf*, torn, iii., p. 401; Htrrtra, UiM. 
 Qtn,, deo. iy., lib. i., cap. xi., c^ec. ii., lib. iii., oap. t. 
 
OODS. SUFEBKATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 certain sect, or tribe, among them worshiped the water. 
 In another chapter he declares that the Isthmians 
 had little or no religion, for they had no temples 
 and few or no gods or idols.""* According to Peter 
 Martyr, the embalmed and bejeweled bodies of ances- 
 tors were worshiped in Comagre, and in Veragua gold 
 was invested with divine qualities, so that the gathering 
 of it was attended with fasting and penance."* Tuira, 
 whom the Spanish writers declared to ha^^^ been the 
 devil himself, was a widely known being who communed 
 with his servants, tequina, ' masters,'*" in roofless huts 
 kept for this purpose. Here the tequinas entered at 
 night, and spoke in different voices, to induce the 
 belief that the spirits were actua^'v answering their ques- 
 tions; the result of the inter viev» ^ ommunicated to 
 their patrons. At times the evil u ippeared in the 
 guise of a handsome boy without iiiinds"" and with 
 three-toed feet, and accompanied the sorcerers upon their 
 expeditions to work mischief, and supplied them with a 
 protecting ointment. Among the evil deeds imputed to 
 these sorcerers was that of sucking the navel of sleeping 
 people until they died."^ These men naturally took 
 care to foster ideas that tended to sustain or increase their 
 influence, and circulated, besides, most extravagant stories 
 of supernatural events and beings. Once a terrible hurri- 
 cane, blowing from the east, devasted the country and 
 brought with it two birds with maiden faces, one of 
 which wtis of a size so great that it seized upon men and 
 carried them off to its mountain nest. No tree could 
 support it, and where it alighted upon the rocks, the 
 imprint of its talons were left. The other bird was 
 smaller and supposed to be the offspring of the first. 
 
 113 Hiat. Apolog^tioa, MS., cap. oxxiy., ooxUi.; Torquemadf., Monarq, Ind., 
 torn, ii., p. 63. 
 
 »4 Dec. iU., lib. iv., dec. ii., lib. iii. 
 
 »> A name applied in Cueba to all who excelled in an art. Ovtedo, JHsl. 
 0«n., torn, iii., pp. 120-7. 
 
 ■IS < Las manoB no se las vian.' Andagoya, in Navarrtit, Col, dt Viages, 
 torn, iii., p. 400. 
 
 i>7 For further account of sorcerers, see vol. i., pp. 779-80. Qomarn 
 writes: 'Tauira, que es el Diablo.' Hist. Ind., fol. 36o; Herrera, Ifist. Gen., 
 dec. ii., lib. ii., cap. x., lib. iii., cap. v., deo. iv., lib. i., cap. x. 
 
PHALLIC WOBSHlf . M 
 
 After trying several plans to kill these man-eating har- 
 pies, they hit upon the device of fixing a large beam in 
 the ground, near the place where they usually alighted, 
 leaving only one end exposed, on which was carved the 
 image of a man. With the dawn of day the larger 
 bird came swooping down upon the decoy and imbedded 
 its claws so firmly in the beam that it could not with- 
 draw them, and thus the people were enabled to kill it.*^ 
 The knowledge that the human mind, no matter 
 how low its condition, can be capable of such puerile 
 conceptions, must bring with it a sense of humiliation to 
 the thinking man; and well were it for him could he 
 comfort himself with the belief that such debasing super- 
 stitions were at least confined to humanity in its first and 
 lowest stages; but this he cannot do. It is true that the 
 belief of the civilized Aztec was far higher and nobler 
 than that of the uncivilized Carib, but can he who has 
 read the evidence upon which old women and young 
 maidens were convicted of riding upon broomsticks to 
 witches' Sabbaths, by the most learned judges of the 
 most learned law-courts of modern Europe, deny that 
 the coarsest superstition and the highest civilization have 
 hitherto gone hand in hand. 
 
 Before leaving this division it will be well to say a 
 few words concerning the existence of Phallic Worship 
 in America 
 
 One of the first problems of the primitive man is crea- 
 tion. If analogies lead him to conceive it as allied to a 
 birth, and the joint result of some unknown male and 
 female energy, then the symbolization of this power is 
 liable to take the gross form of phallic worship. Thus 
 it is that among the earliest nations of which we pos- 
 sess any knowledge, the life-giving and vivifying 
 principle of nature has been always symbolized by the 
 human organs of generation. The Lingham of India, 
 the Phallus of Greece, the Priapus of Rome, the Baal- 
 Peor of the Hebrew records, and the Peor-Apis of Egypt, 
 
 118 Peler Martyr, dec. vil., lib. x. 
 
802 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINaS. AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 all have plainly the same significance. In most mythol- 
 ogies the sun, the principle of fire, the moon, and the 
 earth, were connected with this belief; the sun and moon 
 as the celestial emblems of the generative and product- 
 ive powers of nature, fire and the earth as the terrestial 
 emblems. These were the Father and the Mother, and 
 their most obvious symbols, as already stated, were the 
 phallus and kteis, or the lingham and yoni of Hin- 
 dustan. 
 
 It is unnecessary to multiply quotations respecting the 
 basal though often veiled idea of One, underlying the 
 polytheistic systems. The difficulty to the human mind 
 of considering anything in another than human aspect, 
 and our natural delight in analogies, leads, however, in 
 many cases to the consideration in certain aspects of this 
 deity as a duality or joint essence of the masculine and 
 the feminine. Take the learned Cory's summary of 
 ancient mythology: "It recog/iizes, as the primary ele- 
 ments of all things, two independent principles, of the 
 nature of male and female; md these, in mystic union, 
 as the soul and body, constitute the Great Hermaphro- 
 dite Deity, The One, the universe itself, consisting still 
 of the two separate elements of its composition, modified 
 though combined in one individual .... If we investigate 
 the Pantheons of the ancient nations, we shall find that 
 each, notwithstanding the variety of names, acknowl- 
 edged the same deities and the same «ystem of Theology; 
 and, however humble any of the deities may appear, 
 each who has any claim to antiquity will be found ulti- 
 inately, if not immediately, resolvable into one or other 
 of the Primeval Principles, the Great God and Goddess 
 of the Gentiles.""' 
 
 >i* Ancle)U Fragments, introduction, p. 34. M. Piotet says of the primitiya 
 Celtic religion: "From a primitive dvality, constituting the fuudninentttl 
 forces of the universe, there arises a double progression of cosmical (lowe i-h, 
 which, after having crossed each other by a mutual transition, at last uro- 
 oeed to blend in One Supreme Unity, as in their essential principles." Says 
 Bir William Jones: " We must not be surprised at finding, on a close exami- 
 nation, that the charnctera of all the Pagan deities, male and female, melt 
 into each othttr, aud at last into one or two, fur it seems a well-fouiide<l 
 opinion that the whole crowd of gods and goddesses in ancient Kome nud 
 modern ViHines, mean only the Powers of Nature, and principally those of 
 
BATIONALE OF PHALLIC WOBSHIP. 
 
 608 
 
 To the moral ideal of the present age, an ideal de- 
 rived from acquired habit, not from nature, phallic wor- 
 ship will doubtless appear repulsive and indelicate in 
 the extreme. It was, neverthless, the most natural form 
 of worship that the primitive man could adopt ; for him 
 the symbol had no impure meaning, and was associated 
 with none of the di^usting excesses by means of ^vhich, 
 as he became more sophisticated, he converted his rever- 
 ence of Nature into a worship of Lust. 
 
 What could be more natural than that he should sym- 
 bolize the fecundating principle, the creative power, by 
 the immediate cawte of reproduction, or as he doubtless 
 took it, of creation, the phallus. He recognized no 
 impurity or licentiousness in the moderate and regular 
 gratificacion of any natural appetite; nor did it seem to 
 him that the organs of one species of enjoyment were 
 naturally to be considered as subjects of shame and con- 
 cr;alment more than those of another. As Payne Knight 
 remarks of the ancient nations of the old world : '' In 
 an age, therefore, when no prejudices of artificial de- 
 cency existed, what more just and natural image could 
 they find, by which to express their idea of the benefi- 
 cent power of the great Creator than that organ which 
 endowed them with the power of procreation, and made 
 them partakers, not only of the felicity of the Deity, 
 but of his great characteristic attribute, that of mul- 
 tiplying his own image, communicating his blessings, and 
 extending them to the generations yet unborn." Noth- 
 ing natural was to them offensively obscene. When the 
 Egyptian matrons touched the phallus they did so with 
 the pure wish of obtaining ofl'spring. The gold ling- 
 ham on the neck of the Hindoo wives was not an object 
 of shame to them. 
 
 That the worship of the reciprocal principles of nature 
 was recognized and practiced in America, there is in my 
 mind no doubt. The almost universal prevalence of sun- 
 worship, which is, as I liave already intimated, closely 
 
 the Son, expreRsed in a variety of ways, and by a multitude of fanciful 
 uameii." Onthe Oodt ofOrteot, Italy, and India, p. 273. 
 
504 
 
 OODS, SUPERNATUEAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 
 
 connected with phallic rites, would alone go far to prove 
 this, but an account of certain material relics and well 
 known customs is still more satisfactory evidence. 
 
 In Yucatan, according to Stephens, "the ornaments 
 upon the external cornice of several large buildings 
 actually consisted of membra conjuncta in coitu, too 
 plainly sculptured to be misunderstood. And, if this 
 were not sufficient testimony, more was found in the 
 isolated and scattered representations of the membrum 
 virile, so accurate that even the Indians recognised the 
 object, and invited the attention of Mr Catherwood to 
 the originals of some of his drawings as 3'et unpub- 
 lished." 
 
 The sculptured pillars to be seen at Copan and other 
 ruins in Central America, which are acknowledged to 
 be connected with sun worship, are very similar to 
 the sculptured phallus-pillars of the East.*" Mr. Squier 
 
 in *ThiH sngKeRtinn wan flrat pnblicly made in a commnnication road,' 
 ■ayHHqiiier, Serpenl iiymbot, )>. 4i), 'before the American Ethnological Uuciety, 
 by a (liHtiuguiHhud member of that body; from wliich the following paHHagcH 
 are extructed. After noticing Hoveral lactH tending to show the former ex- 
 istence of Phnllio worHhip in Amurica, the author of the paper prucccdH 
 as follows: — "We come now to Central America. Upon a pcruHal 
 of the tinit journey of our fellow-members, Messrs. Htephens and 
 Catherwood, nito Guatemala and the central territories of the Con- 
 tinent, I was forcibly struck with the monolithic idols of Copan. 
 We knew nothing before, save of Mexican, Falcnqao, and Uxnial 
 remains; and those of Copun aupcarod to me to be unlike them ull, 
 and probably of an older date. My reading furnishes me with but one par- 
 allel to those singular monolithic sculptures, and that was seen in Ceylon, in 
 17'J(), by Captain Colin McKenzie, and described in the 6th volume of the 
 Asiatic Itiisearches. As the description is short, I transcribe it: "The figure 
 is cut out of sttme in relievo; but the whole is sunk in a hollow, scooped out, 
 HO that it is defended from injury on the sides. It maybe about fourteen foet 
 h'gh, the countenance wild, a full round visage, the eyes large, the nose 
 i-ound and long; it has no beard; nor the usual distinguishing marks of the 
 Genloo casts. He holds up both bis hands with the foreHngers and thuml)s 
 lient; the head-dress is high, and seems ornamented with jewels; on the little 
 lini<er of the left hand is a ring; on the arms bracelets; a belt high about the 
 waist; the lower dress or drapery fixed with a girdle much lower than the 
 Gentoo dress, from which something like tassels depend; a collar and orna- 
 ments on the neck and ithoulders; and fings seem to hang low from the cars. 
 No appearance of any arms or weapons. " This was the nearest approximation 
 I could make to the ('o;ian idols; for idols I took them to be, from the fikct 
 that an altar was invariably placed before them. From a close inspection of 
 Mr. Cittherwood's drawings, I found that though no single figure presented 
 all the foregoing ch'traoteristics, yet in the various figures I could find every 
 particular enumerated in the Ceylou sculpture. It then ooourred to me that 
 one of the most usual symbols of the Phallus was an ereot stone, often in its 
 rough state, sometimes sculptured, and that no other object of heathen wor- 
 ship was HO often shadowed forth by a lingle stono placed on end, as the 
 
RELICS OF PHALLIO WOBOHIP. 
 
 806 
 
 is of the opinion that they may be considered as such, 
 and the Abb6 Brasscur takes the same view in making 
 the plain cyHndrical pillar found in so many pliu^s 
 the representation of the volcano, the goddess of love, 
 and whence it issues as the symbol of new life. 
 On another page he terms the phallus the Crescent, 
 the land whence the Nahuas originated, and the con- 
 tinent of America the body."' Some of the pillars 
 appear without ornament, as the picote at Uxmal, a 
 round stone of irregular form, which stood in front of 
 one of the ruins, but the worshipers of Priapus at 
 Thespia and other places were content with a rude stone 
 for an image in early times. In Mexico according to 
 Gama, the presiding god of spring, Xopancalehuey 
 Tlalloc, was often represented without a human body, 
 having instead a pilaster or square column, upon a 
 pedestal covered with various sculptured designs."^ In 
 Panuco images of the gtsnerative organs were kept in the 
 temples as objects of worship, and statues representing 
 men and women performing the sexual act in various 
 l)()sture8 stood in the temple-courts.'*' Near Laguna de 
 Terminos, on the coast of Yucattm, Grijalva found im- 
 ages of men committing acts of indescribable Itciistliness, 
 while close by lay the bodies of victims re<.* tly sacri- 
 ficed in their honor.'** The united symbols of the sexual 
 
 Phallus. That tho wovBliip of tho Priapus. fTiinRhnm] existed in Ceylon, 
 hax long Hinca been HiitiHf.u-torily CHiulil.Hlifd; iiiul hence I wan led to HUHpeot 
 that thoHo nioniunonts iit Ciipiin, might bu veHtiKOH of a Hiinilar idolutry. A 
 further innpectiun eontlrnied my HUHpioionx; for, uh I HUppoHod, I found 
 Heulptured on the American ruinn the orgauH of fionerntion, bnd on the back 
 of one of the eiublemH 'rehitivo to uterine exiHtence, parturition, etc. I 
 Hhould, however, have wanted entire confidence in tlie corroctueHH of my 
 H\iK|>icioiiH, hud the matter rested hero. On the return of MoHHrs. Htephens 
 uiid Oatherwood from their H(!cr)nd expedition, every doubt of the existence 
 of Phallic worship, ngpocially in Yucatan, was removed. 
 
 '" Ourttre fjettres, pp. 2'JO, 301; St/uier'a )Serj)ent Symbol, jip. 47-50. 
 
 '** Jjeon y Gama, Dos Pie.dras, part i. , j). 40. 
 
 '*' In I'iVnuco and other provinces ' adornno il membro che portano 
 U,\i Iniomini fra le i^ambo, & lo tengono nella meschita, &. jmsto similmente 
 Hopra la piazza insiemo con le imagini de rilieuo di tutti modi di ]>iacure che 
 ixiHsono ossere frai'huomo & la donna, & n\\ hanno di ritralto cuu le kaui- 
 1)11 di alisate in diuersi modi.' Uelatione falla per vn nmtil'huomo del Signor 
 Ftrnando Corid/te, in Hamuaio, Naiityationi, lorn, iii., fol. 'M7. 
 
 >'< ' Hallaroii eutre vnos arboles vn idolillo do oro y muchos de barro, dos 
 hombres de palo, cauulf{ando vno sobre otro, a fuer Sodoma, y otro de tierrn 
 cozida con anibas manos alo suyo, que lo tenia retajado, oomu sun oasi todos 
 ios Indios de Yucatan.' Ootnara, Imt. Ind., fol. 68. 
 
r 
 
 606 
 
 GODS, SUPEBNATUaAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. 
 
 
 oi^ns were publicly worshiped in Tlascala, and in the 
 month of Quecholli a grand festival was held in honor of 
 Xochiquetzal, Xochitecatl, and Tlazolteotl, goddesses of 
 sensual delights, when the prostitutes and young men 
 addicted to sodomy were allowed to solicit custom on the 
 public streets.™ On Zapatero Island, around Lake 
 Nicaragua, and in Costa Rica, a number of idols have 
 been found of which the disproportionately large mem- 
 hrum generationis virile in eredione was the most prominent 
 feature. Palacio relates that at Cezori, in Honduras, 
 the natives offered blood drawn from the organs of gene- 
 ration and circumcised boys before an idol called Icela- 
 ca, which was simply a round stone,*" with two faces 
 and a number of eyes, and was supposed to know all 
 things, past, present, and future.**' The frequent occur- 
 rence of the cross, which has served in so many and 
 such widely separated parts of the earth as the symbol of 
 the life-giving, creative, and fertilizing principle in na- 
 ture, is, perhaps, one of the most striking evidences of 
 the former recognition of the reciprocal principles of 
 nature by the Americans ; especially when we remember 
 that the Mexican name for the emblem, tonacaquahuitl, 
 signifies ' tree of one life, or llesh.' *** Of two terra- 
 cotta relics found at Ococingo, in the state of Cliiapas, 
 one would certainly attract the attention of any one who 
 had investigated the subject of phallic worship or had 
 seen the phallic amulets and ornaments of the old 
 world.** In the Museum at Mexico are two small 
 images which were evidently used as ornaments. Each 
 of these represents a human figure in a crouching pos- 
 ture, clasping with both hands an enormous phallus. 
 Col. Brantz Mayer kindly showed me drawings of these 
 made by himself. One of these figures is reproduced in 
 another volume of this work. 
 
 it5 gee vol. ii., pp. 336-7, oonoerning this fesdval. 
 
 >^ * Un idolo de piedra redondo,' which mny mean a 'oylindrioal stone,' 
 as the translator of Palacio 's Carta has rendered it. 
 1" Palacio, Carta, p. 84. 
 
 >K Concerning the cross in America, see this vol. pp. 
 >** I refer to the left hand figure in the cut on p. 348, vol. iv., of this 
 
PHALUO BITES. 
 
 fi07 
 
 The Pipiles abstained from their wives for four days 
 previous to sowing, in order to indulge in the marital 
 act to the fullest extent on the eve of that day, evidently 
 with a view to initiate or urge the fecundating powers of 
 nature. It is even said that certain persons were ap- 
 pointed to perfonn the sexual act at the moment of 
 planting the first seed. During the bitter cold nights 
 of the Hyperborean winter, the Aleuts, both men and 
 women, joined hands in the open air and whirled per- 
 fectly naked round certain idols, lighted only by the 
 pale moon. The spirit was supposed to hallow the dance 
 with his presence. There certainly could have been 
 no licentious element in this ceremony, for setting aside 
 the discomfort of dancing naked with the thermometer 
 at zero, tve read that the dancers were blindfolded, and 
 that decorum was strictly enforced. In Nicaragua, 
 maize sprinkled with blood drawn from the genitals was 
 regarded as sacred food.*" The custom of drawing blood 
 from this part of the body was observed as a religious 
 rite by almost every tribe from Mexico to Panama, 
 though this, of course, does not prove that it was in all 
 cases connected with phallic worship. Circumcision is 
 regarded by Squier as a phallic rite, but there is not 
 sufiicient testimony to support this view. Tezcatlipoca, 
 the chief god of the Nahuas, who has been frequently 
 identified with the sun, was adored as a love-god, accord- 
 ing to Boturini, who adds th.at the Nahua Lotharios held 
 disorderly festivals in his honor, to induce him to favor 
 their designs."* Orgies, characterized by the grossest 
 licentiousness are met with at different places along the 
 coast, as among the Nootkas, the Upper and Lower Cali- 
 fornians, in Sinaloa, Nicaragua, and especially in Yuca- 
 tan, where every festival ended in a debauch. During 
 a certain annual festival held in Nicaragua, women, of 
 whatever condition, could abandon themselves to the 
 
 work. For examples of the amulets mentioned, see illuHtrntions in Payne 
 Knight's Worship of Priapus. 
 
 1^0 See vol. i., of this work, p. 93; Ovkdo, Hid. Oen., torn, iv., p. 48; 
 See vol. ii., of this work, pp. 719-20. 
 
 '31 Boturini, Idea, p. 13; see also this volume, pp. 213-4. 
 
■ 
 
 BOe GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 
 
 embrace of whomever they pleased, without incurring 
 any disgrace."* 
 
 The feast of the Mexican month Xocotlhuetzin, ' fall, 
 or maturity of fruit/ is to me a most striking evidence 
 of the former existence of phallic worship, or at least 
 recognition of the fecundating principle in nature. I 
 will, however, leave the reader to draw his own conclu- 
 sions. This feast of the 'maturity of fruit' was dedi- 
 cated to Xiuhtecutli, god of fire, and, therefore, of fertil- 
 ity, or fecundity. The principal feature of the feast 
 was a tall, straight tree, which was stripped of all its 
 
 <M See Tol. i., of this work, pp. 200, 414, 666-6; vol. ii., p> 676, and ao- 
 oount of Yucateo feasts in chap. xxii. In citing these brutish orgies I do not 
 presume, or wish to assert, that they were in any way connected with phallus 
 worship, or indeed, that there was anything of a religious nature in them. 
 Still, as they certainly were indulged in during, or iuimediately after the great 
 religious feHtivuIs, and as we know how the phallic cult degenerated from its 
 originitl purity into just such bestiality in Greece and Borne, I have thonght 
 it well to mention them. There is much truth in the following remarks on 
 this point, by Mr. Brinton, though with his statement that the proofs of a 
 reooguition of the fecundating principle in Nature by the Americans are 'alto- 
 gether wanting,' I cannot agree. He sa^s: ' There is no ground whatever to 
 invest these debauches with any recondite meaning. They are sim])ly indi- 
 cations of the thorough and utter immorality which prevailed throughout 
 the race. And a still more disgusting proof of it is seen in the frequent ap- 
 pearance among diverse tribes of men dressed as women and yielding them- 
 selves to indescribable vices. There was at first nothing of a religious nature 
 in such exhibitions. Lascivious priests chose at times to invest them with 
 some such meaning for their own sensual gratification, just as in Brazil they 
 still claim the jus priniae noctia. The pretended phallic worship of the Nat- 
 chez and of Culhuacan, cited by the Abb^ Brasseur, rests on no good au- 
 thority, and if true, is like that of the Huastecs of Pauuco, nothing but an 
 unrestrained and boundless profligacy which it were an absurdity to call a 
 religion. That which Mr. Stephens attempts to show existed once in Yuca- 
 tan, rests entirely by his own statement on a fancied resemblance of no value 
 whatever, and the arguments of Lafitau to the same e£fect are quite insufficient. 
 There is a decided indecency in the remains of ancient American art, especi- 
 ally in Peru, (Meyen) and great lubricitv in manjr ceremonies, but the proof 
 is altogether wanting to bind these with the recognition of fecundating princi- 
 ple throughout nature, or, indeed, to suppose for them any other origin than 
 the promptings of an impure fancy. I even doubt whether they often re- 
 ferred to fire as the deity of sexual love. By a flight of fancy inspired by a 
 siudy of oriental mythology, the worsMp of the reciprocal principle in Ame- 
 rica has been connected with that of the sun and moon, as the primitive 
 pair from wliose fecund union all creatures proceeded. It is sufficient to 
 say if such a myth exists among the Indians— which is questionable — it jus- 
 tifies no such deduction ; that the moon is often mentioned in their languages 
 merely as the "night sun; " and that in such important stocks as the Iro- 
 quois, Athapascas, Cherokees, and Tupis, the sun is said to be a feminine 
 noun; while the myths represent them more frequently as brother and sister 
 than as man and wife; nor did at least the northern tribes regard the sun as 
 the cause of fecundity in nature at all, but solely as giving light and warmth. ' 
 JUytlis, pp. 14'J-50; Sclioolcraft'a Arch., vol. v., pp. 416-17. 
 
PHALLIC BITES. 
 
 609 
 
 |»ya 
 le- 
 
 ive 
 to 
 
 U8- 
 
 ges 
 ro- 
 ine 
 iter 
 
 J BR 
 
 |h.' 
 
 bra* ' (is except those close to the top and set up in the 
 001 tt' the temple. Within a few feet of its top a cross- 
 yam thirty feet long was fastened ; thus a perfect cross 
 was formed. Above all, a dough image of the god of 
 fire curiously dressed was fixed. After certain horrible 
 sacrifices had been made to the deity of the day, the 
 people assembled about the pole, and the youth scram- 
 bled lip for the image, which they broke in pieces and 
 scattered upon the ground.*^ A great number of simi- 
 lar analogies may be detected in the rites and customs of 
 the people, and it is almost reluctantly that I refrain from 
 giving my views in full. I have mode it my aim, how- 
 ever, to deal with facts, and leave speculation to others. 
 Those who wish to thoroughly investigate this most in- 
 teresting subject, cannot do better than study Mr Squier's 
 learned and exhaustive treatise on the Serpent Symbol. 
 
 t^ For a full account of this feast oee vol. iL, of this work, pp. 32d-30. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 Abobioinaii Idxas c« Fdtcbb — Genxbaii CoKCKpnoMs or Sottl — Fctcbb 
 Statb or THK Aleuts, '^hkpewvams, Natives at Mii.banx Sound, and 
 Okanaoanb — Happt Lani.< or the Salish and Cbinookb— Conceptions 
 or Heaven and Hell op thk Nkz Pebc^s, Flatheads, and Haidahs 
 — ^The Reauis or Quawteaht anl~ Cbathrb — Belikps or the Sonobies, 
 
 CliALLAMS, AND PeND d'ObEIIXES — ThE FUTUBf StaTE Or THE CaU- 
 roBNUN AND NEVADA TbIBBS, GoUANCHfcs, PUEBLOS, NaVAJOS, ApAOHES, 
 
 MoQDiB, Maricopas, Yumas, and others — The Sum House or the Mun- 
 OANs— T1.AL0CAN AND MicTLAN— Condition op the Dead — Joubnby o>' 
 the Dead — Futubb or the Tlasoaltecs and otheb Nations. 
 
 The hope, or at least the expectation of immortality, is 
 universal among men. The mind instinctively shrinks 
 from the thought of utter annihilation, and ever clings 
 to the hope of a future which shall be better than 
 the present. But as man's ideal of supreme happiness 
 depends upon his culture, tastes, and condition in this 
 life, we find among different people widely diflering con- 
 ceptions of a future. The intellectual Greek looked for- 
 ward to the enjoyment of less gross and more varied 
 pleasure's in his Elysian Fields, than the sensual Mussul- 
 man, whose paradise was merely a place where bright- 
 eyed houris could administer to his every want, or the 
 fierce Viking whose Valhalla was a scene of continual 
 gluttony and strife, of alternate hewing in pieces and 
 swilling of mead. 
 
 ^t has been supposed by some that the idea of future 
 
 (610) 
 
IDEAS OP FUTURE. 
 
 511 
 
 punishment and reward was unknown to the Americans.* 
 This is certainly an error, for some of the Pacific Coast 
 tribes had very definite ideas of future retribution, and 
 almost all, in supposing that the manner of death in- 
 fluenced the future state of the deceased, implied a belief 
 in future reward, at least The slave, too, who wae» 
 sacrificed on the grave of his master, was thought to earn 
 by his devotion, enforced though it might be, a passport 
 to the realms of eternal joy; had there been no less 
 blissful bourne this pro8j)ective reward for fidelity would 
 have been manifestly superfluous. 
 
 The future life of these people was sharply defined, 
 and was of the earth, earthy. In its most common 
 forms it was merely earth-life, more or less free from 
 mortal ills. The soul was subject to the same wants as 
 the body, and must be supplied by the same means. In 
 fact, the pagan's conception of heaven was much more 
 clearly defined than the christian's, and the former must 
 have anticipated a removal thither with a far less won- 
 dering and troubled mind than the latter. 
 
 In the Mexican heaven there were various degrees of 
 happiness, and each wjis appointed to his pl.'ice accord- 
 ing to his rank and deserts in this life. Tlie high-born 
 warrior who fell gloriously in battle did not meet on 
 equal terms the base-born rustic who died in his bed. 
 Even in the House of the Sun, the most blissful abode of 
 the brave, the ordi' ary avocations of life were not entire- 
 ly disi)ensed with, and after their singing and dancing, 
 the man took up his bow again, and the woman her spin- 
 dle. The lower heavens possessed a less degree of splen- 
 dor and happiness until the abode of the great mass of 
 those who had lived an obscure life and died a natu- 
 ral death was reached. Tliese pursued their avocations 
 
 • 'The preconceived opinions,' B.tys Brinlnn, thit bhw \n the meteorolo- 
 gical niytliM of Uie Indiuii a conflict between the Spirit of OoocI nnd the 
 i^pirit of Evil, have with like unoonscionfl error fulHitled his doctrine of a 
 future life, and iilnioHt witliout an exceptions drawn it more or leHB in the 
 likencHs of a ('hriHtiun heiivcii, hell, and purgatory Nowhere waH any well- 
 defined doctrine that moral tuipitiido waH judged and punished in the neit 
 M'orld. No contradt is dl8coveral)le between a place of tornieiitit and a realm 
 of joy; at th" worst, but a nei;ative caitigation awaited the linr, the coward, 
 ur the niggard.' Myllia, p. 212. 
 
512 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 by twilight, or passed their time in a dreamy condition, 
 or state of torpor. As slaves were often sacrificed over 
 their master's grave that they might serve in the next 
 world, we must suppose that differences of rank were 
 maintained there. The Tlascaltecs supposed that the 
 common people were after death transforme<l into beetles 
 and disgusting objects, while the nobler bv^'ame stars 
 and beautiful birds. But this condition was also influ- 
 enced by the acts and conduct of friends of the deceased. 
 
 Sir John Lubbock" does not believe with Wilson ond 
 other archaBologists that the burial of implements with 
 the deud was because of any belief that they would be 
 of use to the deceased in a future state ; but solely as a 
 tribute of affection, an outburst of that spirit of sacrifice 
 and offering so noticeable in all, from the most savage to 
 the most civilized, in the presence of lost brotherhood, 
 friendship, or love. In the first place the outfit in a 
 great majority of cases is wholly unfit and inadequate, 
 viewed in any rational scale of utility; they are not 
 such as the dead warrior would procure, if by any 
 means he were again restored to earth and to his friends. 
 In the second place it was and is usual to so effectually 
 mutilate the devoted arms and utensils, as to render 
 them a mere mockery if they are intended for the future 
 use of the deed. It is easy to classify this phenomenon 
 in the same category with the deserting or destroying of 
 the house of the deceased, the refusal to mention his 
 name, and all the other rude contrivances by which the 
 memory of their sorrow may be buried out of their sight. 
 
 This subject may be viewed in another light, how- 
 ever, by considering that these Indians sometimes impute 
 spirits even to inaminate objects, and when the wife or 
 the slave is slain, tli' ir spirits mei^t the chief in the 
 future land. I)o they not also break the bow and the 
 spear that the ghostly weapons may seek above the 
 hands of their sometime owner, not leaving him de- 
 fenceless among the awful shades. The mutilation of 
 
 Prehlatoria Timta, p. 139. 
 
THE EOAD TO HEAVEN. 
 
 618 
 
 the articles may perhaps be regarded as a symbolic kill- 
 ing, to release the soul of the object ; the inadequacy of 
 the supply may indicate that they were to be used only 
 during the journey, or preparatory state, more perfect 
 articles being given to the soul, or prepared by it, on 
 entering the heaven projier. 
 
 The slaves sacrificed at the grave by the Aztecs and 
 Tarascos were selected from ■ iirious trades and profes- 
 sions and took with them the most cherished articles of 
 the master, and the implements of their trade, wherewith 
 to supply his wants. Passports were given for the differ- 
 ent points along the road, and a dog as guide. Thus the 
 souls of animals are shown to have entered heaven with 
 man, and this is also implied by the belief that men 
 were there transformed into birds and insects, and that 
 they followed the chase. Another instance which seems 
 to indicate that the souls of these earthly objects were 
 used merely during the preparatory state, was the yearly 
 feast given to departed souls during the period that this 
 condition endured. After that they were left to ob- 
 livion. The Miztecs had the custom of inviting the 
 spirits to enter and partake of the repast spread for them, 
 and this food, the essence of which had been consumed 
 by the unseen visitors, was regarded as sacred.' 
 
 The road to paradise was represented to be full of 
 dangers — an idea probably suggested to them by the 
 awful mystery of death. In the idea of this jierilous 
 journey, this road beset with many dangers — storms, 
 monsters, deep waters, and whirlix)ols — we may trace a 
 belief in future retribution, for though the majority of 
 travelers manage to reach their destination having 
 only suffered more or less maltreatment by the way, 
 yet many a solitary, ill-provided wanderer is over- 
 whelmed and prevented from doing so. In exceptional 
 cases, the perils of this valley of the shadow of death 
 are avoided by the intervention of a friendly deity who, 
 Hermes-like, bears the weary soul straight to its rest. 
 Among the Mexicans Teoyaomique, the consort of tlie 
 
 a See vol. ii., pp. G18, 633. 
 Vol. III. S3 
 
5U 
 
 FUTUEE STATE. 
 
 V'l 
 
 war-god, performed this good office for the fallen war- 
 rior. 
 
 With the alternative of this not very attractive future 
 before them, it is natural that the theory of metempsycho- 
 sis should have found wide and ready acceptance, for 
 with these people it did not mean purification from sin, 
 as among the Brahmans; it was simply the return of the 
 soul to the world, to live once more the old life, although 
 at times in a different and superior sphere. The human 
 form was, therefore, assumed more often than that of 
 animals. The soul generally entered the body of a 
 female relative to form the soul of the unborn infant; the 
 likeness of the child to a deceased friend in features or 
 peculiarities lent great weight to this belief Tiiis reem- 
 bodiment was not limited to individuals; the Nootkas, 
 for instance, accounted for the existence of a distant 
 tribe, speaking the same language as themselves, by 
 declaring them to be the incarnated spirits of their dead. 
 The preservation of the bones of the dead, seems in some 
 cases to be connected with a belief in a resurrection of 
 the body. The opinion underlying the various customs 
 of preservation of remains, says Brinton, '"was, that a 
 part of the soul, or one of the souls, dwelt in the bones ; 
 that these were the seeds which, planted in the earth, 
 or preserved unbroken in safe places, would, in time, 
 put on once again a garb of flesh, and germinate into 
 living human beings."* Indeed, a Mexican creation- 
 myth relates that man sprang from dead bones," and in 
 Goatzacoalco the bones were actually deposited in a con- 
 venient place, that the soul might resume them. 
 
 The most general idea of a soul seems to have been 
 that of a double self, possessing all the essence and attri- 
 butes of the individual, except the carnal embodiment, 
 and independent of the body in so far as it was able to 
 leave it, and revel in other scenes or spheres. It would 
 accordingly appear to another person, by day or night, as 
 a phantom, with recognizable form and features, and 
 
 * Myths, p. 257. 
 
 ) iiee p. 69, this volume. 
 
IDEAS OF SOUL. 
 
 515 
 
 !^ave the impression of its visits in ideas, remembrances, 
 or dreams. Every misty outline, every rustle, was liable 
 to be regarded by the undiscriminating aborigine as a 
 soul on its wanderings, and the ideas of air, wind, breath, 
 shadow, soul, were often represented by the same word. 
 The Eskimo word siUa, signifies air, wind, and conveys 
 the idea of world, mind; tarnak, means soul, shadow. 
 The Yakima word for wind and life contains the same 
 root; the Aztec ehecatl signifies wind, uir, life, soul, 
 shadow ; in Quich(5 the soul bears the name of natiib, 
 shadow; the Nicaraguans think that it is yulia, the 
 breath, which goes to heaven.* Some hold that man 
 has several souls, one of which goes to hea\on, 
 the others remain with the body, and hover about 
 their former home. The Mexicans and Quiches re- 
 ceived a soul after death from a stone placed between 
 the lips for that purpose, which also served for heart, 
 the seat of the soul;'' this was buried with the re- 
 mains. The custom of eating the flesh of brave ene- 
 mies in order to inherit their virtues, points to a belief 
 in the existence of another soul or vital quality in the 
 corpse. Some Oregon tribes gave a soul to every mem- 
 ber of the body. A plurality of souls is also implied by 
 the belief in soul- wandering during sleep, for is not the 
 body animate though the soul be separated from it ? yet 
 the soul proper could not remain away from the body 
 lH3youd a certain time, lest the weaker soul that remained 
 should i) sustain life. 
 
 With the many contradictions and vague statements 
 befo-r us, it must be admitted that the phrase " immor- 
 tBLu '' the soul " is often misleading. Tylor even con- 
 sidi doubtful *' how far the lower psychology enter- 
 tains at ail an absolute conception of immortality, for past 
 and future fade soon into utter vagueness as tl\e savage 
 mind quits the present to explore them."* 
 
 ^Ovledo, Hist. Nic, in Ternaiix-Compaiu, Voy., serie ii., torn. iii. p. 38; 
 Biischmann, Spuren der Attec, Spr,, p. 74; Id., Ortgman, p. 159; Jinuseur «/« 
 Boitrliourg, Oram. QuicM, p. 196; BritUon'a Myths, p. 49-6'i, 235. 
 
 ^ Vol. ii., pp. 60(t, 799, of this work. 
 
 8Prtm. Cutt., vol. il., p. 22. 
 
616 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 i I 
 
 I 
 
 Some tribes among the Hyperboreans actually dis- 
 believed in a future existence, while others held the 
 doctrine of a future reward and punishment. The con- 
 ceptions of a soul were well defined however ; the Thlin- 
 keets supposed it to enter the spirit- world, among the 
 yeks, on being released from the body. The braves who 
 had fallen in battle, or had been murdered, Ijecame kee- 
 yeks, ' upper ones, ' and went to dwell in the north, where 
 the aurora borealis, omen of war, flashes in reflection from 
 the lights which illuminate their dances; so at least the 
 Eskimos regard it." Those who died a natural death 
 became tdkeeyeks, land-spirits, and t^keeyeks, sea-spirits, 
 and dwelt in takankon , doubtless situated in the centre 
 of the earth,'" the road to which was watered, and made 
 smc*'^ by the tears of relatives, but if too much crying 
 was indulged in, it became swampy and difficult to travel. 
 The takeeyeks and tekeeyeks appear to have attached 
 themselves as guardian spirits to the living, and were 
 under the control of the shamans, before wIk^'u they 
 came in the form of land and sea animals, to do their 
 bidding and reveal the past and future." The keeyeks 
 were evidently above the conjuration of the sorcerers. 
 The comforts of heaven, like the road to it, depended on 
 earthly conditions; thus, the body was burned in order 
 that it might be warm in its new home. Slaves, how- 
 ever, who were buried, were condemned to freeze, but 
 the shamans whose bodies were also left to moulder, had 
 doubtless power to avoid such misery. All lived in 
 heaven as on earth, earning their living in the same 
 manner, to which end the implements and other articles 
 burnt with them were brought into use ; wealthy i)eople 
 appointed two slaves to be sacrificed at the pyre, u\xm 
 whom devolved the duty of attending to their wants. 
 
 » Dall'.i AloKka, pp. 145, 422. 
 
 >o Bnrrett-Lennard miyH, however: 'Those that die a natural death are 
 condemned to dwell for ages among the branches of tall trees. ' Trav., p. 54. 
 ' Ciireciese de algunas ideas religiosiis, y viviese persuadido de la total aui- 
 qnilacion del hombre con la muerte. ' SutU y Mtximna, Viaqt, p. cxviii. It 
 is doubtful whether the latter class is composed of the spirits of men, or 
 merely of marine animals. See this vol., p. 148. 
 
 i> The Tiunehs do not regard these as the spirits of men. DaWa Alaska, 
 p. 88. 
 
METEMPSYCHOSIS. 
 
 617 
 
 le 
 In 
 
 The slaves carried their long-pending doom very philo- 
 sophically, it is said." It appears, however, that the 
 soul had the option of returning to this life, and as I 
 have said, generally entered the body of a female relative 
 to form the soul of a coming infant. If the child resembled 
 a deceased friend or relation, this reombodiment was at 
 once recognized, and the name of the dead i)erson was 
 given to it. Metempsychosis does not apiiear to have 
 been restricted to relatives only, for the Thlinkeets were 
 often heard to express a desire to be born again into fami- 
 lies distinguished for wealth and position, and even to 
 wish to die soon in order to att^iin this bliss the earlier.'* 
 This belief in the transmigration of souls was widely 
 spread, and accounts to some extent for the fearlessness 
 with which the Hyperboreans contemplated death." 
 The TacuUies and Sicannis asked the deceased whether 
 he would return to life or not, and the shaman who put 
 the question decided the matter by looking at the naked 
 breast of tlie body through his fingers; he then raised 
 his hand toward heaven, and blew the soul, which had 
 apparently entered his fingers, into the air, that it might 
 seek a body to take possession of; or the shamsin placed 
 his hands ujwn the head of one of the mourners and 
 sent the spirit into him, to be embodied in his next off- 
 spring. The relative thus favored added the name of 
 the deceased to his own. If these things ware not done 
 the deceased was supposed to depart to the centre of the 
 earth to enjoy happiness, according to their estimate of it. 
 The Kenai supposed that a soft twilight reigned per- 
 petually in this place, and that its inhabitants pursued 
 their avocations; while the living slept they worked. 
 The soul did not, however, attain perfect rest until a 
 feast had been given in its honor, attended by a distri- 
 bution of skins.'* 
 
 '« Koltebw's New Vov.. vol. ii., p. 54. "They have a confused notion of 
 immortality.' Id,, p. 58. The Kouiagas also used to kill a slave on the 
 grave of wealthy men. Dall'a Alojika, p. 403. 
 
 " Dall's Alanka, pp. 422-3; Jlolmberg, Elhno. Skit., jip. 03-5. 
 
 1* The Chenewyans also held this theory, though they believed in a heav- 
 en of bliss and a state of punishment. Afackemie's V<>y., p. cxix. 
 
 " Ricfiardaon'a Jour., vol. i., pp. 409-10; Jiaer, aiai, u, Etkno., pp. 107-8, 
 
m 
 
 \ 
 
 518 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 Dall, in speaking of the Tinnehs, to which family the 
 Tacullies and Kenai belong, states that he found few who 
 believed in the immortality of the soul, and none in 
 future reward and punishment; any contrary assertion 
 he characterizes as proceeding from ignorance or exagger- 
 ation. Other authors, however, in treating of tribes 
 situated both in the extreme north, and in the center of 
 this family, as the Loucheux and Chejiewyans, declare 
 that good and wicked were treated according to their 
 deserts, the poor and rich often changing lots in the 
 other life. Terrible punishment was sometimes inflicted 
 upon the wicked in this world ; thus, in Htickeen River 
 stand several stone pillars, which are said to be the re- 
 mains of an evil-doing chief and his family, whom divine 
 anger placed there as a warning to others. According 
 to Kennicott, the soul, whether good or bad, was received 
 by Chutsain, the spirit of death, who was, for this 
 reason probably, called the bad spirit." The Eskimos 
 seem to have believed in a future state, for Richardson 
 relates that a dying man whom he saw at Cumberland 
 Inlet declared his joy at the ])ro.spect of meeting his 
 children in the other world and there living in bliss. It 
 is also a suggestive fact that implements and clothes 
 were buried with the body, care being taken that noth- 
 ing should press heavily upon it. The large destruction 
 of property practiced by some Rocky Mountain tribes 
 was for the pur^wse of obliterating the memory of the 
 deceased." The Aleuts believed that the spirits of their 
 relatives attended them as good genii, and invoked them 
 on all trying occasions, especially in cases of venddta.^^ 
 The CheiJewyan story relates that the soul arrives after 
 
 111; ITiirmon's Jour., pp. 2»9-300; Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. iv., 
 p. 482. 
 
 V'yVhymper'sAlasha,p.M5; 3Iackemit's Voy., p. cxxviii.; Hardiaiy, in 
 Smilhmnian liept., 1800, p. 318. ' Nnch domTodo wtirde imch ihren (Koiiin- 
 ((as) Begriffeu jvder MeiiHoh ein Tenfel; bisweilen zeigto er sich den Ver- 
 wandten, und daw hutte OlQok zu bedenten.' Holmbenj, Ethno. SkU., p. 122; 
 Afwfie's Vane. IsL, pp. 457-8. 
 
 I'f Vol. i., pp. 126-7, of this work; Dunn's Oregon, p. 83; Silliman's Jour., 
 vol. xvi., p. 147; Seenutn's Voy. Herald, vol. ii., p. 67; Richardson's Pol. lie;/., 
 p. 322. The EskimoB had no idea of ' future reward and punishment. ' Dall's 
 Alasha, p. 145. 
 
 l» D'Orbigny'B Voy., p. 50. 
 
FUTUBE OF THE COLUMBIAN TBIBE8. 
 
 619 
 
 IV., 
 
 death at a river upon which floats a stone canoe. In 
 this it embarks and is borne by the gentle current to an 
 extensive lake in the midst of which is an enchanted 
 island. While the soul is drifting toward it, the actions 
 of its life are examined, and if the gocxl predominate, the 
 canoe lands it on the shore, where the senses revel in 
 never-ending pleasures. But if the evil of its past life 
 out-weigh the good, the stone canoe sinks, leavinJi; the 
 spirit-occupant immersed up to the chin, there eternally 
 to float and struggle, ever beholding but never realizing 
 the happiness of the good." This pronounced beliefin a 
 future reward and ptniishment obtained among several 
 of the Columbian tribes. The natives of Millbank 
 Sound picture it as two rivers guarded by huge gates, 
 and flowing out of a dark lake — the gloom of death. 
 The good enter the stream to the right, which sparkles 
 in constant sunshine, and supplies tliem with an abun- 
 dance of salmon and berries; the wicked puss in to the 
 left and suffer cold and starvation on its bleak, snow- 
 clad banks.** The Okamigans call paradise, or the 
 abode of the good spirit, ekmehumkiUanwaist, and hell, 
 where those who kill and steal go, kishtsanuih. The 
 torments of the latter place are increased by an evil 
 spirit in human form, but with tail and ears like a horse, 
 who jumps al)()ijt from tree to tree with a stick in his 
 hand and belalx>rs the condemned." 
 
 Some among the Salish and Chinooks describe the 
 happy state as a bright land, called tamath by the latter, 
 evidently situated in the direction of the sunny south, 
 and aboiniding in all good things. Here the soul can 
 revel in enjoyments, which, however, dejMjnd on its 
 own exertions ; the wealthy, therefore, take slaves with 
 them to i^erform the menial duties. The wicked on the 
 other hand are consigned to a desolate region under the 
 control of an evil spirit, known as the Black Chief, there 
 to be constantly tantalized by the sight of game, water 
 
 " MackentWi Voy., p. cxix; Dunn's Oregon, p. 104, 
 
 M Dunn's Oregon, pp. 27'2-3, 
 
 •' Roaa' Adven., p, 288; Cox's Adcen., vol. ii., p. 158. 
 
620 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 and fire, which they can never reach. Some held that 
 tamath was gained by a difficult road called otuihuti, 
 which lay along the Milky Way, while others believed 
 that a canoe took the soul across the water that was sup- 
 posed to separate it from the land of the living."" 
 
 The Nez Percys, Flatheads, and some of the Haidah 
 tribes believed that the wicked, after expiating their 
 crimes by a longer or shorter sojourn in the land of deso- 
 lation, were admitted to the abode of bliss. The Hai- 
 dahs called the latter place keewuck, 'above,' within 
 which seems to have been a still brighter 8ix)t termed 
 keewuckkow, ' life above,' the abode of perennial youth, 
 whither the spirit of the fallen brave took its flight. 
 Those who died a natural death were consigned with 
 the wicked to seeumkkow, the purgatorial department, 
 situated in the forest, there to be purified before enter- 
 ing the happy keewuck.*^ The Queen Charlotte Island- 
 ers termed paradise ' the happy hunting-ground, ' a 
 rather strange idea when we consider that their almost 
 sole avocation was fishing.^* The Nez Percos believed 
 also in a purgatory for the living, and that the beavers 
 were men condemned to atone their sins before they 
 could resume the human form.** It seems to have been 
 undecided whether the wives and young children shared 
 the fate of the head of the family ; the Flatheads ex- 
 pressed a belief in reunion, but that may have been after 
 one or all had been purified in the intermediate state. 
 Those who sacrificed slaves on the grave, sent them 
 alike with the nmster that died gloriously on the battle- 
 field, or obscurely in his bed. 
 
 The Ahts hold that the soul inhabits at once the heart 
 and the head of man. Some say that after death it will 
 
 M Parker' a Explor. Tour, pp. 235, 246-7; Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., 
 vol. v., p. 124; Dunn's Oregon, p. I'iO. The Baliflh and Fend d'Oreilles 
 believed that the brave vent to the sun, while the bad remained nrar 
 earth to trouble the living, or ceased to exist. Lord's Nat,, vol. ii., pp. 239- 
 40. But this is contradicted by other accounts. 
 
 *3 Macfle's de8c-rii>tion leaves a doubt whether the keewuck and keewnok- 
 kow are names for the same heaven, or separate. Vane. M., p. 457. 
 
 M Poole's q. Char. lal., p. 320. 
 
 u Cox's Adven., vol. i., p. 252; Dnnn, Oregon, p. 318, says, ' beavers are a 
 fallen race of Indians.' 
 
QUAWTEAHT AND CHAYHEB. 
 
 521 
 
 return to the animal form from which its owner can trace 
 his descent ; others that, according to rank, disembodied 
 souls will go to live with Quawteaht or with Chayher. 
 Quawteaht inhabits a beautiful country somewhere up 
 in the heavens, though not directly over the earth; a 
 goodly land flowing with all manner of Indian milk and 
 honey ; no storms there, no snow nor frost to bind the 
 rivers, but only warmth and sunshine and abundant 
 game and fish. Here the chiefs live in the very man- 
 sion of Quawteaht, and the slain in battle live in 
 a neighboring lodge, enjoying also in their degree, all 
 the amenities of the place. And these are the only 
 doors to this Valhalla of the Ahts ; only lofty birth or a 
 glorious death in battle can confer the right of entry 
 here. The souls of those that die a woman's death, in 
 their bed, go down to the land of Chayher. Chayher 
 is a figure of flesh without bones — thus reversing our 
 pictorial idea of the grisly king of terrors — who is in the 
 form of an old gray-bearded man. He wjinders about 
 in the night stealing men's souls, when, unless the doc- 
 tors can recover the soul, the man dies. The country of 
 Chayher is also called chayher. It resembles a sub- 
 terranean earth but is every way an inferior country: 
 there are no salmon there and the deer are wretchedly 
 small, while the blankets are so thin and narrow as to 
 be almost useless for either warmth or decoration. This 
 is why jxjople burn blankets when burying their friends; 
 they cannot bear that their friend be sent shivering to 
 the world below. The dead Aht seems to have been 
 allowed in some cases to roam about on earth in the 
 form of a jxirson or animal, doing both good and evil, a 
 belief which induced many to make conciliatory offerings 
 of food to the dccecised. Some Chinook tribes were 
 afraid to pronounce the names of their dead lest they 
 should be attracted and carry off souls. This was es- 
 pecially feared at the sick-bed, and the medicine-man 
 had to be constantly on guard with his familiars to frus- 
 trate such attempts.'^" The Aht sorcerer even sent his 
 
 «« Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. vi., p. 619; vol. i., p. 248, of this work. 
 
522 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 own soul down to chayher to recover the truant, in 
 which he generally succeeded, unless the spirit of the 
 sick man had entered a house." Some amonc the tribes 
 believed that the soul issued from animals, esixjcially sea- 
 gulls and partridges, and would return to its original 
 form. The Songhies said the hunter was transformed 
 into a deer, the fisherman into a fish ; and the Nootkas, 
 that the spirit could reassume a human form if the celes- 
 tial abode were not to its taste.'* 
 
 In striking contrast to the preceding beliefs in fu- 
 turity, and to that of the Clallams, who with universal- 
 istic feeling believe that the good spirit will receive all, 
 without exception, in his happy hunting-ground, we are 
 told that the Pend d'Oreilles had no conceptions what- 
 ever of soul or immortality, so that the missionaries found 
 it difficult to explain these matters to them. It is cer- 
 tainly strange that a tribe surrounded by and in con- 
 stant contact with others who held these ideas should 
 have remained uninHuenced by them, especially as they 
 were extremely superstitious and believed in guardian 
 spirits and dreams.^ Disbelief in a future state is 
 assigned to many tribes, which upon closer examina- 
 tion are shown to possess ideas of a life after this; 
 such statements must, therefore, be accepted with cau- 
 tion. Among the Californians who are said to iden- 
 tify death with annihilation, are the Meewocs and the 
 tribes of the Sacramento Valley, yet the latter are afraid 
 to pronounce the name of a deceased person, lest he 
 should rise from dark oblivion.* But these may be re- 
 garded as exceptions, the remainder had pretty definite 
 ideas of futurity, heaven being generally placed in the 
 west, whither the glorious sun speeds to rest. The 
 
 *7 The sorcerer is stated by one native to have brought the soul on ii 
 small stick and thrown it back into the head of its body. Sprout's Scenes, p. 
 214. 'The natives often imagine that a bad spirit, which loves to vex and 
 torment, takes the place of the truant soul during its absence.' Id., pp. 173- 
 4; IMchings' Cal. Mag., vol. v.. j.. 225. 
 
 *8 Mayne's B.C., p. 181; StUil y .^fexl;a)^a, Viage, p. 136; Meares' Voy., p. 
 270; Ma'cfie's Vane, IsL, p. 457; Sproal's Scenes, pp. 212-3. 
 
 » SUvens, in Ind. Aff. Kept., 1854, p. 212; BritUon'a Myths, pp. 233-4; see 
 note 2. 
 
 3<* Johnston, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol., iv., p. 225. 
 
 It i 
 
FUTURE OF THE CALIF0RNIAN8. 
 
 Northern Californian regarded it as a great camping- 
 ground, under the charge of the good spirit, wiiere all 
 meet after death, to enjoy a hfe free from want. But 
 there were dangers ujwn the road which led to this bliss; 
 for Omaha, the evil fipirit, hovered near the dying man, 
 ready to snatch and carry off the soul as soon as ii should 
 leave its earthly tenement. To prevent such a calamity, 
 the friends who attended the burning of the bo(iy 
 shouted and gesticulated to distract the Evil One's ation- 
 tion and enable the heart, in which the soul resided, to 
 leap out of the flames and escape to heaven. If the 
 body was interred, they thought the devil would have 
 more chance of capturing the heart, which would then \ye 
 sent back to earth to annoy the living.^^ The natives 
 near the mouth of Russian River burned their dead to 
 prevent th jr becoming grizzlies, while those alxjut Clear 
 Lake supposed that the wicked alone were thus meta- 
 morphosed, or condemned to wander as spirits.*" Others, 
 however, who adhered to interment, sought to complete 
 the cert^mony Itefore night, when the coyote, in which 
 form the evil spirit probably api^eared, begins to howl, 
 and for three days they kept up noisy demonstrations 
 ai d fires at the graves; after that the fate of the soul 
 was no longci' loubtful. If captured, the good spirit 
 could redccii: i. with a big knife. It was the belief in 
 some parts that the deceased remained in the grave dur- 
 ing the three days, and then proceeded to heaven, where 
 eartli and sky meet, to become stars, chiefs assuming the 
 most brilliant forms.^ 
 
 The bright rivers, sunny slopes, and green forests of 
 the Euroc paradise are separated from the earth by a 
 deep chasm, which good and wicked alike must cross on 
 a thin, slipi^ry pole. The former soon reach the goal, 
 aided, doubtless, by the good spirit, as well as by the fire 
 lighted on the grave by mourning friends, but the wicked 
 man '•!!« to falter unaided along the shivering bridge; 
 
 see 
 
 31 IMchimjn' Cal. Mag., vol. iii., pp. 438-9; Maefit's Vam. lal., p. 448. 
 
 3« I'ow Porno, MS. 
 
 3' Ib.i I. .lbs, iu Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., p. 140. 
 
634 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 1 ! 
 
 and many are the nights that pass before his friends 
 venture to 'dispense with the beacon, lest the sou) miss 
 the path, d,nd fall into the dark abyss. Nor does retri- 
 bution end with the peril \nd anxiety of the passage, 
 for many are liable to return to the earth as birds, beasts, 
 and insects. When a Kailta dies, a little bird carries 
 the soul to spirit-land, but its flight is impeded by the 
 s'ns of the wicked, which enable? a watching hawk to 
 overtake and devour the soul.^ 
 
 The Cahrocs have ti more distinct conception of future 
 reward and punishment, and suppose that the spirit on 
 its journey comes to two roads, one strewn with flowers 
 and leading to the bright western land beyond the great 
 waters, across which good Chareya doubtless aids it; 
 the other, bristling with thorns and briars, leading 
 to a p^ace full of deadly seriients, where the wicked 
 liinst wander for ever.** The Tolewahs place heaven 
 behind the sun, wherever that is, and picture hell as a 
 dark place where souls shiver for ever before the cold 
 winds, and are harassed by fiends.* The Modocs be- 
 lieve in a spirit-land, evidently situated in the air above 
 the earthly home, where souls hover about inciting the 
 living to good or evil. Merit appears to be measured 
 by bodily stature, for contemptible woman becomes so 
 small here that tlie warrior, whose stature is in propor- 
 tion to his powers, requires quite a number of females to 
 supply his wants." 
 
 Tlie Ukiahs, San61s, and others sprinkle food about the 
 favorite haunts of the dead. The mother, for instance, 
 while chanting her mournful ditty over the grave of her 
 dead babe sprinkles the nourishing milk in the air.* 
 
 Many of the Nevada tribes thought that several heav- 
 ens await the soul, each with a degree of bliss in propor- 
 tion to the merits of the dead person ; but this Ijelief was 
 not well defined ; nor was that of the Snakes, who killed 
 
 M Poteen' Porno, MS.; Miller'aHfe atnonqgt the Modocs, pp. 241, 249. 
 '» Powers, in Oi-eWand MontlUy, vol. viii., pp. 43(^1. 
 M Id., Porno, MS.; thiH vol.," p. 177. 
 " .\feacham, Relliion of Indiana, 
 '••• Poteera' Potno, MS. 
 
) friends 
 sou) miss 
 oes retri- 
 passage, 
 {», beasts, 
 d curries 
 td by the 
 huwk to 
 
 of future 
 spirit on 
 h flowers 
 the great 
 
 aids it; 
 
 leading 
 i wicked 
 B heaven 
 hell as a 
 
 the cold 
 adocs be- 
 lli r above 
 iiting the 
 neasured 
 comes so 
 propor- 
 
 males to 
 
 bout the 
 nstance, 
 e of her 
 »iir» 
 1 heav- 
 propor- 
 blief was 
 ko killed 
 
 1, 349. 
 
 METEMPSYCHOSIS IK CALIFORNIA. 
 
 the favorite horse, and even wife, for the deceased, that 
 he might not be lonely.* The Allequas supposed that 
 before the soul could enter the ever-green prairies to live 
 its second life, free from want and sorrow, it had expiated 
 its sins in the form of some animal, weak, or strong, bad 
 or good, often passing from a lower to a higher grade, 
 ajiording to the earthly conduct of the deceased. By 
 eating prairie-dogs and other game, some sought to gather 
 souls, apparently with a view to increase the purity of 
 their own and shorten the preparatory term.*" The 
 San Diego tribes, on the other hand, who considered 
 large game as the embodied spirits of certain genei'a- 
 tions, abstained from their flesh, evidently fearing that 
 such fare would hasten their metamorphosis; but old 
 men, whose term of life was nearly run, were not de- 
 terred by these fears. 
 
 Ideas of metempsychosis also appear in one of the 
 songs of a Southern Californian trilje, which runs: As 
 the moon dies to be relwrn, so the soul of man will be re- 
 newed. Yet this people professed no belief in a future 
 reward, or punishment. It is doubtless the same people, 
 living near Monterey, of whom Marmier says, they sup- 
 ix)sed that the dead retired to certain verdant isles in 
 the sea, while awaiting the birth of the infants whose 
 souls they were to form. Others regarded tbese islands 
 iis paradise, and placed hell in a mountain chasm.*^ 
 
 Among the Acagchemems we meet with a peculiar 
 pantheistic notion. Death was regarded as an invisible 
 entity constituting the air, which also formed the soul 
 of man, or his breath, whose particular seat was the 
 heart. As man became decrepit, his soul was gradually 
 absorbetl in the element which had originated it, until it 
 finally became mei'ged and lost therein. But this was 
 the belief of some only among the tribe. Others sup- 
 
 's Vol. 1., pp. 43P-I0, this work; Broiene'a L. Col., p. 188. 
 
 - " r,Na- 
 
 215-6. ' 
 
 « Meyer, ffach liem Savmnienlo, pp. 228-9; Set :olcraft'» Arch., vol. T,, pp. 
 
 *' ut Perokiae, Voy., torn, ii., p. 307; Martnier, Notke, in Bryant, Vt>y. en 
 O.I., n. 23H; Mif/M, in Nouvelka AnmUea dea Voy., 1844, toni. ci., pp. 335- 
 6; jfo/nw. Explor., torn, ii., p. 379-8U. 
 
526 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 '■ 
 
 1 
 
 i'lii 
 
 il 
 
 posed that they would go to tolmec, the abode of the great 
 Chinigchinich, situated below the earth, abounding in 
 sensual pleusures, unembittered by sorrow, and where 
 food and other wants were supplied without labor. Still 
 others held that Chinigchinich sent the soul, or the 
 heart, as they expressed it, to different places, according 
 to the station in life and manner of death of the deceased. 
 Thus, chiefs and medicine-men, whom Tacu, the eater of 
 human tlesh, honored by devouring, became heavenly 
 bodies, while those who died by drowning, or in captiv- 
 ity, and could not be eaten by Tacu, went elsewhere. 
 Souls of common people were consigned to some unde- 
 fined, though evidently happy, place, since they were 
 obliged to pass a probationary term on the borders of the 
 sea, on mountains, in valleys, or forests, whence they 
 came to commune with, or among, their widows or rela- 
 tives, who often burned or razed the house to be saved 
 from such visits." 
 
 The Mojaves have more liberal ideas and admit all to 
 sliare the joys of heaven. With the smoke, curling up- 
 wards from the pyre, the soul rises and floats eastward to 
 the regions of the rising sun, whither Matevil has gone 
 before, and where a second earth-life awaits it, free from 
 want and sorrow. But if its purity be sullied by crime, 
 or stained with human blood, the soul is trunsfbrmed 
 into a rat and must remain for four days in a rat-hole 
 to be purified before Matevil can receive it. According 
 to some, Matevil dwells in a certain lot\y mountain lying 
 in the Mojave territory.** 
 
 The Pimas also believe that the soul" goes to the east, 
 to the sun-house perhaps, there to live with Sehuiab, 
 
 « Boseam, in linlilnnon'it Life in CcU., pp. 316-24. 
 
 *' 'Ives legtti d»m (iebirge ilen Namen: " Berg der TocUen " bei.' J/o/^ 
 houatn, lieinen in dk Felsemjeh., torn, i., pp. 357-H. ' All cowardly IiKlimiM 
 (nud brnverv wiia the good with them) were tormented with hardHliipa and 
 fnilureH, sicicneHit nud defentH. This hill, or hndeH, they never daretl viHit.' 
 Strutton'B Vupt. Oatman (firh, p. 233; Dmlt, in Ind. .\ff. Rept., 1870, p. 129; 
 Whipple, EuAank, ami TunierH Itept., in Pao. R. R. Rept., vol. iii„ p. 43. 
 
 ** Estupec, the soul or henrt, may be connected with eep, breatn. Wal- 
 ker's Pimaa, M8. In Schiiolcraft'a Arch., vol. iii., p. 461, occurs the terr: 
 angel, bnt the Pima chiofa whom I have questioned stiUe that the term 
 angel was not known to theos. 
 
 II 
 
FUTUBE OF MABICOPAS, YUMAS, APACHES, MOQUIS. 527 
 
 the son of the creator, but this Elysion is not perfect, 
 for a devil called Chiawat is admitted there, and he 
 greatly plagues the inmates.** The Maricopaa are stated 
 in one account to believe in a future state exactly similar 
 to the life on earth, with all its social distinctions and 
 wants, so that in order to enable the soul to assume its 
 proper jxisition among the spirits, all the pro|)erty of the 
 deceased, as well as a great part of that of his relatives, 
 is offered up at the grave. But jiccording to Bartlett 
 they think the dead will return to their ancient home 
 on the banks of the Colorado, and live on the sand hills. 
 Here the different pit'-^ of the body will 1^ transformed 
 into animals, the head, for instance, becoming an owl, 
 tlie hands, bats, the feet, wolves, and in these forms con- 
 tiime their ancient feuds with tlu> Yumas, who exi^elled 
 tliem from that country.*" The Yumas, however, do not 
 conform to these views, but expect that the good soul 
 will leave worldly strife for a pleasant valley hidden in 
 one of the canons of the Colorado, and that the wicked 
 will be shut up in a dark cavern to be tantalized by the 
 view of the bliss beyond their reach.*^ 
 
 The Apjwhes believe in metempsychosis and consider 
 the rattlesnake as the form to be assimied by the wieked 
 after death. The owl, the eagle, and jierfectly white birds, 
 were regarded as j)oss«;ssing souls of divine origin, and 
 tiie bear was not less sacivd in their estimation, for the 
 very daughter of Montezuma, whom it had carried off 
 from her father's houie, was the mother of its race.** 
 Tlie Motjuis, went so far as to supjwse that they would 
 return to the primeval condition of animals, plants, and 
 inanimate objects.*" Tlie faith of the other Pueblo tribes 
 in New Mexico was more in jiccordance with their cul- 
 tured condition, namely, that the soul would be judged 
 
 « Walker'n Pimas, MS. 
 
 *« /Vr.'t. iViir., vol. ii., p. 222; Ciemonu'n Apaches, pi). 104-5. ' Cnnmlo 
 nuiore vil I'l vivir su uornzou por el niiir liAciit t'l poiiifiitr: (pui al^uiKJH ilea- 
 piU'H (|iin luuereu vivvn cotno ti>ui>lot»H, v liitiiniinii'iitu dijiToii quo elios uo 
 .iub«n bieu estiia ooiMii. ' Oarces, Diario, fu Doc. JIM. Alex., iterie ii., tout, i., 
 p. 23!' 
 
 ♦' hay, iu Ikyiperian, vol. iii., p. 482. 
 
 ** Hmru, iu Schookraft'n Arch., vol. t., p. 200. 
 
 « Tvn Urotck, iu Id., vol. Iv., p. 86. 
 
1^ 
 
 OM 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 immediately after death according to its deeds. Food 
 ivas placed with the dead, and stones were thrown upon 
 the body to drive out the evil spirit. On a certain night, 
 in August it seems, the soul haunted the hills near its 
 former home to receive the tributes of food and drink 
 which affectionate friends hastened to offer. Scoffers 
 connected the disapjiearance of the choice viands with 
 the rotund form of the priests." 
 
 The Navajos expected to return to their place whence 
 they originated, below the earth, where all kinds of 
 fruits and cereals, germinated from the seeds lost 
 above, grow in unrivaled luxuriance. Released from 
 their earthly bonds the spirits proceed to an extensive 
 marsh in which many a soul is bemired through re- 
 lying too much on its own efforts, and failing to ask 
 the aid of the great spirit; or, perhaps the outfit of 
 live stock and implements offered at the grave has 
 been inadequate to the journey. After wandering 
 about for four days the more , fortunate souls come to 
 a ladder conducting to the under world; this they 
 descend and are gliuldened by the sight of two great 
 spirits, male and female, who sit combing their hair. 
 After looking on for a few suns imbibing lessons of 
 cleanliness, jDcrhaps, they climb up to the swamp again 
 to be purified, and then return to the abode of the 
 spirits to live in peace and plenty for ever. Some 
 believe that the bad become coyotes, and that women 
 turn into fishes, and then into other forms."* 
 
 Among the Comanches we find the orthodox Ameri-' 
 can paradise, in its full glory. In the direction of the 
 setting sun lie the happy prairies, where the buffalo lead 
 the hunter in the glorious chase, and where the horse 
 of the piUe-face aids those who have excelled in scalping 
 and horse-stealing, to attain supreme felicity. At night 
 they are permitted to revisit the earth, but must re- 
 s' Td, p. 78; Domenech's Deatrla, vol. ii., p. 402; Whipple's Rept., in Pm. 
 R. R. Rrpt., vol. iii., p. GO. 
 
 " Ikadle, in Cro/utt's Western World, AuR., 1878, p. 27: BrMd, in Ind. 
 Aft. Rept., 18C7, p. 358; Eaton, in Schoolcraft's Arch., yoI. iii., p. 218; Davia' 
 Kl Griwfo, p. 418. 
 
THE BBALM OF HUOCHITA. 
 
 turn before the break of day.** In striking contrast 
 to this idea stands the curious belief said to have been 
 held by the Periciiis of Lower California. Their great 
 spirit Niparaya hated war, and to deter his people from 
 engaging therein, consigned all those slain in battle to 
 Tuparan or "Wac, a spirit who rising in rebellion against 
 the peace-loving Niparaya was deprived of all luxu- 
 ries, and imprisoned in a cave by the sea, guarded by 
 whales. Yet a number openly professed themselves 
 adherents of this personage. The Cochimfs, who appear 
 to have had nearly the same belief, declare that it was 
 the bad spirits who twught to secure the soul and hold 
 it captive in the cave. Whatever may be the correct 
 version, their belief in a future state, says Baegert, is 
 evident from the custom of putting sandals on the feet 
 of the dead.** 
 
 The souls of the Sonera Indians dwell in the caves 
 and among the rocks of the cliiTs, and the echoes heard 
 there are their clamoring voices." ^Ribas declares that 
 in one part of Sinaloa a future state was ignored, yet 
 he says that they acknowledged a supreme mother and 
 her son, who was the first man." In Nayarit we 
 come upon the Mexican idea of different heavens, de- 
 teruiined by the mode of death. Thus, children and 
 those who were carried off by disease went to one place; 
 those who died a violent death, to the air regions, where 
 they became shooting stars. The others went to mucchita, 
 placed somewhere in the district of Rosario, where they 
 lived under the care of men with shaven heads. During 
 the day they were allowed to consort with the living, 
 in the form of flies, to seek food; but at night they 
 returned to the mucchita to assume the human form 
 
 Pao. 
 
 In Ind, 
 iDavia' 
 
 M Marcy's Army Hfe, p. 57; Si'hookrnft'H Arch., vo!. v., pp. 54, 086. 
 Food ia left at the grave for a certain tiiiie;'thiB wonld iudioate that the houI 
 proiHir, or itit second form, remains with tlie body for a white, fd., pp. 78-9. 
 
 >:• Smilhsonian Hept., 1866, p. 387; Chiitiero, Sioria della Cal., torn, i., 
 pp. 13G-7, 139. 
 
 ** Alger's Future TAfe, p. 208. * Lo lli'viin d enterrar Rentado y eon bub 
 mejorea veHtidoH, iHinienao 4 bu lado compctt nte porciou de bus ordiuarios 
 alimentos.' Alf/re, Hist. V»mp, d« Juua, torn, ii., p. 218. 
 
 u HM. de hs THumphos, p. 18. 
 Vol. III. M 
 

 :i 
 
 
 680 
 
 FUTURE STATS. 
 
 and pass the time in dancing. At one time they could be 
 released from this abode, but owing to the imprudence 
 of one man, this privilege was lost. This person one 
 day made a trip to the coast to procure salt, leaving 
 his wife to take care of the house. After a short 
 absence he returned, in time only to see her disappear 
 in the mucchita, whither the spirits had beckoned her. 
 His sorrow was boundless, for he loved his wife dearly. 
 At last his tears and sighs touched the heart of the 
 keeper of the souls, who told him to watch for his 
 wife one night when she appeared in the dance, and 
 wound her with an arrow: she would then recognize 
 him and return home; but he warned him not to speak 
 a loud word, or she would disappear forever. The 
 man did as he was told, wounded his wife on the leg, 
 and had the joy to see her return home. Musicians 
 and singers were called in, and a grand feast was held 
 to celebrate the event; but, overcome with excitement, 
 the husband gave vent to a shout of joy. The next 
 moment the warnmg of the keeper was verified — a 
 ghastly corpse had taken the place of the wife. Since 
 then no other soul has been allowed to rejoin the 
 living."* It is curious to note in how many countries 
 the doctrine of a future life has been connected with the 
 legend of some hero who has died, descended into the 
 under-world, and again risen to life. How closely does 
 this American legend resemble the old story of Orpheus 
 and Eurydice; the death and resurrection of the Egyp- 
 tian Osiris; the Mithraic Mysteries of Persia, in which 
 the initiated, in dumb show, died and rose again from 
 the coffin ; the Indian Mahadeva searching for the life- 
 less Sita, and made glad by his resuscitation ; the re- 
 covery of Atys by Cybele among the Phrygians ; the re- 
 turn of Kore to Demeter for half of every year in the 
 Elusinian Mysteries ; the mock murder and new birth of 
 the impersonated Zagreus, in the Bacchic Mysteries; the 
 Metamorphoses in the Celtic and Druidic Mysteries 
 
 1* ApoiloHcoa A/ants, pp. 22-1. 
 
EICUT AND YOATOTOWEE. 
 
 practiced in Gaul and Britain ; all are different forms of 
 
 but one idea. 
 
 An equally devoted husband was the Neeahenam 
 
 whose story is told by Mr Powers in the following 
 : — " First of all things existed the moon. The 
 created man, some say in the form of a stone, 
 
 legend 
 moon 
 
 •> 
 
 others say in the form of a simple, straight, hairless, 
 limbless m.issof flewh, lii<e an enormous earth-worm, from 
 wliich he gradually developed into his present shape. 
 The first man thus created was called Eicut; his wife, 
 Yodtotowee. In process of time Yoatotowee fell sick, 
 and though Eicut nursed her tenderly, she gradually 
 faded away before his eyes and died. He loved her 
 with a love passing the love of brothers, and now hia 
 heart was broken with grief. He dug a grave for her 
 close beside his camp-fire ( for the Neeshenams did not 
 burn the dead then), that he might daily and hourly 
 weep above her silent dust. His grief knew no bounds. 
 His life became a burden to him ; all the light was gone 
 out of his eyes, and all this world was black and drenry. 
 He wished to die, that he might follow his beloved 
 Yoatotowee. In the greatness of his grief he fell into a 
 trance, there was a rumbling in the gn)ini(l, and the 
 spirit of the dead Yoatotowee arose out of her giave and 
 came and stood bewide him. When he awoke out of his 
 trance and beheld his wife, he would have spoken to her, 
 but she forbade him, for in what moment an Indian 
 Hjxjaks to a ghost he dies. She turned away and set out 
 to seek the spirit-land { (xjshicooshe koom, literally, 'the 
 dance-house of ghosts.') Eicut followed her, but tho 
 ghost turned and said, * why do you follow me ? you tire 
 not dead.' They journeyed on through a great country 
 and a darksome — a land that no man has seen and re< 
 turned to report — until they came to a river that sepa- 
 rated them from the spirit-land. Over this river thui*e 
 was a bridge of one small rope, so very narrtw that a 
 Hpider could hardly cross over it. Here the spirit of 
 Yoatotowee must bid farewell to her husband and go 
 over alone into the spirit-land. But the great unspcak- 
 
FUTUBE 81ATE. 
 
 able grief of Eicut at beholding his wife leaving him for- 
 ever overcame his love of life, and he called aloud after 
 her. In that self-same instant he died — for no Indian 
 can speak to a ghost and live — and together they entered 
 the land of spirits. Thus Eicut passed away from the 
 realm of earth, and in the invisible world became a good 
 and quiet spirit, who constantly watches over and be- 
 friends his posterity still living on earth. But he and 
 his wife left behind them two children, a brother and a 
 sister ; and to prevent incest the moon created another 
 pair and from these two pairs are descended all the 
 Neeshenams of to-day."" 
 
 The future abode of the Mexicans had three divisions 
 to which the dead were admitted according to their rank 
 in life and manner of death. Glorious as was the fate 
 of the warrior who died in the cause of his country, on 
 the battle-field, or in the hands of the enemy's priests, 
 still more glorious was the destiny that awaited his soul. 
 The fallen Viking was carried by radiant Valkyries to 
 Valhalla, but the Aztec hero was borne in the arms of 
 Teoyaomique herself, the consort of Huitzilopochtli, to 
 the bright plains of the sun-house, in the eastern part of 
 the heavens, where shady groves, trees loaded with 
 luscious fruit, and dowers steeped in honey, vied with 
 the attractions of vast hunting-jmrks, to make his time 
 pass happily. Here also awaited him the presents sent 
 by affectionate friends belevy. — E"Dry Bioiiiiiig wlicii llie 
 sun set out upon his journey, these bright strong war- 
 riors seized their weapons'^ and marched before him, 
 shouting and fighting sham battles. This continued un- 
 til they reached the zenith, where the sun was trans- 
 ferred to the charge of the Celestial Women, after which 
 the warriors dispersed to the chase or the shady grove. 
 
 " Thia legend is taken from a MS kindly pregented to me hj Mr. Ste- 
 phen PowetK, mill in ii correoted yersiuu of the leKeud entitled ' Hilpnieoone 
 and Olegnnoe ' contributed by the same gentleman to the Ocerkmd Monthly, 
 January, 1874. pp. 30-1. 
 
 M ' El que tenia rodeln horadada de saetaH no podia mirar al sol.' Sahagun, 
 Hiat. Om., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 265. This mav perhapa mean that the hum- 
 bler warrior, whose inferior shield was more likely to be pierced, could not 
 look upon the majestic face of the sun, just as he had been interdicted from 
 regarding the face of his king. 
 
THE SUN HOUSE AMD TLALOGAM. 
 
 688 
 
 The members of the new escort were women who had 
 died in war or child-bed, and livdd in the western pnrt 
 of the Sun House. Dressed like the warriors in martial 
 accoutrement,*" they conducted the sun to his home, 
 some carrying the litter of quetzal feathers in which he 
 reclined, while others went in front shouting and fighting 
 gaily. Arrived at the extreme west they transferred 
 the sun to' the dead of Mictlan, and went in quest of 
 their spindles, shuttles, baslcets, and other implements 
 necessary for weaving or household worlc.* The only 
 other persons who are mentioned as being admitted to 
 the Sun House, were merchants who died on their jour- 
 ney. After four years of this life the souls of the war- 
 riors pass into birds of beautiful plumage, which live on 
 the honey of flowers growing in the celestial gardens 
 or seek their sustenance on earth." 
 
 The second place of bliss was Tlalocan, the abode of 
 Tlaloc, a terrestrial paradise, the source of the rivers 
 and all the nourishment of the earth, where joy reigns 
 and sorrow is unknown,"' where every imaginable pro- 
 duct of the field and garden grows in profusion beneath 
 a perpetual summer sky. This paradise appears to 
 have been erected on the ideal reminiscences of the 
 happy Tollan, the cradle of the race, where their fathers 
 
 M 'When tho midwife speakn to q woman nuu has died in childbed, she 
 refers to tho noble manner in which Hhe han used the hwuuI ami Kliield, a 
 f gure of apeecli which in probably intended to repregeut t.ie high eHtimation 
 in which they held her.' Id., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 189. 
 
 ^ ' DcHcendian ac4 A la tierrn.' lb. But it ih iuHt as likely that they used 
 the weaving implements supplied to them at the grave, as those of the 
 living. Brasseur do Bourbourg says that the inhabitants of this region had 
 day when the inhabitiiuts of the earth slept; but since the women resumed 
 their work after the netting of the sun, it is more likely that they always had 
 light up there, and that they never slept, llisl. Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 497. 
 
 ■> The humming-bird, the emblem and attribute of the war-god, offered 
 on the grave in the month of QuechoUi, probably referred to this transfor- 
 mation. Sahagun, Hist. Gtn., tom. i., lib., ii., p. 164, lib. iv., pp. 264-5, torn, 
 ii., lib. vi., pp. 18S-9, lib, ix.. p. 358; Torquemada, Monarq, Ind., tom. ii., p. 
 530. ' Nachner wenien sio theils in Wolken verwandelt, theils in Kolibris.' 
 JftU/fr, Amerikanisolie Urreiifiionen, p. 661. The transformation into cloads 
 seems to refer to the Tlascaitecs. 
 
 *' Tlaloenn is the name given by some old writers to the country between 
 Chiapas and O.ijaca. Hraaseur de liourbmtrg. Hint. Nat. Civ., tom. iii., p. 49C; 
 Brinton'H .Mi/lhK, pp. 88-9. It may also be the place referred to under the 
 names of lamoancha, Xuchitlyoa^an. Explanation of the Codtx TtlleHana- 
 Bemmaia, in Kingaborowjh's Mt». AKtiq. , vol. vi., p. 127. 
 
584 
 
 FDTDBE STATE. 
 
 reveled in richess and splendor. To this place went 
 those who had been killed by lightning, the drowned, 
 those suffering from itch, gout, tumors, dropsy, leprosy 
 and other incurable diseases. Children nltso, at least 
 those who were sacrificed to the Tlalocs, played about 
 in its gardens, and once a year they descended among 
 the living in an invisible form to join in their festi- 
 vals." It is doubtful, however, whether this paradise 
 was perpetual, for according to some authors the dis- 
 eased stayed here but a short time, and then passed 
 on toMictlan; while the children, balked of their life 
 by death or sacrifice, were allowed to essay it again.** 
 The third destination of the dead, provided for those 
 who died of ordinary diseases or old age, and, accord- 
 ingly, for the great majority, was Mictlan, ' the place of 
 the dead,' which is described as a vast, pathless place, a 
 land of darkness and desolation, where the dead after 
 their time of probation are sunk in a sleep that knows 
 no waking. In addressing the corpse they spoke of this 
 phicc of Mictlan as a 'most ob.«icure land, where light 
 Cometh not. and whence none can ever return.'*" There 
 are several points, however, given by Sahagun, as well 
 as other writers, which tend to modify this aspect of 
 Mictlan. The lords and nobles seem even here to have 
 kept up the barriers which separated them from the con- 
 taminating touch of inferiors, and doubtless the good 
 and respectable were classed apart from low miscreants 
 and criminals, fur there were nine divisions in Mictlan, 
 of which Chicohnahuimictlan or Ninth-Mictlan, was the 
 
 « Vol. ii., p. 336, this work. 
 
 •♦ MemlieUt, Illst. Edes., p. 97; Torquemada, Monnrq. 2nd., torn, il., pp. 
 82, 52tf . The remarkd of the above anthers with referenc/ to those who Aw 
 of diseases mav, however, refer to sufferers from ordinary afflictions, who 
 were from all doomed to Mictlan. In Explanut'um of the Codex Vativanva, in 
 Kim/aborough'a Mfx. Aniiq., vol. vi., pp. 169-71, nil who die of diseases and 
 a violent death are consigned to Mictlan. Brinton's Mytha, pp. 246-7; Alger's 
 Future Life, pp. 475-6. ('hevalier, Mex. Ancien el Mod., p. 91, who regards 
 the sun as heaven, and Mictlan na hell, considers this an intermediate and 
 incomplete paradise. Saha^n, Hist. (Jen., tom. i., lib. iii., p. 264; Clavigero, 
 Storia AnI. del MeasUso, tom. ii., p. 5. 
 
 » Sahanun, Jlia. Oen., tom. i.. lib. iii., pp. 260-1, tom. ii.. lib. vi., p. 176; 
 Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., tom. ii., p. 529; Jiranncur de BouVhmtrg, Hisl. 
 N<U. Civ., tom. iii., p. 671; Tetotomoc, Hist. Mex., tom. i., pp. av:9, 331. 
 
MIOTLAN. 
 
 535 
 
 Abode of the Aztec Pluto and his Proserpine. This name 
 seems also to have been applied to the whole region, 
 meaning then the nine Mictltins."' The different idol- 
 mantles in which the dead person was attired, deter- 
 mi>^ed by his profession and by his manner of death, 
 wculd imply that different gods hiul control of these 
 divisions.*' Whatever distinction there may have been 
 wjvs kept up by the humbler or richer offerings of food, 
 clothing, implements, and slaves, made at the time of the 
 burial, at the end of eighty days, and on the first, second 
 third, and fourth anniversary of the death ; all of which 
 went before Mictlantecutli before being turned over to 
 the use of the person for whom they were destined.*" In 
 one place Sahagun states that four years were passed in 
 traveling before the soul reached Mictlan, and on another 
 page he distinctly implies that this term was passed 
 within that region, when he says that the dead awoke 
 from their sleep as the sun reached the western horizon, 
 and rose to escort it through their land; Torquemada 
 says that four days were occupied in the journey.'" The 
 only way to reconcile these statements is by sup[)osing 
 that the soul passed from one division to another, until 
 it fnially, at the end of the four years, reached Mictlan 
 proper, or Ninth-Mictlan, and attained reix)se. Their 
 duties during this term consisting in escorting the sun, 
 and working like their happier brethren in the Sun 
 House, besides passing a certain time in sleep. The fact 
 that the people besought the dead to visit them during 
 the festival in their honor, implies that they were within 
 Mictlan, though their liberty there, at that season, 
 
 ^ Id., p. 320. ' Le plus commnn est Chiucnauh-Micllan, les Neuf Bejonrs 
 (Ics Mort8.' Jiriisseurde Jiourbiiurti, //uf(. iV(/(. Cii:., toiu. iii., p. 495; Mendiela, 
 Hint. Kcka, p. 1(7; Sahuiivn, /llst.Ofn., toiii. i., lib. iii., p. 263. 
 
 *' This st'eins aUotobo theidcaof GomarA, f'oii*/. Mex. fol. 308-9, although 
 he makes the heavens distinct from one another, and includes the Sun House 
 and Tlalocan in the list. 
 
 <» Sahaqun, Hist. Gen., torn, i., lib. ii., p. 106, lib. iii., p. 263. 
 
 <» Mondrg. 7m/., torn, ii., p. 622. The fact thnt ottcrings and prayers 
 were kept np for four dnys by the mourners, contiruis this stittoment. Saha- 
 (jun. Hist. Uen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 203, torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 189. 'Until 
 koiiIh had arrived at the destined i)lace »t the ex])iratiou of thiso four years, 
 thny had to encounter much hardship, cold, and toil.' Explanation of the Codex 
 TiUerianO'Iiementna, in Kingaborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 96. 
 
! I 
 
 ! 
 
 686 
 
 FUTUBB STATE 
 
 at least, was not so very restricted. 'As they helped to 
 escort the sun, we must suppose that they also enjoyed 
 the blessings of sunshine while terrcntrial 1km ngs slept, 
 and the expression of Tezozomoc, a place where none 
 knows whether it be night or day, a place of eternal 
 rest,' must refer to those only who have passed the time 
 of probation, and lapsed into the final sleep. It may be 
 however, that the sun was lustreless at night, for Ca- 
 margo states that it slept after its journey.''*' If so, the 
 dim twilight noticed among the northern people, or the 
 moon, the deity of the night, must have replaced the 
 obscured brightness of the sun, if lights indeed were 
 needed, for the escort and the workers could scarcely 
 have used artificial illumination. The route of the sun 
 further indicates that Mictlan was situated in the anti- 
 podean regions, or rather in the centre of the earth, to 
 which the term ' dark and pathless regions' also applies. 
 This is the supposition of Clavigero, who bases it on the 
 fact that Tlalxicco, the name of Mictlantecutli's temple, 
 signifies center or bowels of the earth.' " But Sahogun 
 and others place it in the north, and support this asser- 
 tion by showing that Midlampa signified north.'* The 
 fiict that the people turned the iace to the north when call- 
 ing upon the dead," is strongly in favor of this theory ; 
 the north is also the dark quarter. These apparently con- 
 tradictory statements may be reconciled by supposing 
 that Mictlan was situated in the northern part of the 
 subterranean regions, as the home of the heroes was in 
 the eastern part of the heavens. 
 
 As the warrior in the Sun House passes after four 
 
 w Hist. Vnx, in Nmtvelles Annales dea Voy., 1843, toiii. xcviii., p. 193; 
 Tetotomoc, Hist. Mex., torn, i., p. 331. 'When the snn fiets, it goes to give 
 light to the dead.' Explanation of (he Codex TtUeriano-Iiemensia, in KiiujH- 
 borough's Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 128. 
 
 71 Storia Ant. dvl Mensico. tuui. ii., p. 6. Tlalxicco may be considered aa 
 hell proper, and dixthict from Mictlan, and may have been ruled over by 
 Tzontemoc who mast then be regarded as distinct from Mictlantecutli. Kinya- 
 borough's Mux. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 219. 
 
 T< Mictlampaehecatl, the north-wind, is said to come from hell. Sahaijun, 
 H\M. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vii., pp. 263, 256-7; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, 
 ii., p. 81. 
 
 " Explanation of the Codex VtUioanua, in Kingrhorough'g Mex. Antiq., vol. 
 vi., pp. 218-9. 
 
THE JOUBNEY OF THB DEAD. 
 
 587 
 
 four 
 
 p. 193; 
 to give 
 Kiivjs- 
 
 ered as 
 
 >ver by 
 
 Kinya- 
 
 jhaijun, 
 ., torn. 
 
 \q., vol. 
 
 years of perfect enjoyment into a seemingly less happy 
 state, so the Mictlan probationer appears to have aban- 
 doned his work for a condition of everlasting repose." 
 This condition is already indicated by the very signifi- 
 cation of the name Mictlan, ' place of the dead,' and by 
 the preceding statements; it also implied by the myth of 
 the creation of man, wherein the god-heroes say to 
 Xolotl : Go beg of Mictlantecutli, Lord of Hades, that he 
 may give the a bone or some ashes of the dead that are 
 with him." 
 
 I will now revert to the terrible four days' jour- 
 ney,™ which those who were unfortunate enough to 
 die a peaceful death had to perform before they could 
 attain their negative happiness. Fully impressed with 
 the idea of its hardships, the friends of the deceased 
 held it to be a religious duty to provide him with a full 
 outfit of food, clothing, implements, and even slaves, to 
 enable him to pass safely through the ordeal. Idols were 
 also deposited by his side, and if the dead man were a 
 lord, his chaplain was sent to n**«»nd to their service. 
 This maintenance of worship during the journey is also 
 implied by the sprinkling of water upon the ashes with 
 the words: Let the dead wash himself." The officiating 
 priests, laid, besides, passports with the body, which 
 which were to serve for various points along the road. 
 The first papers passed him by two mountains, which, 
 like the symplegades, threatened to meet and crush him 
 in their embrace. The second was a pass for the road 
 guarded by a big snake; the other papers took him by 
 the green crocodile, Xochitonal, across eight deserts, and 
 over eight hills. Then came the freezing itzehecaya, 
 
 '>* 'Despnes de pasftdos cvatro anos, el difunto He sal fa y se iba A log 
 
 nueve iufiernos en este lugar del infiemo que se llaniaba ChicunaviirUa, 
 
 KB acubaban y feneciau los difuntos.' Sahanun, illst. Oen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 
 2(i3; Bee also note K. At the end of four years the houIm came to a place 
 where they enjoyed a certain degree of repose. Explanation of the Codex Vati- 
 cunus, in Kinfisboroiigh's .Vex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 218. 
 
 7i This vol., p. 5'J: soe aUo, pp. 296-402. 
 
 n Bee not 1'2. Fonr was the most sacred nnmber among the Mexicans as 
 well as the other nations of America, and is derived from the adoration of 
 the cardinal points. Brinton's Myths, p. 67. The Central Americans bulieveU 
 that the soul arrived at its destination in four days after death. 
 
 ii Hahiigun, Uiat. Gen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 263. 
 
FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 * wind of knives,' which hurls stones and knives upon 
 the traveler, who now more than *jver finds the oiferings 
 of his friends of service. How the poor houI escaped this 
 ordeal is not stated. Lastly he came to the broad river 
 Chiconahuapan 'nine water?,' which could be crossed 
 only upon the back of a dog of reddish color, which was 
 killed for this purposes by thruMting an arrow down its 
 throat, and was burnt with the corp^^e. ^Vccording to 
 Gomara, the dog served for a gaide to Mictlan, but other 
 authors state that it preceded its master, and when he 
 arrived at the river, he foiuid it on the opjwsite bank, 
 waiting with a number of cithers for their owners. A» 
 soon as the dog recognized its master, it swam over, and 
 bore him safely across the rushing current. A cotton 
 string tied round its neck when placed uj)on the pyre 
 may have served to distinguish it from other dogs, or as 
 a passiwrt.™ The traveler was now taken before Miot- 
 lantecutli, to whom he presented the passports together 
 with gifts consisting of candlewood, perfume-canes, soft 
 threads of plain and colored cotton, a piece of cloth, a 
 mantle and other articles of clothing, and was thereupon 
 assigned to his sphere. Women underwent the same 
 ordeal.™ Camargo mentions a paradise above the nine 
 heavens, occupied by the goddess of love, where dwarfs, 
 fools, and hunchbiicks danced nnd sang for her amuse- 
 ment, but whether these beings were of human or divine 
 origin is not Htsited.* At times the old chroniclers con- 
 sider Mictlan as a place of punishment,"*' but the priests 
 
 " ' I'oiir qn'il no filt \m» ontratne en travmant le Styx indion.' Jiiarl, 
 Ti'ire 7'eMi/K'VnV, p. 'JHO; Oomtirn, Com]. Mfx.. fol. 'MYd. 'Lim purn's do pclo 
 blimco y negro, no podiikn nmlar y puHor «1 rio, poniii«di/.(|ii(> dcciii il purro 
 do j)elo nef{ro: "yo mt> liiht' " yd pcrro do pclo hYuico dfoiit: " yo m»i he 
 iniinchndo du color prieto, y por <'ho no piiedo pitHiti'im" Molitnixnto el ]>erru 
 du pelo verinojo potiiii piHir. ' Saliaiiiiii, Hist. Oeii., toni. i., lili. iii., p. 2(iU. 
 
 19 Suhwiun, II'imI. den., toni. i., lib. iii., pp. '2(i(>-4; Tnrqueimuln, Monart/. 
 Iiiil., torn, ii., pp. r>28-;j(); Cluriii'ro, Storia Ant. del JUensico, torn, ii., pp. 5-ti; 
 vol. ii., jip. (M):i r.», of tliiH work. 
 
 •« Hist. Tlux., i" ■.'■nireUrs Aunales des Voy., ISIS. torn, xrix., pp. 192-3. 
 
 *! 'Tcnian por eierio, tj\ii! en el inflerno hubiiin do iiudi'cer diversuH penan 
 conforine A In calidnd de Ioh delitoH.' Mt^«lMn, Hist, kihs., j). M;t. ' Entitn- 
 cnn todoH HcrAn riMtigndoH ccmforine h 81ih obniH.' .Sahw/un, IHkI. (iVn., toin. 
 ii., lib. vii., pp. ;i«>-7; Torq\i>-m<ul(i. Moiutrq. /»»/., toni. ii., p.8(». ' 11h I'tiiient 
 plongeH dunH nne obMnurito profondc, livri'ii & leurs reinordH.' t'ltrnalier. 
 Mux. Ancitn ft Hod, p. 91. 
 
 -f 
 
THE FUTURE OP THE TLASCALTECS. 
 
 880 
 
 in their homilies never appear to have urged rejientance 
 for the purpose of escaping future punishment, but merely 
 to avoid earthly inflictions, visited upon them or their 
 children.** The philanthropist whose whole life had 
 been one continuous act of benevolence, the wise prince 
 who had lived but for his country s good, the saintly her- 
 mit, the pious priest who had passed his days in per- 
 petual fasts, penance, and self-torture, all were consigned 
 to Mictlan, together with the drunkard, the mur- 
 derer, the thief, and none were exempt from the terrible 
 journey, or from the long probation which ends in eternal 
 sleep. They may have accounted to themselves for the 
 manifest unfairness of this system by means of their 
 belief in predestination, which taught that the sign under 
 which a man was born detormined to a great extent, if 
 not entirely, his character, career, and consequently his 
 future.** Mictlan cannot, therefore, be regarded as a hell ; 
 it is but a place of negative punishment, a Nirvana, in 
 which the soul is at last blown out and lost.** 
 
 The Tlascaltecs sup[x>Ked that the souls of f^jople of 
 rank entered aflcr death into the bodies of the higher 
 animals, or even into clouds and gems, while common 
 
 M 'Pndeeen por Ioh pecadost de sws padren.' Sah'i<nw, TIM- Oen., torn, ii., 
 lib., vi., p. 3(i. Their prayers iind peuanceit, Hayit Aoimtii, were merely on 
 account of cornoriil inflictions, for ttier certiiiuly feared ud inuiiHlinient in 
 the world to come, but expected that all would rcHt there. //tit(. dt tits Ynd., 
 p. 3H3. * In the dentiuy they asMigned to the wicked, we diHcern Hiniilar 
 tracea of reflnement; Hinct! the almconce of all physical torture foruiM a strik- 
 ing contraat to the nchenieH of Hufftiring no ingeniouttly devised by (he fancies 
 of the moat enlightened natioua. In all this, s<> contrary to tlm natural 
 Buggestiona of the ferocious Aztec, we aeu the cvidtiices of a higher civiliza- 
 tion, inlierited from their predeceaBora in th< land.' I'rtitcoU'ii JJex., vol. i., 
 pp. 62-3. 
 
 M Saltagun, //J.i< <fen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. •.■(>7, et i. q. 
 
 ^ The reader who thinks u{)on the subject ui ail, cai 'ot help being struck 
 by the remarkable resemblance in some pointK Ix (wi'm thvMi future abo<lea 
 of the Mexicans and those of the ancient (ji-ccks and Komana. The I rem- 
 bliiig soul lias^o pass over the same dreadf. 1 vivcr, firiicd by u brute Charon. 
 In Hades ua in Mictlan, the condition of the tleml was a Hhudowy sort of ap- 
 parent life, in which, mere ghosts «if tiieir fnnner selvs, they coiitiiiued 
 dreamily to perform the labors and carry on the occuitalioiiH to which tliey 
 had been accustomed on earth. In (ire<'<;e aw in Me\ici>, the shades of the 
 dead were o<'casionaily permitted to visit their fi lends on earth, summoned 
 bv a sacrifice and religious ritea. Neither Elysion nor the glorioua Knn 
 House was the reward <>f the purely good an much as of tlie favorites of the 
 gods. Such points of resemblance as thette are, how.'ver, unnoticed by those 
 who theorize concerning the origin of the Amerii.'uim; they go further for 
 analogies, and perhaps fare worac. 
 
540 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 I 
 
 I It 
 
 souls passed into lower animal forms." With the Mexi- 
 cans they believed that little children who died were 
 given another trial of eai th-life." In Goatzacoalco the 
 bones of the dead were ho placed that the soul might 
 have no difficulty in finding them." In the Aztec crea- 
 tion-myth we have seen that out of bone man was 
 formed, and Brinton considers this, together with in- 
 stances of the careful preservation of reuiains to be 
 noticed in different parts of America, evidence of a wide- 
 spread belief that tlie soid resided in the bones. This 
 receives further confirmation in the Quiche legend which 
 relates that the bones of certain heroes were ground to 
 powder to prevent their removal.'* Yet the idea does not 
 accord with the Mexican custom of placing « stone 
 between the lips of the dead to serve as heart, and, 
 doubtless, to hold the soul as the Quiches supposed. 
 Either instance, however, implies a belief in .several 
 souls, although no reference is made to such plurality. 
 The TlasaltecH had guardian spirits which were em- 
 bodied in the idols called tepicfoton, and (^unargo iimmi- 
 tions angels who inhabited the air and intiuenccd thun- 
 der, winds, and other phenomena, and who wpi"« doubt- 
 less the children of Tlalocan.™ A devil tliey could 
 scai-cely have had, for evil mingled too liberally in thr 
 nature of most of the Mexican gods to admit of its |>f>r- 
 sonification by one alone. The nearest appixMich to (hmt 
 Satan was to lie found in a phantom called Tlacate(!<>l<jtl, 
 the 'owlish one'"" who roame<l alx>ut doing mischief; 
 to see an owl was accordingly held to be an evil sign, 
 and much drejuled. Will o' the wisps were regarde«l as 
 transformed wiztirds and witches, or animals.'*' The 
 Tlascaltecs sup[x>.sed that the sparks which s^xtd away 
 
 ** Ciavii/ero, Slnria Ani. dtl Metsieo, torn, il., p. 0; Mftuliftu, UUi. Eclm., 
 p. 97. 
 
 •« Ali/fr's Ftdwr lAff, pp. 475-fl. 
 
 « Utrrera, Hist. Gen., dec. ir., I'b. ix., can. tII. 
 
 •• Mifthn, p. 25M; iinixiwiir nV Rimrbouni, I'opol Vuh, p. 176. 
 
 « Hint. Tliix., in MwieWM AnntUm den Voy., 1843, torn, xoviii., p. 192; 
 Torq^temadii . Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., P. M- 
 
 *> Ttripinmda, Monarq. Ind., p. 81. ' TlHoateoolotl, demonio o dinblo.' 
 Molina. Diiftionario. 
 
 <i MtndMa, Hitt, Edn., p K\>. 
 
FUTTTBE OF THE OTOIUB, IIIZTEGS, AND MATAS. 
 
 541 
 
 from the craters of volcanoes were the souls of tyrants 
 sent forth by the gods to torment the people." 
 
 The Otomfs believed that the soul died with the 
 body,®^ while the Tarascos, according to Herrera, admit- 
 ted a future judgment, with its accompaniments of 
 heaven and hell, but to judge from their burial customs, 
 with immolation of attendants, term of mourning, and so 
 forth, it would appear that tliey had the same belief as 
 the Aztecs.®* 
 
 The Miztecs placed the gates of paradise within the 
 cavern of Chalcatungo, and the grandees of the kingdom 
 were therefore eager to be buried within its precincts, 
 in order to be near tlje aljode of bliss. The Zapotecs 
 placed the heavenly portals within the cave of Mictlan. 
 Their heaven must accordingly have been situated with- 
 in the earth, although the custom of placing the dead 
 with their feet towards the east indicates that it lay to- 
 ward the sunny morning land. The common people at 
 least seem, like the Aztecs, to have been required to pass 
 a probationary term Ix^fore entering the holy place, and 
 during this * "''mI they weiH? jiermitted to visit their 
 I'riends on e jnce a year, and partake of the repast 
 
 spread for them. The Zapotecs gave as a reason for in- 
 terring the dt'jid, that tliose who were burned failed to 
 
 rear-b beavt'n. 
 
 w 
 
 The Mayas iK'ln-ved in a plaee of everlasting de- 
 light, wluM'e the gcxxl should recline in voluptuous rejwse 
 beneath the sluwle of the yaxch^,^ indulging in dainty 
 
 " 'The itihftbitnntu Huppow*- kinf^en (who, whn(> they MnoA. (fnunrned 
 amifwp) to hitue ii teiiipornry tibondft there Wing conip«niuuH with diut^lH 
 iiiuiiiiXf those flttnieH, where they inB> purge the f'>ule HputH of their wicked- 
 uexH*'.' /V/er Murtyr, dec. v., Hb. ii. 
 
 '" I'laii'jcro, Stor'ut Ani lei Messico, Um\. ii., p. 4: MtntiMa, Hist. Erks., 
 p. sm. 
 
 '•" Hint. Hen., dec. iii., h»/ iii.,eap. x.; V<ifh<ijnl Knpinom Hkt. Mtx., ioui. 
 i., p. 'i^i; vol. ii., pp. O'iO i. of thiH work. 
 
 »> Hufiim, Groq. Ihsciip., toin il., fol. 230-1, toiii. i., fol 159-61; Claii- 
 ijero, StnrUt Ant. ild .Iffiwico, toiii. ii., p. fi; Kxplanation of the <'itdtx TelkrUino- 
 Hemfimla, in h'iiii/sliorninih's Sfrx Aniui,, vol. vi., p. iki; Id., Codex yaticmtUH, 
 ]>. '21H; vol. ii.. p;i. (i'2'2 t, of tliiH wurK. 
 
 *• ' Le KiLr'Ac'. cpii HJ^nille nrbre vert, ent probnbletiieut l« niAme jne le 
 timaraitte ou lonaiKuquahuUI, urW an troue puiiMiint et eleve. an fenilltvxe 
 imuieuae, maiH menu et uerre, dout la b«aut«' et roxtrAuie fratuheur hii out 
 
64a 
 
 FUTURE STATE. 
 
 food and delicious drinks. Those who died by hanging 
 were especially sure of admittance to this paradise, for 
 their ^xldess Ixtab carried them thither herself, and 
 many enthusiasts committed suicide with this cx|K>cta- 
 tion. The wicked, on the other hand, descended into 
 Mitnal," a sphere below this, where hunger and other 
 torments awaited them. Cacao money was laid with 
 the body to pay its way, and frequent offerings of food 
 were made, but the funeral was not proceeded with un- 
 til the fifth day, when tiie houI had entered its sphere. 
 A trace of metempsychosis may be noticed in the suixjr- 
 stitious belief that sorcerers transformed people into ani- 
 mals." 
 
 Whether the Quichc^s believed in a future reward and 
 punishment is uncertain, for on the one hand we are 
 told that Xibalba, which implies a place of terror, was 
 theii hell, where ruled two princes l)earing the sugges- 
 tive names of One Death and Seven Deaths; while, on 
 the other hand, the sacrifice of slaves and other objects, 
 implies a negative punishment. A gentle, unwnrlike 
 tribe of Guateuiala is said to have had a belief similar 
 to that of the Pericuis, namely that a future life was ac- 
 corded to those only who died a natural death, and, 
 therefore, they left the Ixxlies of the slain to l)ea.sts and 
 vultures."* The Pipiles ap^Hiar to have looke»l forward to 
 the same future alxxles as the Mexicans, and to the 
 same dreadful journey after death. During the four 
 days and four nights that the soul was on the roiul, the 
 mourners wailed <leeply, probably with fear for its 
 safety, but on the fifth day, when the priest announced 
 that it had reached the goal, the lamentation ceased. 
 During this time also, the mother whose infant had de- 
 
 fait (lonner le noin d'arbru dc lit vie.' UrasMur ik Bourbounj, in Landa, livla- 
 eion, p. 'i.M. 
 
 *7 An evident corrnpti m of Mictlun, 
 
 ** ' Desian Re lo (i>l dif unto ) iivin llcvado cl diablo pnrqno del pcnxavan 
 lei venian Ioh malvR todim y expecial \,\ niucrto.' Ijdmla, llflnrUm. p. l'.NI,, 
 108-202; Cof/olludo, IliM. Y'w., p. 1 1'2; Hraimur de Bmr'ntHnj, llisl. Sat. 
 Viv., torn, ii., pp. 62-3; CarrUto, in Aftx. Sttc. UetHi., Jioletin, 'Jda upoca, torn, 
 iii., pn. tKiS-O. 
 
 *> Brinlon'a Mijtkn, p. 240; RrMMur d« Himrf>ourij, Popol I'^ik, pp. Ixxlx.- 
 Ixxx., oxxviii.-oxxs; yoI. ii., p. 79)), of tbiii work. 
 
FUTUBE OF THE NIOABAOUANS. 
 
 543 
 
 nnd, 
 t.s and 
 v'jvrd to 
 to the 
 e four 
 ul, the 
 or its 
 unccd 
 
 de- 
 
 I, Itela- 
 
 hcnxnvun 
 
 p. liHI,. 
 
 tint. Sat. 
 
 |ca, torn. 
 
 Uxiz.- 
 
 parted withheld the milk from all other children, lest 
 the thirsty little wanderer should he angry, and smite 
 the usurper.** The probationary routine of the spirits 
 appears to have called them to the earth at intervals, for 
 a legend of the isles of Lake Ilopango recounts that at 
 certain times of the year spectre barks glide in silence 
 over the tranquil waters of the lake, anointing every 
 island from the least to the greatest, offering U[)on each 
 to some bloody divinity of past times a human victim, 
 an infant chosen by lot.*" 
 
 The same view of futurity was taken by the Nicara- 
 guans, who thought that the souls**" of slain warriors 
 wont to the sunrise regions,* the abode of Tamagostat 
 and ('ipattonal, who welcomed them with the title of 
 'our children.' Jiut all the good, that is those who had 
 obeyed and reverenced the gods, were admitted here, 
 whether warriors or not, and strong must have been 
 their faith in the bliss that awaited them, for the 
 virgins, says Andagoya, who were cast as ofterings into 
 the seething lava streams of the volcano met their fate 
 without fear.*"* The wicked were doomed to annihila- 
 tion in the abode of Miquetanteot.*"* Infants who died 
 before they were weaned returned to the house of their 
 parents to Ije cared for, evidently in spirit Ibrm.** The 
 Mosquitos l)elieve in one heaven only, and this is ojx»n to 
 all; for it they prepare at the very beginning of life by 
 tying a little bag of seeds round the neck of the infant, 
 wherewith to pay the ferriage across the groat river l)o- 
 yond whicli paradise lies.**' In and alx)ut Veragua death 
 
 >o« ralrtcio, Carta, pp. 76-8. 
 
 "•' IhiUfus itml Mont'Serral, Voy. ffc'o/o ,1711c, p. 12. 
 
 >M Viitiit or yi(/i(i durived from yoli, tu livi! iti diHtinct from heart, yoVntli. 
 limchmnnn, Ortniuimen, p. 150. Yi-t the hciirt wim ovidi'iitly couhidcrtil im 
 tlio Ht>ut of tliu Niiul, fur Home IndiaiiH Htitcd that 'I'l conicoii vi\ iirriba,' 
 whilootbcra exiilainud that by thU wau meant the bruulh. Ociedu, Ilinl. (Jen., 
 torn. iv.. pp. Ai'H. 
 
 iw Attoarref ', ('<tl. de Viaijeg, tom, iii., n. 415. 
 
 *M (lorreHpondiiiK to the kitvo Mictlaiitocutli. It is not qviito clear 
 whether all ii^rccd upon total annihilation in thiH place. 
 
 "•' ' Hin do reHn^'ilar d tornar ii eaHa du sus padr«>H, e »us padri's Ioh co- 
 noRoqran t'oriarAn.' Ovirdo, ll'ml. (?>»., torn, iv., pp. 41, 43 9; Hrinlnn s .)/y(/ui, 
 pp. 145, 235; flcfwuenr </« Hourbounj, Hist. Sot i"n\. t«>ni. ii , pp. li:i 4. 
 
 «^' Dell adds that thU ferriase money wan (irovided limt the cnild ' ahould 
 dieyouns.' Offurin)^ are aUo placed ui)Outh«({rav«. Ijjnd. Oeoij. Soc., Jour., 
 vol. xzxii., pp. '254-5. 
 
6U 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 means annihilation, and no food is left for the dead. In 
 some places the dying are carried out to the woods and 
 abandoned to wild beasts.'" In Costa Rica and Darien 
 slaves and even wives arc sacrificed that their souls 
 may serve their lords in heaven.** 
 
 Writing on the customs of Dabaiba, Peter Martyr 
 says: ' They are such simpje men, that they know not 
 how to call the soule, nor vnderstand the power thereof: 
 whereupon, they often talk among themselues with ad- 
 miration what that inuisible and not intelligible essence 
 might bee, whereby the members of men and brute 
 beastes should be moued : I know not what secret thing 
 they say, should Hue after the corporall life. That ( 1 
 know not what ) they beleeue that after this peregrina- 
 tion, if it liued without spott, and reserued that masse 
 committed vnto it without iniury done to any, it shoulde 
 goe to a certayne soternall felicity : contrary, if it shall 
 suffer the same to be corrupted with any filthy lust, 
 violent rapine, or raging furie, they say, it shall finde a 
 thousande tortures in rough and vnpleasant places vnder 
 the Center: and speaking these things, lifting vpp their 
 the handes they shewe the heauens, and after that casting 
 right hand down, they poynt to the wombe of the 
 earth ' ! Their belief in a future punishment he further 
 illustrates by relating that * the thicke spott scene in the 
 globe of the Moone, at the full, is a mann, and they be- 
 leeue hee was cast out to the moyst, and colde Circle of 
 tlie Moone, that hee might perpetually bee tormented 
 betweene those two passions, in suffering colde, and moys- 
 ture, for incest committed with his sister.'"* 
 
 The following myths, for which I am indebted to the 
 kindness and industrious investigation of Mr Powers, 
 having come to hand too late for insertion in their 
 
 107 < They sappom tbat men do naturally line and die aa other beastea do.' 
 Peier Martyr, dec. iii., lib. iv. 
 
 108 ' Aquel humo ibn donde eataba el ituima de aquel defunto .... en el oielo, 
 y que en el humo iba allA.' Andagttya, in Xavarrttt, Vol. de Viagea, torn, iii., 
 p. 402; Herrera, Ilial. Gen., dec. i., lib. vii., cap. xvi., dec. ii., lib. iii., cap. 
 T.; Oomara, IKal. Ind., fol. 866; Oviedo, Mat, Gen., torn, iii., p. 143. 
 
 io» Dec. vii,, lib. x. 
 
THE COYOTE'S ELOPEMENT. 
 
 6tf 
 
 proper places I avail myself of the opportunity to give 
 them here: — There dwells, say the Neeshenams, upon the 
 hills and in the forests, a ghost named Bohem Ciilleh, 
 which is at once man and woman. It is a bad spirit, but 
 nevertheless a useful one to those who seek its aid, and 
 these are mostly bad people. Sometimes in the night its 
 wierd eldritch cry is heard m the forest, and then some 
 woman about to be overtaken in dishonest childbirth goes 
 out into the woods alone, with her shame and her pmgs 
 upon her, and having brought forth, presently returiin, 
 crying and lamenting that the wicked ghost met and 
 overcame her and that she has conceived of the spirit. 
 Or perhaps it is a man who has wrought an evil thing 
 who makes this bad spirit responsible for his wickedness. 
 Either a man or a woman wandering alone in the forest 
 is exposed to the enticements of the ghost Bohem Ciilleh, 
 to commit fornication with it. 
 
 'The Coyote's Elopement ' forms the subject of another 
 Neeshenam tale. It is as follows — The coyote and the 
 bat were one day gathering the sofl-slielled nuts of the 
 sugar pine, when there came along two women-deer 
 (the only way they have of expressing ' female deer ' ), 
 who were the wives of pigeons. The coyote, upon this, 
 took a handful of pitch and besmeared the bat's eyes so 
 that it could not see. The p(X)r bat was totally blinded, 
 but it called upon the wind to blow, and its eyes were 
 opened a little, as we sei^ them to-day. Meantime the 
 rascally coyote eloped with the two women-deer. Hut 
 it was not long before they came to a bridge so extremely 
 narrow that they could not pass over it. Just then there 
 came along a quail, and he took the two women-deer 
 and led them across, leaving the bigamous coyote in the 
 lurch. No sooner had they crossed than the sister of 
 the pigeons took the quail away to his mother's camp, 
 and thus the women-deer were set at liberty, and re- 
 covered by their husbands, the pigeons. 
 
 "In this story," says Mr Powers, " Jis in many others, 
 we hare something analogous to the were-wolves and 
 swan-maidens of the medieval legends. It also illustrates 
 
 Vol. UI. W 
 

 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 the Indian belief in the common origin of all animals. 
 Their favorite theory is, that the man originated from the 
 coyote, and the woman from the deer. Wherefore this 
 story probably gives us a glimpse of the first courtship 
 recorded of the human race, when the animals had so 
 developed, strictly in accordance with the Darwinian 
 programme, that man was about to appear upon the 
 scene. The failure of the coyote's elopement delayed 
 that auspicious event a little while." 
 
 Another Neeshenam legend relates that there was 
 once a medicine-man who possessed the wonderful faculty 
 of turning himself into a bear for a brief season. When 
 one of his patients was extremely ill, and, according to 
 custom, he sucked him to extract the injurious matter, 
 he would presently be seized with a spanm. Falling 
 upon all fours, he would find his hands and feet sprawled 
 along the ground in plantigrade fashion, his nails would 
 grow long and sharp, a short tail would sprout forth, 
 hair would spring up all over his body, in short he would 
 become a raging, roaring bear. When the spasm had 
 passed away, he would return to the human form. 
 
 According to yet another Neeshenam tradition, there 
 lived long, long ago a very terrible old man, whose chief 
 delight it was to kill and devour Indians. He had stone 
 mortars in which he pounded the flesh to make it tender 
 for eating. Far down on the Sacramento plains, thirty or 
 forty miles away, he and his wife lived together, and 
 Around their wigwam the blood of Indians lay a foot 
 deep. The Indians all made war on them and tried to 
 kill them, but they could do nothing against them. 
 Then at last the Old Coyote took pity dn the Indians 
 whom he had created, and he determined to kill this 
 old man. He was accustomed to go into the great round 
 dance-house when the Indians were assembled within 
 it, and slay the chief. So the Old Coyote dug a deep 
 hole just outside the door, and hid himself in it, armed 
 with a big knife. The knife was just on a level with the 
 ground, and when the old man came along, going into 
 the dance-house, he saw it, and gave a kick at it, but 
 
SHASTA LEGENDS. 
 
 M7 
 
 limals. 
 om the 
 ire this 
 iirtship 
 had so 
 •winian 
 )on the 
 ielayed 
 
 ire was 
 L faculty 
 
 When 
 •ding to 
 
 matter, 
 
 Falling 
 jprawled 
 Is would 
 lit forth, 
 lie would 
 asm had 
 
 m, there 
 ose chief 
 ad stone 
 it tender 
 hirty or 
 ler, and 
 a foot 
 tried to 
 it them. 
 Indians 
 ill this 
 it round 
 within 
 ^ a deep 
 , armed 
 ith the 
 |ing into 
 it it, but 
 
 did not notice the Coyote, who immediately jumped out 
 of his hole, ran into Uie dance-house, and killed the old 
 man. 
 
 This story, Mr Powers thinks probably refers to some 
 long extinct race of cannibals who were superior in 
 power to the present race. "To them," he says, ''may 
 be assigned the stone mortars found in so many parts of 
 California, which the Indians now living here confes- 
 sedly did not make. Others account for these stone 
 mortars by saying they were made by the chief of the 
 spirits, Haylin Kakeeny, and his subordinates." 
 
 The following queer l^nds are, on the indisputable 
 authority of Mr Powers, of Shasta origin : The world 
 was created by Old Groundmole, ididoc, a huge animal 
 that heaved creation into existence on its back, by 
 rooting underneath somewhere. When the flood came 
 it destroyed all animals except a squirrel, as large as a 
 bear, which exists to this day on a mountain called by 
 the Shastas, Wakwaynuma, near Happy Camp. 
 
 A long time ago there was a fire-stone in the distant 
 east, white and glistening, like the purest quartz; and the 
 coyote journeyed east, brought this flre-stone and 
 gave it to the Indians, and that was the origin of 
 fire. 
 
 Originally the sun had nine brothers, all, like him- 
 self, flaming hot with Are, so that the world was 
 like to perish; but the coyote slew nine of the broth- 
 ers, and thus saved mankind from burning up. The 
 moon also had nine brothers, all like to himself, 
 made of the coldest ice, so that in the night people 
 went near to freeze to death. But the coyote went 
 away out on the eastern edge of the world with a 
 mighty big knife of flint stone, heated stones to keep his 
 hands warm, then laid hold of the nine moons, one after 
 another, and slew them likewise, and thus men got warm 
 again. 
 
 When it rains, there is some Indian sick in heaven, 
 weeping. Long, long ago there was a good young Indian 
 on earth, and when he died all the Indians cried so much 
 
648 
 
 FUTUBB BTATB. 
 
 that a flood came on the earth and rose up to heaven, 
 and drowned all people except one couple. 
 
 The Chenposels reliite that there wa8 once a man 
 who loved two women, and wished to marry them. 
 Now, these two women were magpies, atchatch, and they 
 loved him not, but laughed his wooing to scorn. Then 
 he fell into a rage and cursed these two women that 
 were magpies and went far away to the north, and there 
 he set the world on fire, made for himself a tule boat 
 in which he escaped to sea, and was never heard of 
 more. But the fire which he had kindled burned with 
 a mighty burning. It ate its way south with terrible 
 swiftness, licking up all things that are on earth — men, 
 trees, rocks, animals, water, and even the ground itself. 
 But the Old Coyote saw the burning and smoke from 
 his place far in the south, and he ran with all his might 
 to put it out. He took two little boys in a sock on 
 his bock, and ran north like the wind. So fast did 
 he run that he gave out just as he got to the fire, and 
 dropped the two little boys. But lie took Indian sugar 
 (honey dew) in his mouth, chewed it up, spat it on the 
 fire and put it out. Now the fire was out, but the Coyote 
 was very thirsty, but there was no water, so he 
 took Indian sugar again, chewed it up, dug a hole in 
 the bottom of the creek, covered up the sugar in it, and 
 it turned to water, and the earth thus had water again. 
 But the two little boys cried Ijocause they were lonely 
 for there was nobody on enrth. Then the Coyote made 
 a sweat-house, and split up a great number of little 
 sticks, which he laid in the sweat-house over night; in 
 the morning they were all turned into men and women, 
 so the two little boys had company, and the earth was 
 repeopled."" 
 
 I conclude with a sun-myth of the Pallawonaps, who 
 lived on Kern River in Sjouthern California: — Pokbh 
 
 >i* " It i» pomible" conolndM Mr Powen, " that tbia legend hns dim re- 
 fo-cncc! to that great ancient oatoclytiin, or overflow of lava from the north, 
 whicli hnii been demonstrated by Professor le C'onte, in a paper read before 
 Iks Ualifomian Academy of Boience. 
 
8UN-MTTH OF THE PALLAW0NAP8. 
 
 6M 
 
 made all things. Long ago the sun was a man. The sun 
 is bad and wishes to kill all things, but the moon is good. 
 The sun's rays are arrows, and he gives a bundle to every 
 creature, more to the lion, fewer to the coyote, etc. ; but to 
 none does he give an arrow that will slay a man. The coyo- 
 te wished to go to the sun, and he asked Pokbh the rcmd. 
 Pok6h pointed out to him a good road, and the coyote 
 traveled on it all day, but the sun turned round, so he 
 traveled in a circle, and came back at night to the place 
 whence he had started in the morning. A second time 
 he asked Pok6h, and a second time he came back 
 in a circle. Then Pokbh told him to go straight to the 
 eastern edge of the earth, and wait there until the sun 
 came up. So the coyote went and sat down on the hole 
 where the sun came up, with his back turned to the east, 
 and kept pointing with his arrow in very dii.'ection, pre- 
 tending he was going to shoot. The sun cane up under him, 
 and told him to get out of the way. P'Ut the coyote sat 
 there until it became so warm that he was obliged to coil 
 up his tail imder him. Then he began to get th:r«ty, and 
 asked the sun for water. The sun gave him an acorn- 
 cup full, but this did not satisfy the coyote's great thirst. 
 Next his shoulders began to get warm, so he spat on his 
 paws and rubljed his back with them. Then he said to 
 the sun, Why do you come up here, meddling with 
 me? Hut the sun siiid, lam not meddling with you; 
 I am traveling where I have a right to travel. The 
 cuyute told him to go round some other way, that that 
 was his road, but the sun insisted on going straight up. 
 Then the coyote wanted to go up with him, so tlie good 
 natured sun took him along. Presently they came to a 
 path with steps like a ladder, and as the sun went up he 
 counted tlie steps; when they got up above the world, 
 the coyote found it getting hot and wanted to jump down, 
 but the distance was too great. By noon the sun was 
 very hot and bright, and he told the coyote to shut his 
 eyes. He did so, but he opened them (piickly again, an<l 
 so kept opening rnd shutting them all the afternoon, to 
 see how fast the sun was sliding down. When the sun 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 2.5 
 2.2 
 
 ^ 1^ 12.0 
 
 iim 
 
 
 1.25 1.4 1.6 
 
 
 < 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 V] 
 
 vl 
 
 ,> 
 
 <?> 
 
 */ -J 
 
 
 V 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WIST MAII* STRIS'. 
 
 WnSTIR.N.Y. llSiiO 
 
 (716) •73-450: 
 
 f\ 
 
 V^v 
 
 •n>^ 
 
 \\ 
 
 
 
r 
 
 o 
 
 7 
 ^ 
 
660 
 
 FUTUBE STATE. 
 
 came down to the earth in the west, the coyote jumped 
 o£f on to a tree, and so clambered down to the ground."^ 
 
 Such are the Myths of the Farthest West, such 
 the endeavors of these men unenlightened, according 
 to our ideas of enlightenment, to define the indefinable, 
 such the result of their 'yearning after the gods.' Most 
 of their myths and beliefs are extravagant, childish, 
 meaningless, to our understanding of them, but doubt- 
 less our myths would be the same to ihem. From the 
 beginning of time men have grappled with shadows, 
 have accounted for material certainties by immaterial 
 uncertainties. Let us be content to gather and preserve 
 these perishable phantoms now ; they will be very curi- 
 ous relics in the day of the triumph of substance. 
 
 Ill This myth, Mr Powers thinks, has been belittled or corrupted from 
 the ancient myth of the zodiac, and, in his opinion, argues for the Americans 
 a civilized, or at least semi-civilized, Asiatic origin, — a very far-fetched con- 
 clusion I should say. 
 
 
THE NATIVE KACES 
 
 PACIFIC STATES. 
 
 LAifGUAGES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS. 
 
 NATin Lanouaou nr Adtamoi or Sooui. CuaTom— Ohabaotkbdrio Imdi- 
 TiDUAiiiTx OF Amkuoam Tonquks— Fskquknt Oooubbemck or LONO 
 Words— BsDUPUCATioNs, Fbequkntatitkb, and Doau — Intkbtbibal 
 LANonAoiB — Gbbtdbx-Lanouaoe- -Slate and Chinook Ja boons— PAoinc 
 States Lanouaqbs — The Timneh, Aztec, and Mata Tongues— The 
 Laboeb Fauiueb INI.ANO— Lanouaoe as a Test or Orioin— Simi- 
 LABmn IN UnbUiAtid Lamouaom— PiiAM or this Imtxstioation. 
 
 In nothing, perhaps, do the Native Races of the Pacific 
 States show signs of nge, and of progress from absolute 
 primevalisin, more than in their languages. Indeed, 
 throughout the length and breadth of the two Americas 
 aboriginal tongues display greater richness, more deli- 
 cate gradations, and a wider scope, than from the uncul- 
 tured condition in which the people were found, one 
 would be led to suppose. Until recently, no attention 
 has been given by scholars to these languages ; now it is 
 admitted that the more they are studied the more do new 
 beauties appear, and that in their speech these nations 
 are in advance of what their general rudeness in other 
 
 (Ml) 
 
5B3 
 
 OENLBAL BEMABKS. 
 
 respeciiB would imply. Nor is there that difTerence in 
 the construction of words and the scope of vocabularies 
 between nations which we call civilized and those called 
 savage, which, from the difference in their customs, in- 
 dustries, and polities we should expect to find; from 
 which it is safe to infer that in progress, after the essen- 
 tial corporeal requirements are satisfied, the necessities 
 of the intellect, of which speech is the very first, are 
 not only met, but are developed and gratified beyond 
 what the actual necessities of the body demand. That 
 is, speech or no speech the body must be fed or the 
 animal dies, but with tlie absolute necessities of the 
 body supplied, the intellect and its supernumeraries shoot 
 forward beyond their relative primeval state, leaving 
 bodily comforts far behind. Hence, in the very outset 
 of what we call progress, we see the intellect assert- 
 ing its independence and developing those organs only 
 which in their turn assist its own development. 
 Again, under certain conditions, two nations having ad- 
 vanced materially and intellectually side by side up to a 
 certain point, may from extrinsic or incidental causes 
 become widely separate ; one may go forward intellectu- 
 ally while the two remain together substantially ; one 
 may go forward materially while mentally there is no 
 apparent difference. The causes which give rise to these 
 strange inequalities we cannot fathom until we can 
 minutely retrace the progress of the people for thousands 
 of ages in their history; we only see, in the many ex- 
 amples round us, that such is the fact. A people well 
 advanced in art and language may, from war or famine, 
 become reduced to primeval penury and yet retain traces 
 of its former culture in its speech, but by no possibility 
 can rude and barbaric speech suddenly assume depth 
 and richness from .vuiterial prosperity; from all of which 
 it is safe to conclude that language is the surest test of 
 the age of a people, for the mind cannot expand with- 
 out an improvement in speech, and speech improves 
 only as it is forced slowly to develop under pressure of 
 the mind. 
 
RELATIONSHIP OF AMEBIOAN LANOUAQES. 
 
 668 
 
 one 
 18 no 
 these 
 
 The researches of the few philologists who have given 
 American languages their study have brought to light 
 the following facts. First, that a relationship exists 
 among all the tongues of the northern and southern con- 
 tinents; and that while certain characteristics are found 
 in common throughout all the languages of America, 
 these languages are as a whole sufficiently peculiar to be 
 distinguishable from the speech of all the oth^^r races of 
 the world. Although some of these characteristics, as 
 a matter of course, are found in some of the languages 
 of the old world — more of them in the Turanian family 
 than in any other, — ^yet nowhere on the globe are uni- 
 formities of speech carried over vast areas and through 
 innumerable and diversified races with such persistency, 
 as in America; nowhere are tongues so dissimilar and 
 yet so alike as here. In this general similarity would 
 be a strong ground-work for a theory of common ori^n, 
 either indigenous or foreign, but for the fact that while 
 the languages of America appear distinct from all other 
 languages of the world, and do indeed in certain respects 
 bear a general resemblance one to another throughout, 
 yet at the same time I may safely assert that on no other 
 continent can there be found such a multitude of distinct 
 languages which definitely approach one another in 
 scarcely a single word or syllable as in America. It is 
 as easy to prove from language that the nations of the 
 New World were originally thrown together fmm differ- 
 ent parts, and that by intermigrations, uniformity in 
 customs and climate, and the lapse of long ages the 
 people have become approximately brethren in speech, 
 while their incessant wars have at the same time held 
 them asunder and prevented a more particular uniform- 
 ity, as it would be to prove a common origin and subse- 
 quent dispersion; without further light both theories are 
 alike insusceptible of proof, as are, indeed, all hypoth- 
 eses concerning the origin of the native races of this con- 
 tinent. Another fact which naturally becomes more 
 apparent the more we investigate the subject, particularly 
 as regards the nations inhabiting the western half of 
 

 i; 
 
 664 
 
 OENESAL MBMARITR 
 
 North America, ia, that the innumerable divermties of 
 speech found among these tribes constantly tend to dis- 
 appear, tend to range themselves under broad divisions, 
 coalescing into groups and families, thereby establishing 
 more intimate relationship between some, and widening 
 the distance between others. The numbers of tongues 
 and dialects, which at the first appeared to be legion, 
 by comparison and classification are constantly being re- 
 duced. Could we go back, even for a few thousand years, 
 and follow these peoples through the turnings and twist- 
 ings of their nomadic existence, we should be surprised 
 at the rapid and complete changes constantly taking place ; 
 we should see throughout this broad continent the tide of 
 human life ebbing and flowing like a mighty ocean, surg- 
 ing to and fro in a perpetual unrest, huge billows of 
 humanity rolling over forest, plain, and mountain, nations 
 driving out nations, absorbing, or annihilating, only to be 
 themselves inevitably driven out, absorbed, or annihilated ; 
 we should see as a result of this interminable mixture, 
 languages con&timtly being modified, some wholly or in 
 part disappearing, some changing in a lesser degree, hardly 
 one remaining the same for any considerable length of 
 time. Even within the short period of our own obser- 
 vation, between the time of the first arrival of Europeans 
 and the disappearance of the natives, many changes are 
 apparent; while we are gazing upon them we see their 
 boundaries oscillate, like the play of the threads in net- 
 work. On the buffalo-hunting inland plains I have seen 
 aggregations of tribes driven out from their old camping- 
 ground, in some instances a thousand miles away, and 
 their places occupied by others ; in the narrower limits 
 of the north-western mountains I have seen numerous 
 tribes extirpated by their neighbors, a remnant only 
 being kept as slaves. While such was the normal con- 
 dition of the aborigines it is not difficult to perceive in 
 some degree at least, the effect upon languages. Yet 
 while American languages are indeed, as Whitney terms 
 them," the most changeful human forms of speech " there 
 are yet found indestructible characteristic elements, afiil- 
 
LONG WOBDS IN AHEBICAN LANOUAaSS. 
 
 666 
 
 iations which no circumstances of time or place can 
 wholly obliterate. 
 
 One of these characteristic elements is the frequent 
 occurrence of long words. Even the Otomf, the only 
 language in America whfch can be called monosyllabic, 
 consisting as it does, for the most part, of etymons of one 
 syllable, contains some comparatively long words. This 
 frequency of long words, the methoid of their construc- 
 tion, and the ease with which they are manufactured 
 constitute a striking feature in the system of unity that 
 pervades all American languages. The native of the 
 New World expresses in a single word, accompanied 
 perhaps by a grunt or a gesture, what a European would 
 employ a whole sentence to elucidate. He crowds the 
 greatest possible number of ideas into the most compact 
 form possible, as though in a multitude of words he 
 found weakness rather than strength, — taking their sev- 
 eral ideas by their monosyllabic equivalents, and joining 
 them in one single expression. This rule is universal; 
 and so these languages become as Humboldt expresses 
 it "like dififerent substances in analogous forms," in 
 which, as Gallatin observes, there is "an universal ten- 
 dency to express in the same word, not only all that 
 modifies or relates to the same object or action but both 
 the action and the object, thus concentrating in a single 
 expression a complex idea or several ideas, among which 
 there is a natural connection." This linguistic pecul- 
 iarity is called by various names. Duponceau terms it 
 the polysynthetic stage or system, Wilhelm von Hum- 
 boldt the agglutinative, Lieber the holophrastic ; others 
 the aggregative, the incorporative, and so on. As an 
 illustration of this peculiarity, take the Aztec word for 
 letter-postage, amaUacuilolUquitcatiaxitlahuiUi, which in- 
 terpreted literally signifies, 'the payment received for 
 carrying a paper on which something is written.' The 
 Cherokees go yet further and express a whole sen- 
 tence in a single word — a long one it is true, but yet 
 one word — winitaiotigegiimliskawlungtanavmelUisesti which 
 translated forms the sentence, 'they will by that time 
 
.1 
 
 GENERAL BEMABK8. 
 
 have nearly finished granting favors from a distance to 
 thee and me.' Other peculiarities common to all Amer- 
 ican languages might be mentioned, such as reduplica- 
 tions, or a repetition of the same syllable to express 
 plurals; the use of frequentatives and duals; the appli- 
 cation of gender to the third person of the verb; the 
 direct conversion of nouns, substantive and adjective, 
 into verbs, and their conjugation as such ; peculiar gen- 
 eric distinctions arising from a separation of animate 
 from inanimate beings, and the like. 
 
 The multiplicity of tongues, even within compar- 
 atively narrow areas, rendered the adoption of some sort 
 of universal language absolutely necessary. This in- 
 ternational language in America is for the most part 
 confined to gestures, and nowhere has gesture-language 
 attained a higher degree of perfection than here; and 
 what is most remarkable, the same representatives are 
 employed from Alaska to Mexico and even in South 
 America. Thus each tribe has a certain gesture to in- 
 dicate its name, which is understood by all others. A 
 Flatbead will make his tribe known by placing his hand 
 upon his head ; a Crow by imitating the flapping of the 
 wings of a bird ; a Nez Perc6 by pointing with his finger 
 through his nose, and so on. Fire is generally indicated 
 by blowing followed by a pretended warming of the 
 hands, water by a pretended scooping up and drinking, 
 trade or exchange by crossing the fore fingers, a certain 
 gesture being fixed for everything necessary to carry on 
 a conversation. Besides this natural gesture-language 
 there is found in various parts an intertribal jargon 
 composed of words chosen to fit emergencies, from the 
 speech of the several neighboring nations; the words 
 being altered, if necessary, in construction or pronuncia- 
 tion to suit all. Thus in the valley of the Yukon we find 
 the 31av6 jargon, and in the valley of the Columbia the 
 Chinook jargon, which latter arose originally, not as is 
 generally supposed conventionally between the French- 
 Canadian and English trappers and the natives of the 
 north-west solely for purpoees of trade, but which origi- 
 
LANGUAOES OF THE PAOIflO STATES. 
 
 S67 
 
 nated among the tribes themselves spontaneously and 
 before the advent of Europeans, though greatly modified 
 and extended by subsequent European intercourse. 
 Thus has been laid, no doubt, the foundation of many 
 permanent languages and dialects; and thus we may 
 easily perceive the powerful and continued effect of one 
 language upon another. 
 
 As to the number of languages in America much dif- 
 ference of opinion exists. Hervds, before half the 
 country was discovered, felt justified in classifying them 
 all under seven families, while others find, on the Pacific 
 side of the northern continent alone, over six hundred 
 languages which thus far refuse to affiliate. The differ- 
 ent dialects are countless; and yet, notwithstanding the 
 formidable array of names which I have gathered at the 
 end of this chapter, probably not one-fourth of their real 
 number are or ever will be known to us. 
 
 umcia- 
 e find 
 )ia the 
 )t as is 
 rench- 
 of the 
 origi- 
 
 Many of the Pacific States' languages bear resem- 
 blances to one another, and may therefore be brought 
 more or less under groups and classes. These languages, 
 however, resemble one another too slightly to be called 
 dialects, and in the majority of cases no affiliations of 
 any kind can be traced. But four great langutiges are 
 found within our territory, or, if we exclude the Eskimo, 
 which is not properly an American language, there re- 
 main but three, the Tinneh, the Aztec, and the Maya. 
 Of the lesser tongues there are many more, as will ap- 
 pear further on. The Eskimos skirt the shores of the 
 north polar ocean and belong more to the old world than 
 to the new. The Tinneh, Athabasca, or Chepewyan family 
 covers the northern end of the Rocky Mountain range, 
 sending its branches in every direction, into Alaska, 
 British Columbia, British America, Washington, Or^on, 
 California, New Mexico, Texas, and Mexico. The Aztec 
 language, whose seat is Central Mexico, is found also in 
 Nicaragua and other parts of Central America. Traces 
 moreover appear in some parts of Sonora, Sinaloa, 
 Durango, Chihuahua, Texas, Arizona, California, Utah, 
 
568 
 
 OBNEBAL BEMABK8. 
 
 Nevada, Idaho, Montana, and Oregon. The Maya is the 
 chief Central American tongue, but traces of it may be 
 found as well in Mexico. Thus we see that while the 
 cradle of the Tinneh tongue appears to be in the centre of 
 British North America, its dialects extend westward and 
 southward, lessening in intensity the further they are re- 
 moved from the hypothetical original centre, suddenly 
 dying out in some directions, fading gradually away in 
 others, and breaking out at disconnected intervals in 
 others. So with the Aztec language, whose primitive 
 centre, so far as present appearances go, was the valley of 
 Mexico; we find it extending south along the shores of 
 the Pacific as far as Nicaragua, while northward its traces 
 grow fainter and fainter until it disappears. And so it 
 is with the Maya, which, covering as it does a less extent 
 of territory, is more distinctly marked and consequently 
 more easily followed. 
 
 In classifying the languages of the Pacific States, 
 the marks of identification vary with different families. 
 Thus the linguistic affiliations of the Tinneh family are 
 founded not so much on certain recurring grammatical 
 rules, as on the number of important words occurring 
 under the same or slightly altered form. In the Aztec 
 language the reverse of this is true ; for although to some 
 extent, in the establishing of relationships, we are 
 governed by verbal similarities, yet we also find positive 
 grammatical rules which carry with them much more 
 weight than mere word likenesses. 
 
 For example, in the north, wherever Aztec traces are 
 found, the Aztec substantive endings ti and tli are either 
 abreviatcd or changed according to a regular sytem into 
 <i, te, t, de, re, ki, ke, m, la, ri. Aztec numerals are used 
 by these northern nations, but in greatly modified forms; 
 personal pronouns are there found but little changed, 
 while demonstrative, interrogative, and indefinite pro- 
 nouns likewise show signs of Aztec origin. The ending 
 ame, which, attached to the verb, designates the person 
 acting, can be plainly traced ; while among these same 
 northern nations of which I am speaking, is found that 
 
IKLAKD AKD COAST LANOUAOE8. 
 
 569 
 
 forms; 
 
 certain system of LavJtverschi^ng or sound-shunting, 
 originally discovered by Grimm in the Indo-Germanic 
 family, and by Professor Max Miiller called Grimm's 
 law. 
 
 In the pursuance of this investigation I noticed a 
 two-fold curiosity which may be worthy of mention. 
 Throughout the great Northwest, as well in most of the 
 many Tinneh vocabularies as elsewhere, is found the 
 Aztec word for stone, tetl, sometimes slightly changed 
 but always recognizable, and to which the same meaning 
 is invariably attached; while on the other hand the 
 Tinneh word for fire, cmw, or coon, appears in like manner 
 in several of the Mexican languages, and I even noticed 
 it in the vocabulary of a Honduras nation. This 
 may be purely accidental, but both being important 
 words I thought best to draw attention to the fact. 
 
 The larger linguistic families are for the most part 
 found inland, while along the sea-shore the speech of the 
 people is broken into innumerable fragments. Particu- 
 larly is this the case along the shores of the Northwest. 
 South of Acapulco, as we have seen, the Aztec tongue 
 holds the seaboard for some distance; but again farther 
 south, as well as on the gulf coast, there is found a 
 great diversity in languages and dialects. In California 
 the confusion becomes interminable ; as if Babel-builders 
 from every quarter of the earth had here met to the 
 eternal confounding of all; yet there are linguistic 
 families even in California, principally in the northern 
 part. It is not at all improbable that Malays, Chinese, 
 or Japanese, or all of them, did at some time appear in 
 what is now North America, in such numbers as materially 
 to influence langut^e, but hitherto no Asiatic nor European 
 tongue, excepting always the Eskimo, has been found 
 in America; nor have affinities with any other language 
 of the world been discovered sufficiently marked to 
 warrant the claim of relationship. Theorizers enough 
 there have been and will be ; for centuries to come half- 
 fledged scientists, ignorant of what others have done or 
 rather have failed to do, will not cease to bring forward 
 
6i0 
 
 QBNBBAL BBICABKB. 
 
 wonderful conceptions, striking analogies; will not cease 
 to speculate, linguistically, ethnologically, cosmograph> 
 ically and otherwise to their own satisfaction and to the 
 confusion of their readers. The absurdity of these spec- 
 ulations is apparent to all but the speculator. No 
 sooner is a monosyllabic language, the Otomi, discovered 
 in America than up rises a champion, Sefior Najera, 
 claiming the distinction for the Chinese, and with no 
 other result than to establish both as monosyllabic, v/hich 
 was well enough known before. So the Abb^ Brasseur 
 de Bourbourg, who has given the subject more years of 
 study and more pages of printed matter than any other 
 writer, unless it be the half-crazed Lord Kingsborough, 
 first attempts to prove that the Maya languages are de- 
 rived from the Latin, Greek, English, German, Scandi- 
 navian, or other Aryan tongues; then that all these 
 languages are but ofishoots from the Maya itself, which 
 is the only true primeval language. So much for in- 
 temperate speculation, which, whether learned or cjhallow, 
 too often originates in doubt and ends in obscurity. In 
 all these hypotheses, argument assumes the form of 
 analogies drawn between the peoples with whom a re- 
 lationship is attempted to be established, — no difficult 
 matter, truly, when we consider that all mankind are 
 formed on one model, and that innumerable similarities 
 must of necessity exist among all the races of the globe. 
 To show the futility of such attempts, let me give a 
 few words, analogous both in signification and sound, 
 selected from American, European, Asiatic, and other 
 languages, between which it is now well established that 
 no relationship exists. For the German ja v ; have the 
 Shasta ya; for komm, the Comanche kini] for Ko^ff, the 
 Cahita coba; for weinen, the Cora vyeine; for thun, the 
 Tepehuana duni; for nichts, nein, the Chinook mxt, nix. 
 For the Greek xopa^, there is the Tarahumara colatschi; 
 for ifia^ov^ piaS^eiv, the Cora rmuUS ; for yvrtj, the Cahita 
 cuna. For the Latm hie, vaa, we have the Tepehuana 
 hie, vase; for muoor, the Cora mueuare', for liTtgiui, the 
 Moqui linga', for vaXUs, the Kalapooya loaUdh; for toga, 
 
ACCIDENTAL WOBD-SIMILABJTIES. 
 
 the 
 nix. 
 
 m. 
 
 manu8, the Kenni togaai, man. For the French cas^, wo 
 find the Tarahumara caasn'okr-, for tdtonner. the Tepe: 
 huana tatame. For the Spanish hueco, the Tarahumara 
 hooo; for tit^tano, the Cora t/itana. For the Italian cosi, 
 the Tarahumara coaai; for the Arabic itchar,the Tarahu- 
 mara ajare; for the Hawaiian j90, the Sekumne po (night), 
 
 For the Sanscrit da, there is the Cora ta (give) ; ibr ekSj 
 the Miztec ec (one) ; for md, the Tepehuana mai (not) and 
 the Maya ma (no); for masd (month), the Pima mahsa 
 (moon) ; for tschandra (moon), the Kenai tschane (moon) ; 
 for pcida (foot), the Sekumne joodo (leg); for kamd 
 (love), the Shoshone kamakh (to love); for^, the Kizh 
 paa (to drink). For the Malay tdiia, we have the 
 Tepehuana tani (to ask) ; for hurip, tabah, the Cora kuri 
 (to \i\e),tabd (to beat); for A^maA, the Shasta oma 
 (house), and so on. — 
 
 These examples I could increase indefinitely and show 
 striking similarities in some few words between almost 
 any two languages of luc v. orld. When there are enough 
 of them similar <n sound and signification in any two 
 tongues to constitute a rule rather than exceptions, such 
 languages are said to be related ; but where, as in the 
 above-cited instances, these similarities are merely ac- 
 cidental, to prove them related would prove too much, 
 for then all the languages of the earth might be said to 
 be related. 
 
 In treating of the languages of the Pacific States,^ 
 commencing with those of the north inind proceeding south- 
 ward, I make it a rule to follow them wherever they 
 lead, without restricting myself to place or nation. One 
 nation may speak two languages; the same language 
 may be spoken by a dozen nations, and if the evidence 
 is such as to imply the existence of the same language, 
 or traces of it, in Alaska and in Sonora, I can do no 
 less than step from one place to the other in speaking of 
 it. Besides the names and localities of languages and 
 linguistic families, I shall endeavor to give some idea of 
 their several peculiar characteristics, their grammatical 
 construction, with such specimens of each as will enable 
 
 Vol. III. 3G 
 
\ 
 
 M 
 
 i 
 
 H 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 i ; 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 wBt 
 
 I 
 
 662 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF LANOUAOES. 
 
 the student to make comparisons and draw inferences. 
 In the following tabk I have attempted a classification 
 of these languages; but in some instances, from the lack 
 of vocabularies taken before the intermixtures that 
 followed the advent of Europeans, any classification can 
 be but approximative. 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF THE ABORIOINAL LANGUAGES OF 
 THE PACIFIC STATES. 
 
 Eskimo 
 
 Northern 
 Eskimo 
 
 Alent 
 
 Thlinkeet. 
 
 Tinneh 
 
 Eastern 
 Division 
 
 Naggeuktormnte 
 
 Kittear 
 
 Kangmali-Innnin 
 
 Nuwangmeun 
 
 Nunatangmeun 
 
 Kitegne 
 
 Malemnte 
 Aniygmute 
 Chungmute 
 Pashtolik 
 
 Southern 
 Eskimo 
 
 or 
 Koniagan 
 
 ( Knskoquigmnte. 
 ( Kwichpagmute. 
 
 Kangjulit 
 
 Magemnte 
 
 Agulmute 
 
 Keiataigmute 
 
 Aglegmnte 
 
 Chu^atsch 
 
 Kadiak 
 
 fUnalaska 
 Atkha 
 
 f Yakntat 
 Chilknt 
 Hoodsinoo 
 Takoo 
 Auk 
 Kaka 
 Sitka 
 Eeliknoo 
 Stikeen 
 Tungitss 
 
 Sawessaw-tinneh or Chepevyan 
 
 Tantsawhoot-tinneh or Coppermine Bivcr 
 
 Horn Mountain 
 
 Beaver 
 
 Thlingohn-tinneh or Dog-Bib 
 
 Kawcho-tinneh or Hare 
 
 Ambawtawhoot-tiuneh or Sheep 
 
 Snrsis or Sursees 
 
 Tsillawdawh.oot-tinneh or Brush-wood 
 
 Nagailer 
 
 SlnnacnsR-tinneh 
 
 Rocky Mountain 
 
 Edchawtawoot-tiiineh 
 
inferences, 
 issification 
 n the lack 
 tures that 
 cation can 
 
 lOes of 
 
 CLASSIPrOATION OP LANQUA0E8 
 f 
 
 M8 
 
 Western 
 Division 
 
 Kutchin 
 
 Degothi-kntohinorLoodieiix 
 
 Vanta-kntchin ! 
 
 Natohe-kntehin ' 
 
 Knkath-katchin f 
 
 ITntohoneJratchin i 
 Tathzey-kntohin 
 Han-kntchin 
 
 Kenai 
 
 gmnte. 
 mute. 
 
 I 
 
 Tinneb 
 
 Tacolly 
 
 or 
 Carrier 
 
 Cent"^ 
 Division 
 
 I Artez-kntohii; 
 I Kntcha-ktitofain 
 i Tenan-katchin 
 
 f Junakachotana 
 
 Jugelnat 
 
 Ingalik 
 ! Inlalit 
 
 Kenai 
 
 Ugalens 
 
 Atnah or Nehanne 
 . Koltschane 
 
 r Taatin or Talkotin 
 
 iTsilkotinor Ohilkotin 
 Kaskotin 
 Thetliotin 
 Tsatsnotin 
 Nulaautin 
 Ntshaantin 
 Natliautin 
 Nikozliautin 
 Tatshiautin 
 Babine 
 (Sicanni 
 
 Iran 
 
 irrnine Bivcr 
 
 eep 
 QHh-wood 
 
 TIatskanai 
 
 Qualhioqua 
 
 Umpqna 
 
 ( 
 
 f Lassies 
 I Wilaoki 
 
 " wn«^ 
 , -Jlewnh 
 I Tahahteen 
 tSiah 
 
 Hoopah JTofew'l? 
 
 Southern 
 Division 
 
 Apaches 
 
 f ApMhe proper 
 Tonto 
 Chiricaeui 
 GileRo 
 Mimbreito 
 Faraon 
 Mescalero 
 Llanero 
 Lipan 
 Vaquero 
 Xioarilla 
 Natage 
 PiSafeno 
 Coyotero 
 Tejua 
 
 Coppermine 
 Navajo 
 
Ml 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF LANGDAOES. 
 
 Haicbth. 
 
 Nmb. 
 
 Belloooola 
 Chimigran 
 
 i1 
 
 'I 
 I 
 
 
 NooUca ... 
 
 t \ 
 
 Haidah 
 Kaiganie 
 
 Nau 
 
 Sebana 
 Hailtza 
 
 Nootka 
 
 QaaokoU 
 
 Cowichin 
 
 Tiaoqaateh 
 
 Udena 
 
 Qnano 
 
 Qaactoe 
 
 KoHkiemo 
 
 Qnatsino 
 
 K^cueut 
 
 Aitizzaht 
 
 Chioklezahk 
 
 Abaztiht 
 
 Eshqnaht 
 
 Klaizzaht 
 
 Nitinaht 
 
 Toquftbt 
 
 BeHhaht 
 
 Clayoqnot 
 
 Patcbeena 
 
 Boke 
 
 Nimkish 
 
 Vriokinainish 
 
 Songbie 
 
 Sanetcb 
 
 Comux 
 
 NooHdalum 
 
 Kwantlum 
 
 Teet 
 
 Nnnaimo 
 
 Taculta 
 
 Ucleta 
 
 Neculta 
 
 Queehnnioulta 
 
 Newittee 
 
 Snnkaulutuok 
 
 Makab 
 
 Mewchemaas 
 
 Sbiminhmoo 
 
 Nooksak 
 
 HiimiRb 
 
 Skagit 
 
 Buohoinifih 
 
 Cbiraitkum 
 
 nnlliim 
 
 Toanboooh 
 
i 
 
 Soliah. 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF LANGUAGES. 
 
 Sahsh proper or Flmthead 
 
 Lommf 
 
 Clallam 
 
 Kullespelm or Pend d'Oreillei 
 
 Banahwup 
 
 «P<»-e- ...te« 
 
 Soaiatlpi ISyfeariini 
 
 Okttuagaa g* u;l^-. 
 
 BkiteuiHh, or Coeor d'AMna " " 
 
 Pisquouse 
 
 Cowlitz 
 
 Nsietshaw 
 
 iS65 
 
 ChohalU JSSJu^"^' 
 
 Kootenai 
 
 Sahaptin . 
 
 I Niaqnally 
 
 ^WaWalT*"'"'''"^*"' 
 Palonse 
 Yakima 
 Kliketat 
 TairUa 
 
 (Qdenlaoia 
 
 ^•^^p" jsa 
 
 (Chinook 
 Wakiakum 
 Cfai'or* 
 Multnomah 
 Skilloot 
 I Wathtla 
 
 Yamkally 
 Calapooya 
 Chinook Jargon 
 
 Tototin 
 Yakon 
 
 Klamath |SjSr*°'^^*^ 
 
 (Copuh 
 
 (Shasta 
 otMtU. JPalaik 
 
 ( Watsahewah 
 
 Enroo 
 
 Cahroo 
 
 Oppegach 
 
OLASSmOATION OF LAMOUAOEB. 
 
 
 I 
 
 i ' 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 I I 
 
 P»tow»7 or 
 Wcitopeek 
 
 Patew»]r 
 Yeeard 
 Weeyot 
 WidKMk 
 
 Ehnek or Pehtaik 
 
 Howteteoh 
 
 NabUtM 
 
 Patawat 
 
 Ohillnlah 
 
 Wheeloatta 
 
 KaUto 
 
 Chimalaqnid 
 
 Tnln. 
 
 Porno.. 
 
 Casbnft 
 
 Kinkla 
 
 Yuba 
 
 Sonoma 
 
 Oleepa 
 
 Y0I07 or Yolo 
 
 NemBhoua 
 
 Goinu 
 
 Baahoneo 
 
 Yeshanaok 
 
 lleidoo 
 
 NMthenam 
 
 Sanainento 
 
 Talley 
 Langnagea 
 
 (Ynka 
 
 .{Tahtoo 
 
 ( Wapo or Ashoehemio 
 
 UUah 
 
 Oallinomero 
 
 Maaallamagoon 
 
 Ooalala 
 
 Matole 
 
 Kolanapo 
 
 San^l 
 
 Yonioa 
 
 Ghoweshak 
 
 Batemdakaie 
 
 Choouyem 
 
 Olamentke 
 
 Kainamare 
 
 Ghwaohamaja 
 
 Eastern 
 Dialeota 
 
 Ooheeamne 
 
 Seronskumno 
 
 Chupamna 
 
 Omochnmno 
 
 Seoumne 
 
 Walagumno 
 
 Coram ne 
 
 Solofnmne 
 
 Turealnmno 
 
 Saywamin 
 
 Newichumno 
 
 Matohemne 
 
 Sagayayomna 
 
CLASSIFICATION OP LANOUAOES. 
 
 5 
 
 m 
 
 Sacramento 
 
 Valley 
 Languages 
 
 Eastern 
 Dialects 
 
 Western 
 Dialects 
 
 Napobatin 
 
 Napa. 
 
 Mustitnl 
 
 Tulkoy 
 
 Snisan 
 
 Karquines 
 
 Tomales 
 
 Lekatuit 
 
 Petainma 
 
 Guiluco 
 
 Tnlare 
 
 Hawhnw 
 
 Coconoon 
 
 Yociit 
 
 Matalan 
 
 Salse 
 
 Quirote 
 
 Olhone 
 
 Runsien 
 
 Eslene 
 
 Isninracan 
 
 Agpianaque 
 
 Sakhone 
 
 Chalone 
 
 Katlendamca 
 
 Poytoqui 
 
 Mutsnn 
 
 Thamien 
 
 Chowchilla 
 
 Meewoo 
 
 Tatoh^ 
 
 San Mignel 
 
 Santa Cniz 
 
 Shoshone , 
 
 MnthelemBe 
 
 Hopotatumnb 
 
 Talatia 
 
 Pozlumne 
 
 Yasumne 
 
 Pnjani 
 
 Sekumna 
 
 Kisky 
 
 Yalesumne ' 
 
 Huk 
 
 Ynkal 
 
 Tsamak 
 
 Nemshaw 
 
 f Napa 
 j Myacoma 
 
 Calayomaha 
 
 Caymus 
 
 Uloca 
 .Suscol 
 
 Shoshone 
 Wihinasht 
 Bannaok 
 . Shoshokee 
 
OtASSiFlGATlOK OF LiKQUAGES. 
 
 Utah. 
 
 Utah 
 
 Uintafite 
 
 Ooshnte 
 
 Piute 
 
 Pahnte 
 
 Painlee 
 
 Washoe 
 
 Sarapitche 
 
 Mono 
 
 Comanche 
 
 Moqni 
 
 Kizh 
 
 Netela 
 
 Kechi 
 
 Chemehnevi 
 
 Cahaillo 
 
 • 
 
 Qaeres 
 
 |Kiwomi 
 
 ■{Cochitemi 
 
 (Acoma 
 
 Tegna orTeznqne 
 
 
 Picons 
 
 Jemez 
 
 ZniU 
 
 
 Ytuna.. 
 
 Chevet 
 
 Cajaencbe . 
 Tiimajab 
 
 Benem^ 
 
 Covaji 
 Noche 
 
 Yuma 
 Maricopa 
 Cuchitn 
 i Mojave 
 Diegeno 
 Yampais 
 .Yavipais 
 
 I Cajuenche 
 jJaUiquamai 
 
 ITecnicho 
 Teniqtfecha 
 
 Cochiin( , 
 
 Ooaicnri . 
 
 PericA 
 
 fLaymoQ 
 lieu 
 
 Cora 
 
 Monqui 
 
 Didiii 
 
 Liyiie 
 
 Edh 
 
 LUehitio 
 
■4 
 
 2^ 
 
 PS 
 
 w 
 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF LANGUAGES. 
 
 Pima Alto.... if *P«»«o 
 
 j Bobaiporis 
 
 Pima Bajo 
 
 668 
 
 6pata 
 
 Cahita., 
 
 Endeve 
 Teguis 
 Tegnima 
 Cogninachie 
 i Batnca 
 
 IHahnaripa 
 Himeri 
 Guazaba 
 [ Jova 
 
 (Mayo 
 < Yaqui 
 (Tehueco 
 
 Zoo 
 
 Guazave 
 
 Batucik 
 
 Albino 
 
 Ocoroni 
 
 Vocaregui 
 
 Zuaque 
 
 Comoporis 
 
 Abome 
 
 Mocorito 
 
 Petatlan 
 
 Huite 
 
 Ore 
 
 Mucoyahai 
 
 Tauro 
 
 Troes 
 
 Nio 
 
 Cahuimeto 
 
 Tepave 
 
 Ohuero 
 
 ('hicorata 
 
 Basopa 
 
 Tarahuraara.... JGuazapare 
 ( Pachera 
 
 Concho 
 
 Toboso 
 
 Julima 
 
 Piro 
 
 Suma 
 
 Chinarra 
 
 Irritilia 
 
 Tejano 
 
 Tubar 
 
 Tepehuana 
 
m 
 
 CLASSIFICATION OF LANOUAGES. 
 
 Aoax^e 
 
 (Topia 
 
 ■TSnbaibo 
 
 (Xixime 
 
 Zacateo 
 
 Cazcane 
 
 Kazapile 
 
 Huitcole 
 
 Ouachichilo 
 
 Colotlan 
 
 TIaxomulteo 
 
 Tecaexe 
 
 Tepeoano 
 
 (Uantzicat 
 
 Com •{ leakualitzigti 
 
 ( Cora, or Ateakari 
 
 Azt«o, Mexican, or Nahtiatl 
 
 Otomf jOto^f 
 
 (Mazahua 
 
 Fame 
 
 Meco, or Serrano 
 
 Yu6 
 
 Yeme 
 
 Olive 
 
 Xanambre 
 
 Pisone 
 
 Tamaulipeo 
 
 Tarasco 
 
 Matlaltziuca 
 
 Ocuilteo 
 
 Tepazoalano 
 YangaiBtlan 
 Mizteo baja 
 Miztec alta 
 Cuixlahuac 
 
 Mizteo i TIaxiaco 
 
 Gnilapa 
 Mictlantongo 
 Tamazulapa 
 Xaltepeo 
 [ Nochiztlan 
 
 Chooho, or Chuchone 
 
 AmuB^o 
 
 Mazateo 
 
 Cuicateo 
 
 Ghatiuo 
 
 TIapaneo 
 
 Ghinnntec 
 
 Fopoluca 
 
 Zapoteo. 
 
 (Zaachilla 
 Ocotlan 
 Etla 
 NeUicho 
 
I, 
 
 Zapoteo. 
 
 OLASBIWCATION OF LANODAOES. 
 
 ! Serrano de Itztep«o 
 Serrano de Cajonoa 
 Beni Xono 
 Serrano de Miahuatlan 
 
 on 
 
 Hije 
 Hoaya 
 
 Hoasteo , 
 
 [TeUkilhati 
 I Ohakalmati 
 J Ipapana 
 
 ITatimolo, orNaolingo 
 
 Totonao 
 Chiapaneo 
 Tloqne 
 Zotzil 
 
 Zeldal^uelen 
 Vebetlateoa 
 Mam 
 Aohie 
 
 Ooatenialteo 
 
 Cuettao 
 
 Hhirichota 
 
 Pokonohi 
 
 CnechicolchI 
 
 Tlacaoebaatla 
 
 Apay 
 
 Poton 
 
 Taulepa 
 
 Ulua 
 
 Quiche 
 
 Cakchiqael 
 
 Zutugil 
 
 Chorti 
 
 Alaguilao 
 
 Gaiohi 
 
 Ixil 
 
 Zoqne 
 
 Cozoh 
 
 ChaSabal 
 
 Choi 
 
 Uzpanteo 
 
 Aguacateo 
 
 Quechi 
 
 Maya 
 
 Carib 
 
 MoBqnito 
 
 Poya 
 
 Towka 
 
 Seco 
 
 Valiente 
 
 Bama 
 
 Cookra 
 
 Woolwa 
 
 Toonglaa 
 
Bra 
 
 CLA8BIFI0ATI0N OF LANOUAaES. 
 
 I 
 
 u I 
 
 Lene* 
 
 Kmoo 
 
 Teguca 
 
 Aloatuina 
 
 Jan 
 
 Toa 
 
 Qaula 
 
 Motuca 
 
 FansaBina 
 
 Bambo 
 
 Goribici 
 Chorotega 
 Chontal 
 OrotiAa 
 
 Blnnoo 
 
 Tiribi 
 
 Tnlamanca 
 
 Ghiripo 
 
 Ooataso 
 
 Nioova 
 
 Cereoaro 
 
 Chiriqui 
 
 Burica 
 
 Veragaa 
 
 Paris 
 
 Eacoria 
 
 Bimqaeta 
 
 Nata 
 
 Urraoa 
 
 Chini 
 
 Chame 
 
 Ghioacotra 
 
 Sangana 
 
 Ouarara 
 
 Gutara 
 
 Panama 
 
 Ghnchura 
 
 Chagre 
 
 Ghepo 
 
 Gaetta 
 
 Qanrecaa 
 
 Ghiape 
 
 Ponca 
 
 Pocora 
 
 Zamanama 
 
 Goiba 
 
 Ponca 
 
 Ghitarraga 
 
 Ada 
 
 Gareta 
 
 Darien 
 
 Abieiba 
 
 Abenamechey 
 
 Dabaibii 
 
 Bird 
 
CLASSIFICATION OP LANOCAOES. 
 
 Tnle 
 
 Cholo 
 
 Bonioho 
 
 Cimarrou 
 
 Baynno 
 
 Ciinarrou 
 
 Aianzanillo. or Saa Bias 
 
 Mundiugo 
 
 Gnna 
 
 Cunacuna 
 
 Choco 
 
 Caomane 
 
 Urnbil 
 
 Idibu 
 
 Paya 
 
 Ooajiro • 
 
 MotiloUe 
 
 Gnaineta 
 
 CooiiM 
 
 678 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 HTPERBOREAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 DlJTINOnON BKTWEKN EsKmo AND AUEBIOAN — EsKIHO PrONVHCIATION AND 
 
 Declension — Dlaleots op the Koniaoas and Alectb — Lanocags of 
 THE Tblinxeets— Hypothetical Afpinities — The Tinneh Fahilt and 
 
 na DlALKOTS— EasTKBN, WESTEaN, CENTBAIi, AND SoCTHEBN DlTISIOHB— 
 
 Chepewtan Declension — Obatobioal Display in the Speech of the 
 KuTCHiNs— Dialects op the Atnaus and Uoalenzes Compabed — Spe- 
 cimen OF the KoLTSBANK ToNQUK — ^TaCULLY GuTTUBALS — HOOPAH 
 
 VocABULABY— Apache Dialects— Lipan Lord's Pbayeb — Navajo Wobdb 
 
 — COMPABATIVE VoCABULABY OF THE TiNNEH FAMILY. 
 
 The national and tribal distinctions given in the first 
 volume of this work will; for the most part, serve as 
 divisions for languages and dialects; I shall not therefore 
 repeat here the names and boundaries before mentioned, 
 except so far as may be necessary in speaking of lan- 
 guages alone. As a rule those physical and social dis- 
 tinctions which indicate severalness among peoples, are 
 followed, if indeed they are not governed by the several- 
 ness of dialects, that is, the diversities of language operate 
 as powerfully as the aspects of nature or any other causes, 
 in separating mankind into tribes and nations; hence it 
 is that in the different divisions o humanity are found 
 different dialects, and between v* dects physical and 
 geographical divisions.* 
 
 As I have said in another plac the Eskimos are 
 the anomalous race of the New Wo d»; and this is no 
 
 1 See YoL i., p. 42 et saq. of this work. 
 (5W< 
 
LANOUAQES ON THE ABCTIC SEABOABD. 
 
 675 
 
 less true in their language than in their physical charac- 
 teristics. Obviously they are a polar people rather than 
 an American or an Asiatic people.' They cling to the 
 seaboard; and while the distinction between them and 
 the inland American is clearly drawn, as we descend the 
 strait and sea of Bering, cross the Alaskan peninsula 
 and follow the shores of the Pacific eastward and south- 
 ward, gradually the Arctic dialect merges into that of 
 the American proper. In our Hyperborean group, whose 
 southern bound is the fifty-fifth parallel, the northern 
 seaboard part is occupied wholly by Eskimos, the southern 
 by a people called by some Eskimos and by others Koni- 
 agas, while further on the graduation is so complete and 
 the transition from one to the other so imperceptible that 
 it is often difficult to determine which are Indians and 
 which Eskimos. In treating of their manners and 
 customs, I separated the littoral Alaskans into two di- 
 visions, calling them Eskimos and Koniagas, but in their 
 languages and dialects I shall speak of them as one. 
 No philologist familiar with the whole territory has 
 attempted to classify these Hyperborean tongues; differ- 
 out writers refer the languages of all to such particular 
 parts as they happen to be familiar with. Thus the 
 Russian priest Yeninminoff divides the Eskimo language 
 into six dialects, all belonging to the Koniagas, on the 
 
 * ' Ceg deux langnes sont absolntnent la meme que celle des Vogules, 
 
 habitants de la Tartitrie, et la mcine que celle des Lupous.' Mumiluct, in 
 Atdiq. Mex., torn. i.,div. i., p. 65. 'Les Usquimitux d'Amt'rique et len Tchoutchis 
 
 de Textreraitj nord de I'Asie orientale il est aisu de reconnuitre qn'ils 
 
 appiirtienueut & une mime fiimille.' Mofrnn, Explor., torn, ii., p. 33'J. 'The 
 wliole arctic shore of North America is possessed by the Esquimaux and Green- 
 landers, who speak au original tongue called Kar.ilit.' McVuUocK's lieacarUcH 
 in /liner., p 36. ' The Arctic region is mainly covered by dialects of a single 
 language— the Eskimo.' LaUtam's Vomp. PhH.,\o\.\iii., p. 384. 'Der.^nieri- 
 kanische Sprachtypus, die EsKimo-Spraehe, reicht hinaber nach Asicn.' 
 JiuniilwMnn, Spuren der Atlek Spr., p. 711. ' .\lle Eskimos sprechen im 
 WHsentlichen diese'be Spraohe.' Jiaer, Stft. u. Elhno., p. 280. ' The language 
 of the Western Esquimaux so nearly resembles that of the tribes to the 
 eastward.' Beecltey'a Voyage, vol., ii., p. Ml. Sauer's BUlings' Ex.,p.2A5. 
 Kolzp.bM'8 Voifag?, vol. lii., p. 314; FraiUcUn's Nar., vol. i., p. 30; Dease and 
 Simpson, in Land. Oeog. Soc, Jour., vol. viii., p. 222. Seemann's Voy. Herald, 
 vol. ii., p. 6% But Vater does not believe that the language extends across 
 to Asia. ' Dass sich wohl ein Einfluss der Eskimo-Spniche, aber nicht 
 diese selbst ttbar die zwischen Asien and Amerika liegenden Inseln erstreckt.' 
 MllhrUatis, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 458, 42j. 
 
076 
 
 HYFEBBOBEAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 %'fi 
 
 Eodink Islands and the adjacent territory. The fact 
 is YeniaminofT dwelt in southern Alaska and in the 
 Aleutian Isles, and knew nothing of the great inland 
 nations to the north amd west. To the people of Kadiak 
 he gives two dialects, a northern and a southern, and 
 carries the same language over to the main land adjacent.' 
 The Russian explorer Sagoskin, to the Chnagmute 
 dialect of VeniaminofT, unites the Kwichpagmute and 
 Kuskoquigmute under the collective name of Kangjulit, 
 of which with the Kadiak he makes a comparative vocabu- 
 lary establishing their identity.* In like manner Baer 
 classifies these northern languages, but confines himself 
 almost exclusively to the coast above Kadiak Island." 
 
 Kotzebue says that a dialect of this same language is 
 spoken by the natives of St Lawrence Island." Yet if 
 we may believe Mr Seemann, all these dialects are essen- 
 tially different. The Eskimo language, he v/rites, "is 
 divided into many dialects, which often vary so much 
 that those who s|)eak one are unable to understand the 
 others. The natives of Kotzebue Sound for instance 
 have to use an interpreter in conversing with their 
 countrymen in Norton Sound; towards Point Barrow 
 another dialect prevails, which however is not sufficiently 
 distinct to be unintelligible to the Kotzebue people."^ 
 
 According to Vater and Richardson the Eskimo 
 language as S[X)ken cast of the Mackenzie River appears 
 to have a softer sound, as for instance, for the western 
 ending tch the eastern tribes mostly use s and some- 
 times h. The German sound ch, guttural, is frequently 
 heard among the western people. Nouns have six cases, 
 the changes of which are expressed by affixed syllables. 
 
 ' Veni3mlnQ(t, Uiber dii Spraelitn dea russ, Amer,, in Erman, Archiu., torn, 
 vii., No. 1, p. 12G ct seq. 
 
 * Sijoskin, Tugj'juch, in Russ. Oeog. Oesell., Denkschr., torn, i., p. 359 
 et seq. 
 
 i ' Alio dieBO Vulkerschafien reden eine Sprache and oehGren zii cinem und 
 demselbou Htarnmc. der mch anck wetter udrdlich Lings der KUste.... 
 aUHdehnt.' Uaer, !<tal. u. Etimo., p. 122. 
 
 ' Kotttbtui'a Voyof/e, vol. ii., p. 175. 
 
 1 Of the similarity between the Kadiak and Alaska idiom Langsdorff 
 says: ' In a great degree the clothing nnd language of the Alalisaus, are tho 
 same as those of the people of Kodiuk.' Voy., vol. ii., p. 'i'M. Seemann'a 
 Voy, Ileruld, vol. ii., i>p. C3-C0. 
 
EXAMPLES OF TEE ESKIMO OBAMMAB. 
 
 677 
 
 re essen- 
 
 These are in the singular mut, mik, mit, me, and hd, and, 
 in the plural nui, nik, nit, ne, and gut. Ga, go, ne, aitj 
 anga, ara, etc., affixed to the nominative, denote a pos- 
 sessive case. As: — kivgah, a servant; kivganga, my 
 eervant; kivgane, his servant; etc. Arsu and arsuii are 
 diminutive endings and soak,8uds€t, and sudsek augment- 
 atives. Adjectives are also declinable. Nouns can br; 
 transposed into verbs by affixing &jok and ovok, and the 
 adjective is altered in the same manner. 
 
 The third person singular of the indicative is taken 
 as the root of the verb, and by changing its termination 
 it may be used as a noun. The infinitive is formed by 
 the postposition mk. The verb has numerous inflections. 
 
 'To be' or * to have,' both possessing a similar signifi- 
 cation, are expressed by gi or vi — as nunagiva, it is his 
 land. 
 
 Richardson gives the following declension of a noun, 
 transitively and intransitively (?) : 
 
 
 
 TUPEK, 
 
 A TENT. 
 
 
 
 
 BIMaCI.AB 
 
 D0AZ. 
 
 PLUBAI. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 tr. 
 intr. 
 
 tapok ) 
 turkib f 
 
 tuppak 
 
 turket 
 
 Oen. 
 
 
 turkib 
 
 tnppak 
 
 tnrket 
 
 Dat. 
 
 tr. 
 
 tnppek 
 
 tuppak 
 
 turket 
 
 
 intr. 
 
 tuppermnt 
 
 tuppangnnt 
 
 tnppemnt 
 
 Aoo. 
 
 tr. 
 
 tuppak 
 
 tuppak 
 
 turlvinut 
 
 
 intr. 
 
 tuppemik 
 
 tnppangnit 
 
 turkit 
 
 Abl. 
 
 tr. 
 
 tuppermit 
 
 tuppangnit 
 
 tuppermit 
 turkinnut • 
 
 
 intr. 
 
 tuppermnt 
 
 tuppangnnt 
 
 Some claim that the languages of Eadiak and the 
 Aleutian Islands are cognate, otliers deny any relation- 
 ship. Stephen Glottoff, one of the first to visit Kadiak 
 Island, states positively that the inhabitants of Unalaska 
 and particularly a boy from the western Aleutian Isles 
 could not understand the people of Kadiak." Captain 
 Cook thought there existed a phonetic similarity between. 
 
 I Richardaon's Jour., vol. ii., p. 364 et ieq ; Veniaminoff, in Ennan, Archio, 
 torn, iii., No. i., pp. Ii2-A3;jieecluy'a Voyage,\oL ii., p. 3C6 ; i'ater, MiihriJales, 
 torn, iii., pt iii., p. 458 et seq ; notes ott the CLuaatsh dialect nt Prince., 
 William Bound inUook'aVoy. toPae., vol. ii., pp. 37l-(i, and PorUock'a Voy.,^ 
 pp. 254-6. 
 
 *'£r konnte die Spraohe dieser IftBulaner nicht.. ..ventehen.' JVcw, 
 Nachrichttn, p. 106. 
 
 Vol. III. 37 
 
878 
 
 HYPERBOREAN LANOUAaES. 
 
 'I 
 
 the speech of the Unaloskas and the people of Norton 
 Sound, which opinion appears to be correct.^" So 
 disarranged have the aboriginal tongues in this vicinity 
 become since the advent of the Russians that little de- 
 pendence can be placed on latter-day investigations. 
 Dall admits the speech of the two peoples to be dissimilar 
 yet their language he believes to be one." Vatcr, more 
 cautious, thinks that there is perhaps some Eskimo in- 
 fluence noticeable among the Koniagas." Baer gives 
 Admiral von Wrangell's opinion, which also inclines 
 towards such a connection, but he himself expresses the 
 opposite belief, citing in support of this that the physical 
 appearance of the Koningas differs entirely from that of 
 the Eskimo race." Buschmann gives, as the result of 
 careful investigations and comparisons, the opinion that 
 the language of Unalaska is distinct fix)m that of Kadiak, 
 and supports it by the statements of travelers, as 
 for instance that of the mate Saikoflf, given in the Nem 
 Nbrdlsche Beitruge, tom. iii., p. 284, who says that the 
 two are totally difterent. 
 
 Throughout the whole Aleutian Archipelago there are 
 but two dialects, one of which is spoken on the peninsula, 
 on Unalaska, and a few islands contiguous, while the 
 other — by Veuiaminoff called the Atkha dialect — ex- 
 tends thence over all the other Aleutian Isles. In neither 
 dialect is there any distinction of gender ; but to make 
 up for this deficiency, besides the plural, a dual is 
 used. Substantives have three cases: — adakch, the father; 
 adam or adaganili/<tk,of the father ; mfe/>irtH, to the father; 
 adakik or adukin, both fathers ; orfan, the fathers; adanik, 
 to the fathers. Verbs are conjugated by means of ter- 
 minals. They are divided into three classes, active, 
 medium, and passive. Negation is expressed b}' the sylla- 
 ble oljuk added to the root of the verb; sometimes also by 
 
 " Vook'a Voy. to Pac, vol. ii., p. 522. 
 
 «« DitU's Alaska, pp. 377-8. 
 
 >* * DasH Hich w )hl ein Einfluss dcr Enkimo-Spriohe abor nicht diese 
 ■elbat Qbar die swig then Asien iiiid Amerika liajouden luiielu erstreolit.' Voter, 
 MUhridalen. torn, iii., pt iii., 458. 
 
 iJ * Dor D jwnhner von Unalitsohka knnn deu v ju KaiUaok gar nicht ver- 
 ■tehen.' Baer, Slat. u. Ethno,, pp. 123-288-0. 
 
ATKHA AND UNALA8KA DIALB0T8. 
 
 679 
 
 Ijaka, Ijaga, or gana. Sjvhdng, I take ; ^unakching, I took ; 
 sjtUjakakching, I take not; sjunag'bljuting, I took not; 
 sjvda, take ; sjvljagada, or yiiganachtchin, take not. 
 
 The eafltern Aleuts enunciate very rapidly, without 
 dividing their words distinctly, making it very difficult 
 for a stranger to understand them. In Unalaska their 
 speech is more drawling, while on Atkha Island the 
 natives pronounce each word very distinctly. The 
 western Aleuts and the people on Umnak also speak 
 rather slowly — drawling." Dall states that the chief 
 difference between the Atkha and Unalaska dialeclB 
 consists in the formation of the plural of nouns. The 
 former for this purpose employ the terminal letters a, 
 sh, or ng. For diminutives the Atkhas use the ending 
 kutshak and the Unalaskas dak" 
 
 On the next page I insert a vocabulary of Eskimo, 
 Kuskoquigmute, Malemute, Aleut, and Kadiak tongues. 
 
 Turn now to the Thlinkeets, who extend along the 
 coast southward from Mount St Elias, as Holmberg says, 
 to the Columbia River;" Chlebnikoff, to the forty-first 
 parallel ; Vater, to Queen Charlotte Island ;" and Venia- 
 minoif, to the Stikeen River; the latter affirming, at the 
 same time, that there is but one dialect spoken among 
 them all." The nations mentioned by Captain Bryant as 
 speaking this language are the Chilkats, Bitkas, Hood- 
 sinoos, Auks, Kakas, Elikinoos, Stikeens, and Tungass." 
 
 From all accounts the Thlinkeets possess the most 
 
 1* * DasB. . . .sioh daa alentiache Idiom . . .i.ls ein eigner, von dera groMen 
 eskimoisohen gimz ver8ohiedener SpntchtypuH erweiHt.' Jiuachmanu, Spurtn 
 derAzlek. Spr., p.70'i et Heq. VeuiikiuinoflTH examples nre as follows: active, 
 he took; medium, he took rao; pansive, ho was born, In Krman, Avchlo., tow. 
 iii., No. 1, pp. 130-8: Vtniamltwff, Sapliki ob Odtrouach OoncUaskuiskacho 
 Otjela, tom. li., pp. 2(!4-71. 
 
 11 Doll's Al<juka, p. 38U: Vater, MithridtUes, tom. iii., pt iii., pp. 400-460. 
 
 >o ' Von St Eliosberge bia hinunter sum Columbiu-stromo. Holmberg, 
 Ethno. Skit., p. 9. 
 
 " ' Sic eratrecken aioh von lakntat Httdlich bia 2u den Oharlotten-Inaeln.' 
 rater, WthridateH, tom. iii., pt iii., p. 21!). 
 
 ■* 'Von Ltn bia Stachin, und hat faat nur oinen Dialect.' Veniaminoff, 
 in Erman, AreMv., tom. vii., No. i., p. 1'2R. 
 
 '» llrytmVa Jour., in Amer. AntSa. Soe., Tranmet., vol. ii., p. 302. 
 
 Sie Tungnaa language ' as Mr. Tolniio cunjoclnred, ia nearly the aama «a 
 at apoken »( Bitga.' Scouler, in Land. Qtog. Soc., Jow,, vol. zi., p. 218. 
 
580 
 
 HTPEBBOBBAK LANaUAOES. 
 
 GOMPABATIVE VOOABULABY. 
 
 Kunfo. 
 
 If an 
 Woman 
 
 tnak 
 
 Fire 
 
 Fresh 
 
 Water 
 
 Bait 
 
 Water 
 
 Water 
 
 Earth 
 
 Bione 
 
 Dbg 
 
 Knife 
 
 Bun 
 
 ignik or 
 ignuck 
 
 emik 
 tarreoke 
 
 I 
 
 Thou 
 
 Eat I' 
 Yes 
 
 No 
 One 
 
 angniak 
 keuma or 
 kooneook 
 Bequetiit 
 baitts:iac!h 
 moisak or 
 ueiya 
 woonga 
 
 Two 
 
 Three 
 
 Foot 
 
 Fire 
 Six 
 
 BeTen 
 
 Eight 
 
 Nine 
 
 Ten 
 
 Eleven 
 
 ashadlooik or 
 
 ishntllooweet 
 
 a 
 
 naga, nan, 
 
 tnum, nao, 
 
 aunga 
 
 tegara or 
 
 adaitsuk 
 
 milleit- 
 
 Bungnet 
 
 pingettsat- 
 
 Mungnot or 
 
 pingeyook 
 
 tsetumniat or 
 
 aetutnet 
 
 tadgiemat 
 
 adreyeet or 
 
 taleema 
 
 arkbunna 
 
 aghwinnak 
 
 akkaooin- 
 
 elget 
 
 aitpa 
 
 acbwinnigh- 
 
 ipaghn 
 
 mullaroonik 
 
 or bolriik 
 
 penayua 
 
 penmyooik 
 
 pegesset 
 
 Bcetntnna 
 
 teeidiinniik 
 
 tadlootna or 
 
 kdlit 
 
 KDSKOQUIO- 
 IIUTB. 
 
 yugnt 
 agnak 
 
 knik 
 
 enuk 
 okanok 
 
 iknik 
 
 inik 
 nuui 
 
 immik 
 nuneh 
 
 annakbukkta 
 chivichttk 
 
 akbtah 
 
 hwihka 
 Ipit 
 
 neega 
 
 you 
 
 chashituk 
 
 atauohik 
 inalkhok 
 
 palnalvak 
 
 t'chamik 
 talimik 
 
 akhvinok 
 
 ainaftkhTa- 
 nam 
 
 pinaiviak 
 
 chtainiak- 
 vunam 
 
 kullnuk 
 
 iiAi.iMirri(. 
 
 toioch 
 aiyagar 
 
 kignak 
 
 tnangak 
 tshekak 
 
 kiyukmuk 
 chowik 
 
 shnkeenyuk 
 
 wunga 
 illewit 
 
 nagemnger 
 
 wah 
 
 peechnk 
 
 atowsik 
 malrnk 
 
 pinyuBut 
 
 setomat 
 telemat 
 
 aghwinuleot 
 
 mahlnditagh' 
 winuleet 
 
 liuynsuni- 
 iighwinuleel 
 
 koolinotyluk 
 kooleet 
 
 ALEDT. 
 
 sewk 
 
 nikuk 
 
 omgazsbiz- 
 
 Bhik 
 
 akathak 
 
 keen 
 ingaan 
 
 kaangen 
 
 aang 
 
 maselikan 
 
 attakon 
 allnk 
 
 kankoon 
 
 shitshin 
 tshang 
 
 uttoon 
 
 olnng 
 
 kamtshing 
 
 sitohing 
 
 hasnk 
 
 attakatha- 
 
 matkioh 
 
 XAOUK. 
 
 knok 
 
 tanngak 
 uoonii 
 
 pewatit 
 tshangielk 
 
 madzBhak 
 
 chooi 
 chlput 
 
 pittoooga 
 
 aang 
 
 pedok 
 
 alcheluk 
 malogh 
 
 pingaion 
 
 ntamen 
 taliman 
 
 Agovinligin 
 
 malohongun 
 
 inglulgin 
 
 kollomgaien 
 
 kollcn 
 alchtoch M 
 
HABSHNE8S OF THE THLINEEET TOKOUE. 
 
 581 
 
 barbarous speech found anywhercf in the Pacific States. 
 Whether this arises from the huge block of wood with 
 which the Thlinkeet matrons grace their under lip, 
 which drives the sound from the throat through the 
 teeth and nose before it reaches the ear of the listener, I 
 do not pretend to say; but that it is hard, guttural, 
 clucking, hissing, in short everything but labial, there is 
 no doubt. All who have visited them, whether German, 
 English, French, or Spanish, agree in this particular. 
 Marchand describes it as excessively rude and wild; 
 Most of their articulations are accompanied by a 
 strong nasal aspiration, with strenuous efforts of the 
 throat; particularly in producing the sound of a double 
 r, which is heavy and hard. Many of their words com- 
 mence with a strongly guttural k sound and this same 
 sound is frequently heard three times in one word. Dr 
 Roblet who accompanied Marchand, says that, notwith- 
 standing all this, the language is very complete, possess- 
 ing a multitude of words, the natives being at no loss to 
 give a name to everything.'^ La Perouse, who makes a 
 similar report, gives as an example of its harshness the 
 word kMrkies, hair.'" In VeniaminolTs vocabulary are 
 found such words as thlHunuk,\ieii\i\\y, and katlhth, ashes, 
 literally unpronounceable. The frequently occurring 
 sound tl has led several authors to suppose a relationship 
 with the Aztec tongue ; as for example Vater, who made 
 a small comparative table which I insert to show directly 
 the contrary to what he wished to prove. 
 
 Setting aside the tetl, te, stone, of which I have mode 
 previous mention, had the words been selected to prove 
 a want of affinity between the two languages they could 
 not have been more to the ix)int. Buschmann asserts, 
 moreover, that several of tho Mexican words are mis- 
 
 n Taken from Bteehty's Voyage, vol. ii.; Jkur, Stat. v. Ethno.; Dall'a Alaska', 
 and Smur'H HHUtuiit' Ex. 
 
 <> Mariihtmd, Viwagt, torn, ii., pp. 109-1I0. 
 
 n 7x1 PdrouM,Voy., torn, ii., p. 238. ' Their langaage is hanb and nn- 
 pleanaiit to tho oar.' PorUock'a Voy.,Tp. '2))3. ' It appears barbarous, uncouth, 
 ond diffloult to pronounce.' Dixon'H Voy., p. 172. ' La diflcil nronunciacion 
 do BUS voces . . . pues las forman do la uarganta con un movlmiento de 1* 
 longna contra el paladar.' Bodtga y Quadra, Nav., MS., pp. 46-47. 
 
682 
 
 HTPBBBOBEAH LANOUAaBS. 
 
 Mother 
 
 Brother 
 
 Face 
 
 Forehead 
 
 Strong 
 
 Depth 
 
 Stone 
 
 Earth 
 
 Duck 
 
 Star 
 
 aantU 
 
 teachcanh 
 
 xayacatl 
 
 yzijaatl 
 
 Tebtilizcotl 
 
 Tecatlyotl 
 
 tetl 
 
 tlalli 
 
 cananhtii 
 
 dthtti 
 
 attli 
 
 achaik or achonoik 
 
 krga 
 
 liak 
 
 idzin 
 
 kattljan 
 
 te 
 
 tljaknok or tiatka 
 
 kanchn 
 
 tiaachztt » 
 
 quoted.^ A few instances have been discovered by the 
 same writer, where the Thlinkeet tongue appears to be 
 verging towards the Tinneh. Among others he mentions 
 the Thlinkeet words te, stone, zyyn, muskrat, comparing the 
 latter with the Dogrib tern; the Thlinkeet achschat^ 
 woman, wife, with theUmpqua sch'at; the Thlinkeet tje, 
 teik, road, with the Tacully tee.'^ La Perouse pretends 
 that they do not use and can hardly pronounce the 
 letters b, f, j, d, p, and v. Most words commence with 
 k, t, n,8, or m, the first named being the most frequently 
 used; no word commences with an r.""^ Veniaminoff 
 again says that it would take thirty-eight letters or com- 
 binations to write the distinct sounds which are expressed 
 in the Thlinkeet language. The personal pronouns are 
 Mat, or khatah, I ; bae, he, or belch, thou ; b or bch, he ; ban 
 or bantch, we; ■iban or ibarUch, you; aa or astch or youias 
 or youastch, they. The verb 'to do* is conjugated as 
 follows: 
 
 PBESKNT INDIOATITK' 
 
 etakhani 
 
 IHPKBFECrr 
 
 etakhanegin 
 
 nBST FimTM 
 
 ekbkazyani 
 
 BBCOMD TVTUSE 
 
 enkbzini 
 
 PEBFECT 
 
 ekhbzinf or ekhbzinnigin '> 
 
 n Vaier, MUhridaUs, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 212-13; Ilohriberg, Ethno. Skis., 
 p. 16. 
 
 M *Von der ganzen Liste bleibt alleiu The, Stein nis fihnlich.' Buseh- 
 mann, Pima u. Koloachen Spradu!, p. 386. ' Zwischen ihuen und der mezi- 
 eanischen in Wdrtem ina QrAminatik keine Verwandtschaft existirt . . . 
 gftnzlich vom Max. ve:.^.}iieden siud.' Buschmann, Ortsnamen, p. G9. 'Je 
 n'ai tronv^ nucune ressemblance entre les mots de cette langue et celle des 
 ... .Mexionins.' La Piroust, Voy„ torn, ii., p. 240. 
 
 «i Buschmann, Pima u. KoloHcben .SpracAe, p. 388. 
 
 M La PerouM, Voy., torn, ii., pp. 238-9. 
 
 IT Veniaminoff, Sapitki ob Ostrovach Oonakuhkitukaoho Oijela, torn, iii., pp. 
 U9-51. No translation is given. 
 
THLIMKEET LOBD'B PBAYEB. 
 
 Vater has a Lord's prayer communicated by Baranoff, 
 director of the late Russian possessions in America. It 
 reads as follows: 
 
 Ais waan, wet wwetu tikeu; ikukastii itssag^ 
 
 Father our, who art in the cloudB; honored be 
 
 name 
 
 bae; faa atkwakut ikustigi ibee; atkwakut attuitugati 
 
 thine; let come kingdom thine, be done will 
 
 bee ikachtekin linkitani zu tlekw. Katuachawat 
 
 thine as we in heaven and on earth. Food 
 
 uaan zuikwulkinichat akech uaan itat; tamil udan 
 
 needful give us to-day; absolve 
 
 our 
 
 us 
 
 tschaniktschak aagi zu udan akut tugati ajat; ilil 
 
 debts ours as also we give debtors ours; not lead 
 
 uan zulkikagatii tdat anachut uan akall^elchwetach. 
 
 us into temptation but deliver xu from the evil Spirit. 
 
 Tu. 
 
 So." 
 
 Next come the Tinneh, a people whose diffusion is 
 only equaled by that of the Aryan or Semitic nations 
 of the old world. The dialects of the Tinneh language 
 are by no means confined within the limits of the Hy- 
 perborean division. Stretching from the northern in- 
 terior of Alaska down into Sonora and Chihuahua, we 
 have here a linguistic line of more than four thousand 
 miles in length extending diagonally over forty-two 
 degrees of latitude ; like a great tree whose trunk is the 
 Rocky Mountain range, whose roots encompass the 
 deserts of Arizona and New Mexico, and whose branches 
 touch the borders of Hudson Bay* and of the Arctic 
 
 M Voter, mthridates, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 225. 
 
 *> ' Dimensionen, in welohen er ein ungeheures Qebiet im Innem det 
 nfirdlichen Continents einniramt, nahe nn das Eismeer reicht, und queer 
 das nordamerikaniBche Festland dnrchzieht: indem er im Osten die Had- 
 Honsbai, im Siidwesten in abgestossenen Mtttmmen am Umpqua-Flusse das 
 Btille Meer bertthrt.' Buaehmann, Spurm derAttek. Spr., p. 3'23. ' This great 
 family includes a large number of North American tribes, extending, from 
 near the mouth of the Mackenzie, south to the borders of Mexico.' Datt'B 
 Alaakxt, p. 428. ' There are outlyers of the stock as far as the soathetn 
 
664 
 
 HYPEBBOBEAN LANOUAQES. 
 
 and Pacific oceans.^ In the north immense compact 
 areas are covered by these dialects; towards the south 
 the line holds its course steadily in one direction, while 
 at the same time on either side are isolated spots, broken 
 fragments as it were, of the Tinneh tongue, at wide dis- 
 tances in some cases from the central line. A refer- 
 ence to the classification given at the end of the preced- 
 ing chapter, will show the separation of the Tinneh 
 family into four divisions, — the eastern, western, central 
 and southern. The eastern division embraces the di- 
 alects spoken between Hudson Bay and the Mackenzie 
 River; the western, those of the Kutchins and Eenai of 
 interior Alaska and the Pacific Coast in the vicinity of 
 Mount St Elias and Copper River; the central, those of 
 the Tacullies of New Caledonia, the Umpquas of Oregon, 
 and the Hoopahs of California; the southern, those of 
 the Apaches of New Mexico, Arizona, and Northern 
 Mexico. 
 
 Near the sources of a branch of the Saskatchewan 
 River are the Sursees, who have been frequently classed 
 with the Blackfeet, but Mackenzie had before this stated 
 that they speak a dialect of the Tinneh.*' Umfreville 
 who visited these people, compares their language to the 
 cackling of hens, and says that it is very difficult for their 
 neighbors to learn it.** 
 
 Glance first at the dialects round Hudson Bay, and 
 
 eof Oregon. More than thiH, there are Athabascans in California, 
 Mexico and Honora.' Latham's (7omp. Phil., vol. viii., p. 393. 
 'Dosser in seinem HanptgQrtel von der nfirdlichen Hudsonsbai aus fast die 
 gnnzo lireite des Continents durchl&uft; und dass er in abgesonderten, in 
 die Feme geschleuderten Qliedern, gen SQden nicht allein unter dem 
 46ten (Tlatskanni und Kwalhioqua) und 43ten Ontde ndrdlicher Breite ( Ump- 
 
 toa) das stille Meer bertthrt, sondem nuch tiof im Inneen in don Navnjos 
 en 36ten Orad trifft wfthrend er im Norden und Nordwesten den 
 
 66ten Grad und beinahe die Oestade des I'olarmecrs erreioht.' Jiuachmann, 
 AUupaiik. Sprac.luilamm, p. 313. Bee also vol. i., pp. 114, 143-0. 
 
 » Oibba, in SmUhsonian Kept., 186G, p. 303. 
 ! ** ' The Sarsees who are but few in number, appear from their language, 
 to oome on the contrary from the North- Westward, and are of the same people 
 as the Rocky-Mountain Indians . . .who are a tribe of the Chepevvyaua.' 
 MoekentU'a Vnyagen, pp. Izxi.-lxxii. 
 
 n VaUr, MitkrUkOea, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 252; OtUlatin, in .^mer. Antiq. Soe., 
 Tmtuael., vol. ii., p. 19. The Sarsi, Hussees ' speak a dialect of the Chip- 
 
 Swyan (Athapascan), aUied to the Tahkali.' HaU'a Ethnog., in U. 3. Ex. 
 t., vol. vi., p. 219. 
 
DIALECTS OF THE TINNEH FAHILT. 
 
 686 
 
 thence towards the west. The northern dialects are ex- 
 ceedingly difficult to pronounce, being composed largely 
 of gutturals. Richardson compares some of the sounds 
 to the Hottentot cluck, and Isbister calls them "harsh 
 and guttural, difficult of enunciation and unpleasant to 
 the ear.'^ They differ mainly in accentuation and 
 pronunciation, and it therefore does not require that 
 philological research which is necessary with tlie farther 
 outlying branches of the family to establish their con- 
 nection. Richardson says that the Hare and Dog-rib 
 dialects diifer scarcely at all even in their accents ; and 
 (^ain that the Sheep dialect is well understood by the 
 Hare Indians. Latham affirms that the '' Beaver Ind- 
 ian is transitional to the Slav^ and Chepewyan proper." 
 Of the Coppermine people, Franklin writes that their 
 language is "essentially the same with those of the 
 Chipewyans." Ross Cox says that the language of the 
 Slowacuss and Nascud "bears a close affinity to that 
 spoken by the Chepewyans and Beavor Indians."^ 
 
 From a paper in the collection of M. Du Ponceau, 
 cited by Mr Gallatin, there appears to be in the grammar 
 of these northern dialects a dual as well as a plural. 
 Thus dinnd, a person ; dinn^ you, a man ; dinn^ you keh, 
 two men ; dinne you tlUang, many men. Again we have 
 sick keh, my foot ; aick keh keh, my feet. The Chepewyan 
 declension is as follows: 
 
 My two hats, sit sackhciM keh; thy two hats, nit 
 sackhaUi keh; his two hats, hit sackhake keh, or rioneh bid 
 tmkhaUe keh; their two hats, hoot sackhaUe keh; two 
 pieces of wood, teitchin keh; much, or many pieces of 
 wood, teitchin thlang; my son, see az^; my two sons, see 
 azd keh; thy two sons, nee az^ keh; his two sons, bee 
 az6 keh; their two sons, hoo bee az^ keli; my children, 
 
 33 * They Bpeak n copious language, which is very difficult to be attained.' 
 Muc.keiule's Voymftit, p. 114. 'Ah a language it is exceedingly meagre and 
 
 imperfect.' Rxchardnon's Jour., vol. ii., pp. 3, 28. 
 
 " pp. 3, 7; Pranldin's Nar., vol. ii., p, 76. 
 ' Hare Indians, who alim speak a dialect of the ('hipewyan languiiKc Id., 
 
 5* RlclMrdson'n Jour., vol. ii., pp 
 
 p. 83. Rooky Mountain Indians difTer but little from the Strongbow, 
 Jioaver, eto. Id., p. 85. Latham's Cotnp. Fhil., vol. viii., pp. 388, 301; Id., 
 vol. iii., p. 303; Cox'b Adven., p. 323. 
 
B66 
 
 HTPEBBOBEAN LANQUAGES. 
 
 see az^ keh thlang, or mkain^. Thus we see that the 
 dual ending is leeh (which also means foot), and that of 
 the plural, ^Min^. Possessive pronouns are: first person, 
 »i, sU or nee; second person, nit or nee; third person, 
 his or their, hit, bee, noot, or hoo. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB I SPEAK. YAWS'THEE. 
 
 PBESXNT. nfPKBnCT. 
 
 I speak, yawB'thee 
 
 Thou speokest, yawnelt'hee 
 He speaks, yawlt'bee 
 We speak, yawoult'h^e 
 
 You speak, tayoult'h^e 
 
 They speak, tayathee 
 
 I spoke, 
 Thou spakest. 
 He spoke. 
 We spoke. 
 You spoke. 
 They spoke. 
 
 yawaylt'bee 
 
 yavolt'hee 
 
 yalthee 
 
 tayaolthee 
 
 tayahelthee 
 
 tayolthee u 
 
 At the end of this chapter may be found a compara- 
 tive vocabulary, comprising words selected from these 
 and other dialects, belonging to this family. 
 
 Crossing over to the country drained by the Yukon, 
 we find the great Kutchin nation and to their north-east 
 the Kenai. The Kutchins, according to Jones, are 
 "divided into about twenty-two different tribes, each 
 speaking a dialect of the same language." Hardisty 
 afiirms that " the Loucheux proper is spoken by the 
 Indians of Peels River, thence traversing the mountains, 
 westward down Rat River, the Tuk-kuth, and Van-tah- 
 koo-chin, which extend to the Tran-jik-koo-chin, Na- 
 tsik-koo-chin, and Koo-cha-koo-chin of the Youcon." * 
 The connection of the Kutchin language with the Tinneh 
 has been, by early travelers, denied, and this denial re- 
 echoed by writers following them f but later philological 
 investigations have established the relationship beyond a 
 
 31 OaUatin, in Anwr. AtUiq. Soe., TranBad.,yol. ii., pp. 215-16, 269. 
 
 36 Richardion'a Jour., pp. 377-413; Xof/iam's Notice Races, pp. 293-4; 
 Jones, in Smithsonian Rept., 1866, p. 320; Hardisty, in Id., p. 311. 
 
 37 • They speak a language distinct from the Ghipewyan. FranMin's Nar., 
 vol. ii., p. 83. 'The similarity of language amongst all the tribes (Athabas- 
 cans) that have been enumerated under this head (the Loucheux excepted) is 
 fully established. It does not appear to have any distinct affinities with 
 any other than that of the Kinai. OaUaiin, in Amer. Antiq. Soe., Transact., 
 vol. ii.,p. 20. 'The language of the latter (Loucheux) is entirely different 
 from that of the other known tribes who possess the ^ast region to the north- 
 ward of a line drawn from Churchill, on Hudson's Bay, across the Rocky 
 Monnttins, to New Caledonia.' Simpson's Nar., p, 157. 'The Degothees 
 or Loucheux, called Quarrellers by the English, speak a different language.' 
 Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., p. 642. 
 
THE KUTOHIN DIALBCT8 OF THE YUKON. 
 
 687 
 
 question. Furthermore, to corroborate this fact there 
 are persons, well acquainted with these people and their 
 language, having lived in their country and traded with 
 them for years, who are positive that the Kutchin is a 
 dialect of the Tinneh. Some of them even affirm that 
 the eastern Kutchin dialect bears a closer relationship 
 to that of their neighbors, the Hares and Slaves, than do 
 some of the dialects of the western Kutchins to each 
 other, yet it is certain that all the Kutchin tribes of the 
 Yukon and its tributaries understand one another, ac- 
 centuation being the principal distinction between them. 
 
 A greater divergence from the stock language is 
 observable in the dialect of the Tutchone Kutchin, which, 
 with those of the Han Kutchin, the Slav^ of Francis 
 Lake and Fort Halkett, the Sicannis, the Abbato-tinneh 
 of the Felly and Macmillan Rivers, and the Nehanne 
 of forts Liard and Simpson, might almost be called a 
 dialectic division of the Tinneh language.'* 
 
 Richardson, following Murray, cautiously traces these 
 relationships in the following words: " More resem- 
 blances, he thinks, might be traced through the Mountain 
 Indian speech (Naha-'tdinn^ or Dtche-ta-ut-'tinnfe) than 
 directly between the Kutchin and Dog-rib tongues. The 
 Han-Kutchi of the sources of the Yukon, speak a dialect 
 of the Kutcha-Kutchi language, yet they understand and 
 are readily understood by the Indians of Frances Lake 
 and the banks of the Pelly. Now these converse freely 
 with the Naha- or Dtche-ta-ut 'tinn^, and other Rocky 
 Mountain tribes, whose language resembles the Dog-rib 
 tongue, and who are, in fact, acknowledged members of 
 the Chei)ewyan nation. Again, the Frances Lake In- 
 dians understand the Netsilley, or Wild Nation, who 
 trade at Fort Halkett, on the River of the Mountains; 
 these again are understood by the Sikanis ; and the Sik- 
 anis by the Beaver Indians, whose dialect varies little 
 from that of the Athabascans, the longest-known mem- 
 ber of the 'Tmnh nation."" 
 
 38 Hardialy, in Smithsonian Kept., lSo6, p. 311. 
 
 39 Richardson's Jour., vol. i., pp. ■lOO-l; Hooper's Tuski, p. 270. 
 
688 
 
 HTPEBBOBEAK LANOUAaEB. 
 
 The Kutchins pride themselves on their oratorical 
 powers, making long, windy, and allegorical speeches re- 
 markable alike for native wit and eloquence. In 
 public speaking their delivery is unique and effective; 
 commencing in a low monotonous tone the voice slowly 
 rises to a crescendo, then increases to a forte, and 
 finally rolls forth in grand fortissimo, at which point, 
 accompanied by striking gestures, it continues until sheer 
 exhaustion compels the orator to pause for breath. The 
 speech closes with a "most infernal screech," as Har- 
 disty calls it, which is supposed to be a clincher to the 
 most abstruse argument. 
 
 It was among these people, in the vicinity of the junc- 
 tion of the Tananah with the Yukon River that the 
 before-mentioned broken Slav6 jai^n originated. Be- 
 fore the arrival of foreigners, the necessity of a trade, or 
 intertribal, language was felt and met, the dialect spoken 
 on the Liard River forming the basis. With the arrival 
 of Russians, French, and English successively, each one 
 of these nationalities contributed of its words to form the 
 general jargon. Dall says that it is in use among all 
 western Eskimos who have intercourse with the Tinneh. 
 The European element in their jargon is very slight, 
 much less than in the Chinook jargon, from the fact that 
 but few Europeans have ever come in contact with the 
 inland tribes of Alaska even in an indirect way. 
 
 Following the Tinneh tongue southward from Central 
 Alaska, we strike the Pacific seaboard at Cook's Inlet 
 and Prince William Sound, where we find the Kenai, 
 with six or more dialects, stretching along the shores of 
 the Ocean as far as Copper River. The word Kenai, or 
 as they are sometimes called the Tbnainu,^ meaning 
 men, in signification and sound is nlmoi : identical with 
 the word Tinneh, Dinneh, Tinne, Diriay, Tinna, with 
 many other variations applied to tbis family." Ac- 
 
 « Holmberg, Ethno. S««., pp. 6-7; Baer, Stat. u. Ethno., p. 97; Voter, Mth- 
 ridatts, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 228; DaU's AUuka, p. 430; Latham's Nat. Baces, 
 p. 292. 
 
 *' Busehmann, Athapask. Sprachttamm, p. 223 iKruaentem, Wotrter-Satnm- 
 lunrj, p. xi. 
 
KBNAI LINOniBTIO AFFILUTIONS. 
 
 560 
 
 cording to Sagoskin the Ingaliks, Unakatanas, and others 
 of the Yukon and Nulato rivers call themselves Ttynai- 
 chotana." Veniaminoff, a high authority on matters 
 coming under his immediate observation, draws erroneous 
 conclusions from his comparisons of Kenai dialects. 
 The Kenai language, he says, is divided into four dialects; 
 the Kenai proper, the Atnah spoken by the Koltshanes 
 and the people of Copper River, the Kuskoquim, and the 
 Kwichpak." Baron von Wrangell is of the opinion that 
 the Kenai are of Thlinkeet stock, affirming that although 
 their idiom is diflerent yet it comes from the same root;** 
 but Dall believes that it might be "more properly 
 grouped with the Tinneh."*" The dialect of the Uga- 
 lenzes, Buschmann confidently asserts, belongs to the 
 Tinneh family, although its connection with the Kenai 
 is not strongly marked, while slight traces of the Thlin- 
 keet tongue are found in it, but not the least shadow of 
 the Aztec as Vater imagined/'' Long words are of fre- 
 quent occurrence in the speech of the Ugalenzes; as 
 for example, chaJdjtachejakga, work; tekasekonachakkf 
 enemy; kafeujaslia^na, to divide; aukatschetohatk, to 
 take away. 
 
 The Atnah dialect has also been classed with the 
 Thlinkeet by Baer, who inserts a small comparative 
 vocabulary to show the similarity, but in it few similar 
 words are found, while between the Atnah and the 
 
 <> * So nennen die Seekastenbewohner Ulukag Mjuten Inkiliken, and- 
 dieseletzten nennen sicih selbst eutweder nach dem Dorfe, oder im allge 
 meineuTtynaUCliotana.' Scujoakin, Tagtbuch, in Rusa. Oeog. Ueaell., Dtnkschr., 
 p. 321. 
 
 « Veniaminaf, in Erman, Archin, torn, vii., No. i., p. 128. 
 
 *' ' Ihre Spriiche ist zwar von der der Koloscheu verschiedon, atammt aber 
 von derselben Wurzel ab.' Baer, Ntat. u. Ethno., p. 97. 
 
 «» DaWs Alaskxi, p. 430. 
 
 *<> ' Ich bleide dabei stehn Bie f iir oine athapaskisohe Spraohe za er- 
 kliiren.' Bimihmann, Spuren der Atlek Siir., p. C37. 'Two tribes are fonnd, 
 on the Paoiflo Ocean, whose kindred lan^uitgeg, though exhibiting some 
 affinities both with that of the Western Eskimaux and with that of the Atha- . 
 pascas, we shall, for the present, oousider as forming a distinct family. 
 They are the Kinai, in or near Cook's Inlet or River, and the Ugaljnchmutzi 
 I OancUuohmioutt^) of Prino-> William's Sound.' QallaUn, in Amer. Antiq. Soo., 
 Transact., vol. ii., p. 14. 
 
590 
 
 HYPEBBOBEAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 
 Ml 
 
 1 -k 
 
 1 
 
 
 > I 
 1 >; 
 
 «1 I 
 
 11 
 
 Ugalenze the oonnection is quite prominent, as for 
 instance; 
 
 ATNAB 
 
 raALBMZB 
 
 Heaven 
 
 jaat 
 
 jaa 
 
 Ice 
 
 ttdn 
 
 ttetz 
 
 Stone 
 
 ttzesrh 
 
 ttza 
 
 Fox 
 
 nakattze 
 
 * nakattze 
 
 Eagle 
 
 ttschkulSk 
 
 tkotsohkalak 
 
 Blood 
 
 tell 
 
 tedlch 
 
 Fat 
 
 chch£ 
 
 chche 
 
 Come here 
 
 any 
 
 anatdchtja *' 
 
 In like manner the Kenai dialect has been classed 
 with the Thliiikeet;*^ but here the preponderance of 
 evidence is with the Tinneh. Buschmann claims it 
 as his discovery that the Kenai belong to the Tinneh 
 famil}'.*' The Kenai dialect is very difficult to pronounce, 
 so much so that even the neighboring people with their 
 harsh, nasal, and grttural idioms, find great trouble in 
 enunciating it clearly. Some of the combinations of 
 consonants are really very curious,*" — aljtnjan, earth; 
 kyssynj, woman; mljchny^ to drink; keljkcUjj to eat; 
 ktaaltatlni, to shoot; kijdykntjassniasj, I hear; tscJuUschee- 
 intschichku, do not be afraid ; kazikatejityssny, I know not. 
 
 Baer makes the Ingalik cognate with Kenai, Atnah, 
 and Tlilinkeet;" an affinity is also detected between the 
 Inkalit and the Kenai, Atnah, and Unalaska dialects ;" 
 
 *' 'Dieses Volk gehfirt gleich den Ugalenzen zu einem und demselben 
 Stammo tuit den Koluschen . . . Auch in der Spraclie giebt es melirere Worter, 
 dienuf cine gemeinschaftliche Wurzel hindetiten.' Baer, Stat. u. Kthno., p. 99. 
 
 ** 'Oob'iit zu dianselben Stamiue wie die Galzunen oder KoltBclianen, 
 Atnner nnd Koloschen. Dieses bezeufiit nicht nur die noch vorhaudeuo 
 Aehnli.'hkeiteiniger Worter in ilen Spracheu dieser Volker (eine Aihnlich- 
 keit, wcl.^lte freilich in der Kprnche der Koluschen kanm noch merkbar uud 
 fast g:lnzlieh verschwiniden ipt).' liaer, Stat. «. Ethno., p. 103. 
 
 *' ' Dio Kinai, Kenai oder Kenaizen wurdenbisher sbon ols ein Hanptvolk 
 und ihro Spnche aU eine hauptsauhliche des russichen Nordnmerika's 
 betrachtet. Sie r u^iehpn in ihren Wohnungen an jeuer Kdste die grosse 
 Kinai-B;icht o:ler den sogenannten Cooks-Fhiss. Ihr Idiom gait bisher aU 
 eine se.bststilndige und ursprdngliehe Spraclie, Trfigerinn mehrerer anderer. 
 Nach ra< iuen Euti1eckiin.':;en ist eti ein Giied des grossen athapuskischen 
 SpracliHtamines, und seine Vei'wandteu im russischeii Nord-westen sind an- 
 dei-e Ol eder desselben.' Buschmann, Atliamulc. Spruchstamm, p. 223. 
 
 *• 'Die Ken d-S;)raohe ist, wegen der Menge ihrer Giirgellaute, von alien 
 Idionieii des russichen Amerika's am schwierigsten anszusprechen. iSelbst 
 die Nachbam der Kenajer, deren Spracheu schon ein sehr geschmeidiges 
 Or(;an erfo dem, siud nicht im Stande, WOrter des Kenaiisehen rein 
 wiedor/.ugeben.' Venlnminoff, in Erman, Archiv, torn, vii., No. i., p. 128. 
 
 *' Birr, Stat. «. Ethno., p. 110. 
 
 ** ' Sie gpreohen eine Spraohe, die ganzverBchieden ist von der an der See- 
 
CENTRAL TINNEH DIVISION. 
 
 591 
 
 while Sa^skin numbers both the Ingalik and the Inka- 
 lit among the members of the Tinneh family." Like 
 those of their neighbors these two dialects are harsh and 
 difficult of pronunciation, as for instance in the Inkalit, 
 tschugljkchuja, a fox. 
 
 From the earliest times it has been known that the 
 Koltshanes conld converse freely with the Atnahs and 
 Kenai, and the relationship existing between these dia- 
 lects has long been recognized." As a specimen of the 
 Koltshane tongue, I present the following: tschiljkaje, 
 eagle; nynkj,kit, earth; ssyljtschUan, cold; astscheljssUjj 
 warm; tschilje, man. 
 
 To the TaculUes of our central Tinneh division, whose 
 language Hale separates into eleven dialects, Latham 
 adds the Sicannis, and other writers the Umpquos and 
 the Hoopahs.^' The northern dialects of this division are 
 represented as composed of words harsh and difficult to 
 pronounce, while the southern dialects are softer and 
 more sonorous, yet robust and emphatic. Mr Hale felt 
 the necessity of adopting a peculiar style of orthography 
 to represent the sounds of these words. The Greek 
 chi he employed to reproduce the TacuUy gutturals, 
 which he says are somewhat deejier than the Spanish 
 jota, probably nearly akin to the German ch in acht und 
 achtzig. With t chi I he aims to convey a sound which " is 
 
 kilste Rebranchli'-hen Sprnche der Alcuten von Kndjnci; ; der Dialect der In- 
 kaliten ist eiu Geiiiigeh uits dt u Hjirachfin dor Keim^vc, UnuliiHclikeu und 
 
 Atimer nnch die Anwigmikten uud MugimUteu Hiud lukiiliteu.' Jiaer, 
 
 Stat. u. Etiino., pp. i:0-l. 
 
 ^3 ' Der zwei >->Umme des Volke8 Ttynai, hanptsftcblioh der Inkiliken nnd 
 dBrInk;iliteu-jag-elnut.' Sainskiu, Tajthxiah, in liuss. Utog. Oestll., Denkscbr., 
 torn. i.. p. 352; iVhymper'n Alanka, p. 175. 
 
 '* ' Die uftber wohueuden gehuren ku demselbi a istainmc wie die Atnaer 
 nnd Keuiiyer und kuunen Bich init ihnen, obgleicb nie einci;. anderen Dia- 
 lect spreclieu, verHtiindlgeu.' Baer, Stat. t;. Eiuuo., p. 101. 
 
 5* D.)in!\neah'8 Denrts, vol. ii , p. 6i; Afach mie'x Voyages, p. 284. 'Their 
 liinsjiirt ;o is very Himilur to thut of the Chipew yanri, nml has ii great affinity 
 to the toni^nes spoken by the Beaver Indians iind the Sicaunes. Hetween 
 all the diflforcnt villages of the Carriers, t'lere prevaiUu difference of diulett, 
 to such an extent, that they often give different umies to the most common 
 utensils.' Ilnrmnn's Jimr., pp. 285-6, 370, 103, 1U«; Lwhwufs Ab. Lang,, p. 
 178. ' Les Indiensde lac6te ou de la Nouvellc ''dednnie, les Tokalis, les 
 Ch irsfenrs (Cmrlrs), les Schoucbonaps, les Atnns, npoartlonnent tons k la 
 nitiond3sChii»euhi»lf:ins.' A[o/ra.i, Exp'or.. lom.v., p. 337; Oallutin. in Amer, 
 Ardiq. SfK., Tmiinirt., vol. ii.,'p. 20. 'A branch of the great Chippewyan 
 (Athapusoau) itock.' ".<*(> Elhnog., iu U. S. Ex, Ex,, vol. vi., p. 202. 
 
HTPEBBOREAN LANGUAQES. 
 
 |! 'r 
 
 ! i 
 
 a combination uttered by forcing out the breath at the 
 side of the mouth between the tongue and the palate."" 
 In the following words instead of the Greek chi, I write 
 M, and for t chil, ach. Schling, dog ; schJuk, fish ; sutschon, 
 good; kwun, fire; ku^ih, house; schhell, mountain; tse, 
 stone; kuschkai, run. 
 
 Hale is the only author who gives any information of 
 the two tribes Tlatskanai and Kwalhioqua. The Kwal- 
 hioquas dwell on the north bank of the Columbia, near 
 its mouth ; but between them and the river there runs a 
 wedge of Chinook territory. The former are to be found 
 south of the river, on a narrow strip extending north 
 and south. Being nearly related to the Tacully, these 
 languages also belong to the Tinneh family. The only 
 vocabulary obtainable is given by Mr Hale. Round the 
 headwaters of the river Umpqua live the people of that 
 name, sjxjaking a language related to the two last men- 
 tioned, but which, if we may believe Mr Hale, is "much 
 softer than the others." 
 
 Scouler, who has made a curious classification of the 
 languages of north-western America, places theUmpqua in 
 the same family with the Calapooya and Yamkally under 
 the general name of Cathlascon." The southernmost 
 dialect of this division is that of the Hoopahs, on Trinity 
 River. Upon the authority of Mr Powers, "the Hoopa 
 language is worthy of the jieople who speak it — copious 
 in its vocabulary ; robust, sonorous, and strong in utter- 
 ance; of a martial simplicity and rudeness in con- 
 struction." Again he writes, "as the Hoopas remind 
 one of the Romans among savages, so is their language 
 something akin to the Latin in its phonetic characteris- 
 tics: the idiom of camps — rude, strong, laconic. Let a 
 grave and decorous Indian speak it deliberately, and 
 every word comes out Uke the thud of a battering-ram 
 against a wall. For instance let the reader take the 
 words for 'devil' and 'death' — kedoandiwa a.\v\ cficschwU 
 — and note the robust strength with which they can be 
 
 » IMt'ft Ethnog., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. B33. 
 
 " Sooultr, iu Lond. Utog. Hoc., Jour., vol. 'zi., p. 225; IRium' Voy., p. 117. 
 
VOCABULARY OP HOOPAH DIALECTS. 
 
 608 
 
 at the 
 
 late."" 
 I write 
 itschon^ 
 in; tee, 
 
 ition of 
 I Kwal- 
 ia, near 
 > runs a 
 e found 
 g north 
 y, these 
 'lie only 
 lund the 
 of that 
 ist inen- 
 j "much 
 
 uttered. What a grand roll of drums there is in that 
 long, strong word, conchvnkhioil.^' Mr Powers gives 
 the following declension: I, htoe; father, hoota; my 
 father, hwdioota; you, nine; your father, nineta; mother, 
 nec^; death, cheeckwU; your mother's death, nincho cheech- 
 
 On the western slope of Mount Shasta, there is the 
 Wi-Lackee language, which bears a close likeness to the 
 Uoopah : on Mad River is the Lassie and on Eel River 
 the Siah, both probably Hoopah dialects, and on Smith 
 River in Del Norte County, the Haynaggi, Tolewah and 
 Tahahtesn, also presumably Hoopah and Wi-Lackee dia- 
 lects. The following comparative table of the numerals 
 in the Tolewah, Hoopah, and Wi-Lackee dialects, will 
 serve to illustrate their relationship. 
 
 On 
 
 Thre^ 
 
 Four 
 
 Five 
 
 Six 
 
 Seven 
 
 Eight 
 
 Nine 
 
 Ten 
 
 TOLXWAB. 
 
 BOOPAB. 
 
 WI-LAOni. 
 
 ohla 
 
 ohla 
 
 clyhy 
 
 naoheh 
 
 niioh 
 
 nooka 
 
 taoheh 
 
 tach 
 
 took 
 
 tencheh 
 
 tinckh 
 
 tenckha 
 
 Bwoila 
 
 ohwola 
 
 tuBcnlla 
 
 ost&neh 
 
 hostan 
 
 ouosluo 
 
 tsayieh 
 lanesh tnata 
 
 ochkit 
 
 ooosnao 
 
 oahnem 
 
 COOBtllO 
 
 ohla ntuoh 
 
 noocista 
 
 coostunckha 
 
 neh snn 
 
 minchla 
 
 kwang enta 
 
 Im con- 
 remind 
 mguage 
 racteris- 
 Let a 
 kly, and 
 |ng-ram 
 ike the 
 
 can be 
 
 ly- p< 
 
 117. 
 
 In the southern and last division of the Tinneh family 
 are found the great Apache and Navajo nations, with 
 their many dialects. The Apjuihes may be said to in- 
 habit or rather to roam over the country, commencing 
 at the Colorado d rscrfc and extending east to the Rio 
 Pecos, or fro-n abjut 103° to 114° west long., and from 
 Utah Territ'>ry Vito the states of Sonora, Chihuahua, 
 Coahuila, Ni "V; i/; .n, and Texas, or from about 38° to 
 30° north lut H; rdlv iwo authors agree in stating the 
 number .md name,:; ct" the different tribes belonging to 
 this nation.* The names by which they are known 
 
 M Powers, in Omrland MonlMy, vol. ix., pp. 157-8; Oibba, in School- 
 cr<{ft'a Arch., vol. iil., p. 432; Turner, in Pan. H. R. liepL, vol. iii., pp. 87-5. 
 ' loh habe Bpttter die Hoopuh Hprache wirklioh f(ir oiiiu athnpuHkigcho ange- 
 notninen.' Buschmann, Spurtn der Aitek. Spr., p. 570. 
 
 *> HarUeU'a Ptrs. Nar., vol. i., P- 325. • Dendo el Real de ChiguuKua, 
 cruzando al Poni<<ato, haita el rioOila, y subieudo al Norto, baata ol Moqui, 
 Vol. ITT 8S 
 
694 
 
 H7PEBB0BEAM LANQUAOES. 
 
 among themselves are, according to Orozco y Berra: 
 Vinni ettinen-ne, Segatajen-ne, Tjukcujen-iie, Iccujen-ne, 
 YiUajen-ne, Sejen-ne, Cuelcajen-ne, lApajen-ne, for which 
 the Mexicans have substituted, such words as Apaches, 
 Tontos, Chiricaguis, Gileiios, Mimbrefios, Faraones, 
 Mescaleros, Llaneros, Lipanes, and Navajos.*" The na- 
 tions that make up this great people are the Chiricaguis 
 in north-eastern Sonora; Coyoteras in the Gila country; 
 Faraones, west of New Mexico in the Sierras del Diablo, 
 Chanate, and Pilares; Gilefias at the eastern base of the 
 Sierra de los Mimbres south of the Rio Gila; the people 
 of the copper mines on both banks of the Rio Grande, 
 ranging west, to the Coyoteros and Pinaleilos, and also 
 into Chihuahua an f" - '"•!**, and at Lake Guzman west 
 of Paso del Norte; L panes, or Ipandes, in Texas; 
 
 y Nnevo Mexico, y Provincias de Texas y Quahniln; y revolviendo al Sur 
 remata en el sobredicho Real.' ArriclvHa, Crdnioa Serdfica, p. 338; Vaitr, 
 MUhridaUs, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 177; Miihlenpfnrdt, JUijico, torn, i., pp. 212-3; 
 ' Extend from the black mountains in New Mexico to the frontiera of Cog- 
 quillii.' Pikx'a Explor. Trav., (Phil, 1810,) appendix, p. 10; Tumer,m I'ac. 
 It. R. RepL, vol. iii., p. 83; Afalte-linm, Precis de la Oeog., torn, vi., p. 
 446; Pope, in Pita. K. It. Rept., vol. ii., p. 13; Hwtchmann, Spurtn der Atteic. 
 8pr., p. 298; Ludeuoij'a Ah. Lanf/., p. 8. * Be extienden en el vnoto ehpacio 
 do dicho cmtinente, que comprendeu los griidos 30 a 38 de latitud Norte, 
 y 264 & 277 de lougitnd de Tencrife.' Cordero, in Orotco y Btrra, Utoijrafia, 
 p. 369; ViUa-Seilor y Sanchet, Thttatro, tom. ii., pp. 393, et seq. ' Totii hiBO 
 regio, quain Novam Moxicanam vocant, nb omnibus pene lateribus ambitur 
 ab Apai)hibua.' Lift, Novuh Orbis, p. 3IG; Venegas, Noticia de lu Vol., tom. 
 ii., 553; Orotco y litrra, OtogrnfUi, p. 40. 
 
 ** Orotco y lierra, Oeogriifia, p. 369. • La nncion npacho es nna minma 
 aunque con las denominaciones do QilcAon, Carlnues, Chilpaines, Xicaiillus, 
 Faraones, Mesoileros, Natales, Lipanes, etc. vuriu pooo en su idiomit.' Doc. 
 Wal. MfX; sJrie iv., tom. iii., p. 10. *Los Apaches se dividen en cinco 
 parcialidadcs como son: Tontos 6 Coyoteros, Chiricnhues, Uileiios, Fara- 
 ones, Mescaleros, Llanoros, Lipanes, Xicarillas y otras.' Jiarrtiro, Ojeada, 
 appendix, p. 7. Browne mentions the (Hla Apaches, and as belonging to 
 them Mimbrenas, Chiricahuis, Uierra Bliincus, Pinal llanos, Coyoteros, 
 Cominos, Tonto3, nnl Mogallones.' Apnche Country, p. 290; Vaitr, Milhri- 
 dates, tom. iii., pt iii., np. 177-8; 3WUenpfordt, Afejico, tom. i., p. 211. ' The 
 Apache; from which oranch the Navajos, Apaches, CoyoteroH, Mescaleros, 
 Ifoquis, Yabipias, Maricopas, Chiricaq.iis, Chciiiegunbas, Yuniayas (the 
 last two tribes of the Moqui), and the Nijorns, a small tribe on the Qila.' 
 Ruxlon'a Advrn. Mn., p. 194; Ind. Aft. PxfiA., 1857, p. 29S; 1858. i)p. 205-6; 
 1861, p. 18.1; 1861, p. 122; 1862, p. '238; 186.1, p. 108; 1864, p. 15G; 1865, p. 
 6UC; 1869, p. 234; Humboldt. Esani Pol., tom. i., p. 289. 'Los apaches 
 Bs dividr'n en niieve parcialidades 6 tribus.' Plmrnttl, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 
 251. ' Since acquiring the Apache linguago, I have discovered that they 
 (Lipans) are a branch of that great tribe, speaking identically the same Ian- 
 gnage, with the exoeiition of n few terms and mimes of things existing in 
 their region and not generally known to those branches which inhabit Ari- 
 lona and New Mexico.' Crentony'a Apaclita, p. 21. 
 
 i i; 
 
SPEECH OF THE APACHS TBIBES. 
 
 685 
 
 the Llaneros, north-east of Santa F^, and northerly of 
 the Rio Rojo de Natchitoches or Rio Pecos; Mescaleros, 
 in the Sierras del Diablo, Chanate, Pilares, and on 
 both banks of the Rio Tuerco, above its confluence with 
 the Rio Grande; the Natage8,or Natajes, in Texas near 
 the Lipanes; the Pelones, in Coahuila; the Pinaleilos, 
 in the Sierras del Pinal and Blanca; the Tejuas, east 
 of the Rio Grande, in the Gila country ; the Tontos, in 
 north-eastern Sonora, in the north-east near the Seris in 
 the Pimeria Alta, and south of the Maricopas and 
 the Rio Gila; the Yaqueros in the eastern part of New 
 Mexico; the Mimbrefios, in the Sierra de los Mimbres, 
 west of Paso del Norte, and in the south-western end of 
 New Mexico, on the northern boundary of Chihuahua." 
 The Xicarillas, whose dialect forms the principal con- 
 necting link between the Apache language and the 
 Tinneh family, live on the Rio de los Osos, west of the 
 Rio Grande ; also in the Moro Mountains and a^' ng the 
 Cimarron.**' All the Apache tribes speak dialects but 
 slightly varying from one another, and all can converse 
 easily together. Different accentuations and some pecul- 
 iar vocal appellations are, for the most part, all that 
 constitute severalness in these dialects. Don Jos^ Cort^z 
 states that "the utterance of the language is very violent, 
 but it is not so difficult to speak as the first impression 
 
 *> Bwtchmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 303, et aeq. 'El intcrmeilio 
 del Colorado y Gila, ocupan los yavipuistcjua, y otros yavipais; al 8ur del 
 Moqni son todos yavipais, que ea lo miamo qne apaches, donde se conoofl 
 el p;ran terrene que ooupa esta naoion.' Oarces, Diarlo, in Doc. Ifist. Mt*., 
 Burie ii., torn, i., p. 352; San FnincLico Emning Ihdldin, Feb. 18, 18(14. Padilla 
 meutiuns the following nations with the Apaches: ' Apaches, Phnraonea, 
 Natagees, Gilas, Mescaleros, (^oHninas, Quartelejos, Polomas, Xicarillaa, 
 Yutas, Moquinns.' Conq. N. Oalic'M, MS., p. 785; Cortet, Hist. Apache No- 
 Hons, in Pau. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., pp. 118-20. 'The Apaches, the Nava- 
 hoes, and the Li^mns, of Texas, speak dialects of the same language. 
 The Jioarillas, (Hio-ah-rce-ahs) MtRculerofl, Tontos, and CoyoteuH, are all 
 blinds of Apaches; and I am induced to think the Garoteros are also an oif- 
 Mbont from the Apache tribe.' Lane, in Schoolcraft'a Arch., vol. v., p. G80. 
 
 <<! 'A distancia de ciuco leguus, al mesmo ruinuo (north of Taos), esta un* 
 Nacion do Indios, que Uaman Xicarillas.' VUla-Senory Samihet, Theatro, torn, 
 ii., p. 420; Davia, in Ind. Aff. Rtpt., 186!), p. 255. Xicarillas, Apache 
 Indians of northern New Mexico, 'rheir language ahows ai&nitv witn the 
 groat Athabasoan stock of languages. UuBchmann, Spr. N. Mtx. u. dm 
 WtsiatUt dta B. Nordamtr., p. 274; Id., Spuren der AtUk, 8pr., pp. 318-9; 
 Sehoolcn{ft'a Arch., vol. v., p. 203. 
 
!■ 
 
 m 
 
 696 
 
 HYPEBBOBEAN L/JIGUAOES. 
 
 of it would lead one to suppose ; for the ear, becoming 
 accustomed to the sound, discovers a cadence in the 
 words." "It has great poverty, both of expression and 
 words." It appears as well that the harsh gutturals so 
 constantly heard among the northern members of the 
 Tinneh family, frequently occur in the Apache dialects.®* 
 Bartlett writes, "it sounds like a combination of Polish, 
 Chinese, Choctaw, and Dutch. Grunts and gutturals 
 abound, and there is a strong resemblance to the Hot- 
 tentot click. Now blend these together, and as you 
 utter the word, swallow it, and the sound will be a fair 
 specimen of an Apache word."** Apache affiliations 
 have been surmised by different writers, with nearly all 
 their neighbors, and even with more distant nations. 
 Arricivita hints at a possible relationship with the Otomf , 
 because an Otomf muleteer told him that he could con- 
 verse with the Apaohes." The Shoshone and Comanche 
 dialects have also been referred to the Tinneh trunk, but 
 in reality they 'telong to the Sonora vernacular, a dis- 
 covery first made by Turner, and proved by Buschmann. 
 Col. Cremony, who was interpreter for the United 
 States Mexican boundary commission, and hence convers- 
 ant with the Apache language, gives some valuable 
 grammatical notes. "Their verbs" he says "express the 
 past, present and future with much regularity, and have 
 the infinitive, indicative, subjunctive and imperative 
 moods, together with the first, second and third persons, 
 and the singular, dual and plural numbers. Many of 
 
 M Gortez, Mst. Apache Xaliona. in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 120. ' Hab- 
 lan an mismo idioma, y aunque varia el acento y til ouul voz provincial, no 
 inflaye esta diferencia que dejen do entenderse reofprooamente.' Oroico y 
 Berra, Oeoqrafia, p. 369. 
 
 «« Barlleh'a Letter, in LiUrary World, April 24, 1852, pp. 298-9. ' It 
 abounds equally with RUtti.ral, hianing and indistinctly uttered mixed in- 
 tonations. ... It abounds in the sound of tt, so common in the Sheniitic lan- 
 guages, of rl of d and the rough rr It may be suggested that its proper 
 
 affinities aie to be found in the Athpasoa.' Sohooloraft's Arch., vol. v., pp. 
 
 0^ ' Le pregnntd que si acaso entendia la lengua de los Apaches, y satis- 
 flzo con que era la misma Otomite ^ne i-l hablia)a, y solo con la diferencia 
 de que ellos variaban la signiftcaoion de mnohos vocablos que en la suya 
 qnerian deoir otras oosas; pero por el contexto de las otras palabras, facil- 
 mente ae eatendian.' ArricivUa, CrAnioa atr({fioa, p. 339. 
 
APACHE GRAMMAB. 
 
 697 
 
 them are very irregular, and depend upon auxiliaries 
 which are few. In all that relates to special individuality 
 the language is exacting; thus, shee means I, or me; 
 hut shee-ddh means I myself, or me myself ; dee means 
 thee or thou ; hut dee-dah means you yourself especially 
 and personally, without reference to anv other being. 
 When an Apache is relating his own personal adventures 
 he never says ahee for I, because that word, in some 
 sense, includes all who were present and took any part 
 in the affair but he nsps the word sJiee-dah, to show that the 
 act was wholly his own. The pronouns are: shee — I; 
 ahee-dah — I myself; dee — thee or thou; det>dah, thee 
 thyself; cighan — ^it, he, her, or they. The word to-dah 
 means no, and all their affirmatives are negatived by 
 dividing this word so as to place the first syllable in 
 front and the second in the rear of the verb to be nega- 
 tived. For example, ink-tah means, sit down, but to 
 say, do not sit down, we must express it to-ink-tah-dah] 
 nuest-chee-shee, come here; to-nuest-chee-shee-dah, do not 
 come here ; anah-zont-tee, begone ; to-anah-zont-tee-dah, do 
 not begone."** 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO BE. AH GHONTAY. 
 
 
 PBISKIIT INDIOATITK. 
 
 I am, tak-8he 
 
 
 We are, tan-ah-hee-ah-aht-tee 
 
 Thou art, tan-doe-ah-aht-tee 
 
 You are, nah-liee-ah-aht-tee 
 
 
 
 They are, agbon-day-aht-tee 
 
 
 niPiRrKOT. 
 
 I was, 
 
 tash-ee-ah-ash-ee 
 
 Thou wast, 
 
 dee-tth-alt-een 
 
 He was. 
 
 tah-annah-kah-on-yah, 
 
 We were. 
 
 akannah sin-kah 
 
 You were. 
 
 uah-hee-dah-a-kan nah-dash-shosh 
 
 They were, 
 
 agban-do-doh-ah-kah-gah-kah 
 
 
 pinsTi 
 
 i-DTURB. 
 
 I shall be, she-ah-dosh-'n-dahl 
 Thou wilt be, det-ay-goh-ay-dahl 
 He will be, ando-ay-gah-ee-dahl 
 
 We shall be, nah-he-do-p;ont-ee dnhl 
 You will be, nah-he-nah-hut-han-dahl 
 They will be, nah-hayt-han-dahl 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO DO, AH GOSH LAH. 
 
 I do, she-ash-lah 
 
 Thou dost, tan-dee^tgbon-lah 
 He does tah-peo-ay-il-loh 
 
 PBISBNT INDICATIVB. 
 
 We do, 
 You drt, 
 They do, 
 
 tah-nnh-hee-nb-ghont-lah 
 
 iiith-bee-ah-ghast-Iah 
 
 tah-goh-pee-ah-goh-luh 
 
 •so Cremony's Apaehes, p. 239; Id., ia Oinrland Monthly, Sept. 1868, pp. 
 3 iC-7. 
 
HTFEBBOBEAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 I did, tah-she-aah-lah 
 
 Thon didit> dee-and-lah 
 He did, pee-ind-lah 
 
 I Bhall do, 
 Thoa wilt do, 
 He will do, 
 We shall do, 
 Ton will do, 
 They will do, 
 
 We did. 
 You did, 
 They did, 
 
 tah-nah-kee-and-Ukh 
 
 uab-hee-alt-lah 
 
 goh-pee-ah<^oh-nind-l«h 
 
 ran woTotM. 
 taah-ee-ah-dosh-leel 
 dee-ah-goh-dont-leel 
 tah-pee-aye-dabl-teel 
 tah-nah-he-ah-go-dont-Ieel 
 nah-be-ah-daBh-leel 
 go-pee-ah-guill-dah-leel 
 
 PBBBEMT SUBJUNOTTTK. 
 
 If I do, 
 If thou do, 
 Hhedo, 
 
 she-ash-lah-nah-ah 
 
 dee^lt-in-dahl 
 
 tah-pee-ayilt-in-dahl 
 
 If we do, 
 If yoa do, 
 If they do, 
 
 tah-nah-hee^nt-lah 
 
 nah-hee-alt-lah 
 
 go-pee-ah-wilt-ee 
 
 nfPUUTm. 
 Do thon, eah-and-lah 
 
 PBESEMT PABTICIPLI, 
 
 Doing, ah-whee-lah 
 CONJUGATION OF THE TEBB TO EAT. ISH SHAN. 
 
 I eat, she-ish-shan 
 
 Thoneateet, deah-in-nah 
 He eats, aghan-iz-yan 
 
 PBBSEKT INDIOATTVI. 
 
 I We eat, 
 Yoa eat, 
 They eat, 
 
 tah-nah-de-hit-tahn 
 nah-he-Daloh-in-da;f 
 goh-pee-goo-iz-yau 
 
 PSBnOT. 
 
 I have eaten, she-ohz-yan 
 
 Thou hast eaten, dee-schlee-ohn-nah 
 
 He has eaten, aghan-ohnz-yan 
 
 We have eaten, tah-nah-hee-al-ke-dah-ohn-tan 
 
 You have eaten, nah-he-ahz-yan 
 
 They have eaten, goh-pee-go-yohnz-yaa 
 
 I shall eat, 
 Thou wilt eat. 
 He will eat, 
 We shall eat, 
 You will eat. 
 They will eat, 
 
 Eat thon, tan-dee-in-nah 
 
 FIBST PUTUBI. 
 
 she-go-isb-shan 
 
 dee-doh-in-mahdahl 
 
 aghandoh-iz-yan 
 
 tah-nah-hee-hin-tahn-dahl 
 
 nah-he-goh - an-shan 
 
 gob-pee-goh-iz-yan-dahl 
 
 ZBIFEBATIYE. 
 
 I Let them eat, tah-goh-pee-niz-yan 
 
 OONJUQATION OF THE YEBB TO SLEEP. Hi HOOSH. 
 
 PBISKtiT niDIOATITB. 
 
 I deep. 
 Thou steepest, 
 He sleeps, 
 
 she-ish-hoosh 
 
 dee-ilt-hoosh 
 
 aghan-it-hoosh 
 
 We sleep, 
 You sleep. 
 They sleep. 
 
 tah-nab -he-il-boosh 
 
 nab-be-il-hooRb 
 
 go-pee-will-hoosh 
 
 I have slept, 
 Thou hast slept, 
 He has slept, 
 We have slept, 
 Ton have slept. 
 They hare slept, 
 
 PIBPIOT. 
 
 she-al-kee-dah-ish-hash 
 
 dee-al-kee-dah-ish-hash 
 
 aghando-iBh-hash 
 
 tab-nab-be-al-kee-dah-il-gash 
 
 nah-he-al-kee-dah-al-boosh 
 
 go-pee-al-kee-dah-go-il-gash 
 
OBAMlfAB OF THE APACHE MESCALEBO. 
 
 609 
 
 I shall sleep, 
 Thou wilt sleep, 
 He will sleep, 
 We shall sleep. 
 You will sleep, 
 They will sleep. 
 
 Bleep thon. 
 Sleep yoQ, 
 Sleep they, 
 
 nBST fUl'UKK. 
 
 she^o-i sh -hoosht-tahl 
 
 dee-do^ohl-goosh 
 
 aghando-il-hoosht-dahl 
 
 t^-nah-be-do-il-goosh-tahl 
 
 nah-he-doh-al-hoosh-tahl 
 
 go-pee-go-will-booah-tahl 
 
 mPEBATIYK. 
 
 dee-ilh-hoosh 
 
 nah-hee-doh-al-hoosh 
 
 go-pee-go-il-hoosh 
 
 OONJUaATION OF THE VEBB TO LOVE, IN KAY GO ISHT LEE. 
 
 I love, sheah-in-kay-go-isht-lee 
 
 Thou lovest, deah-vick-kay>go-int-lee 
 He loves, aghan-ee-kay-g >-it-lee 
 
 PBISKNT INDICATITI. 
 
 We love, tan-ah-hee-in-kay-go-it-lea 
 Yon love, uah-he-vick-kny-at-lee 
 They love, goh-pee-vick-kay-go-it-Iao 
 
 One 
 
 Two 
 
 Three 
 
 Four 
 
 Five 
 
 8ix 
 
 Seven 
 
 Eight 
 
 Nine 
 
 Ten 
 
 Eleven 
 
 Twelve 
 
 Thirteen 
 
 Fourteen 
 
 Fifteen 
 
 I loved, 
 Thou lovedst, 
 He loved. 
 We loved. 
 You loved. 
 They loved, 
 
 Thou wilt love, 
 He will love, 
 I shall love, 
 We shall love. 
 You will love. 
 They will love, 
 
 IHPKBFECT. 
 
 she-in-kay-go-isht-leeth-lay 
 
 dee-vick-kav-gu-int-leeth-lee 
 
 aghan-vick-kav-go-it-leelth-lee 
 
 tan-ah-hee-vick-kay-iiit-leelth-lee 
 
 nah-he-vick-kay-at-Ieelth-lee 
 
 go-pee-vick-kay-go-leelth-lee 
 
 dee-vick-kay-go-isht-1ee^ahl 
 
 aghan-vick-kay-go-it-lee-dahl 
 
 she-in-kay-go-isht-lee-dahl 
 
 tah-nah-he-vick-kay-go-it-tlee-dahl 
 
 nah-he-vick-kay-at-tlee-dahl 
 
 goh-pee-vick-kay-go-it-tlee-dahl 
 
 nfPXBnOT POTKIfTIAI.. 
 
 I should love, 
 Thou shonldst love. 
 He should love, 
 We should love, 
 You should love. 
 They should love, 
 
 she 'dn-vick-kay-go-isht-leel-dahl 
 dee 'dn-vick-kajr-BO-isht-leel-dahl 
 aghan-vick-kny-icn-klee^ahl 
 tah-nah-he- '-kay-go-in-klee-dahl 
 nah-he-vick y-gd-in-klee-diihl 
 gon-pee-vick-kay-go-iu-klee-dahl 
 
 Love thon. 
 Love you. 
 Let them love, 
 
 tash-ay-ay 
 
 nah-kee 
 
 kah-yay 
 
 in-yeh 
 
 Bsht-lay 
 
 host-kon-nay 
 
 host-ee-day 
 
 hah-pee 
 
 'n-ghost-ay 
 
 go-nay-nan-nay 
 
 klata-ah-tah 
 
 nah-kee-sah-tah 
 
 kah-yay-sah-tah 
 
 tin-sah-tah-hay 
 
 asht-lay-sah-tab- 
 
 UfPEBATIVI. 
 
 vick-kay-go-it-lee 
 
 nah-he-vick-kay-at-lee 
 
 goh-pee-vick-kay-go-it-lee 
 
 NtTHEBALS. 
 
 Sixteen 
 Seventeen 
 Eighteen 
 Nineteen 
 Twenty 
 Thirty 
 Forty 
 Fifty 
 Sixty 
 Seventy 
 Eighty 
 Ninety 
 One hundred 
 One thousand 
 hay Two thousand 
 
 host-kon-sah-tah-hay 
 host-ee-sah-tah-hay 
 tan-pee-sah-tah-hav 
 'n ghost-ah-sah-tah-hay 
 natin-yay 
 kah-tin-yay 
 tinsh-tin-yay 
 asht-lah-tiu-yay 
 host-kon-tin-yuy 
 host-ee-tin-yay 
 san-vee-tin-yny 
 'n-ghost-ah-tiu-yay 
 tah-Ien-too-ooh 
 go-na^-nan-too-ooh 
 nah-tin-ee-too-ooh 
 
600 
 
 HYPEBBOBEAN LANGUAOES. 
 
 The following sentences will serve as specimens to show 
 the construction of this language. 
 
 Whence come you? hash-ee-ohn-daM? 
 
 I come from afar, an-dah-she-oh-thal. 
 
 I am a friend, tak-in-joon-ay-ish-ke. 
 
 What do you want? ee-ya-aUhe-ee 'n? 
 
 There are wood, water, and grass, tooh-th-chee-gon-ke. 
 
 Gto and watch the enemy, nifl-doMin-naht-hah-aden-Jie. 
 
 Take notice of them, gon-joon-ay-go-hah-den-ee. 
 
 Of what nation are they? yah-indah-aht-ee? 
 
 Where is their camp? hah-ay-vee-goat-hah? 
 
 Note well their position, gon-joon-ay-go-nd-he-hayagch 
 ah-tay-na-ke. 
 
 They are near by, goh-pee-ach-han-nay-she-go. 
 
 I do not believe it, too-vah-oaht-lah-dah. 
 
 Show me the road, in-tin-dee-she-chee-toh-goU-chee. 
 
 Mine, shee. 
 
 It is mine, es-ah^. 
 
 Thine, dee. 
 
 It is his or hers, ah-Jcoon-pee. 
 
 It is not mine, too-sJie-dah. 
 
 It is not thine, too-in-dee-dah. 
 
 It is not his or hers, too-pee-dah. 
 
 These, tee-hay-ah. 
 
 Those, ah'Wayh-hay-yah. 
 
 As a further illustration, I give a speech made by 
 General Carleton during an interview with the Mesca- 
 leros, which was translated and written down at the 
 time by Col. Cremony. 
 
 Nah-heedn day nah goodnltay; toogo take headah 
 
 Your people are bad; they have not kept faith; 
 
 bayay geah gontay; schlee nahhah goh inay een 
 
 they are treacherous; they have stolen our horses; 
 
 nahgah godilt say ; nahhannah gwinheay endah ah tay 
 
 they have murdered our people; they must make amends; 
 
 too nahhan neet ee dab ; tab nakee ahendah adenh dee 
 
 they must cease troubling us; they must obey our orders; 
 
SPEECH IN THE MESCALEBO DIALECT. 
 
 601 
 
 nah schleen nahhannah weedah ayl; han eganday 
 
 they most restore our aaimala; they must 
 
 nahhannah goee dalt yeal; enday nahhah hitjash 
 
 give np the murderers; they must give us 
 
 toohayago andadah ; alkeedah Uaynah ildee ; eschlanay 
 
 hostages; let them remember past times; they were 
 
 vaygo daht eel ; saylth lee goh-pee ; taat hooay takee 
 
 nnmerous and powerful; they held all the sierras; they occupied all 
 
 anah goh kah; tah golkahay takay ikay goon lee; 
 
 the water-holes; they were masters of the plains; 
 
 tash lainah too nelchedah. Ako ahn day hahdah? 
 
 noue made them afraid. Where are they now? 
 
 Eeyah veeahkah tsay nogoshee 'n nilt ee? Nakay eeah 
 
 Why do they hide behind rooks? Where is their 
 
 heddah? Bahyay kay 'n nilt ee? She aghan iltisch 
 
 poisession? Way do they hide like coyotes? I will tell 
 
 in dee. taykay indah nash lee; taykay ay 
 
 them why; they have been enemies to all other people; they have made 
 
 veeakah nah hindah; tahnahhe elchindah nah hee; 
 
 all other people their enemies; they have made enemies of each other; 
 
 tannahee eedaltsay ayveeahkah hee nahindah ; too nah 
 
 they have lived by robbery and murder; they have 
 
 yah seedah; tah nalkoneeay vickoygo tee en nahseego; 
 
 not worked; idleness breeds wunt; 
 
 tee en nahseego chin nah hilt yeeay; chevilheeaygo 
 
 want breeds hunger; hanger 
 
 vilkonyeago takhoogo ont yeal; yont hooaygo anaht eel; 
 
 and idleness breed crime; they have committed crimes; 
 
 takhoogo ninis yah; aghon ahltay koohaygo naht lee; 
 
 the punishment has fallen on them ; their thousands have become hundreds ; 
 
 elchinalcheego vickeah golt seel; nahee vah ahtee 
 
 we speak harsh truths; we speak so only for 
 
 elchinahtee; naschayhay too ahnah lahdah; 
 
 their good; we have no vengeance in our hearts; 
 
 Elchinalcheego inklees andah 'n June; nah kashee 
 
 Our talk is hard but good; let them 
 
 vanan bn keeays; anahtay kahdayah too wakhahdah ; 
 
 reflect upon it; let them change their ways; 
 
 innee nahl ash lah ; ilk jeel eego andah 'n June." 
 
 let them cultivate the earth; let them be a strong but a good people. 
 
 " Prepared at Fort Sumner, Bosqne Bedondo, on the Pecos River, New 
 Mexico, in 1863, as certified by Brig. Gen. James H. Carleton, U. S. A., and 
 
«» 
 
 HTPERBOBEAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 Mr Dorr, writing in the Overland Monthly, makes an 
 erroneous assertion that the Apache and Zufli languages 
 are the same, "(lifTering only in accent, intonation, and 
 cadence, they understand each other without difficulty. 
 The Zufli, or Apache language is very flexible and 
 suave, and may at some time have been the Court lan- 
 guage of the ancient races. It is often as expressive of 
 fine shades of distinction as even the Greek itself. It 
 preserves — in the adyta of its wonderful radicals — the 
 traditional duality of the human race: its dual, as well 
 as singular and plural, forms of speech."" 
 
 Vater intimates a relationship between the Apaches 
 and the Pawnees, and that chiefly on the ground of a 
 similarity in the names Pawnees and Lipanes.*® 
 
 Pimentel gives a Lord's Prayer in the Lipan dialect, 
 which will serve as a specimen of the language : 
 
 ' Cutall nezUu ezlla anel ti qui Llata ; setezdanela net 
 agd nautela; nosesene nda tendajd He agd tandd: 
 tanzanenda agd atanclaju, senegui ti ezllza glezi, aj ullu 
 ti lie lata; Lie tulatan nezUe ja lag^ tatichi anizan^ 
 tatichi en gucecen de joulle vandaezh^ lenegui ajuUu 
 da y6 nachezonll6 tenag(5 vandaezhec en ne zto agatenjd 
 tendd tlez ti tezchupanen da glic6a genechi te najacengli 
 Gaache lyo net.'™ 
 
 The Navajos, or Apache Navajos, of New Mexico, 
 like the northern Tinneh, call themselves Tennai, men. 
 Their dialect approaches the Xicarilla Apache, and Mr 
 Eaton even asserts that it is about the same.'* Pike 
 mentions the Nanahaws, which name is probably intended 
 for Navajos, as no other account can be found of such 
 a people. 
 
 the only Apache grammar known to exist at this date. Crenumy's Vocabu- 
 lary ami Orammar of the Mescalero Apache Language, MS. 
 
 M Dorr's Riile with the Apaches, in Overland Monthly, vol. vi., p. 343. 
 
 o Vater, MUhridates, torn, iii., pt. iii., p. 179. 
 
 TO Pimentel, (Jwulro, torn, ii., p. 251, and in 6'o/eccion Polxdi6mica Mt^cana 
 que eonliene la Oracton Dominical; par la Sociedad Mtx. Oeog. y Estad., 
 Jtixico I860. 
 
 Ti 'The Apaches call the Navajoes Yd-tah-kah. The Navajoes call 
 themselves, as a tribe, Tenuai (man.) The appellation N&vajo, was unques- 
 tioniibly f^ven them by the Spaniards.' Eaton, in Schoolcraft's Arch,, vol. 
 iv., pp. 217-8; MoUhaustn, Tugebuch, p.929. ' Oehfirt ebenfalls zar Familie 
 der Apaches.' Id., Btisen, torn, ii., p. 236. 
 
TINNEH VOCABULARY. 
 
 and 
 
 Mexicana 
 y Estad., 
 
 joes call 
 I unques- 
 Ircfc., vol. 
 r Familie 
 
 "JiilwiU II h * 
 
 I 
 
 1-i I'lllllt- 
 ^1 t%mlt 
 
 i 
 
 
 o 
 
 5| „a aa« g 
 
 .a 43 
 
 3" 
 
 i1^ 
 PI 
 
 I II 
 
 o 
 
 M 
 
 §"9 'S* 
 
 I 
 
 ^ 
 
 ?|-^l|||^^|l III 
 
 •a S o o a a 
 
 I- 
 
 9 
 
 ,.i4J4 
 
 «8 ^'S? 
 
 .a 
 
 IK 
 
 
 5 _ 
 
 
 las 
 
 •a 
 
 -a 
 I" 
 
 2 f' .a 3 u 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■i 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 T 
 
 
 I 
 
 Jl 
 
 Q 
 
 |5I|5^ 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 M 
 
 (J U 
 
 § 
 
 o c..a'3'g-S 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 13 rj 
 
 8 I 
 
 I 
 
 115 
 
 ,a a E3^ 
 c •-»*• o 
 
 •2^ 
 
 -a 
 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 l|s«l 
 
 J 
 
 1 
 
 .9 
 
 C8 
 
 s 
 
 : .9 ; : a : . : : : g : g.M fl : : ; ;-a j : g : g 
 
 SicLo £ ^ I 
 
 
 
111 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 ThK HaIDAK, its CoKSTBUOnoN AMD GONJTOATION— ThI NaW LaMOVAOK AHD 
 
 ITS DiAUiTTs — Bkllacoola and Chihstan CoifPABiBOire— Ths Nootxa 
 LANauAau of VAMOObTER Island— Namaimo Ten Couhandmbnts and 
 Lord's Pbayeb — Acteo Analooies — Fbaseb and Thoufson Biteb Lan- 
 OTTAORS — The Neetl^kapahuck Gbamhab and Lobd's Pbateb — Sound 
 Lanouaoes — The Saush Tamilt -Ft atesap Gbaiihab and Lobd's 
 Pbateb— The Kootenai — The Sahaptin Family — Nkt Pebce Gbammab 
 — Yakiua Lobd's Pbateb— Sahaptin State and Slvte LANacAOEs — 
 The Chinook Family — Gbammab of the Chinook Lanouaos — Aztec 
 Affinitibs — ^Thb Cuincox Jabqon. 
 
 Returned from the south, whither we were led by the 
 Apache branch of the Tinneh family, let us examine 
 the languages of our Columbian group. Next along 
 the sea-board, south of the Thlinkeets, are the Haidahs 
 and Kaiganies, whose language is spoken on the southern 
 part of the Prince of Wales Archipelago, and on Queen 
 Charlotte Island. This language is sometimes called 
 Haidah, and sometimes Kaiganie,* and although many 
 tribes belong to these nations, I find among them no 
 dialectic difference, except that between the Haidahs of 
 Queen Charlotte Island and the Kaiganies of the 
 Prince of Wales Archipelago. 
 
 Marchand claims that this language is understood by 
 
 ^ * Die Kaigan-Sprsohe wird anf der Insel Kaisan nnd den Charlotten 
 
 Inseln gesprcohen.' Vtniuminnff, in Errnan, Arehiv, torn, vii., No. i, 
 
 p. 128. 
 
 (AMI 
 
THE HAIDAH AND KAIOAITIE. 
 
 605 
 
 the Thlinkeets and other eastern tribes;' Capt. Dixon 
 thinks it is a distinct and separate tongue f Scouler 
 makes one large northern family, which he says spreads 
 " from the Arctic Circle to the northern extremity of 
 Quadra and Vancouver's Island ; " * Radloff 's comparative 
 researches incline him to the opinion that, although 
 there may be a few similarities in words between this 
 and other idioms, as, for example, the Thlinkeet. they 
 are yet insufficient to prove identity." 
 
 Some of those who have heard the Haidahs speak, say 
 that their language is uncouth and difficult to articulate, 
 abounding in consonants, and with a labial and dental 
 pronunciation ;* others affirm that it does not possess the 
 hard aspirated consonants so frequently found in the 
 Thlinkeet language, that it is richer in vowels and 
 softer, though, like the Thlinkeet, it is wanting in labials, 
 in the dental r, and in the guttural I, while the Haidah 
 has the clear V The Haidah language lacks the letters 
 b,p,f, and the dental r; neither its substantives nor 
 adjectives have any gender, and to express the feminine 
 
 * 'En parlant da langage de TchinkttAM, j'ai rapports d'avance les 
 termea numi'riquea employes aux ilea de Queen-Charlotte, tela que le 
 capitaine Chaivd a pii les rooueillir d Cloak-Bay; il observe que qnelquea- 
 nna de ces termea aont coininnns aux autiea parties de ces Isles qu'il a 
 visitees, ainsi que quelques autrcs termes qu'il a pu saisir, et par lesquela 
 
 les Katurels exnrinient lnn objets suivanes Cette siiuilitiule des termes 
 
 numeriques ^t d'autres termea, employes egrlement par lea diverses Tribus, 
 Bt'pareea le» inea des autres, qui occupent la partie de ootes des ties da 
 Queen-Cliaf'it<te que le Capitiiine Chanal a viaitt'e, me semble dt'montrer, 
 contre ropinion haxardi'e du Iledactear dn Journal de Dixon, que cea 
 Tribus communiquent hubituellement eutre ellca: cotte identity du langage 
 pourroit encore prouvcr one les Feuplades qui habitent ces ilea ont una 
 origine commune,' Marchand, Voyaye, torn, li., p. 216. 
 
 3 ' There are at least two or three different lauDuagcs spoken on the coast, 
 and yet prob:ibly they are nil pretty generftlly understood; though if we may 
 credit the old Chief at Quoou Ohiirlotte's Islands, his people were totally 
 ignorant of that spoken by the inhabitants to the Eastward. Dixon's Voy., 
 p. 240. 
 
 * ScmUer, in Land. Oeof/. Snc., Jtmr., vol. il,, pp. 218, 220. 
 
 * Radloff, Spraehe der Kahianen, in 3tel. Hussar, torn, iii., liv. v., p. 575; 
 Oreen, in Amer. Antiq. Soc., transact., vol. iii., p. 302. 
 
 * Dixon's Voy., p. 240. 
 
 T 'Es fehlen dem Knigdni (Haidah) jeno harten ospirirten Consonnnten, 
 die dem Thliukft so gelauAg sind, es ist vooiilreicher und weicher. Dagegen 
 thoilt est mit dem Thlinki't den Mangel der Lnbialcn, des dentalen r, wia 
 auch der Verbindung des 1 mit Dcntulen, Otitturalen und Bibilanten, 
 wfihrend Jenem, dagegen das reino 1 des Kaigar.i giu:-/. fremd i^i.' Radloff, 
 Spraehe der Kaiganen, in M^l. Russts, torn iii., liv. v., pp. 57t>-G. 
 
eo6 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANQUAaES. 
 
 the word dsheita, woman, is added. Mc dshetta, wife 
 of the chief; Aa, dog; ha dshetta, slut. Neither is 
 there any particular expression for the plural. K/eganei, 
 my house; kjeganei Ujorad Idgun, my three houses are 
 good; t'Jn dsha, thy wife; ton dsha s'tong hdna, thy two 
 wives are both pretty. Two exceptions have been men- 
 tioned; — qject, mast; feeing hUiUuhl^ three masts; MUi^ 
 man (homo) ; hUei, men. Substantives are not declined, 
 but remain unchanged in all cases. Hmitl, water; hall 
 hantl, bring water; tin, boat; Uu ton gistam, I give thee 
 a boat; katt, deer; katt hiUsu zlggin, I have a small deer; 
 del, hand; hall tJn ski, give thy hand. Pronouns are 
 either distinct words, or are prefixes to substantives 
 and verbs. Prefixes also denote the possessive case. 
 To the former class belong Met, I; and tonga, thou. 
 To the latter belong te, ti, de, di, zi, kje, tern, tl, t, mine, 
 all of which are used in the first person singular. Sec- 
 ond person singular, Uing, ton, ten, thine; second person 
 plural, toUbng, yours. 
 
 Of the conjugation of the veih the following may 
 serve as example: Present indicative — I am hungry, 
 tekutke; thou art hungry, tling khiittus; he is hungry, 
 law khuttung; we are hungry, itl khiittitng; you are 
 hungry, toUong kh>ittm; they are hungry, ilmias khuttung. 
 Root words are not of great length. The larger part are 
 words of one or two syllables; some are of thi-ee or four, 
 but these are rare ; nevertheless, words may be agglutin- 
 ated to any length." 
 
 The Noss language is epoken with very slight differ- 
 ences by the Niuss, Hailtzas, and Sebassas, who dwell 
 around Observatory Inlet, Millbank Sound, and the 
 islands o<" Pitt Archipelago, res[)ectively. Harsh sounds 
 and gutturals predominate.' The personal pronouns are, 
 — noohva, I ; cusho, thou ; tieaho, mine ; cu«ho, thine ; nook- 
 wirUok, we ; kycusko, ye ; caigh ^la, he ; dee caigh jfua, they 
 
 10 
 
 • 7(1., pp. 5C9-«07. 
 
 » Gnen, iu Amer. Anilq. Soe., Tranaaet., vol. H., p. 302. 'NfiM... in 
 cuBtoni aud Irtiigiiage, resemble the f>nbMiia.' Dunn'H Orerjon, p. S7tt. 
 JiiiHchmnm, Spr. iV. Mex., u. dtr M'tidaeUe dea b. Nordamtr., y^. 898, ot Mq. 
 
 1* Suonler, iu Land. Geog. Soe., Jour,, vol ix., p. 234. 
 
 i 
 
BELLACOOLA AND CHIMSYAN. 
 
 em 
 
 Dunn gives a few sentences, which I insert as speci- 
 mens: wheaky lowels kusaii, where are you going? 
 howniUMem pooquiaUa iUsouk, do you understand our 
 language? loioels, cah ciinter cah miUah, go shoot deer." 
 
 In the immediate vicinity of the Nass are two other 
 languages, the Bellacoola and Chimsyan, of which hardly 
 anything is known. Tolmie supposes the Chimsyan to 
 he related to the ^acully language, but Buschmann, on 
 comparing the vocabularies, could not find the affinity. 
 The Rev. Mr Good informs me that the Chimsyan 
 tongue extends inland as far as Fraser and Stuart 
 Lake." Compare the following words: 
 
 
 BGUiACOOLA. 
 
 CHIMBTAir. 
 
 I 
 
 nntsh 
 
 newyo 
 
 Thou 
 
 eno 
 
 nooue 
 
 Mine 
 
 uutshil 
 
 nawhawae 
 
 We 
 
 nnshto 
 
 neuhnmi 
 
 Te 
 
 enooh 
 
 neumi 
 
 He 
 
 teechtil taigh 
 
 qua 
 
 They 
 
 teeoh til tin no mo taisht 
 
 queet 
 
 Mail 
 
 tlimsdAh 
 
 tzib 
 
 Wotnan 
 
 chinash 
 
 unnaeh 
 
 Knife 
 
 teech tah 
 
 ilth-a-pees 
 
 Water 
 
 kull ah 
 
 nse 
 
 Btone 
 
 quils tolomiok 
 
 loap 
 
 Sim 
 
 Bikin nuch 
 
 kium uk 
 
 Moon 
 
 tlooki 
 
 kium ugun 
 
 Good 
 
 teeah 
 
 aam 
 
 Bud 
 
 ushee 
 
 atuchk > 
 
 The Hailtzas and the Bellacoolas have the following 
 words in common; — watz, dog; poe, halibut; tlah, black 
 bear; nun^ grizzly bear." 
 
 On Vancouver Island a multitude of dialects are spok- 
 en, and various and contradictory classifications have 
 been mivde, none of which, in my opinion, are correct. 
 From the evidence, dialetic diversity prevails to such an 
 extent that almost every petty tribe has its idiom ; so 
 that, even if affinities do exist, sufficient to justify 
 a classification into languages and dialects, so meagre 
 is our knowledge that it is im|o()ssible in many instances 
 to say wliich are languages and which dialects. Hence 
 
 «• Dunn'a Orttjrm, p. .158. 
 
 I* Seoultr, ill Lona. Otog. 800., Jour., toI. ix., p. 321. 
 
 " Id., p. 230, et aeq. 
 
606 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOnAGES. 
 
 in my classification I cannot do better than to make of 
 the Nootka one language, and give a list of the dialects 
 on the island, with all the information concerning them 
 at my command. Four languages of the island, — the 
 QuackoU in the north, the Cowichin on the east, the 
 Clallam at the south, and the Makah on the west, are 
 said to be "totally distinct from each other, both in 
 sound, formation, and modes of expression." The one 
 last mentioned is said to bear some affinity to the lan- 
 guage spoken at the mouth of the Columbia River," and 
 is called by Sproat the Aht language, for which he 
 claims in like manner that it " can be traced through 
 all the tribes on the ocean coast, as far south as the 
 mouth of the Columbia." The Cumux, which people he 
 locates on the east coast between the Cowichins and 
 Quackolls, migrated thither, he says, from the main 
 land, and the tribes "do not readily understand one 
 another's language;" from all of which we may infer 
 that in reality there is only one language, of which 
 these four are the chief dialects." Yet this is partially 
 contradicted by Grant, who affirms that the Cowichins 
 and Clallams can communicate with each other, though 
 not very easily, but that the Makahs and Quackolls can- 
 not converse with each other or with any of the other 
 nations." Another authority, who certainly ought to be 
 entitled to an opinion, having been a captive among 
 these nations for some years, also intimates that in re- 
 ality there was only one language dominant on the 
 island. After enumerating the different tribes he con- 
 cludes; "all of whom speak the same language. But 
 the Newchemass who come from a great way Northward, 
 and from some distance inland, speak quite a different 
 language, although it is well understood by thoi^e of 
 Nootka." " 
 
 1* Orant's Vane. M., In Land. Oeog. Soe., Jour., yol. ixvii., pp. 205-6. 
 
 li Sproal'a Scenes, p. 311. 
 
 W Granl'a Vane. M., in Tjond. Oeog. Soc, Jrur., \ol. xxvii., p. 205. 
 
 " 'The inhabitnnta of Nootka Houud and the Tlaoqniitch, who occupy the 
 ■outh-wnstern pointn of the inland, speak the Hanie lungiiuge.' Snotiler. in 
 LonJ. Oeog, Soo., Jour., vol. xi., p. 224; JttoUt'a Nar., pp. 74-77; Hal 'a 
 
LANGUAGES OF VANCOUVER ISLAND. 
 
 609 
 
 National differences appear to consist more in pro- 
 nunciation than in grammatical construction. Thus 
 the articulation of the Klaizzalits is hoarser and more 
 guttural than that of the people of Nootka Sound." 
 Dialectic differences sometimes go so far that the several 
 bands of the same tribe find difficulty in making 
 themselves understood; as for instance the Nitinaht 
 tribes when conversing with one another, have fre- 
 quently to repeat their sentences differently accented to 
 make them intelligible. The chief peculiarity of the 
 Nitinaht dialect is the transmutation of the letters m 
 and n, which are in universal use throughout the island, 
 for which it substitutes b and d. Thus for mamook, to 
 work, the Nitinahts say baboik; nismah, country, they 
 pronounce dissihach, and so on." 
 
 As compared with that of the Thlinkeets, the Nootka 
 language is neither harsh nor disagreeable. Its most 
 curious feature is the predominance of labials and dentals 
 over gutturals. The Nootkas possess fine oratorical 
 powers, lending assistance to their words by shaking 
 their head, gesticulating forcibly, and even jumping at 
 each other. A singular sound, and one which it is 
 hardly possible to express by any combination of letters, 
 happens in many of their words. Spreading the corners 
 of the mouth to their widest extent, and raising the 
 iwint of the tongue against the palate, they exi^el the 
 n'v f»'om the sides of the mouth, at the same time bring- 
 
 Er,.,iog., in U. .<?. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 220; Mmres' Voy., pp. 229-32; Dourjlaa' 
 Report, in Lor,d. Geofi, Soc, Jour., vol. xxiv., p. 240. At Point Discovery, 
 Vancouver met people Home of whom ' understood a few words of the Noot- 
 'i-\ Inngunge.' ( oyage, vol. i., p. 228. ' The distinct languages s]Joken by the 
 >dia:is ure few in number, but the dialects emploj'cd by the various tribes are 
 . many, that, although the inhubitants of any particular district have no 
 great difficulty in communicating with each other, . . . . ' Manw's li.C, ]). 244; 
 SprnaVs Sceiuts, p. 311. The Kev. Mr (tood divides and locivu-h 'lie languages 
 of Vancouver Island and the oppositH shore on themninl.ind, as fd'ows. The 
 ttrst language, he says, r;in8 along the coast from Nitinalit to N()otk;;S(Mnid; 
 tho second prevails from Sooke to Nanainio, and across the Sound up to 
 Bird Inlet on the main land, thenco following up the Fraser IJiver as fur a.' 
 Yale; this he names the Cowichiu. On th" island north of Cowichin he 
 locates the Comux and adjoining it the Ucleta; finally stiirting at Fort 
 Hupert and following the north ooust ' f the island and also on the opposite 
 shore of the main land is the Qiir.okoll. 
 
 18 .fetBiU's Nnr., p. 75. 
 
 '9 Spro'iV: S'-eiirs. p. 132. 
 Vol. III. itu 
 
610 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 ing the tongue down strongly, which obviously produces 
 a sound altogether foreign to the English vocabulary. 
 Captain Cook says of this sound, " it is formed, in a 
 particular manner, by clashing the tongue partly against 
 the roof of the mouth, with considerable force; and may 
 be compared to a very coarse or harsh method of lisp- 
 ing," and he attempts to give the sound by the letters 
 IsztJd. Many words end with this sound, and also with 
 a U, z, or ss ; — as optilszthl, sun ; onukzthl, moon ; kahsheetl, 
 dead; teeshcheetl, to throw a stone; kooomitz, a human 
 skull ; guahmiss, fish-roe. Captain Cook further remarks 
 upon their language that it "can only be inferred, from 
 their method of speaking, which is very slow and dis- 
 tinct, that it has few prepositions or conjunctions; and, as 
 far as we could discover, is destitute of even a single in- 
 terjection, to express admiration or surprize.'"'"* 
 
 Furthermore, I may add, there is no case, nor gender, 
 nor tense, and number is expres8> d only in the personal 
 pronoun and in the inflection of verbs. In the first 
 persons singular and plural, verbs end in a or mah ; in 
 the second persons, huk or ayta; and in the third 
 persons, in mah, win, or utlma. Sometimes these 
 endings go over to the adverb which accompanies 
 the verb, and they are subject to phonetic rules, 
 according to which syllables are sometimes changed or 
 left out altogether. We have wik, not; and hurtvoUrp, to 
 understand; wikahkumotop or mmmutomah, 1 do 
 not understand; the latter mode being a change for 
 the sake of euphony. Plurals, and particularly fre- 
 quentative plurals, are expressed by duplication: as 
 mahte or mahs, house ; mahtnuihs, all the houses. Dif- 
 ferent classes of words appear to have difterent terminals: 
 for example, instruments end with ik, — hukkaik, a 
 knife ; himk, a saw. Colors end in uk or ook, — eyyoh- 
 
 » * El idioma dn entnci nntnTAles es tnl vez el mnn Anpero y dnra de loa cono- 
 oidos. Abiuuliin luuulio en (A lits consonanteB, y Iuh t«r:niuaciuneH eu U y (t, 
 eonstando el iiiterinediu y el priuoipio de lo8 vocnblos du nH|iiracioncH mnv 
 fnei-tes.' Sulily .\rexicaiia, Vxage, p. 147. 'Their Inii<{Uit^« \h very guttural, 
 and if it were pnsHiblo to reduce it to onr orthogrnpliy, it would very much 
 Abound with oonHoniints.' Sparks' Lift of Ltdyard, p. 72; Vook'a Voy. to 
 Pae., vol. ii., pp. 334-U. 
 
NANAIHO COMMANDMENTS. 
 
 611 
 
 guk, green; Mstokkuk, blue; Jdayhook, purple; kkeaookf 
 white ; toopkook, black. Hissit, red, forms an exception. 
 Trees and plants end in^, — kowwhipt, aeewhipt, ootmiupt, 
 Mikkupt, etc. Verbs end in shitl, shetl, and chitl, although 
 some exceptions occur. Another distinctive ending is 
 up, — chdtayup, to cut off with a knife; kddsup, to 
 hurt or wound ; hyyusatyup, to diminish ; ashmp, to break 
 a string or cord ; quoyup, to break a stick, etc.'^ As a 
 specimen of the language, I give the first three of the 
 Ten Commandments, and the Lord's Prayer, in the 
 dialect of the Nanaimos." 
 
 NUTSA. 
 
 Owa tonowaquinet ta eesaila tseetsel seeam, ohi tanca 
 tseetsel seeam. 
 
 EESAILA. 
 
 Owa tanowa seeise ta seeathl sta ta stem nay quo 
 tseetsel, sta ta stem aitna tomuck, e sta ta stem nay ta 
 ka, kokoo taswa tseetsel seeam owa tanowa cappausom e 
 stayweeil ta sta, ohi tanca tseetsel seeam. Towhat oyas 
 kullstuck, tanca ouseete tanca quaquat e towhat ighstuck 
 tanca e oyos shatlm tanswan squell oseete tanca igh 
 lalamat. 
 
 TLEEUGH. 
 
 Owa tanowa heewaulim ta squish quo tseetsel seeam 
 oseete tseetsel seeam quaquosaum towhat oyas sta. 
 
 TA KALHEH TA JESUKIT. 
 
 Saulth man nay quo tseetsel igh telneemelth oyas 
 stlay stuck ta statsn squish. Tel-neemelth ohi stlay 
 tanowa sthee seeam nay toumuck tomuck. Igh taswa 
 mestiu shatlm ta squell aitna tomuck sta ta tseetsel 
 mestiu. Tana quial e muck squial mistook ta saulth 
 saulthan. Igh tanowa nahi tataeuk whawa telneemelth 
 c ta gaulth kuU squioxits sta telneemelth nahi tataeuk 
 
 *i Sproat'B Semea, p. 124, et aeq. 
 
 ** For a copy of which I am indebted to Mr J. H. Oarmany of the 
 Overland Monthly. 
 
612 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 whunem toumuck mestiu kull squiaxits whawa telnee- 
 melth. Igh telneemelth owanam ethlkalth ta kull, igh 
 tanowa awistuck etha igh. Ohi tanowa oonans ethee 
 seeam, tanowa ohi sthee quamqum telneemelth ohi cap- 
 pausom high quo tanowa oyas oyas. Amen. 
 
 From certain interpretations placed upon the ancient 
 Aztec manuscripts, it was by some inferred that the origin 
 of that people must be sought in the north; hence 
 speculative philologists have, from time to time, discov- 
 ered many fancied resemblances between the language of 
 the aboriginal Mexicans and those of various northern 
 nations. Thus, in the speech of the Nootkas, a dis- 
 tinct phonetic resemblance, and the frequent occurrence 
 of the ending tl were sufficient evidence to Vater and 
 others that a relationship exists between the Aztecs and 
 the Nootkas. Prescott, following his predecessors, fell 
 into the same error. Humboldt, although struck with the 
 similarities mentioned, yet pronounced them different 
 tongues,^* while Buschmann, who has examined the sub- 
 ject more than all others combined, denies all such 
 relationship.'" 
 
 Coming over to the main land we find, for the most 
 part, in each of the many inlets and canals a separate 
 language. Between these languages, from perpetual inter- 
 tribal intercourse, it is impossible to determine, in some 
 
 ^ ' En examinant aveo Boin des vocnbulaires formes k Noiitka et a Mon- 
 terey, j'ai et^ frappe de rhomotonie st des dt'siuences mexicaines de plu- 
 
 sieursmots, comme, parexemple.danslalangnedesNoutkieuB Cepeuduut, 
 
 en general, leg langues de la Nonvelle-Californie et de I'ile de Quiidra, 
 different essentielteinent de I'azt^que.' Humboldt, Ensai. Pol., torn, i., p. 
 
 321 . ' Sprachfihnlichkeiten hut man, wie auch nachher bey der Bctrach- 
 
 tnng der Mexikanischen Sprache aus einander gesetzt werden soil, an dieser 
 Nordwest-KUste am Nutka-Huiide und bey den Volkeru in der Nahe der 
 Bussischen Colonieu gefunden.' Vater, Mithridi.tts. torn, iii., pt iii., P- 76. 
 ' In the neighborhood of Nootka, tribes still exist wIiokc dialects, both in the 
 termination and general sound of the words, bear cousideruble resemblance 
 to the Mexican.' Prescotl's Mex., vol. iii., p. 3'J9. 
 
 *■• ' So gewiniit die Nntka-Sprache, durch eine reiche Zahl von Wortern 
 und durch grosse Ziige ihres Lautwesens, eiiizig vpr alien anderen fremden 
 ... .in einem bedeutenden Theile eine tauschende Ahnlichkeit mit der azte- 
 kischen Oder mexicanischen ; und so wird die ihr schon friiher gewidmete 
 Aufmerksamkeit vollstAndig gerechtfertigt. Ihrer mexicanishen Erscheinung 
 fehlt aber, wie ich von meiner Seite hier ausspreche, jede Wirklichkeit. ' 
 Buschmann, Spr, N, Mtx. u, dtr Westkusit dea b, Nordamer., p. 371. 
 
LANGUAGES OF BBTTISH COLUMBIA 
 
 618 
 
 instances, what relationship, if any, exists. Several of 
 the languages of the island we find also on the main land 
 adjacent. The Glallams are found on both sides of Juan 
 de Fuca Straits ; and nearly related to the Cowichins, 
 who are found as well on the main land near the mouth 
 of Fraser River as on the island, are the Noosdalums of 
 Hood Canal, one language being but a dialect of the 
 other. 
 
 Respecting the languages spoken in the interior of 
 British Columbia, the Rev. Mr Good, who has spent 
 fifteen years among the inland nations, and who is fully 
 conversant with their languiiges, gives me the fol- 
 lowing information: From Yale to Lilloet, on the 
 Fraser River, thence from Bonaparte to Nicola River, 
 the Neetlakapamuch, or Thompson River, languttge 
 is spoken. From Douglas, along the Harrison River 
 and lake, to its confluence with the Fraser, as far 
 as Chilicothe, and again from Lillooet northward to 
 Clinton, the Stlatelemuck, or Lillooet, language prevails. 
 Next, from Bonaparte River northward to William Lake, 
 to Shushwap Lake, around Lake Kamloops, and for some 
 distance on the Thompson River, the Suwapamuck, or 
 Shushwap, tongue prevails ; and finally, from Nicola Lake 
 to Kamloops, and southward as far as Columbia River, the 
 Chitwout, or Similkameen, language is used. Mr Good 
 further asserts that, although there are four distinct 
 languages, they are nevertheless in some degree affiliated. 
 From the same gentleman, I also obtained the following 
 grammatical notes and specimens of the Neetlakopamuch 
 
 tongue. 
 
 Personal 
 he, cheneelt; we, 
 chinkoast. 
 
 pronouns 
 mmeemult ; 
 
 are. 
 
 -I. 
 
 ens; 
 
 you, 
 
 thou, awee; 
 aweepeeaps ; they, 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO GIVE. 
 
 PBB8ENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 I give, ens nahktinna 
 
 Thon givest, awee nahktatta 
 He gives, oheneelt nahktasn 
 
 We give, nemeemult nahktam 
 You give, aweepeeiipB nahktattose 
 They give, chiukvaat uahkteeika 
 
 IMPBRFEOT. 
 
 I gave, hninahktlam 
 
614 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANGUAOES. 
 
 WlWn FIJTITXB. 
 
 I shall give, hninahkchin 
 
 OWe me, nohkohams 
 
 XimBATITB. 
 
 I Qive ni, 
 
 nahkteea 
 
 Mamans inserted in a word, signifies a desire to do a 
 thing; thus, winaskin means to go; and winasmamankin, 
 I am wishing to go. The syllable toeltin, affixed to a 
 word, expresses that a thing has been done effectively ; — 
 Uokhtinnmoeltin, I have fastened it well, or thoroughly. 
 Ihta is a negative preposition. 
 
 THE LORDS PRAYER. 
 
 Takamote 
 
 nil 
 
 in 
 
 Axseeas chutam clas squest awee. Eyah 
 
 Good to be done the name thine. Good 
 
 nemeemult skatzazact whohakn 
 
 Oar Father who art 
 
 kakhtomew. 
 
 heaven. 
 
 huntohs stakums asait cunamah axclahaks swonakum 
 
 make haste all men come tmly 
 
 eah tuksmite Jesu Cree huntoseamal. Awee kaseah 
 
 good children of Jesus Christ make haste. Thy will 
 
 eah ah chuwo naanatomew, clah seeatahah L' angels 
 
 good done on earth, as the angels 
 
 archkhwamo incheah nilkahtomew. Takamose nuk 
 
 do there heaven. All and 
 
 stakum a tseetlekut nahkteea nemeemult stakums 
 
 every day give us all 
 
 skhlayans. Altla quonquonstyea nemeenult takamote 
 
 food. And forgive us all 
 
 nemeemult outkest, tseeah nemeemult quonquonstama 
 
 our evil, as we forgive 
 
 takamote tooal saitcunama aks weetsikteese tekest whoa 
 
 all of men who accomplish any evil to 
 
 nemeemult. Atahmose tah hoshaman as masteel 
 
 us. Never let the evil one lead 
 
 nemeemult axkhokestumtum a quonteese akest. Kamult 
 
 us to wish to lay hold of any evil. But 
 
 akklokpistyip nemeemult takamote too a kest wilkakow. 
 
 deliver us all that is evil far from us. 
 
 Shutenmeenwa- 
 
 Thine 
 
 as 
 
 our 
 
 Shutenmeenwawee takamose atomew. 
 
 Thine all the world. 
 
PUOET SOUND DIALKCTS. 
 
 616 
 
 wee takamose azozoht. Shutenmeenwawee takamose 
 
 all strength. Thine all 
 
 asyameet. Taeah asklakameemus 
 
 worship. Gkx>d evermore 
 
 asklakameemus astinansouse. Axseahs. 
 
 ostinaiisouse, 
 
 to come, 
 
 eTermore 
 
 to come. 
 
 Amen. 
 
 Proceeding southward to Puget Sound, we have 
 the Shimiahmoo, Nooksak, Lummi, Samish, Snohomish, 
 and others; and around Cape Flattery, the Classet. 
 The Makah, Classet, or Klaizzaht, I have spoken of 
 already, in connection with the language of Vancouver 
 Island, and it also appears that the Clallam, S'klalum, 
 or as they call themselves, Nusklaiyum, is also connected 
 with the Vancouver Island language.** It is probably 
 the same which Dr Scouler has called the Noosdalum. 
 The liummi, or Nukhlumi, and the Shimiahmoo have 
 also some affinity with the Sanetch dialect of Vancouver 
 Island, and the languages of the Skagits and Samish 
 approach that of the Nisquallies. Yet while the Clallam 
 and Lummi show certain affinities to the Nootka dialect, 
 they nevertheless clearly belong to the Salish, or Flat- 
 head family.** 
 
 We now come to the great interior Salish family, 
 although I shall have occasion again to refer to the coast 
 language in this vicinity. The northernmost Salish 
 language is the Shushwap, or Atnah, which approaches 
 near to its neighbor the Salish proper;" then tfiere are 
 the Kullespelm, or Pend d' Oreille, the Spokane, the 
 
 >i They spoke the mtuie language as the Nootkas. Vancouver's Voy., 
 vol. i., p. 218. 
 
 '<> ' The affiuities of the Clnllnm and Lummi are too obvious to require 
 demonstration.' Gibbn' Clallain and Lummi Vocnh.. p. vii. 'The THihiiili- 
 Selish languages reach the sea in the part oppusite Vancouver's Island . Per- 
 haps they touch it to the north also.' Latham's Comp. riiil., vol. viii., p. 
 401; Gamlner, in lAtnd. (reofj. Soc., Jour., vol. xi., p. 255. 
 
 <7 ' Les Indiens de la cote on de la Noiivelle Cali'donie, les Tokalis, les 
 Chargcurs (Carriers), les SchoiichonapH, les Atnus appartiennent tous k la 
 nation des Chipeouatnns.' Mofran, Exphr., torn, ii., p. 3H7. 'The Atnah 
 laiiguiige has no affinity to any with which I am ucqiminted.' MackentWa 
 Voyages, p. '.58. 
 
ei6 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 Soaiatlpi, and the Okanagan, which with others spoken on 
 the Columbia show close affinities. 
 
 The Salish praper, or Flathead, is harsh and guttural. 
 The letters b, d, f, r, v, do not exist in this language. The 
 plural of substantives is formed in different ways : first, 
 hy duplicating the root — skoi, mother; akoikoi, mothers: 
 second by duplicating and dropping a vowel from the 
 root — skaltmigu, man ; skUcaUmigu, men ; esmdck, mountain ; 
 esnidhnck, mountains: third, by duplicating a consonant 
 in the middle of the word — akhkhemiis, eyelid ; skokhmnr 
 mils, eyelids: fourth, by prefixing the syllable ul — nackoe- 
 men, thief; ulnakoemen, thieves: and lastly there are 
 divers formations, as es'schUe, tree; sddll, trees, forest; 
 s'm'enij woman (mulier) ; pelplgui, women. Diminutives 
 are expressed by placing / before the root, as, (inHem^ 
 woman ; slmem, small woman ; luk, wood ; Uiirik, a small 
 piece of wood. Augmentatives are formed by prefixing 
 the syllable kutn, or kuti, when the word commences 
 with an s or /, thus, skagae, horse ; kuti-skagae, a great horse ; 
 sm'ot, smoke ; kuti-sm'ot, a great smoke. There are pro- 
 nouns, personal, possessive, demonstrative, relative, in- 
 terrogative, and indefinite. According to Mengarini the 
 personal pronoun has two forms, absolute and copulative, 
 the exact meaning attached to these terms no: being ex- 
 plained. 
 
 
 ABBOLUTK. 
 
 copui^nvi. 
 
 I 
 
 koie 
 
 ko 
 
 Thou 
 
 aniii 
 
 kn 
 
 He 
 
 zuilz 
 
 
 We 
 
 kaempile 
 
 kae 
 
 You 
 
 mpilepstemp 
 
 p, or mp 
 
 They 
 
 zni'ilz 
 
 
 As examples of the others there are possessives, — mine, 
 in; thine, an; his, — ^s; ours, kao; yours, — mp; theirs, — s: 
 demonstratives, — this, ik ; that, zi : interrogative, — who, 
 suet: and indefinite, — some one, chndksi. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VEEB TO BE ANGBY. 
 
 PUtSIMT IMDIOATITB. 
 
 I am angry, tnes aim(-i 
 
 Thon art angry, kues aimt-i 
 He is angry, es aimt-i 
 
 We are angry, 
 You are angry, 
 Thoy are angry, 
 
 kaea aimt-i 
 pea aimt-i 
 es a(imti 
 
SAUSH DIALECTS. 
 
 617 
 
 iA A r*j 
 
 -who, 
 
 PIBFICr. 
 
 I haye been angry, tu-aimt or tnes aimt 
 
 riBST rCTUBB. 
 
 I sLall be angry, nem tn aimt 
 
 Be angry, 
 
 If I be angry, 
 If thon be angry. 
 If he be angry. 
 
 IHPKIUTITE. 
 
 aimt sch 
 
 PBISENT BUBJUNCmrR. 
 
 tika aimt-i 
 kaks aimt-i 
 ks aimt-i 
 
 If wb be angry. 
 If you be angry, 
 If they be angry. 
 
 kaeka aimt-i 
 pka nimt-i 
 kg a(imt-i 
 
 IMPERFKCr 8UBJVNCTIVK. 
 
 If I were angry, k nen tn aimt 
 
 OPTATIVK. 
 
 If I might be angry, komi tn aimt 
 
 Following is a Lord's Prayer, the nationality not 
 given: 
 
 Kae I'eu rs'chichmdskat u ku I'zii, fisku bst kuks 
 
 Oar father in heaven who liveth, thy name of thee 
 
 gamenchltm; ku kl ci Mtich s esiii, sp'us; oszntMs ks 
 
 be loved; thou be Lord of all hearts; thy will 
 
 k611i i^ 1 stoligu, ezgail Ta'chichmaskat. Kae guizlilt 
 
 be done this on earth, as in heaven. Us give to-day 
 
 i^ tlgoa lu kaesiapzfnm. Kaelkolgoellilt lu kae gulguilt 
 
 what we need. Us forgive our debts, 
 
 ezgail lu tkaempilb kaes kolgoelltm, lu e dpi gulguilt 1 
 
 an we forgive (those) who have debts with 
 
 kii'^tnpi c. Kae olkschililt ta ka kesku^stm lu tuie; u kai 
 
 Usi. Uh assist not at any time receive evil; but us 
 
 gulguillilt lu tel teid. 
 
 preserve uninjured from evil. 
 
 Komi ezgail. 
 
 Be it 80.28 
 
 The above is taken from the grammar of Mengarini, 
 written in Latin; following is a Lord's Prayer of the 
 Pend d'Oreilles, from Father De Smet, who wrote in 
 French : 
 
 Kyleeyou, Itchitchemask, askwees kowaask.shamen- 
 
 Our father of heaven, that your name be respected 
 
 shem ailetzemilkou yeelskyloog ; ntziezie telletzia sixx) 
 
 by all the earth; reign in all the 
 
 oez. Assinteels astskole, yelstoloe^ etiijigeel 
 
 hearts. That your will be done on earth as also 
 
 » Mengarini, Sdish Oram. 
 
618 
 
 COLUMBUN LANOUAOES. 
 
 Itchlchemask. Hoogwitzilt yettilgwa lokaitssia petzim. 
 
 in heaven. Give us now »'! onr neoessaries. 
 
 Knwaaskgmeemil em klotayie kloitskeyen etzageel 
 
 Forgive us the evil which we have done, as 
 
 kaitsskolgwelem klotoiye kloitskwen klielskyloog. 
 
 we forgive (the evU) to thoae who ns have offended. 
 
 Eoaxalock shitem takaakskwentem klotaiye; 
 
 Accord to UB assiBtance to evade evil; 
 
 kowaaksgweeltem klota'ye. Eomieetzegeel. 
 
 but dcLlvdr c<> from evil. So be it." 
 
 Also belon;^ing to this family are the languages spoken 
 by the Skitsuish, Pisquouse, Nsietshaws, Nisquallies, and 
 Chehalis. The Nsietshaw differs more than the others 
 from the Salish proper, which is the stock language of 
 this family, and particularly in not possessing any 
 labials; the letters m and h being changed to w, and^ 
 to h. Thus, in the Chehalis and Nisqually languages, 
 we have, numan, son; tomokh, earth; pansototsi, winter; 
 which, in the Nsietshaw, are pi*onounced respectively, 
 nuwon, tawbkh and hansoMsi. The Chehalis is spoken in 
 three dialects, the Chehalis proper, the Quaiantl, and the 
 Queniauitl.** 
 
 The languages of the Salish Family, particularly that 
 of the Chehalis, are rich in words, by means of which 
 
 I* ' Xntiones qne radioaliter lin^am Selicam loqunntur sunt ;«altem 
 decern: CaliBpelm. (vulgo) Fends d'orcUlta du Lac It\ferimr. Slkafkomlohi, 
 Penda d'oreilles du Lac Superitur. Selssh, 7V(es Platttt. R/igominei, 
 Sni)oil8chi, Szk'eszilni, Spokantg. S'chi;:ni, Camrs d'aUne. Sgoifelpi, 
 Chaudiirtt. Okinakein, Stlakam OAmnai/an. ' Mcniiarini, SeU»hOram.,p.lW, 
 ' Their language is the same as the Bpokeius' and F1ather.d8'.' Parker's 
 Explor. Tour, p. 307. ' The Spokanes speak the same dialect as the Flat- 
 heads and Fend d'Oreilles.' Clutpman, in Ind. Aff. liept., 1866, p. 201; De 
 Smel, Vol)., p. 237. ' The Flathends are divided into numerous tribes, each 
 having its own r jouliar locality, and differing more or less from the others 
 in language, crstoms, and manners.' 'The Hpokan Indians are a small 
 tribe, aifferinf^ very little from the Indians at Colville either in their ap- 
 
 Searauce, habits, or language.' Kane's Wand., pp. 173,307. 'The Fend' 
 'Orcilles are generally called the Flatheads, the two clans, in fact, being 
 united Still, the two races nre entirely distinct, iheir languages being fun- 
 damentally different. The varietv of tc ngues on the west siue of the (Rocky) 
 mountains is almost infinite, so that scurcely any two tribes nuderstaud each 
 other perfectly. They have all, however, the common character of being 
 very guttural; and, iu fact, the sentences often appear to be were juniblea 
 of grunts and croaks, such as no alphabet could express iu writing.' Simp- 
 «on « OtHirlond Jour., vol. i., p. 146. 
 
 M iMe's Ethnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol. vl., 17. C3l*-7. 
 
8ALIBH LANOUAOE8. 
 
 italtem 
 omlohi, 
 oniinei, 
 
 p. 120. 
 
 'arker'a 
 
 eFlat- 
 
 201; Dt 
 
 n, each 
 
 others 
 
 small 
 
 everything coming within their knowledge may find 
 expression; they are not easily acquired by strangers; 
 it is difficult for the different nations and tribes to make 
 themselves understood to one another. This is owing 
 principally to the many localisms in vogue among them, 
 of which there is a good specimen in the Ohehalis lan- 
 guage. Thus, tdneuch means west-wind, off shore, to- 
 ward the sea, or to the west. Now, if the Chehalis are 
 leaving the shore in a canoe, and one of them wants to 
 tell his mate to put her head off shore, he will say 
 tolneuch, but if in a hurry, neuch much. ClacUhlum sig- 
 nifies east-wind, also ashore ; this they transpose into 
 dath clath.^ The Clallum and Lummi langunges have 
 another peculiarity, which is a certain nasal sound at 
 the commencement and ending of words like a strong 
 nasal ns; also a broad a sound as in far, path. The 
 sounds of the letters v, r, z, are wanting." The fre- 
 quently occurring ending tl has also led to speculation, 
 and to a search for Aztec affinities among these lan- 
 guages, but nothing except this phonetic similarity has 
 been discovered. This tl ending is very common. Swan 
 says that, "sometimes they will, as if for amusement, 
 end all their words with tl] and the effect is ludicrous 
 to hear three or four talking at the same time, with this 
 singular sound, like so many sitting hens.'^ East of 
 the Salish, the Kitunaha, Kootenai, or Coutanie language 
 is spoken. Authorities differ widely in describing this 
 language. Parker calls it " open and sonorous, and free 
 from gutturals, which are common in the language of the 
 surrounding tribes;" while Capt. Palliser aflinnsthat it 
 is " most guttural and unpronounceable by a European, 
 every word appearing to be brought from their lowest 
 
 « Swan'B N. W. Coast, p. 315. 
 
 » Oibba' Clattam and Aummi Voeab., p. 7. 
 
 >> 'In the northern difitricts of the great chain of Rooky Honntaina 
 which were viHited by Hir Alexander MaokenKie, there are Beveral uationa oi 
 unknown langitiige and origin. The Atnnh nation in one of them. Their dia- 
 lect apneara, from the short vocabulary given by that traveller, to be one of 
 thoHC faugnagen which, in tlio frequent recmrrvnce of peculiar consonants, 
 bearna certain resemblance to the Mexican.' PrioAaru'* Nat. UM. Man, 
 vol. ii., p. 65t); Swan's X. W. Cwtst, pp. 315-0. 
 
Itw 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 extremities with difficulty.'"* The following Lord's 
 Prayer, taken by a Frenchman will give a better idea of 
 the language than any description: 
 
 Katitoe naitle naite, akiklenais zedabitskinne 
 
 Our father, vrho art in heaven, may thy name be great 
 
 wilkane. Ninshalinne oshemake kapaik akaitlainam. 
 
 and honored. Be thon the master of all hearts. 
 
 Inshazetluit^ younoamake yekakaekinaitte. 
 
 May thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. 
 
 Koranakaike logtmie niggenawaishne naiosaem miait^ke. 
 
 Grant ns this day all our wants. 
 
 Kekepaime nekoetjekoetleaitle ixzeai, iyakaikakaaike 
 
 Forgive us all the evil we have done, as we forgive 
 
 iyasseaikinawaah kokakipaimenaitle. Amatikezawes 
 
 all the evil done unto us. Strengthen us 
 
 itchkestshimmekakkowelle akatakzen. Shaeykia- 
 
 against all evil, and deliver us from it. May it 
 
 kakaaike. 
 
 be so.'* 
 
 The languages t)f the Sahaptin family are spoken 
 along the Lewis and Snake Rivers and their tributaries, 
 as far as the foot of the Rocky Mountains. The Walla 
 Walla, Palouse, Yakima, Kliketat, and Sahaptin 
 proper, some of them widely divergent from the mother 
 tongue, are of this family.^ The Walla Walla differs 
 
 ^ ' Der Prinz bezengt (Bd. ii, Gil) daHs der behauptete Mangel an Gur- 
 sellanten ein Irrthum ist; er bemerkt: dtiHH die Bi)rache duroh den ihr eignen 
 *' Zungeu-Bchnak " filr das Aussprechen schwierig werde, und dass sie eine 
 Menge von Guttoraltdneu habe. Man sproche die WOrter leise und 
 nndentlioh aus; dabei gebe es daiin viele schnalsende T6ne, indem man 
 mit der Zungenspitze anstflsst; auch gebe es darin viele dnmpfe Kehllante.' 
 Prince Max tu \Vted, in Buschmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 601. ' Their 
 1 tnguage bean no affinity whatever to that of any of tne western nations. 
 It is infinitely softer and more free from those unpronounceable gutturals 
 so common among the lower tribes.' Cox'a Advm., p. 233; BlakUton'ii Itept,, 
 in PcUllacr'a Explor., p. 73; I'arker'a Explar. Tour, p. 307. 
 
 u De Smet'a Oregon 1/tM., p. 4U0. 
 
 M Tribes speaking the Kliketat language: Whulwhypnm, Tait-innpum, 
 Yakima, Wnlla Wallapum, Kyoose, Umaulla, Peloose, Wvampam; the Yaki- 
 
 mas and Kliketiits or Whulwnypum speaking the Waila-Wulla language, 
 
 otherwise known as the Kliketat. Zord's Aal., vol. ii., pp. 344, 233. "rhe 
 Kyeuse resemble the Walla- Wallas very much . . . Their langnasre and customs 
 •re almost identical. ' Acme's TFand., p. 380. The Fend d'Oreilles ' speak 
 the same language' (Nei Perc^.) Hulchtna, in Ind. Aff. Kept., 18A3, p. 466, 
 The Palouse Indiaiw 'speak the same language.' Cain, in Id., 1860, p. 210. 
 
SAHAPTIN LANGUAGES. 
 
 Ml 
 
 from the Sahaptin proper not more than the Portuguese 
 from the Spanish. Father Pandosy made a grammar 
 of the Yakima language, under which he ranges the 
 whole Sahaptin family, dividing it into dialects, as the 
 Walla Walla, the Tairtla, the Roilroilpam, or Kliketat, 
 and the Palouse.'' 
 
 In the Nez Perc^ language, the following letters only 
 are found : A, k, I, m, n, p, 8, t, w, a, e, i, o, u, but the 
 missionaries having introduced some new words, it was 
 found necessary to add b, d, /, g, v, z. Agglutination is 
 carried to ". great length, and long words are very fre- 
 quent. In fact, wherever a sentence can be expressed 
 by joining one word to anotiier, it is done, leaving out 
 letters in places, for the sake of euphony. The following 
 is a fair illustration : MtatUiuihtffUi'mnkauna, he traveled 
 past in a rainy night. Analysed, hi expresses the third 
 person singular; tau, a thing done at night; tuala, some- 
 thing done in the rain; tvihnan, to travel on foot; 
 kau is derived from the verb kokauna, to pass by; 
 na expresses the indicative mood, aorist tense, direc- 
 tion from the speaker. The plural of substantives is 
 formed by duplicating the first syllable: jntin, girl; 
 pipUin, girls. Or when the word commences with a 
 vowel, the vowel is sometimes repeated: atwai, old 
 woman; aatioai, old women. Exceptions to this rule 
 are mode in words expressing family relations, the prefix 
 ma being employed in such coses, as pika, mother; 
 pikania, mothers. If p terminates the word, it is 
 omitted, as askap, plural askama. To express gender, 
 the words hama, male, and aiat, female, are employed, 
 
 'The Wnllah-Wnllahn, whose Inngniige belonfta to the name fnmily.' 
 'The Wallah- Wallahs and Nez Perces speak dialects of a coiniuun lan-^ 
 guftge, and the Guynses have abandoned their own for that of the latter.'* 
 Olbba, in Pac. R. ii. Rfpt., vol. i., pp. 416, 425; Hale'a Klhnog., in U. S. Ex. 
 Ex., vol. vi., pp. 213, 642. 'The nation among which we now are call them- 
 selves Sokulks; and with them are united nfew of another nation, who reside 
 on a western branob, emptying itself into the ('olnmbia a few miles above tlie 
 mouth of the latter river, and whose name is Chimnapnm. The lanouaKe 
 of both these nations differs but little from each otiier, or from that of the 
 Chopunuisb who inhabit the Kooskooskee and Lewis's river.' LtwiH and 
 Clarlt'a Trav., p. 12. 'The language of the Walla- Wallas diflTem from the 
 Nes Peroes'. Parktr'a Explor. Tmtr, p. 137. 
 >^ Pandoiy'a Yakama Lang., p. 0. 
 
COLUMBIAN LANQUAOES. 
 
 but the substantive remains unchanged. Nouns are 
 declined either by changing their terminals, or by 
 affixes: 
 
 Nom. 
 
 Am. 
 
 Ist Dat. 
 2dDat. 
 
 l8t Abl. 
 2d Abl. 
 3d Abl. 
 
 a home 
 of A honae 
 hoase 
 
 init 
 
 ininm 
 
 inina 
 
 to or for a honae initph 
 
 in on, or npon a honae ini^ 
 
 with a honsa initki 
 
 from a honae initpkinih 
 
 for the pnrpoae of a honae initain 
 
 Comparison, — tahs, good; tahs kanmakanm, better; 
 tahsni, best. Personal prounouns, — 1», I; iw, thou; 
 ipi, he, or she; nun, v/e; ima, ye; tmma, they. Of the 
 verb numerous variations are made. They are divided 
 into three classes, neuter, active transitive, and active 
 intransitive. The two neuter verbs are uxish, to be ; and 
 witsof^f to become. Active intransitive verbs cannot 
 be followed by any accusative. 
 
 C0NJI70ATI0N OF THE VERB TO BE. 
 
 
 PBEBKUT IMDIOATXTI. 
 
 
 DIBKCnON FBOK. 
 
 
 Inm, 
 
 in wash 
 
 
 Thou art, 
 
 im a wash 
 
 ima warn 
 
 Heis, itiahia, 
 
 ipi hiwash, tpnim nah 
 
 ipi hiwam 
 
 We are, 
 
 nnn waahih 
 
 
 You are, 
 
 ima ath woshih 
 
 ima ath waahinm 
 
 Theyare,itistheirH, 
 
 imma hiushih, imman anahih inuna hinahinm 
 
 
 RBcniT PAST Tmaa. 
 
 
 I have jnBt been, 
 
 waka 
 
 wamka 
 
 Thou boat just been, 
 
 a waka 
 
 a wamka 
 
 He has jnst been, 
 
 
 
 it hoH just been hia, 
 
 hiwaka, awaka 
 
 hi wamka 
 
 We have just been. 
 
 waaheka 
 
 waahinmka 
 
 You hftve ju»t been. 
 
 ath waaheka 
 
 ath wasbinmka 
 
 They have just been. 
 
 
 
 it haa jnat been theira. 
 
 kinaheka, anaheka 
 
 hiuahinmka " 
 
 The following gramatical notes will serve to illustrate 
 
 the Yakima and 
 
 some of the other languages of the Sa- 
 
 haptin family. 
 
 aiNGni.AB. 
 
 
 xiooi* 
 
 thehorae 
 
 kniai-nan 
 
 Oen. 
 
 of the horae 
 
 knaai-nmi 
 
 Dat. 
 
 to the horae 
 
 knsai-ow 
 
 Ago. 
 
 the horae 
 
 knaai-nan 
 
 Vo«. 
 
 horae 
 
 na-knaai 
 
 Abl. 
 
 fur the hotaa 
 
 knaai-ei 
 
 M Jfola'a Elhnog., in U. 8. S». Xk.. vol. vi., p. Mi, •i aeq. 
 
TAKIMA. WALLA WALLA, AND PALOUSE. 
 
 628 
 
 
 »CBAI<. 
 
 
 Norn. 
 
 thehonea 
 
 Iraasi-ma 
 
 Q«n. 
 
 of the horaei 
 
 knssi-ma mi 
 
 Dak. 
 
 to the hoiMS 
 
 kossi-mamiow 
 
 Aoo. 
 
 the hones 
 
 knasi ma-man 
 
 Voo. 
 
 hones 
 
 nnknsiii-ma 
 
 AU. 
 
 for the hones 
 
 kuBsi-mu-oiiei 
 
 In the Falouse and Walla Walla languages the affix 
 nan is changed into na. Personal pronouns, — I, ink, nes, 
 nesh, or sh ; of me, enmi ; to me, enmiow ; me, inak ; for me, 
 enmiei) we, namak, ncMs, nanam, aatda, or namtk; of us, 
 ndemi; touaneemiow] ua, nemanak; for us, n^emici. The 
 Walla Wallas leaves off the k from the affix ak; thus, 
 instead of inak, me, they say ina, and instead of namak, 
 we, nama. 
 
 He 
 
 Of him 
 Toliim 
 Him 
 For him 
 They 
 Of them 
 To them 
 Them 
 For them 
 
 TAxnu. 
 
 penk 
 
 pin-mink 
 
 pin-miwk 
 
 pin-nim 
 
 pin-mikaiei 
 
 pmak 
 
 pe-mink 
 
 pe-miwk 
 
 pe-minak 
 
 pe-mikaiei 
 
 truXA WALLA AMD PAIAUII. 
 
 penk 
 
 pinmin 
 
 pinmiov 
 
 pinminnan 
 
 pinmiei 
 
 pma 
 
 pamin 
 
 pamiwk 
 
 pamanak 
 
 pnmikaiei 
 
 In one dialect the terminal ak is changed into e>. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE TEBB TO HAVE. 
 
 PBEUMT INDICATITB. 
 
 I have, ncsh wu, or wash nesh 
 
 Thou hast, mesh wa, or wash mesh 
 
 He has, penk awa, or pinmink awa 
 
 We have, natesh wa, cr wanh iiatesh 
 
 You have, matesli wa, or wash matedi 
 
 They have, pa wa, or pemink awa 
 
 PKBnCT AKO PLUPKBFrOT. 
 
 I had, or have had, nesh wacha 
 
 I shall have, 
 
 nBBT Fcrnai. 
 nesh wata 
 
 As a specimen of agglutination there is the word 
 ipinashapataujtrahliktamawarBha, he himself makes night 
 disagreeably tiresome long wait; that is, he keeps one 
 long waiting for him at night. 
 
 TAKIMA LORD S PRAYER. 
 
 Neemi Psht, imk nam wamsh Roiemich-nik ; 
 
 Oar Father thoa who art high on the side (heaven); 
 
624 
 
 COLUMBIAN lANOUAQES. 
 
 Bhir nam 'manak p'a t-maknani tamei wanicht; shir 
 
 veil thoa they (indef.) ahoold respect the name; well 
 
 ewianawitarnei emink miawarwit ; shir nammanak pa 
 
 should arriTO thy chieftainship; well thee they 
 
 twanenitamei, ichinak techampa, tenma, prw, 
 
 should follow here earth (on) inhabitants (the) will 
 
 amakwsrimmanak pa twanenishamsh roiemipama 
 
 thou as thyself they follow high of the (heaven) 
 
 tenma. Nemanak nim t-kwatak kwalissim maisr 
 
 inhabitants (the). Oar (ns) give us food always to-morrow 
 
 maisr. Nemanak laknanim ch^lwitit: aateskwsri 
 
 to-mori-ow. Our (us) forget sins: us as 
 
 namak t'normaman lakndnisha ch^lwitit anakwnkink 
 
 we others forget sins have by which 
 
 ne^miow pa chelwitia. R-t-to anianim nemanak 
 
 us have offended. Strong make our (us) 
 
 temna; t-kraw krial. Nemanak eikrenkem chelwit- 
 
 heart; that it fall not. Us snatch bad from 
 
 knik. Ekws iwa neemi temna. 
 
 the side. So it is our heart.^ 
 
 The Nez Percys make use of two languages, one the 
 native language proper, or, as a European might say, 
 the court language, and the other a slave language, or 
 jargon. They differ so much, that a stranger fully con- 
 versant with one cannot understand the other. This 
 jargon originated, probably, from intermixing prisoners 
 of war of different nationalities who were enslaved, and 
 their languages mingled with each other, and with that 
 that of their conquerors. The pure-blooded Nez Percys 
 all understand the jargon, learning it when children, 
 together with their own proper language. Nor is this 
 all. The jai^on is more or less modified by each of the 
 several languages, or dialects, in which it is spoken. The 
 employes of the fur companies, who first came in con- 
 tact with the Sahaptins, were greatly annoyed by this 
 multiformity; as, for example, one Nez Perc6 coming 
 to sell a beaver skin would say, tammecesa taxpod^ I wish 
 to sell a beaver; another would say, towbyou vxespoose, I 
 
 *• Pindoity'a Yakama Lang, 
 
COUBT LANQDAOE OF THE BAHAFTINS. 
 
 lers 
 and 
 ^hat 
 
 ren, 
 this 
 I the 
 rhe 
 fcon- 
 
 ung 
 
 wish to trade a beaver; and a third would say, e'towpa 
 e'yecha, I wich to trade a beaver. 
 
 The following short vocabulary will show some of the 
 differences between the Nez Perc4 language and the 
 jargon: 
 
 
 MIZ PKBOK 
 
 JABOON. 
 
 Man 
 
 kewas 
 
 winch 
 
 Woman 
 
 eyatt 
 
 tealncky 
 
 Boy 
 
 tachnataem 
 
 tnchnoot 
 
 Oirl 
 
 tochanough 
 
 peten 
 »ya 
 
 No 
 
 waatown, 
 
 Kn.fe 
 
 walta 
 
 whapnllmeh, 
 
 Hone 
 
 she came 
 
 kooBy 
 
 Hair 
 
 tootaniok 
 
 kookoo 
 
 Eyes 
 
 ■helaw 
 
 Atchait8.«i> 
 
 Professor Rafinesque, out of twenty-four Sahaptin 
 words, claims to have found six bearing close affinities 
 to the English, but Buschmann says that of these, 
 twenty-four, many are not Sahaptin at all." The 
 Waiilatpu language, conterminous with the Sahaptin, is 
 spoken in two dialects, the Cayuse and MoUale. The 
 Cayuses mingle frequently with the Sahaptins, and there- 
 fore many words of the latter have been adopted into 
 their tongue. They mostly understand and speak the 
 Sahaptin, and frequently the Walla Walla, and this not 
 from any relationship in the several languages, but 
 from intercourse.** 
 
 Like their neighbors, the Cayuses employ two lan- 
 guages; one in the transaction of the common affairs of 
 life, and the other on high state occasions, such as when 
 making speeches round the council fire, to determine 
 questions of war and peace, as well as all other inter- 
 tribal affairs. That is to say, the Sahaptins use their 
 court language on all ordinary, as well as extraordinary 
 occasions, keeping the jargon for their servants, while 
 the Cayuses employ the baser tongue for common, and 
 the higher for state occasions. 
 
 4* Bom' Fur Hunters, vol. i., p. 313, et seq. 
 ntia Jour., p. 133, quote 
 Athk Spr., p. 616. ' loh habe diese W6rter Bafinesque'a eu einem Theil 
 
 01 Ik^ntKiM, Atlantio Jour., p. 133, quoted in Buschmann, Spuren dtr 
 thk Spr., p. 615. 'Ich habe dieae W6rter Bafine "" " 
 
 ganz Yeraohuxlen von den ^'aAapton gefunden.' lb. 
 
 «'i Hale's Eihtwg., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., rol yi., p. 661. 
 Vol. III. 40 
 
OULUMIIIAN LANdUAaKN. 
 
 Tliu OiiyiiMw wont ol<N|iiMiit ii|Mtak«iri4; tholi* liutf<iii^(<i 
 mImiuiiiIihI ill ««lugiuit oKpiHtMNioiiN, iui«l tli«\y wull know 
 how to iimko tlio iiioNi of it. WIiimi (Iriit. known to 
 l<}uiHi|MMini(, it wiM I'liMt t'mlinfii; away, ami MiiliMM|noittly 
 tnorgod Into tlio Hahaptin; no Ihutting aiHt tlu^Ntmatlvo 
 iilioinK.*" 
 
 Tlio ('liintNik langiiag;o Im NjN>k(<n liy tin* dilVonmt 
 ti'ilH«N inlialilting tlio iHuikx of liio Lowim' (Columbia anil 
 iuljiMii«nt iHiuiitry. TliiN liunily in divMlnl into many 
 (liaUHitd, wliioli ilivorgo n*om tim motlitu* tongiio m wo 
 awHMitl tim rivor; in liu^t, tlio np|MU' irih^N liavo moHtiy 
 (o omploy an int4M*pii«t«M*, wlion tlioy iMiinmimioato witli 
 tliom^ on tlio lowor |Hirl of tin* I'ivor. TlMuiliioi'ilivorNi- 
 iiort ol'tliin langiiii^it aiH) tlioi'liiniHtk piH)|N«i', tiio Wakia- 
 kimi, ('atlilaniot, ami (/lalNop, ami tlio varioiiH «iiali*ot^ 
 niontioiKMi l»y liOwiNiuiil (Marko liN iMtiongiiigtotliowt in- 
 lialiitiiig tliiH ivgion at tlio tiino ol'tlioii* «*X|M«(lition, lint 
 wliioli oannot now \w iNwitivoly iilontiliiMi witli any of 
 tlio lan^iiagoM known to iin, Two oI' tlio laNt-m«uitioiioil 
 ilialiH^tN, (lio Miiltnoiimli ami tlio SkilliHit, tlio oxpiurorn 
 liowu'ilMMiN iH^ion^iiiK to tlitt (MiliKMik/* Among all tlio 
 iangiiim;oN of nortli-woNturn Anit^'itMi, oxoupt |)ui'l)apM that 
 
 *) "V\w HkyiiHfl httvn IwimIUiIiu'I luiiKtinR**M; lii«i niin iin«i1 In onllniiry 
 (Miitr«<iiiirMi, lliii ii||ii>r on PilnionlliMiry iHKitiNloiiH; hn in wiir ouiiiiNnlit, 
 Alt,' ^^intViMiM YVhm-Wn, |t. IMI, 'i'liii rwyiiNxM Imvn mImiiiiIoiiimI lliolr own 
 (urllml of IIM> Nt'R l*i>ri<«>M,' UlMm, In /'<i<<. It. /^ U><i>l., vol. I,, pp. 4111, 
 41ift. 'Thi'lr ItuiMimK** l>**nrN NOI110 MiMiiliy In IImi Hnltniitlii iir Ni'M-IVrnA 
 lniiMiiA((i>.' /,tit(ii<ij/'M Ml. /,<i(i|/., p, lUU; i okt'ii liookp Sih., p \IW>; Ahm*'* 
 H'omr, p. U7U. 'i'liolr orlKliml Iniiuiitiuo, now nliniml fxllntl liiivlnii 
 Hfttnily lolliiktof llindHrrlcrN, of Norliil'iui'ilonU. Hnillli<) lliHp<|iiH hiillnnN 
 u( Hoiilluii-n Ot-i<Kon.' /.dm/'o ,V>iI., vol, U,, pp. 1I4U Till. 
 
 <* "I'lio iMnuntkKn of tli«> lwn<U fnrlli«<r np tlin rlvnr ilopiirliol niori* nittl 
 morn witloly fntni tlin (lltlniHik proper, no tlmt llm lowi>r oiikn ttntihl not 
 lmv«« tuiiloiii^MHl (lin ollixrN without lui hili<i'pr<>li<r.' HHihn' Chimmit' I'lHVih., 
 p, 4, ''I'liit votinlttiliiry xlvm by Or. KiioJiUir iin "rh«niiok" U Hlniiwl iillo- 
 IP^Uinr i'IiIIihIU. IIIm "CiillilikMuon", . , U ('liinook.' /<(., 11, ft. * Ihm VWi(- 
 niNiA'M, il'oti out hoHIk Ilk IniiKiiN-nWirii «ln con Mniivn)(«H.' 4SiitH|.,4miMif, Toy- 
 iMi'M, p, ilNI. * ('ullilitnmliN N|Mink llm HMUin liinunitKn km Ihn riiliinookM niiil 
 < iMUopM.' /xiiri« iiiiiH '/<ii'A<ii'ii YViiiw/n, p. 4U4 ClilnookN 'In InnHuniii) , , . , 
 rraninlilK llm ('IntMiiiw, CnthlHinHliH, unit Inilunil nil llm ptinpln nnnr ilm 
 niimlliof llml'oluniliiii.' M., p. 4M. 'Tlmriilnookit, ClnUopN, wnliklnnunm 
 Mini I'liililiiniiilm , . . r«<MinuliliHl nnoli nllior In ptiriton, iIiuhm, InnKnitun.' 
 fi'i'tiiij'ii Anlovin. iip. NA. :i:M). ChlniMikii. (lliidtopN, rHllilnniiii, Wnklitiinm, 
 
 WiioiuttiniiM, ('iitll«i|iulliiH, (UkliHiiinliiM, Kllliiiink, MoltniintnH, OliliikKlU 
 
 r«tM«n>lili« mm Hnollior in Imiumok'*- '<''*'"'' Ail><rH., pp. HI nn. 'Tim CM- 
 HiHtk UniiiiuKii Im Npoknn Ity itirtim nutiuua (rum (ho muutli u( th« OoliiinbU 
 to the tM».' tVaneMit'B Nar., p. 'illli. 
 
iMKirioni/rtnM or tiih nniifooK, 
 
 Ml 
 
 liitvliiK 
 1 1 mil Aim 
 
 of ilin ThlinkttniN, i\w (^liintNik Im iiDnNidniwd in itn mn- 
 Mtniotioii llio iiMMt iiiirioiiUi; iumI in itM pniniinciiition tint 
 uumi (lillioiilt, No wonlN an< to Ini (ouihI in t lid Kiigliiih 
 vouiiliiiliiiry wliioli mn iui»iimt(«lv ilcwu'ilN* it. To wiy 
 tliiiii ii ix giitiiiral, uliiokin^, pipiiittorin^, luiil ilin likti 
 (Mtnvi\VN ImiI. II liiliit. nMKioptlon of ilii< wmiihI iiiinIikmnI 
 l>y It OliiiKNik in IiIn IViuitio dVort to iinlHirilttn iiiN mind 
 oi'iui iiliMi. Il«^ «loMN not a|i|N*iu' (o liitvfi yd iliwroviM'itd 
 tlio \mi ol'tlio lipM mill t4)ngiio in N|Nnikinp:, Ixit' Mtrii)(gl««M 
 witli tlio lowtM' part ol* tlio tliroat to pi'iNliiiuf wmiiiiIn 
 I'oi' tlin (iKpniNNion of liiN tlioiiglitN. MonuMitK^larit that 
 tlin HpiHMiJi oC tlio TlilinktHilM, whumi iangiiitgo liktt 
 tliat ol* tlio Oliinook (MintaiiiM no lahialn, \h niiiiiNiy in 
 (UMiipariNon to thn iM'oakiii^.tN oi' tlio ( lliiniNikN. \Umn nnyn 
 tliat " t4> H|H*ak tlio(!|iin(Nik tlialtMit, yon niiiNt Im« a ('lii- 
 nook."*^ liitl«><Mi, tli(\y iip|N*ar t^i liaVM JN'oonu^ timi of 
 tJKMi' own lan^iiago and to liavr voluntarily alMUidonitd 
 it, lor, to-day, tlio yonthriil ('liiniHik M|HMikN aliiioNt 
 wholly (MichaliM and tho jargon. Tlu« (•ntployi'tN ol' Iho 
 I'lir coinpaiiioN, voyitgiMirn, trapiM^i'M and triuiorH, who 
 'vtM'o lUMMiNloinod to iiiahliM' with littlo difliciilty tho alio- 
 rigliial tongiii*M wliirli tli«\v (*n(M>iint4U*(*d, W4*r(M*4iinpl<*t«<lv 
 iioiipliiNHcd hy tlio ('hiiHNtk. A (<ana«lian of AntorM 
 «H»iupany ih tlni only |M<rMon known to havn luupiircd 
 it HO iiH to HjMMik it lliivntly. I hiring a long illii«*N ho 
 wiiN niirwMi l»y thu OhinookN, and during Iiin <u>nvali*M- 
 
 *'' 'Tim liinftnilito npnliAti tiy IhnM pAitpIn In ||tiHnriil, vnry tllfltnult for li 
 forKluiixr l<) li'iuii, iiimI •ii|iiiiny liitril tii jii'DiKiiiiirii,' Him*' Aihvn , n, lOl. 
 ' Ufti'lilKilly tliit iiiimt iiiiprdiiiMitiriinliln «i>iii|ioiiihI of KiilliirnU «ivi>r Kiriiu'it 
 l<ir llin i<oiMiiiiiiiliinlliiii of hinimii iliotiKlitM, or tlin «ii|ir«iNNloii <■( hiiiiiikii 
 
 WlllllN,' ril4''ll A<ll<rn,, Vlll. II,, p. lllil. 'I WiMllll Mllllliuly ((Ivii It Npl'lilllH'll l(f 
 
 lliit iHtrlmniiiN litii^Uikut* of IIiIm ptiopli*, wi<r<i li |HtwilliMi t<t rtiprcHxiii liy niiv 
 t'omltliiikUiMi III iMir iklpliHlii'l llio linrrllilx, liitrNlt, NpliilUirlitK nimiimIn wIiIcii 
 proiMinil from Uinir tliionl* nppnr«ntly iiiiuiililnil nlilmr liy tlin totiKiin or Up.' 
 Kitnr'H iriiHi(., p. iH'i, ' li In iinni hikI ilifflntili to itrotiouiK^n, for NtriiiiK«rNi 
 lining full of utitiiiralM, llkn (Im (IimiIIo. 'rim luiiiiltliintloiiN (hi, or H, iitiil H, 
 nrii liN frKipmiii in llm ('liliiook mm In tim Mniimin.' haiwh^rif'n Niir., p, 'i(\i. 
 'Aftor ilm Mofi InnuiinK"" i»i<l rtplil «innmlitilon of ilm InIiiiiiIki'ii, llm ('III- 
 noiilm prominintl it iiinKiilitr ooninmi In (Im hIow, ilxlllNirndi niiinnnr In wliiuli 
 (liDV Nnnniml (o olioliii out ilmir wonU; ulvlni( ultoritnnii (o moiuhIn, wonin of 
 whloli could Noiirtwiy Iw rriiriiNKniMi liy (lonililnullotm of known IfilifiH.' 
 l'ink*Htni'ii Unmm, In (/. S. Kjk. Kji., vol. li., ii. -i:!. • li nlNiunilN with KOt- 
 luritla Mui " alttuklnK" Hounilii, nlinoHi m tlllBaiiti io nnulyiM an lo uiier.' 
 UUibM' VhiHook Voeab., p. 6. 
 
OOLUMBIAH LAROUAOBB. 
 
 oense devoted his entire time to perfecting himself in 
 their tongue.^ 
 
 Here the flornids of the letters /, r, v, and z do not 
 exist, the pronunciation is generally very indistinct, and 
 f and 8, k and g, d and t, are almost always confounded. 
 
 In the first person of the dual and plural of pronouns, 
 the person present and addressed is either included or 
 excluded according to the form used. 
 
 Personal pronouns in the Watlala dialect are: 
 
 ■IKOVLiB. 
 
 than maika 
 He iakUa 
 
 DUAX.. 
 
 We (two) (exo.) 
 We (two) Cind.) 
 You (two) 
 They (two) 
 
 ndaika 
 tkhaika 
 mdaika 
 i^takhka 
 
 PLCBAL 
 
 We (ex.) 
 We (incl.) 
 Yoa 
 They 
 
 nctaika 
 oikhaika 
 m^ika 
 tkhlaitqka 
 
 Of the possessive pronouns the following will serve as 
 examples. They are joined to the noun Uukutkhie, or itu- 
 humtkhk, house. 
 
 My house 
 Thy house 
 His house 
 
 smotTLAB. 
 
 kokwntkhl 
 
 meokwitkhl 
 
 iakwitkhl 
 
 Our house (exo.) 
 Our house (incl.) 
 Your house 
 Their house 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 ndakwitkhl 
 tkhakwitkhl 
 radakwitkhl 
 iqtakwitkhl 
 
 PLVBAIi. 
 
 nt^akwitkhl (exo.) 
 olkhakwitkhl (incl.) 
 m^akwitkhl 
 tkUakwitkhl 
 
 OONJUOATION OF THE VEBB TO BE GOLD. 
 
 PBISIMT IMDIOATITB, SntOOIiAB. 
 
 I am cold, naika tqinokhkeakh 
 
 Thou art cold, maika V;icomkeakh 
 
 He is cold, iakhka t9ikeakh 
 
 DtTAIi. 
 
 We (two) are cold (exo.). 
 We (two) are cold (inol.). 
 Ton (two) are cold, 
 They (two) are cold, 
 
 We are cold (exc). 
 We are cold (incl.), 
 You are cold, 
 They are cold, 
 
 PLCBAL. 
 
 ndaika t^^ontkeakh 
 tkhaika t^iqtkeakh 
 mdtika t^imokeakh 
 iotokuha tfi^tkeakh 
 
 nt^aika tdcontf keakh 
 oikhnika t<;iIokeakh 
 mcaika t^iqomqkeakh 
 tkhlait^ka tf^^otkhlkeakh 
 
 4* ' The ancient Chenook is such a guttural, diiBcnlt tongue, that many 
 of the young Chenook Indians can not speak it, but have Men taught by 
 their parents the Chehalis language and the Jargon.' Saan'g N. W. Coaal, p. 
 806; Hale's Eihnog., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. ▼{.. p. 662. * The Tery difficult 
 pronunciation and excessively complicated form of the Chinook has effeotu- 
 ally prevented its acquisition, eren by missionaries and for traden.' Oibbs' 
 Chmook Vocab., p. 6. 
 
0AL4P00TA PBOMOUNS. 
 
 nmancT. 
 Tetteiday I wu cold, takotkhl n»iift t^notkaakh 
 
 miST FUTUVB. 
 
 By and bye I shaU be cold, atkhlke naika t^i^onkhatk* 
 I ahttll b« oold, naika on^khatka t^if 
 
 THE YEBB TO KILL. 
 
 I kill thee, aminowagna 
 
 I kill him, tqiuowagua 
 
 Ikillyou (dnal), omtkinowagua 
 
 I kill them (daal), omtkinowagua 
 
 I kill yon (pl.)i omckinowagua 
 
 I kill them, otkhlkinowngoa 
 
 Yon kill him, om^kiwagna 
 
 Yoa kill them, otkhUdwagoa 
 
 Dialectic difTerenoes particularly among the upper 
 Chinookfl, or Watlalas, are found principally in words; 
 grammatical forms being alike in both/^ Kane remarks 
 as a peculiarity that this language contains " no oathf, 
 or any words conveying gratitude or thanks." *" 
 
 Moving again southward to the Willamette Valley, I 
 find the Calapooya language, and for the first time a 
 soft and harmonious idiom. Although the guttural kh 
 sometimes occurs, it is more frequently softened to h. 
 The consonants are f , or «, f,j, k^ I, m, w, ng, p, or 6, t, or d, 
 q, and to. Unlike the Sahaptin and Chinook there are 
 neither dual nor plural forms in the Calapooya lan- 
 guage. 
 
 The personal pronouns are: 
 
 I 
 
 * tsi. or tsQ 
 
 Thou 
 
 maha, or maa 
 
 He 
 
 koka, or kak 
 
 W« 
 
 soto 
 
 Ton 
 
 miii 
 
 They 
 
 kinuk 
 
 My father 
 
 tai aimna 
 
 Thy father 
 
 maha k^bum 
 
 His father 
 
 kok inifam 
 
 Our father 
 
 Boto tufam 
 
 Your father 
 
 miti tifam 
 
 Their father 
 
 kinuk inifam 
 
 My mother 
 
 tsisinnl 
 
 Thy mother 
 
 maha kanni 
 
 His mother 
 
 kok ininnim 
 
 Onr mother 
 
 eoto tnnnim 
 
 Your mother 
 
 miti tinnim 
 
 Their mother 
 
 kinuk ininnim 
 
 ft HaW$ Ethnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol., vi., p. 662, et aea. 
 ««ane'« »Fand., p. 183. 
 
680 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOB8. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE YEBB TO BE 8IGK. ILFATIN. 
 
 PBnmr mbutib. 
 I »m dok, tai ilfatin 
 
 Thoa art siok, 
 He ia siok, 
 We an riok, 
 Ton are aiok, 
 They are aieki 
 
 NKOATITI. 
 
 I am not dok, 
 
 mpiBnoT. 
 I was siok yesterday, 
 Thou wast siok yesterday, 
 He was sick yesterday, 
 
 niwr ruTCBi. 
 To-morrow I shaU be aiok, mi<yi tallfit t^I 
 
 intsi ilfatin 
 ilfatin 
 tsiti ilfaf 
 intsip ilfitf 
 kinnk in ilfaf 
 
 wangk tsik ilfatit 
 
 Ufatin tsi kayi 
 imkn ilfatin 
 ha ilfatin 
 
 The following example will serve to illustrate the 
 great changes verbs undergo in their conjugations; — 
 ksitapatsitup maha, I love thee ; tsUapmlmo kok, 1 love him ; 
 himtapintsivxUa tsii kak, he loves me : hintsiUymtsiuxUa tsii, 
 dost thou love me?* 
 
 The Yamkally is spoken at the sources of the Willa- 
 mette River. A comparison of the Yamkally and 
 Calapooya vocabularies shows a certain relationship 
 between them." 
 
 I have said that certain afhuities are discovered be- 
 tween the Waiilatpu and Mollale, and also between the 
 Watlala and Chinook ; in these, as well as in the Cala- 
 pooya and Yamkally, Buschmai^n discovers faint traces 
 of 'the Aztec language.' Others have discovered a 
 fancied relationship between the language of the 
 Mexicans and those of more northern nations, but Mr 
 Buschmann believes that, descending from the north, 
 the peoples mentioned, whose lands are drained by 
 the Columbia, are the first in which the Aztec, in 
 dim shadows, makes its appearance. These similaritie, 
 he discovered not alone by direct comparisons with the 
 Aztec, but also by detecting resemblances between these 
 Columbian dialects and those of certain nations which 
 
 « Hak's Elhnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., toI. vl., p. 566, et seq. 
 
 M • Yumkallie, Kallapniah. Oregon Indians of the plains of the Walla- 
 mette, speaking a langnage related to that of the Gathlascons and Haeeltznk.' 
 JAidewlga Ab. Lang., p. SiU2. ' Gross die Verwandtsohaft der Kalapnya nnd 
 des Yamkallie; aber an versohiedenen W6rtem fehlt es nioht.' Bmrnmann, 
 Spurm der AtUk. Spr., p. 628. 
 
OOLUMBUN AHD MEXIOAN 00UPABIS0N8. 
 
 681 
 
 he calls his Sotunra group and its affiliations, all of which 
 contain elements of the Aztec tongue. Yet Mr Busch- 
 mann does not therefrom claim any relationship between 
 the Aztecs and Columbians, but only notices these few 
 slight assimilations." 
 
 Herewith is a comparative table, containing a few 
 similar words: 
 
 OoKPASATmC TaBLI, IHOWIMO 8lini.ABITUn BRWBBH XBI OoLVlIBUM AHD 
 
 Mbxioan Tomoubs. 
 
 IRO- 
 
 WAn- 
 
 HOT^ 
 
 WATLAI.A. 
 
 OHIHOOX. 
 
 CAX.A- 
 
 ASRO. 
 
 aONOBA 
 
 I.IBH. 
 
 I.ATP0. 
 
 LALX. 
 
 
 
 POOTA. 
 
 
 FAMILT. 
 
 Yea 
 
 i 
 
 ia 
 
 a 
 
 A 
 
 he, aw 
 
 
 e, ha 
 
 Tooth 
 
 tenif 
 
 
 
 
 tanU 
 
 tlantli 
 
 
 Bed 
 Wind 
 
 
 
 tkblpal 
 ikkhal* 
 
 tkUpolpol 
 itakhakh 
 
 ikhaU 
 
 tlapalli 
 ehecutl 
 
 beicala 
 
 Black 
 
 
 
 tkblol 
 
 tkblalokh 
 
 
 tliUi 
 
 
 Water 
 
 
 
 wematkbl webatkhl 
 
 
 aU 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 naika 
 
 n«e 
 
 
 ne 
 
 Chief iatoiang iakant 
 
 iont, ianta 
 
 The Chinook jargon is employed by the white 
 people in their intercourc' '^'Jth the natives, as well as 
 by the natives among themselves. It is spoken through- 
 out Oregon, Washington Territory, on Vancouver Island, 
 and extends inland into Idaho and some parts of Mon- 
 tana. It is more than probable that, like other languages 
 de convenance, it formed itself gradually, first among the 
 natives themselves, and that in the course of tin*?, in 
 order to facilitate their intercourse with the aborigines, 
 trappers and traders adopted and improved it, until it 
 was finally brought into its present state. Indeed, so 
 great was the diversity of languages in this vicinity, and 
 so intricate were thev, that without something of this 
 kind there could have been but little intercourse between 
 the people. 
 
 A somewhat similar mixture I have already men- 
 tioned as existing in Alaska. Father Paul Le Jeune 
 gives a short account of a jargon in use between the 
 
 i> 'HtebBtmerkwfirdigsind einselne nnlftngbareaztekiaobennd zweitena 
 einaelne aonoriache WOrter, velobe iob in dicHen Spracken aafgefundeu 
 babe.' Bugchmann, Spuren dtr AMtk. 8pr., p. 629. 
 
GOLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 French and the Indiana, in the north-eastern part of 
 America, as early as the year 1633." In Euroiie »i simi- 
 lar mixture, or patois, prevails to this day, the lingua 
 franca, used by the many nationalities that con- 
 gregate ujx)n the shoi-es of the Mediterranean. In 
 (Jhina, and in the East Indies, the so-called pigeon 
 English occup:L>is the sitme place; and in various parts 
 of Central and Southern America, neutral languages 
 may be found. To show how languages spring up and 
 grow, Vancouver, when visiting the coast in 1702, 
 found ill various places along tlie shoixis of Oregon, 
 Washington, and Vancouver Island, nation, that now 
 and then understtx>d words and sentences of the Xootka 
 and other tongues, some of which had l»een adopted 
 into their own language. 
 
 When Lewis and Clarke, in 1800, reivliod the coast, 
 the jri^on seems to have alreiuly as.sumed a fixed shai)e, 
 as may lie seen from the sentenct?s (pioted by the explorers. 
 Itut not until the arrival of the X;x[)edition sent out by 
 .John .Iiu*ol) Astor does it ap[x»ar that either English or 
 French words, of which it ccmtains a large jHircentage, 
 were incorix)rated. Very few, if any, of the words of 
 which the jargon is composed, retain their original shape. 
 The harsh, guttural, and unpnjnounceable native cackling 
 was st)ltened or omitted, thus forming a sjjeech suited 
 to all. In the same manner, some of the English sounds, 
 like/ and r, unpn>nounceable by the native, were 
 dro{)|XHl, or transferred into p and I, while all grammati- 
 cal lorins were reduced to the fewest and plainest ndes 
 po.ssiliU'.'" But even in this jargon, there are what 
 
 i* ' TluH MyHtcm of jar((()ii8 be({itn v^ry rarly, aiul liitH, (linibtloHx, Icil to 
 many cnois. An curly an Killll, tht' .li'suit Fathfr I'anl Le Jeiino wrotf: "I 
 havo rc'iimrKfd, in th<^ hIU'Iv of their luiiKiiaf;*', tliiit theru is a certuiis jargon 
 liotwffii till' Fnui'h iiiiil In lians, whii'li is inithcr Frcncli nor Iiiilian; and yi>j, 
 whrn the French nse it, they think they are Hpeakin(;IntHan, and the IndituiH 
 n;;iii|.; it, think they speak ^(kmI Fr'.fnch."* H'mt. Miti/., vol. v., p. 345. 
 
 i' Uih'm' Clihiiiiik' IH<\, \i. (i; Sim VranrUi-o Eieninii HHilctin, Juno 
 15, IHtifi. '(^hinook in njirKon which wan invent«<l by the HiulHon'H 
 liuy Company for tlio ]ir.r|ioHe of facilitatii'K coniniunication witli the dif- 
 ferent Iiidiiin tribes, rheso Were ho niiiiieroiiH, and their hkn^inigeH 8i> 
 varioiiH, (liat tlie trailerH found it imiMiHRible to Iparii them all, and adopted 
 the device of a jndiciouH mixture of F.n);UHh, French, RuHmau, and Heveral 
 Indian tuugiuiit, which has a very limited vocabulary; but which, by tho 
 
ANALYSIS OF THE CHINOOK JABOON. 
 
 may be called dialectic differences; for instance, many 
 words used at the Dalles, are quite unintelligible at the 
 mouth of the Columbia and at Puget Sound. It has 
 often been asserted that the jargon was invented or 
 originated by the Hudson's Bay Coni{)any, but ultbuugh 
 the fur company undoubtedly greatly aided it>< develop- 
 ment, and assisted in perfecting it, it is well known, 
 first, that this jargon existed before the advent of 
 Europeans, and secondly, that languages ai-e not made 
 in this way. 
 
 Mr Gibbs states the nuuilRT of words to Ik> nearly 
 five hundii'd, and after a careful analysis of the 1 mguagc, 
 has arrived at the following conclusion ic< to thi- 'lUmber 
 contributed by the several nationalities: 
 
 Chinook and Clntfiop 200 words 
 
 Cbiuouk, ImviiiK atialof^efl with other lauguages '21 " 
 
 IntvriectioiiH coiiiiiion to geveral 8 " 
 
 Nootkii, iuchidinK dialects '24 " 
 
 Chehiilitt, 3*2, and Nisquuily, 7 3'J " 
 
 Kliket4tt and Ybkima 2 
 
 Cree '2 
 
 Chii)ppw«y (Ojibwftjrj 1 " 
 
 Wanco (probnbly) 4 " 
 
 Cala^KMiyH ({irobnbly^ 4 " 
 
 By dir«'ct on<>niittii|)(piii C> " 
 
 Dcrivntion unknown, or undetermined 18 " 
 
 French. IK), Cuniulian, 4 91 
 
 EugliBh 67 " i* 
 
 As before mentioned, foreign words adopted into the 
 jargon vocabulary are changed to suit the taste of the 
 
 help of HifpiR, Ih readily nnderstood by all the nativeH, and HerveH ax a com- 
 mon InnKuagu.' MiltiiH iinil ( liKtiUv's .V. U'. J'uKsiiiie, p. 'M\. ' Tln' jui'^ou 
 Ro much iu uhd nil over tliu North PacitU' CouKt, aniunt; both vvliitcH und 
 Indiana, aa a verbal medium of coninuiiiii-alinK with i-acli iitli> r, wan oritfiu- 
 ally invented by the KiuUon'H Hay Cii'ni'uiiy, m urdii- to fai'ilitate the pro- 
 KreHHof theircomnien-e with Indiai»<. ' ^ ni's liiitioiniri/ nt t liinnol,- Jityiinn, 
 
 E. 161. '('hinook ix a jar^^on. lonsiHtiu >if not nmrc than three or ifour 
 undred woiiIh, drawn irom the Fnnel Ku^'htth, Spaiiinh, Indian, and thu 
 faney of the inventor. It wu-^ loiitrivcd by the Hudson's Hay t'oiupany for 
 tl con venienco of trade.' h,-<i\<>l. ii\ /;»/. .l/f. AVp/.. 1n71, p. I'i4. Kproat 
 dtspiiteM the invention of the jargon, and says; ' Siieli an arhD-vi'Mient as the 
 invention of a lau^'ua^'e, is iieyond the ea|iid)ilitifs i.f evi n a ehief fuetor.' 
 Sri'iiBH, p. 13<J, 'I tliink that. amoU); the Coast Indians iu parlieular, the 
 Indian |)art of tlie languia'e has been in use for years ' Smiu'a A. H'. I'oant, 
 p 3()7. Iliilf'i Klhiuxi, in U.S. Ex. I'.jr.. vol. vi., |> (III.*!, ft He<|. 
 
 ^ GVihit' Chinook IHc, pp. vii. viil. 'Ail tlie w<»r<is thna broUKht 
 together and eombined in tins HiuKulnrly eoUHtruetfil speei-li are about two 
 hundred and fifty in number* Ihl's KtUwH., in V. >. h-t- Ex., vol. vi.. p. 
 6:<6. 'Words nndoiibtedl'' of JapaneHe orifiiu are atill used in thujari;ou 
 Hpokon on tlie coast callol Cbiuook.' Lordu Sni., vol. ii., p, 217. 
 
634 
 
 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 speaker, as in the word Fran9aiB, being unable to pro- 
 nounce the/, r, and n, for Frenchman they say jktmivJes, 
 and for French, pami. The few words formed by 
 onomatopoeia, are after this fashion ; — tumtuniy heart, an 
 imitation of its beating; iivtin, bell; iiktik, watcli; lij)lip, 
 to boil, from the sound of boiling water, and so on. 
 
 Neither article nor inflections are employed. Okok, 
 this, at tiuies tai<ea the place of the English the. As a 
 rule, plurals arc not distinguished, but sometimes the 
 word hfiiu, many, is used. Adjectives precede nouns, as 
 in English, — liisuai hakatshum, silk handkerchief ; masatsi 
 tUikum, bad jieople. The comparative is expressed, for 
 example, in the sentence, I am stronger than thou, by wek 
 nuiiku skukum kakwa tiaika, thou not strong as 1. 
 Sujierlative, — haias oluman okok kanem, very old that 
 cancje. There are only two conjunctions, pi, derived 
 from the French 7)1/ is, which denotes and, or then; and 
 joos, from suppose, meaning if, in case that, provided 
 that. The particle na is at times used as an interroga- 
 tive.*" 
 
 The Lord's Prayer in the Chinook jargon is as 
 follows: 
 
 Nesika papa klaksta mitlite kopa saghalie, kloslie 
 
 Our Father who staycth in t\\f ubovo. good 
 
 kopa nesika tumtum mika nem; kloslt*; mika tyee 
 
 in our bfurto (bt>) Uiy iiuine; good th<Mi vhiff 
 
 kopa konoway tilikum; kloshe mika tiinitum kopa 
 
 iiinong all proplo: good thy will up m 
 
 illnhic, kahkwe kopa saghalie. Potlatch konaway huu 
 
 earth, uh in the above. Oivo every day 
 
 nesika muckamuck. Bpose nesika mamook niasahchie, 
 
 our food. If we do ill, 
 
 wake mika hvafl solleks, pe spose klaksta masahchio 
 
 (be) not then ■ iry anxry, and if any one evil 
 
 kopa nesika. wake nesika solleks kopa klaska. Mahxli 
 
 towardn ii s not we angry towttrdH them. Bend awii}' 
 
 siah kopa nesaika konaway masahchie. Kloshe kahkwa. 
 
 far from ub all evil.M 
 
 " Hrt/f'n Ellmnq., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 63"., et Beq. 
 i« ttibbs' t hinuuk JHr., p. 44. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CALIFORNIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 18 08 
 
 MULTIPLICITT OP ToNOUBS— YaKON, Kr.AKATH, AND PaLAIK CoMPABmON8 — 
 
 Pnr RivKR AND WiNTooN VocAB0LABiK8— Wrkyot, Wwhosk, Writhpkk, 
 
 AND El.-.rK CoMP.iBIS0N8~LANaU.tOEM OF HiTMBOLUT UaY - PuTTKB 
 
 Vallrv, Ruhhian AND Ebl liivKit Lanquaoks— PoMo Lanouaorh — 
 r ..Li.iNOMBRO Grammar — TBANs-PACirio Comparisonh — Chocuykm 
 Lord'h Pravkb — Lanouaukh op thx Sacramknto, Ban Joaqdin, Napa 
 >Nn HoNOMA Vallbyb — Thk Olhonb and oTBxa Lanouaubs op San 
 t'i cim;o Bat— Rcnbien and Edlbnb op Monterrt — Santa Claba 
 ] ' d'8 Pbayicr- MuTsnN Grammar — Lanodaoks op the Missions Santa 
 Cruz, San A«tokio dk Padua, Solkdad, and San Miuckl— Tatchb 
 Grammar— Thb Dialbcts op Santa Crcz and other Iblandb. 
 
 tyee 
 
 fhi»-f 
 
 kopa 
 
 lip >u 
 
 NcKwitliMtainling the great diversity of tongues en- 
 couiitcn"! ill the regi<jn.s of tho north, the confusion 
 incrcjiso.s ten -fold on entering (.'alifornia. Probahly 
 nowhen; in Aniericji is there a greater multiformity of 
 languages and dialects than here. Until quite recently, 
 no attempt has Ijeen miwle to })ring onier out of this 
 linguistic cIuum, owing nuiinly to a hu^k of gramnuirs 
 and vo<'»>»idai ies. Within the last few years this want 
 has. in u measure, \nHm supprunl. and I iioixi to Im» able 
 to present some broailerclassincati<ms than have hitherto 
 l)een attem|)t«Hl. Through the rest aivhes of Mr Powers, 
 who has kindly pliiced his materials at iuydis[X)8al, and 
 the valuable information couununicated l>y Judge J{ose- 
 lK)rough, the dialects of northern Ciiliforuia have l)een 
 reduced to some sort of system, ^et there remains the 
 
686 
 
 CALIFOBNIAN LANGUAOES. 
 
 fiict that, in central and southern California, hundreds 
 of dialects have been permitted to die out, without 
 leaving us so much as their name.^ 
 
 In attempting the classification of Californian tongues, 
 no little difficulty arises from the ambiguity of tribal 
 names. So far as appearances go, some jjeoples have no 
 distinctive name; others are known by the name of their 
 chief alone, or their rancheria ; the affiliation of chief, 
 rancheria, and tribe being identical or distinct, as* the 
 case may be. Some writers have a common name for 
 all tribes speaking the same, or dialects of the same, lan- 
 guage ; others name a people from eacli dialect. Last 
 of all, there are nations and tribes that call themselves 
 by one name, while their neighbors call them by another, 
 so that the classifier, ethnologic or philologic, is apt to 
 enumerate one people under two names, while omitting 
 many.' 
 
 We have seen in the Columbian languages, as we 
 approach the south, that they become softer and less 
 guttural ; this is yet more observable among Californians, 
 whose speech, for the most part, is harmonious, pro- 
 nounceable, and rich in vowels; and this feature becomes 
 more and more marked as we proceed from northern to 
 southern California. On this point, Mr Powers writes: 
 "Not only are the California languages distinguished for 
 that affluence of vowel sounds, which is more or less 
 characteristic of all tongues spoken in warm climates; 
 
 » BosfhorowjK'B Letter to the Author, MS. ; The Shaatas and their Nelrihbon, 
 MB. ' Thn diversity of lnngua:.je w Hn (j^rent, in (. 'iiliforiiia, that at almost every 
 16 or 20 leagueH, von And a cliMtinot dialect.' Jhi>eana, in UiMmion'ii Life 
 ill Col., p. 240. ' h n'cHt peut-etre aucim pays oil lus difft'rena idiumeH Huieiit 
 auBsi inultipliuH que dans la Galifurnie Heptentrionate.' La Perouae, V'oy., 
 toiu. ii., p. 323. ' One might spend years with diligence in acquiring an In- 
 diiin tongue, then journey a tliroc-hours' space, and Hnd himself adrift a^ain, 
 so multitudinous are the' languages and dialects of California.' Powrm' 
 North. Cat. Intl., in Oi)erlaud Monthly, vol. viii., p. 328. 'The diversity is 
 Biioh lis to preclude almost entirely all verbal communication.' Jlutchiiv:s' 
 Cat. Mfiij., vol. iii., p. 150. ' Languages vary from tribe to tribe.' 7'icA-- 
 trinii'a Jiuces, in U. .S. Ex, Ex., vol.ix., p. 106. ' In California, there appears 
 to be spoken two or more distinct languages.' McCuHoh'a liesearchra in 
 Amtr., p. 37; Koltebue'a Voy'if/e, vol. iii., p. 48; Id., New Voy., vol. ii., p. 
 08; Tayhr, in liancrofVa Hnndttook Almanui; 1804, ». 20 
 
 « See vol 1., p. H25; lioMthorou'jh'a letter to the Author, MS.; The iShasttis 
 and thtir NtUjhbvt. , MS.; JMchlmjs' Cat. Ma>j., vol. iii., p. 160. 
 
BULES OF EUPHONT TN CALIFORNIA. 
 
 697 
 
 but most of them are also remarkable for their special 
 striving after liarmony. There are a few languages found 
 in the northern mountains which are harsh and sesqui- 
 pedalian, and sqme on the coast that are guttural beyond 
 the compass of our American organs of speech ; but with 
 these few exceptions, the numerous languages of the 
 state are beautiful above all their neighbors for their 
 simplicity, the brevity of their words, their melody, and 
 their harmonious sequences."^ 
 
 Throughout California, much attention is paid to the 
 euphony of words; and if, in the inevitable manufacturing 
 process, a syllable does not sound well, or does not ex- 
 actly harmonize according to the native ear, it is ruth- 
 lessly sacrificed. In many languages the.se elisions are 
 made in accordance with fixed rules, while others, again, 
 obey no other mandate but harmony. 
 
 Concerning the languages of northern California, 
 Judge Roseborough writes: "In an ethnological view, 
 the language of these various tribes is a subject of great 
 interest. They seem lo be governed by the geographical 
 nature of the country, which has had much influence 
 in directing the migrations and settlement of the various 
 tribes in this state, where they have been found by the 
 whites; and there have been in remote times at least three 
 currents, or lines of migration, namely, — first, one along 
 the coast southward, dispersing more or less towards the 
 interior as the nature of the country and hastile tribes per- 
 mitted. In so broken and rough a country the migrations 
 must have been slow, and the eddies numerous, leav- 
 ing many fragments of aboriginal tribes here and there 
 with language and customs wholly dissimilar. Second, 
 that along the Willamette Valley, over the passes of 
 the Cala|)ooya, across the ojien lands of the Umix|ua, 
 southward tlirongh Kogue River Valley into Shasta and 
 Scott valleys. As an evidence of this trace I may 
 mention that all the trilx's on this line, from theCalapooya 
 mountains southward to the head of Shasta and Scott 
 valleys, speak the same language, and were confederate 
 
 ' I'owera' Porno, MS. 
 
CALIFORNIA^ LANGUAGES. 
 
 in their wars with the tribes on Pitt River, who seem 
 to have arrested their progress southward. In this con- 
 nection I may mention two facts worthy of remark, 
 namely, first, in this cataclysm of tribes, there have been 
 some singular displacements; for instance, the similarity 
 of language and customs of the Oumbatwas and other 
 cognate tribes on Pitt River denotes a common origin 
 with a small tribe found on Smith River, on the north- 
 west coast: and secondly, the traditions of the Shastas 
 settled in Shasta and Scott valleys, the advance of this 
 line of migrations, show that a former tribe had Ijeen 
 found in possession of those valleys and mountains, and 
 had been driven out. The remains of their ancient 
 villages, and the arrangements still visible in their 
 excavations confirm the fact, and also the further fact 
 that the expelled tribes were the sauic, or cognate to 
 those which the whites found in occu^mtion of the Sac- 
 ramento Valley. For instance, in all of these ancient 
 villages, there was one house of very large dimensions, 
 used for feasts, ceremonious dances, etc., just as we 
 found on the settlement of California, in the valley of 
 Sacramento. The existing tribes in those mountains 
 have no such domicil and no public houses. Tbev say, 
 when asked, that the villages were built and inhabited 
 by a trilie that lived there before they came, and that 
 those ancient dwellers worshiped the great snowy Muimt 
 Shasta, and always built their villages in places from 
 which they could l)ehold that mounttiin. Thirdly, 
 another wave of migration evidently came muthward 
 along the Des C'hutes River, upon the great plateau of 
 the lakes, which conclusion is lK)rne out by a similarity 
 of languages and customs, as well as by traditions."* 
 
 In support of this theory Judge Roseborough states, 
 that the languages sjiokon on Smith River, and extending 
 thence forty miles along the coast, are radically anil 
 wholly different from those of the neighboring tril)es. 
 The former are harsh, guttural, irn»gular, and ap|)arently 
 monosyllabic, while on the other hand, the neighlwring 
 
 * ltose'ioroti:ih'» Lettfi- to ihc Author, M8. 
 
LANOUAOES OF NORTHERN GAUFORNIA. 
 
 639 
 
 tribes inhabiting the coast southward to Humboldt Bay, 
 and along the Klamath as far up as the mouth of the 
 Trinity, speak a language very regular in its structure; 
 copious in its capacity for expressing ideas and shades of 
 thought, and not unpleasing to the ear, being free from 
 harsh and guttural sounds. Of all the languages spoken 
 in this part, that which prevails along the Klamath 
 River, as far up as Happy Camp, and along the Salmon 
 to its sources, is by far the most regular and muHical. 
 In fact, for its regular and musical accents it occupies 
 among the Indian tongues of the continent the same 
 preeminence that the Spanish docs among the Cauca- 
 sian languages. For instance, their proper nouns for 
 persons and places are very euphoneoiis, as, eiiph'qypa, 
 escassiisoo, names of jxirsons, and tafiasoofcu, cheenich, pa- 
 mimna, chimicanee, tooyook, savonimj names of noted lo- 
 calities along the river. 
 
 As an example of the copiousness and richness of 
 the coiist languages above llumiMildt Bay, Judge Hose- 
 borough cites the following, for one, two, three, four, 
 they say, ^»r, nihhi, rtaxU, chohruih; so for to-morrow they 
 say, kohchanwl; for the day nfter to-morrow, mihamohl] 
 three days hence, iMxamoJd] four days hence, chohiuih- 
 amol. Nor do they stop here; nuire, being live, and 
 marttnimir/in, fifteen; tho fifteenth day from the present 
 is, mamnimUhnhamohl. 
 
 Mr George Bancroft; in his Indianology erroneously 
 asserts tliat the wnmd of our letter r does not occur in 
 any of tln^ aboriginal languages of America. A similar 
 assertion has l)een made with regard to Asiatic tongues, 
 that there is not a })eopIe froui the peninsula of llindoi'i- 
 tan to Kamchatka who make use of this sound. Althougli 
 this idea is now expUxJed, evidence g(K«s to show tlio 
 rarity of the use of the letter r in these ii-gi >!is; 3et, 
 Judge Roselwrough assures me that in these northern 
 Californian dialects the sound of this letter is not only 
 frequent, but is uttered with its most rolling, whirring 
 emphasis; thut such words as arr<irr<(, Indian; camM:, 
 or cahroc, up; eurttok^ or mroc. down; tsemrrook, across 
 
4M0 
 
 CALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOE8. 
 
 and up; micarra, the name of a village; tahaaoqfcarrah, 
 that is to say the village of upper Tahasoofca, are 
 brought forth with an intensity that a Frenchman oould 
 not exceed. 
 
 On both sides of the Oregon and Califomian boundary 
 line is spoken the Klamath language; adjoining it on 
 the north is the Yakon, and on the south the Shastti and 
 the Palaik. A dialect of the Klamath is also spoken by 
 the Modocs. Herewith I give a short comparative table, 
 and although no relationship between them is claimed, 
 yet many of the words which I have selected are not 
 without a similarity." 
 
 Han 
 
 Woman 
 Mouth 
 
 Water 
 
 Klood 
 
 Earth 
 
 Btone 
 
 Wood 
 
 Beaver 
 
 Dog 
 
 Bird 
 
 Hnlmon 
 
 Great 
 
 Along Pitt River and its tributaries are the Pitt River 
 Indians and the Wintucms, of which languages short 
 vocabularies are given. 
 
 PITT BITKB. 
 
 teee 
 
 OMa 
 
 ynine 
 
 yanona 
 
 eteajk 
 
 H«y& 
 
 mallia 
 
 * ' The Lutnami, ShaHti and Palaik are thrown by Gallntin into three sepa- 
 rate clitmeH. They are without doubt mutually unint('lligil):<). Nevt!rthvl('H^« 
 they cannot be very widely Heparated.' lAitltam'a Vomp. I'liiL, vol. viii., p. 
 407. The T-ka, Id-<lo-o, Ho-te-day, We-o-how, or Bhasta Indiann, speak 
 the same laii|i<U)tge. Steele, in Iml. .■\^'. liepl., 1HG4, p. I'iO. The Modocs speak 
 the saint! liinguage as the Klainaths. Palmer, in Id., 1854, p. 202; iia/e'n 
 Ethnon; in If. S, Ex., Ex., vol. vi., p. 218; Berghatu, Oeograpbischen Jahrtmeh, 
 torn, iii., p. 4S; Taylor, in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. 'A branch of the 
 latter (Hlioshone) is the tribe of Tlainath Indians.' Ruxton't i4(it'eti. Mtx., p. 
 244. 
 
 TAXOM. 
 
 KLAMATB. 
 
 IHASTA. 
 
 PALAIS. 
 
 kalt 
 
 hisaatsoa 
 
 awatikoa 
 
 yalin 
 
 tkhlaka 
 
 snawuts 
 
 taritsi 
 
 omtewitsen 
 
 r 
 
 sura 
 
 au, or aof , 
 
 ap 
 
 tsoks 
 
 halaway, or hatis, 
 
 atetewa 
 
 kilo 
 
 ampo 
 
 poits 
 
 kaela 
 
 atsa 
 
 as 
 
 pouts 
 
 ime 
 
 abati 
 
 onitstoh 
 
 tarak 
 
 keU 
 
 kelih 
 
 kotai 
 
 iUa 
 
 olisti 
 
 knkh 
 
 anko 
 
 awa 
 
 han 
 
 kaiitHilawa 
 
 pnm 
 
 tawai 
 
 pom 
 
 tskekh 
 
 watsak 
 
 hapHO 
 
 watsaqa 
 
 kokoaia 
 
 lalak 
 
 tararakh 
 
 lauitsa 
 
 tHiitais 
 
 tsialus 
 
 kititri 
 
 tsiulas 
 
 haibaiat 
 
 modnis 
 
 kcinpe 
 
 whwa 
 
 
 
 PTTT BIVBB. 
 
 
 Man 
 
 t'elyou 
 
 
 Hair 
 
 Woman 
 
 emmetowchan 
 
 Eyes 
 Nose 
 
 House 
 
 teooniehee 
 
 
 Tree (inne) 
 
 OHWOO 
 
 
 Month 
 
 Water 
 
 OHH 
 
 
 Teeth 
 
 Btone 
 
 alliste 
 
 
 LegH 
 
 Bon 
 
 taool 
 
 
 Fire 
 
THE WINTOON, EUBOG. AND CAHBOC. 
 
 641 
 
 Ifoon 
 
 tchool 
 
 
 Big 
 
 walswa 
 
 Crow 
 
 owwichu 
 
 
 Little 
 
 ohowkootoha 
 
 Dog 
 
 ohahoom 
 
 
 Dead 
 
 deoome 
 
 Deer 
 
 doshBhe 
 
 
 Mountain 
 
 akoo 
 
 Bear 
 
 loehta 
 
 WINTOON. 
 
 Fish 
 
 oil • 
 
 Yes 
 
 nmmina 
 
 
 Warm 
 
 pela 
 
 Woman 
 
 darcna 
 
 
 Eyes 
 Nose 
 
 toomb 
 
 House 
 
 boss 
 
 
 Bono 
 
 I, or me 
 
 net 
 
 
 Mouth 
 
 all 
 
 Water 
 
 mem 
 
 
 Teeth 
 
 see 
 
 Bain 
 
 Inhay 
 
 
 Talk 
 
 teene 
 
 San 
 
 sash 
 
 
 TokiU 
 
 kloma 
 
 Moon 
 
 ohamitta 
 
 
 Large 
 To fight 
 Dead 
 
 bohama 
 
 Night 
 
 kcnavina, 
 
 or peno 
 
 cluckapooda 
 
 Dog 
 
 BUCO 
 
 
 menil 
 
 Deer 
 
 nope 
 chuch, or 
 
 
 North 
 
 wy 
 
 Bear 
 
 weemer, 
 
 Houth 
 
 nora "> 
 
 On the lower Klamath, the Euroc language prevails. 
 As compared with the dialects of southern California, 
 it is guttural; there heing apparently in some of its 
 words, or rather grunts, a total absence of vowels, — 
 mrprh, nose; chlh, earth; yrix, child. Among other 
 sounds peculiar to it, there is that of the U, so frequent 
 in the Welsh language. Mr Powers says that, "in 
 conversation they terminate many words with an aspi- 
 ration which is imperfectly indicated by the letter h, a 
 sort of catching of the sound, immediately followed by 
 the letting out of the residue of breath, with a quick 
 little grunt. This makes their speech liarsh and halting ; 
 the voice often comes to a dead stop in the middle of a 
 sentence." lie further adds that "the language seems 
 to have had a monosyllabic origin, and, in fact, they 
 pronounce many dissyllables as if they were two mono- 
 syllables." 
 
 Along the upper Klamath, the Cahroc language is 
 spoken, which is entirely distinct from that of the 
 Eurocs. It is sonorous, and its intonation has even 
 been compared with that of the Spanish, lx;ing not 
 at all guttural like the Eunxj. The r, when it oc- 
 curs in such words as chdreya, and cahroc, is strangely 
 rolled. The language is copious; the people speaking it 
 having a name for everything, and on seeing any article 
 
 • The Shasta* and their Neighbors, MS. 
 
 T Jackson's Vocab. of the Wintoon Lamjuaije, MS, ; Powers' Vocabularies, MS. 
 Vob. m. 41 
 
042 
 
 GALIFORNIAN LANOUAQES. 
 
 new to them, if a proper dcHignntion is not immediately 
 at hand, they forthwith proceed to manufacture one. 
 
 Another guttural language is the Pataway, wpoken on 
 Trinity River. Its pronunciation is like the Kuroc, and 
 it has the same curious, abrupt sbjpping of the voice at 
 the end of syllables terminating with a vowel, as Mr 
 Powers describes it. Related to it is the Veeard of 
 lower Humboldt Bay. The numerals in the latter lan- 
 guage are: koh-tseh, one; dee-teh, two; dee-keh, three; 
 deeh-oh, four; loeh-mh, five; ckiMkeh, six; awthh, seven; 
 oim<, eight; serdkeh, nine; lokelicn.* 
 
 The language known as the Weitsjiek, spoken at the 
 junction of the Trinity and Klamath rivers, is probably 
 the same which Mr Powers has named the Pataway. 
 It is also said to have the frequently occurring rolling r. 
 The/, as in the Oregon languages, is wanting. Dia- 
 lects of the Weitspek are the Weeyot and Wishosk, on 
 Eel and Mad rivers. I^his language is understood from 
 the coast range down to the coast between Oaiie Mendo- 
 cino and Mtul River.' The Ehnek, or Pehtsik, language 
 is H[X)ken on Salmon River; thence in the region of the 
 Klamath, are the Watsahewah, Ilowteteoh, and Nabiltse 
 languages.*" 
 
 COMPARISONS. 
 
 KHMRK. 
 
 ah wnuHh 
 kha-witth 
 isH Hhah 
 Btecn 
 chiuu ee 
 ab 
 koHh rah 
 
 iHHUh 
 
 itch hok 
 kiii rahk 
 poohB 
 ti rah o 
 
 « Powera' Pomo, MS. 
 
 » Gibbn, in Scliooltraft'8 Arch., vol. iii., p. 422. ' The jnnntion of the rivers 
 Klamath, or Trinitv, giv«H uh the locality of the Weitspf^k. ItH ilialuctH, the 
 Weyot and WiKlumk, extend far into Hnuiboldt county, whore they are ))rol)- 
 ably the prevailing form of gpeech, being UHed on the Mnd Kiver, and the 
 parts about Gape Mendocino. From the WeitHpek they differ much more 
 than they do from each other.' Latham's C'omp, Phil., vol. viii., p. 40. 
 'Weeyot nnd Wish-osk. nuter einander verwandt.' Jiuachtitann, Spurtn der 
 Attek. Spr., p. G7fi. 
 
 ro Gwba, in Schoolcrufl'a Arch., vol. iii., pp. 422-3. 
 
 
 WKKTOT. 
 
 WI8U08K. 
 
 WErrsPEK. 
 
 Man 
 
 ko ('h 
 
 ko-.'h 
 
 pagehk 
 
 Arrow 
 
 HAhpo 
 
 tsahpo 
 
 nah qut 
 
 Water 
 
 merali tche 
 
 mcr ah ch^ 
 
 pa ha 
 
 Earth 
 
 lot kuk 
 
 let knk 
 
 chahk 
 
 Dog 
 
 wyets 
 
 wy'tg 
 
 chishu 
 
 Fire 
 
 mitHH 
 
 mess 
 
 mota 
 
 Sun 
 
 taum 
 
 tahm 
 
 wi'i noush loh 
 
 One 
 
 koh tse 
 
 kohtHa 
 
 spinekoh 
 
 Two 
 
 er ce ta 
 
 ritta 
 
 nuh chr 
 
 Three 
 
 or ce ka 
 
 rihk 
 
 nak aa 
 
 Four 
 
 re aw wa 
 
 ri yah 
 
 toh hun no 
 
 Five 
 
 wessa 
 
 wehsah 
 
 mahr o turn 
 
THE POMO FAMILY AND ITS DIALECTS. 
 
 648 
 
 
 ke riven 
 IctH, tho 
 Ve jirob- 
 Mud the 
 |h more 
 
 . P- 40. 
 
 \trtn der 
 
 The Chillultth, Wheelcutta, and Kailta were 8ix)ken 
 on lle{lw(Mj<l Creek, but before the extinction of these 
 people, their hinguiigeH were merged into that of the 
 Hoopuhs by whom they were subjugated. The hinguage 
 of the Chimalquays of New River luw also l)ueu ab- 
 sorbed by the Iloopah. Of the ChimaUpiays Powers 
 hyperbolically remarks " their language wjw like the 
 mountain city of California, beautiful in its simplicity, 
 but frail."" 
 
 At Humboldt Bay a language called Patawat is men- 
 tioned, and in Round Valley tlie Yuka. The numerals 
 in the latter tongue are — -jpomjim, one ; qpe/t, two ; malmeh, 
 three; and oiiiehet, four. In Potter Valley is the Tahtoo 
 language which Mr Powers thinks may belong to the 
 Pomo or the Yuka." In the Eel River and Russian 
 River valleys as far as the mouth of Russian River and 
 in Potter Valley, the different tribes known by the 
 names of Ukiahs or Yokias, San^ls, Galliiiomeros, Ma- 
 sallamaga^ns, Gualalas, and Matoles, speak various dia- 
 lects of the Pomo language, which obtains in Potter 
 Valley and the dialects of which become more and more 
 estranged according to the distance from the aboriginal 
 centre. The Poino men are good linguists; they readily 
 ]ic(|uire all the different dialects of their language, which 
 in places differ to such an extent, that unless they are 
 previously learned they cannot be understood. Pomo 
 women are not allowed to learn any dialect but their 
 own. 
 
 The following comparative table of numerals will 
 illustrate the relationship of these tribes, among which 
 I include the Kulanajx) s|K>ken near Clear Lake, and of 
 which Mr Oibbs has also noticed an affinity to the Rus- 
 sian River and Eel River languages; also, the language 
 spoken by the natives of the Yonios Rancheria in Marin 
 County." 
 
 " Powers' Pomo, MS. 
 
 n Roneborowih'n Letter to tht Auikor, MS. ; Powers' Pomo, MS. 
 "Oibbs, in Srhiolcnift's Arch., vol. iii., pp. 421-2; Powers' Pomo, MS.; 
 Taylor, ia C<U. Farmer, March 30, 180J. 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1^ 
 
 v. 
 
 IIM 
 
 3.2 
 
 1^ 
 
 15 
 
 1.25 1.4 |i.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 fliotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 V. WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WBR<iTIR, NY. '<4<I0 
 
 (716) «8:;.-4503 
 
 \ 
 
 iV 
 
 •N? 
 
 \\ 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 '<> 
 
V '^, 
 
 
 •« ^%^ 
 
 <'^^^ 
 
 o^ 
 
644 
 
 GALIFOBNIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 POMO UKIAH. 
 
 One 
 
 Two 
 
 Three 
 
 Four 
 
 Five 
 
 Six 
 
 Seven 
 
 Eight 
 
 Nine 
 
 Ten 
 
 oha 
 
 tare 
 
 CO 
 
 can 
 
 Bibbo 
 
 Bibbo 
 
 tack 
 
 duhan 
 
 Bhal 
 
 native 
 
 padeh 
 
 tsadeh 
 
 copah 
 
 hoyneit 
 
 cowal 
 
 cogodol 
 
 shalshal n^mgoBham 
 
 sala 
 
 nempoteo 
 
 BAXltL. 
 
 tate 
 
 CO 
 
 sibboo 
 
 dncho 
 
 mato 
 
 taadeh 
 
 c6€mar 
 
 cogodol 
 
 ndmoshnm 
 
 n&vacoteo 
 
 OAUMO- 
 MEBO. 
 
 oha 
 
 aco 
 
 mesibbo 
 
 meta 
 
 tooBhnh 
 
 lancha 
 
 latco 
 
 com^ta 
 
 chaco 
 
 chaBdto 
 
 KUIANAPO. 
 
 k'hah Uh 
 
 kots 
 
 homeka 
 
 dol 
 
 lehma 
 
 tsa di 
 
 ku la hots 
 
 ko ka dohl 
 
 hah da rol shnm 
 
 hah da rul tek 
 
 Tomo. 
 
 kalU 
 
 hotz 
 
 hvnaka 
 
 nnddol 
 
 lema 
 
 Bav 
 
 kolaas 
 
 kadol 
 
 s 
 
 idelema 
 
 On the Gallinomero dialect I make a few grammatical 
 remarks. In conversation the Gallinomeros are rather 
 slovenly and make use of frequent contractions and abbre- 
 viations like the English can't and shan't, which makes 
 it difficult for a stranger to understand them. Another 
 difficulty for the student is the convertibility of a number 
 of letters, such as t into ch, ah into ch, i into ah, etc. 
 Nouns have neither number, case, nor gender; the first 
 being only occasionally indicated by a separate word, — 
 cha atabodnya, one man ; aco atabodnja, two men. The 
 genitive is formed by placingthe words in juxtaposition, — 
 atdpte meiitega, the chief's brother; the governed word 
 being always prepositive. None of the remaining cases 
 are distinguished ; for example, — chaduna biddcha, I see 
 the river; biddcha hoalye, I go to the river, or, into the 
 river; biddcha hitoduna, I come out of the river; diddcha 
 tohohSna, I go away from the river; the accusative 
 may be recognized as being placed immediately after the 
 verb, but there are many exceptions to this rule. Some- 
 times the accusative is also marked by the ending ga 
 or gen, — chechoanootngeti, I strike the boy; but this is 
 seldom used. Verbs are always regular. There are 
 present, imperfect, and future tenses, and three forms of 
 the imperative, all distinctly marked by tense endings. 
 
 Fbbbknt Indioativb. 
 
 Do, tseena 
 
 Go, hoolye 
 
 Break, mats&na 
 
 Kill, matem&na 
 
 Bm. ohaddna 
 
 Fight, mehailme 
 
 lUPEBTKOT. 
 
 tseete^na 
 
 hoalete^na 
 
 matsante^na 
 
 matemanteuua 
 
 ohadute^na 
 
 mehailmoote^na 
 
 First FnxirBR. 
 
 tseeodwa 
 
 honleoi'iwa 
 
 matsanoAwa 
 
 matenianoAwa 
 
 ohaduo<iwa 
 
 mehailmoooi'iwa 
 
 In some instances these endings are changed for the 
 
OALLINOMEBO ORAMMAB. 
 
 645 
 
 sake of euphony, certain letters being elided. The end- 
 ings may really be called auxiliary verbs, attached to 
 the principal verb. Thus the imperfect reads, literally, 
 ' would be I go do,' the ending teena being nothing but 
 the word tseena, with the s omitted. In like manner the 
 future is formed, as in tuddwa, to want, which is changed 
 into ciiwa. 
 
 There is nothing to denote number in the verb, as can 
 be seen in the 
 
 CONJT^iTION OP THE VERB TO BE. 
 
 lam, 
 
 abvm 
 
 We are. 
 
 &yawa 
 
 Thon art, 
 
 &mitwa 
 
 You are. 
 
 &mawa 
 
 He is, 
 
 hamowa 
 
 They are. 
 
 hdmowa 
 
 Of the imperative, the following may serve as an 
 example: hodleluh, let me go; hoalin, go thou; hodhgun, 
 let him go. The verb chadiina, to see, may signify 
 either I see, or seeing, or to see, or it may be construed 
 as a substantive — sight; or as an adjective in agglutin- 
 ation, as chadunatoboonya, a watchful man. Ohanhodin 
 is an auxiliary verb and is always prepositive. The 
 pronouns are, aA, ahto, or ahmet, I; ama, thou; and 
 wemo^ waymo, harm, or dmata, he. The first person of 
 the pronoun is always omitted, except with the verb to 
 be, and the second and third persons frequently. Pro- 
 nominal adjectives are quite irregular, as owkey, from 
 ah; maykey, from ama; webakey, from wemo] and they 
 are also used irregularly with nouns. Thus in medde, 
 father; ahmen, or owkdhmen, or dhmedde, being equiva- 
 lent to I father, my father. Here, also, euphony steps 
 in and makes words sometimes wholly unrecognizable, as 
 ahtotdna, equivalent to mehand, and still more different, 
 as mamdwky, this is for me. Your father is mdykemay; 
 his father, wSbamen. Thus it will be seen that mcdde is 
 changed, or abbreviated, into men, and may. Sometimes 
 the personal pronoun is agglutinated to the verb, and 
 sometimes it is not; — chec/wdnomdo [chechodna mdo), 
 I strike you; yneto tvddwa^ I love you. As in many 
 other Pacific States languages, we have here a reveren- 
 
616 
 
 GALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 tial syllable, which in this language is always prefixed, 
 whereas in others, for instance the Aztec, it is an affix. 
 Speaking of persons related, or of things belonging, to 
 the chief, the reverential me or jin, is always prefixed ; 
 — owkeybal, ray wife; mayJceybal, your wife; atopte 
 meetchen, the chief's wife ; Qdnna, head ; metoshin, your 
 head ; wAashin, his head ; at&pte jinshinna, the chief's 
 head. All adjectives are really substantives, and are 
 used for both purposes. Thus, ootu, boy, also signifies 
 little, or young. Adjectives are generally placed after 
 nouns, — niajey codey, good day ; but there are also many 
 exceptions to this rule. Comparatives are expressed by 
 the particle palfi, more ; — -paleyabata waymo ahmet, he is 
 greater than I, pah becx>raing paUya, in composition. 
 This is only used by the more intelligent class. A 
 Gallinomero of the lower order would say, hata waymo 
 ahmet, great he I. The principal characteristics of the 
 language are euphony and brevity, to which all things 
 else are subservient, but nevertheless, as I have shown 
 already, agglutination is carried to the farthest extent." 
 As will be seen by the following comparative table, 
 the Pomo language, or rather one of its dialects, the 
 Kulanapo, shows some affinity to the Malay family of 
 languages. Of one hundred and seventy words which I 
 have compared, I find fifteen per cent, showing Malay 
 similarities, and more could perhaps have been found if 
 the several vocabularies had been made upon some one 
 system. As it is, I have been obliged to use a Malay, a 
 Tonga, and other Polynesian vocabularies, taken by dif- 
 ferent persons, at different times. Without attempting to 
 establish any relationship between the Polynesians and 
 Californians, I present these similarities merely as a 
 fact; these analogies I find existing nowhere else in Cal- 
 ifornia, and between them and no other Trans-Pacific 
 peoples.^' 
 
 M Poimra* Noiea on Ccit. Languages, MS. 
 
 >> Oibba, in 8ehoolcra/t's Arch., vol. iii., p. 428, et seq.; Hale's Ethnog., 
 in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 342, et aea.; Kej^Va Exped., vol. i., appendix, 
 p. 14, et aeq.; Martin's Tonga Isl., vol. li. 
 
TBANS-PAGIFIO C0MFABI80NS. 
 
 M7 
 
 ! one 
 a 
 
 
 XDLAMAPO. 
 
 HALAT 
 
 OIAI.I0T or TBI 
 
 
 
 
 HALAT. 
 
 Woman 
 
 dah 
 
 do 
 
 Kayan 
 Sakarrau 
 
 Mother 
 
 nihk 
 
 indi, ini 
 
 Hasband 
 
 dah'k 
 
 laki, lake 
 
 Malay 
 
 Wife 
 
 bai le 
 
 bini 
 
 Malay 
 
 Head 
 
 kai yah 
 
 kapala 
 
 Malay 
 
 Hair 
 
 moo sooh 
 
 fooloo 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Neck 
 
 mi yah 
 
 gia 
 kaki 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Foot 
 
 kah mah 
 
 Malay 
 
 House 
 
 kah (nalli, Aztec) 
 
 faUe 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Sun 
 
 lah 
 
 l&a 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Fire 
 
 poh (Copeh) 
 k'hah 
 
 apo^ 
 
 Millanow 
 
 Water 
 
 vy, cawna 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Mountain 
 
 dah no 
 
 darud 
 
 Suntah 
 
 Black 
 
 keela keeliok 
 
 kele 
 
 Polynesian 
 Malay 
 
 Bed 
 
 keh dah reh duk 
 
 Jadara 
 
 Qreen 
 
 doh tor 
 
 ota 
 
 Polynesian 
 Malay 
 
 Dead 
 
 mu dal 
 
 mati 
 
 I 
 
 hah 
 
 au 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 One 
 
 k'hah lih 
 
 tasi 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 •1 
 
 tchah (Ynkai) 
 
 satu 
 
 Malay 
 
 Four 
 
 dol 
 
 tau 
 
 Polynesian 
 Malay 
 
 Five 
 
 leh ma 
 
 lima 
 
 Eat 
 
 ku hu 
 
 kai 
 
 Polynesian 
 
 Drink 
 
 mih 
 
 mea inoo 
 
 Tonga 
 
 To see 
 
 el lih (Choouyem) 
 
 ilaw 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Togo 
 
 le loom 
 
 aloo 
 
 Tonga 
 
 Bow 
 
 pah chee 
 
 pana 
 fida 
 
 Malay 
 
 Tongue 
 
 lehnteep (Ghocuyem' 
 
 Malay 
 
 Leg 
 
 CO yok (Ghocuyem) 
 
 ku jak 
 
 tjuntah 
 
 The similarities existing between the Japanese and 
 Chinese, and the Californian languages, appearing from 
 a careful comparison of the same one hundred and 
 seventy words, are insufficient to establish any relation- 
 ship; the few resemblances may be regarded as purely 
 accidental. Of these words I insert the following, 
 which are all between which I have, been able to discover 
 any likeness: 
 
 Husband 
 
 Japanese 
 
 Teeth 
 
 Chinese 
 
 Knife 
 
 Japanese 
 
 Fire 
 
 Chinese 
 
 Water 
 
 Japanese 
 
 Dog 
 
 Japanese 
 
 Deer 
 
 Japanese 
 
 n)nko 
 
 Gostafios 
 
 makho 
 
 chi 
 
 Gopeh 
 
 seeih 
 
 deba 
 
 Costanos 
 
 tepah 
 
 ho 
 
 Choweshak 
 
 ho 
 
 sui 
 
 Costanos 
 
 see ee 
 
 chin 
 
 Weitspek and 
 Ehuek 
 
 chishe 
 
 sh'ka 
 
 Gopeh 
 
 Bi&h 
 
 The Choweshak and Batemdakaiee are mentioned as 
 being spoken at the head of Eel River, and the Gho- 
 cuyem in Marin County, near the Mission of San 
 Rafael. On Russian River, there yet remain to be 
 
648 
 
 CALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 mentioned the Olamentke, and the Chwachamaju. All 
 these may be properly classed as dialects nearly related 
 to the Pomo family, and some of them may even be the 
 same dialects under diflferent names." 
 
 Of the Chocuyem I give the following Lord's Prayer: 
 
 Api maco su lilecoe, ma n^nas mi aues omai macono 
 mi taucuchs oy6pa mi tauco chaquenit opu neyatto 
 chaquenit opu liletto. Tu maco muye genum ji naya 
 macono sucuji sulia macono mas6cte, chague mat opu 
 ma suli mayaco. Macoi yangia ume omutto, ulemi 
 macono omu incapo. Nette esa Jesus." 
 
 In Round Valley, northern California, there is the 
 before-mentioned Yuka language, which is connected 
 with the Wapo, or Ashochemie, spoken near Calistoga, 
 and in the mountains leading thence to the Geysers." 
 
 On Yuba and Feather rivers are the Meidoos and 
 Neeshenams of whose language Powers says that " the 
 Meidoo shades away so gradually into the Neeshenam 
 that it is extremely difficult to draw a line anywhere. 
 But it must be drawn somewhere, because a vocabulary 
 taken down on Feather River will lose three fourths of 
 its words before it reaches the Cosumnes. Even a vocab- 
 ulary taken on Bear River will lose half or more of its 
 words in going to the Cosumnes, which denotes, as is 
 
 i< < Die Indianer in Bodega verstehen nnr mit Mfihe die Spraohe derje- 
 nigen welche in den Ebenen am Biuwiinka-Flusse leben; die Sprache der 
 ndrdlich von Boss lebenden St&mnie ist ihuen vdllig unverstandlich.' Jiaer, 
 Stat. u. Ethno., p. 75. 'Die Bodegiachen Indianer verstehen die nordliehen 
 nicht, sowohl die Sprache :\ls die Art der Aussprache ist verschieden. Die 
 Entfernten und die Steppen-Indianer sprechen eine Mcnge Dialecte oder 
 Sprachen, deren Eigenthiiinlichkeit und Verwandtschaft noch nicht bekaunt 
 sind.' Kostromitonoui, in Id., p. 80; Oibbs, in Sahoolcraft'a Arch., vol. iii., p. 
 421. 'Kulauapo uud Yukai, verwandt: d. h. in dem beschniukten Qrade, 
 dasR viele Worter, zwischen ihnen ttbereinstimmen, viele andere, z. B. ein 
 
 gnter Theil der Zahl worter, verschieden siud Choweshak nnd Batem- 
 
 dakaiee sehr genau und im vollkommnen Moasse nnter einander, nnd wie- 
 
 derum beide ganz genau luit Yulcai, nnd anch Kulanapo verwandt Wichtig 
 
 ist es aber zu sagen, dass die Sprache Tcbokoyein mit dem Olamentke der 
 Bodega Bai und mit d<-r Mission S. Raphael nahe gleich ist.' Buschmann, 
 Spuren der Atte.k. Spr., p. 575. 'The ^lanimares speak a different dialect 
 from the Tamalos. The Sonoma Indians also speak different from Tamnlos. 
 The Sonomos speak a similar dialect as the Suisuns. The San Bafael Indi- 
 ans speak the same as the Tamalos.' Taylor, in CoU. Farmer, March 30th, 
 1860. 
 
 " Mofras, Explor,, torn, ii., p. 301. 
 
 >8 Poiixrs' Pomo, MS. 
 
LANGUAGES OF THE SAGBAMENTO VALLET. 
 
 649 
 
 the fact, that the Neeshenam language varies greatly 
 within itself. Indeed, it is probably less homogeneous 
 and more thronged with dialects than any other tongue 
 in California. Let an Indian go even from Georgetown 
 to American Flat, or from Bear River to Auburn, and, 
 with the exception of the numerals he will not at first 
 understand above one word in four, or five, or six. But, 
 with this small stock in common, and the same laws of 
 grammar to guide them, they pick up each others dialects 
 with amazing rapidity. It is these wide variations 
 which have caused some pioneers to believe that there 
 is one tongue spoken on the plains around Sacramento, 
 and another in the mountains; whereas they are as 
 nearly identical as the mountain dialects are. So long 
 as the numeuils remain the same, I count it one lan- 
 guage ; and so long as this is the case, the Indians gen- 
 erally learn each others dialects; but when the numerals 
 change utterly, they often find it easier to speak the 
 English together than to acquire another tongue. As 
 to the southern boundary of the Neeshenam there is no 
 doubt, for at the Cosumnes the language changes abruptly 
 and totally." 
 
 Along the banks of the Sacramento, two distinct lin- 
 guistic systems are said to prevail. But to what extent 
 all the languages mentioned in that vicinity are related, 
 or can be classified, it is difficult to say; for not only is 
 there great confusion in names, but what is more essen- 
 tial, vocabularies of most of them are wanting. On the 
 eastern bank of the Sacramento and extending along 
 Feather River, the Cosumnes, and other tributaries of 
 the Sacramento, the following languages are mentioned : 
 Ochecamne, Serouskumne, Chupumne, Omochumne, Sie- 
 cumne, Walagumne, Cosumne, Sololumne, Turealumne, 
 Saywamine, Newichumne, Matchemne, Sagayayumne, 
 Muthelemne, Sopotatumne, and Talatiu. In all these 
 dialects the word for water is kik^ but in the dialects 
 spoken on the west bank it is momi. On the western 
 bank are mentioned the dialects of the Pujuni, Puzlum- 
 ne, Secumne, Tsamak, Yasumne, Nemshaw, Kisky, Ya- 
 
650 
 
 GAIilFOBNIAK LANGUAGES. 
 
 lesurane, Huk, and others." Undoubtedly all these Sac- 
 ramento Valley dialects are more or less related, but of 
 them we have no positive knowledge except that the 
 Secumne and Tsamak are closely related, while the 
 Fuzlumne and Talatiu also show many words in com- 
 mon, but cannot be said to affiliate.^ In the mountains 
 south of the Yuba, and also on some parts of the Sacra- 
 mento the Cushna language obtains. On the latter 
 river Wilkes mentions the Kinkla, of which he says 
 that in comparison with the language of the northern 
 nations it may be called soft, " as much so as that of the 
 Polynesians." Repetitions of syllables appear to be fre- 
 quent as wai-vmi, and hau-hau-hau?^ In Napa Valley 
 six dialects were spoken, the Myacoma, Calayomane, 
 Caymus, Napa, Uluka, and Sii'X^ol.'" In Solano County 
 the Guiluco language was spoken, of which the follow- 
 ing Lord's Prayer may serve as a specimen : 
 
 Alia igam^ mutryocus4 mi zahua om mi yahuatail 
 cha usqui etra shou mur tzecali ziam pac onjinta mul 
 zhaiige nasoyate chelegua mul znatzoitze tzecali zicmatan 
 zchiitiilaa chalehua mesqui pihuatzite yteima omahud. 
 Emqui Jesus. ^ 
 
 Near the straits of Karquines, and also in the San 
 Joaquin and Tulare valleys, the Tulare tongue prevailed. 
 In this language, if we may believe M. Duflot de Mofras, 
 the letters J, d^ /, g, and r do not exist, the r being 
 changed into I, as maria^ nicUia. Many guttural sounds 
 like kh, tsh, Im, tp, tsp, th, etc., are found, yet softer than 
 
 » Hole's Ethnofj., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., pp. 222, 6^; WUkea' Nar.. 
 in Id., vol. v., p. 201. 
 
 M ' Puzhune, Sekamne, Tsamak und Talatoi .... Sekumne nnd Tsamak 
 Bind nahe verwandt, die ttbrigen zeigen Bemeinsames und fremdes.' Buach- 
 mann, Spuren der AzMc. Spr., p. 571. ' Hale's vocabulary of the Talatiu be- 
 longs to the group for wltich the name of Moquelumne is proposed, a Moque- 
 lumne Hill and a Moquelumne Biver being found within the area over 
 which the languages belonging to it are spoken. Again, the names of the 
 tribes thai 8i)eak them end largely in ntne, Chupumne, etc. As far south as 
 Tuolumne County the language belongs to this division, viz., 1, the Mumal- 
 tachi; 2, Mullateco; 3, Apaugasi; 4, Lopappu; 5, Siyante, or Typozi baud, 
 speak this language.' Lcuham'a Comp. Phu., vol. viii., p. 414. 
 
 « Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. v., p. 201. 
 
 M Montijomery's Indianology of Napa County, MS. 
 
 *> Mofras, Explor., torn, ii., p. 391. 
 
SPECIMENS OF SOUTHERN LANGUAGES. 
 
 651 
 
 the gutturals of the north. Notwithstanding the above 
 statement M. de Mofras gives as a specimen of the 
 Tulare language the following Lord's Prayer, in which 
 the r frequently occurs: 
 
 Appa macquen erinigmo tasunimac emracat, jinnin 
 eccey macquen iunisinmac macquen quitti ene soteyma 
 erinigmo: sumimac macquen hamjamii jinnan guara 
 ayei: sunun macquen quit ti enesunumac ayocma: 
 aquectsem unisimtac nininti equetmini: jurina macquen 
 equetmini em men. 
 
 Of the languages spoken at the mission of Santa Inez 
 the following Lord's Prayer is given by M. de Mofras; 
 and this is very likely in the true Tulare language in 
 place of the one a}x)ve. 
 
 Dios caquicoco upalequen alapa, quiaenicho opte: pa- 
 quininigug quique eccuet upalacs huatahuc itimisshup 
 caneche alapa. Ulamuhu ilahulalisahue. Picsiyug 
 equepe ginsucutaniyug uquiyagmagin, canechequique 
 quisagin sucutanagun utiyagmayiyug peux hoyug quie 
 utic lex ulechop santequiyug ilautechop. Amen Jesus.^* 
 
 The Tulare language is probably the same which was 
 known under the name of Kahweyah in central Califor- 
 nia and may have some connection with the Cahuillo in 
 the southern part of the state.'" 
 
 Languages in the interior, of which but little more 
 than the name and the region where they were spoken 
 is known, are, on the Tuolumne River the Hawhaw and 
 another which has no particular name ; on the Merced 
 River the Coconoon with a dialect extending to King 
 River and to Tulare Lake.'" Mr Powers makes of the 
 tribes inhabiting Kern and Tulare valleys the Yocut na- 
 tion, yociU signifying an aggregation of people, while 
 
 ** Arroyo, Oram, de la hnriun Tulareila, MS., qnoted in Mofras, Explor., 
 torn, ii., p. 388, see also pp. 392-3. 'Malgre le graud nouibre de dialectes 
 des Missions de la Californie, les Franoiscains espagnols s'etaient at^nchliS 
 k apprendre la langue generule de la grande vallue de los Tnlares, dent pres- 
 que toutes les tribus sout origiuaires, et lis out rediges le vocabnlaire et une 
 Horte de giiimmaire de cette langue nommee el Tulareilo,' Id., p. 387. 
 
 «» Taylor, in Cal. Farmer, May 25, 1860. 
 
 *6 Johnston, in Schoolcraft' a Arch., vol. iv., p. 407. 'Die Sprachen der 
 Goconoonsunddievom Kiug'sBiver sinduaheTerwandt.' Buschmann, Spuren 
 der Axtek, Spr., p. 564. 
 
eu 
 
 GALIFOBNIAK LANOUAOE8. 
 
 myee^ or novw^ means man. " It is a singular fa'^t" ob- 
 serves this writer, " that in several of the northern lan- 
 guages kiya denotes dog, while in the Yocut, kiya is 
 coyote." 
 
 From Mr Powers I have also the following vocabu- 
 laries, which have never before been published. 
 
 
 OAHBOO. 
 
 HBIDOO. 
 
 pamkiawonAp. 
 
 Man 
 
 awans 
 
 midoo 
 
 anghanil 
 
 Woman 
 
 ' aaicit&wa 
 
 catee 
 
 ooyeem 
 
 Bun 
 
 coosooda 
 
 pocnm 
 
 tahl 
 
 Earth 
 
 BooHaney 
 
 caweh 
 
 aerwahl 
 
 Dog 
 
 cheshee 
 
 seyn 
 
 poongool 
 
 Water 
 
 aha 
 
 momeh 
 
 )ahl 
 
 Stone 
 
 ass 
 
 ohm 
 
 uhnt 
 
 Firo 
 
 alih 
 
 snm 
 
 quoat 
 koonte 
 
 Head 
 
 huchwa 
 
 onnm 
 
 Month 
 
 apman 
 
 onmbo 
 
 tawknnte 
 
 Hand 
 
 teeik 
 
 ma mah 
 
 
 Big 
 
 nuckishnnok 
 
 haylin 
 
 
 Little 
 
 neennma 
 
 wedaka 
 
 
 To eat 
 
 ohAmt 
 
 pin 
 
 
 To give 
 
 tannefih 
 
 me£y 
 
 
 To work 
 
 ickeekht 
 
 tawale 
 
 
 
 URKWOO. 
 
 TOOUT. 
 
 NEI8BBMAU. 
 
 Man 
 
 Meewa 
 
 nono 
 
 neeshenam or maidee 
 
 Woman 
 
 Osuh 
 
 mokella 
 
 c&lleh 
 
 Sun 
 
 Watoo 
 
 ope 
 
 ophy 
 
 Earth 
 
 Toleh 
 
 hoocheh 
 
 cow 
 
 Dog 
 
 Chookoo 
 
 chehca 
 
 sooh 
 
 Water 
 
 Kikuh 
 
 ilic 
 
 moh 
 
 Stone 
 
 Sawa 
 
 aUeh 
 
 oam 
 
 Fire 
 
 Wookeh 
 
 osit 
 
 aah 
 
 Head 
 
 Hauna 
 
 oochuh 
 
 taoU 
 
 Mouth 
 
 Awoh 
 
 aamah 
 
 aim 
 
 Hand 
 
 Tissuh 
 
 poonoae 
 koteh 
 
 mah 
 
 Big 
 
 Oyaneh 
 
 nem 
 
 Little 
 
 Toonohickobe 
 
 colich 
 
 hunnm 
 
 To eat 
 
 Sowah 
 
 hateh 
 
 pap 
 
 To give 
 
 
 wahneh 
 
 meh 
 
 To work 
 
 
 tnwhaleh 
 
 towhkn 
 
 Information regarding the languages spoken where 
 the city of San Francisco now stands, and throughout 
 the adjacent country. Is meagre, and of a very indefinite 
 character. On the shores of San Francisco Bay, 
 there are the languages spoken by the Matalans, Salses, 
 and Quirotes, which are dialects of one mother language." 
 
 V ' Dana la bale de San Franciaoo on diatingue lea tribna dea Matalana, 
 Salaen et Quirotes, dont lea langues d^riveut d'une aonche commune.' 
 Humboldt, Essai Pol., torn, i., pp. 321-2; MUhlenpfordt, Myico, torn, ii, pt 
 ii., p. 464. 
 
DIALECTS OF THE BUNSIEN AND ESLENE 
 
 658 
 
 This language has by some been called the Olhone, and 
 although other dialects are mentioned as belonging to it, 
 it is generally stated that but one general language was 
 spoken by all of them.** Southward, near Monterey, 
 there are more positive data. Here we find as the prin- 
 cipal languages, the two spoken by the Runsiens and 
 Eslenes; besides which, the Ismuracan and Aspianaque 
 are mentioned." 
 
 But although they are called distinct languages, 
 Taylor affirms that the Eslenes, Sakhones, Chalones, 
 Katlendarukas, Poytoquis, Mutsunes, TKamien^. and 
 many others, spoke difterent dialects of the Runsien lan- 
 guage, and that over a stretch of country one himdred and 
 seventy miles in length, the natives were all able to con- 
 verse with greater or less facility with each other, and that 
 although " their dialects were infinitesimal and puzzling, 
 their vocal communications were intelligible enough 
 when brought together at the different missions." La 
 P^rouse's Achastliens and Ecclemacbs are probably 
 nothing more than other names for some of the above- 
 mentioned dialects.** 
 
 ^ ' The tribe of Indians which roamed over this great valley, from San 
 Franelsoo to near Han Juan Bautista Mission . . . were the Olliouos. Their 
 language slightly resembled that spoken by the Mutsuns, at the Mission of 
 San Juan Bautista, although it was by no meaiis the same.' IfaU'a San 
 Jose, p. 40. * In the single mission, Santa Clara more than twenty lan- 
 guages are !j}okeu.' Kotzelme'a New Voy., vol. ii., p. 1)8; KoUtbue'a Voyage, 
 vol. iii., p. 51; Seenhey'a Voyage, vol. ii., p. 78; Choria, Voy. Pitt., pt iii., pp. 
 5-6; Comer's Mex, Ouat., vol. ii., pp. 94-5. 
 
 *> * La misma diferencia que se adviHite en los usos y costumbres de una 
 y otra nacion hay en sus idiomas.' Sutil y Mexinann, Viage, p. 172. 
 
 30 ' Each tribe has a different dialect; and though their districts are small, 
 the languages are sometimes so different that the neighbouring tribes cannot 
 nnderstond each other. I have before observed that in the Mission of San 
 Carlos there are eleven different dialects.' Beenhey'a Voyage, vol. ii., p. 73. 
 'La langue de ces habitans (^Eccleniachs) diff6re absolument de toutea 
 oelles de lenrs voisins; elle a meme plusde rapport avec nos langues Europd- 
 
 ennes qu'aveo celles de TAmerique L'idionie de cette nation est d'ailleurs 
 
 plus riche que celui des autres peuples de la Californie.' La Pcroime, Voy., 
 torn, ii., pp. 324-326. ' La partie septentrionale de la Nouvelle-Califomie est 
 habitee par les deux nations de llumsen et Esoelen. Elles parlent des lan- 
 gaesentiferementdifferentes.' Humboldt, Esaai. Po2., torn, i., p. 321. 'Beyde 
 Ttarstellungen derselben sind, wie man aus der so bpstimmten Erkl&ruug 
 beider Schriftsteller, dass diese zwey Volker die Bcvulkerung jener Gegend 
 ausmachen, schliessen muss, ohne Zweifel uuter verschiedeneu Abtheilungen 
 Eines Volkes aufgefasst, nnter desxen Zweigen die ]!>ialckte, ungerogelt, wie 
 sie sind leicht grosae Abweiobungen von einander zeigen werden.' Vattr, 
 MUhridaUs, torn, iii., pt. iii., p. 202; Taylor, in C<iU. Farmer, Feb. 22, Apr. 
 20,1860. 
 
6M 
 
 CALIFORNIAN LANOUAOEB. 
 
 Not only do all these before-mentioned languages show 
 a relationship one with another, but there are faint 
 resemblances detected between them and the Olhone 
 language of San Francisco Bay. Furthermore, between 
 the latter and the language spoken at La Soledad Mission, 
 as well as that of the Olamentkes of Russian River, which 
 I have already classed with the Pomo family, there are 
 faint traces of relationship. 
 
 
 inrrsim. 
 
 LA SOLEDAD 
 
 One 
 
 hemethscha 
 
 himftsa 
 
 Two 
 
 usthrgin 
 
 utshe 
 
 Three 
 
 cnpjan 
 utbrit 
 
 hapkhii 
 
 Four 
 
 ntjit 
 
 Five 
 
 parnes 
 
 paruash 
 
 Father 
 
 app& 
 
 nikapa 
 
 Mother 
 
 
 nikitiia 
 
 Daughter 
 
 ca 
 
 nikA 
 
 Nose 
 
 us 
 
 us 
 
 Ears 
 
 ocho 
 
 otsbo 
 
 Mouth 
 
 jai 
 
 hai 
 
 BDNSIXN. 
 
 ACHABTLUM 
 
 enjnlA 
 
 luoukala 
 
 nltis 
 
 outis 
 
 kappei 
 nltizim 
 
 capes 
 outiti 
 
 hali iz& 
 
 is 
 
 appan 
 
 
 kaana 
 
 
 31 
 
 A further confirmation of this relationship is found in 
 the statement of the first missionary Fathers, who 
 traveled overland from Monterey to San Francisco, and 
 who, although at that time totally unacquainted with 
 these languages, recognized resemblances in certain 
 words.*" The dialect spoken at the Mission of Santa 
 Clara has been preserved to us only in the shape of the 
 Lord's Prayer which follows: 
 
 Appa macrene m^ saura saraahtiga elecpuhmen im- 
 ragat. sacan macrene mensaraah assueiy nouman ourun 
 macari pireca numa ban saraathtiga poluma macrene 
 souhaii naltis anat macrene ne^na, ia annanit macrene 
 nieena, ia annanit macrene macrec ^quetr maccari nou- 
 mabau mare annan, nou marot^, iassemper macrene in 
 eckoue tamouniri innam tattahne '- atrarca oniet macrene 
 equets naccaritkoun oun och i J4sus.^ 
 
 31 < £s erhellt aber aus den ZahlwOrtem und anderen WOrtem, dasa die 
 Spracho von la Soledad, der der Bunsien nahe gleich und der der Achnstlier 
 fihulich ist.' Buschmann, Spurm der Attek. Spr., p. 561; Turner, in Hist. 
 Mag., vol. i., p. 206. 
 
 31 • En estos indios repar^ que entendian mas que otros los t^rminos de 
 Monterey y entendf muchos t^rminos de lo que hablaban . . El diciendome 
 meapam tu eres mi padre, que es la misma palabra que usan los de 
 Monterey.' Palou, NoticUu, in Doe. Hitt Mex., s^rie iv., tom. vii., pp. 
 62-3, 69. 65, 67. 69. 
 
 » Mofras, Explor., tom. ii., p. 392. 
 
HUTSUN GBAMHAB. 
 
 666 
 
 Of the Mutsun dialect I give the following grammati- 
 cal notes. Words of this language do not contain the 
 letters b, d, k, f, v. x, and the rolling r. 
 
 DECLENSION OF THE WORD APPA, FATHEB. 
 
 Norn. 
 
 Oen. 
 
 Dat. 
 
 Ace. 
 
 Voo. 
 
 Abl. 
 
 aiNOULAB. 
 
 appa 
 
 appa 
 
 appahaas 
 
 appase 
 
 appa 
 
 niURAL. 
 
 appagma 
 
 appagma 
 
 appagmahuas 
 
 apagumase 
 
 appagma 
 
 appagmatsu j ^ apP«niatca 
 
 I or appagmane 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB ARA, TO GIVE. 
 
 I give, 
 Thou givest, 
 He gives, 
 
 cnn ar& 
 men ark 
 nunissia ar& 
 
 PBEBEKT INDICATIVE. 
 
 We give, 
 
 You give. 
 They give, 
 
 mnoge ai'& 
 maca:^' " .i 
 nupcan nvi 
 
 PAST. 
 
 I gave (a very short time ago), can itzs arfin 
 I gave (a iong while ago), cau cus ar&s 
 
 I gave (very long ago), can hoes ar4 
 
 I gave (from time immemorial), can muuna arto 
 I gove (without mentioning time), can ar^ 
 
 can ar&8 
 
 T ^■^ e (who knows when), 
 1 gave r sometime ago), 
 I gave (already), 
 
 FUTUBR. 
 
 I shall give (soon), 
 I shall ^ive (after many days), 
 I shall give (after many years), 
 I shall have given (perhaps). 
 
 can araicnn 
 canaragte 
 
 can et (or iete) ar& 
 can iti ark 
 can munna ark 
 can pin ar&n 
 
 IMPIBATITK. 
 
 Give me, arat, or aratit 
 
 Give thyself, araia 
 
 Give him, arai, or arati 
 
 Give them, arais 
 
 SUBJUNOnVE. 
 
 That I give, cat ar& 
 
 If I gave, imatcum can ar&, or cochop tucne can arn 
 
 The language abounds in adverbs, of which I give the 
 following. 
 
 This day 
 
 Now 
 
 Immediately 
 
 Never 
 
 Never more 
 
 Good 
 
 Bad 
 
 Gently 
 
 Certainly 
 
 No 
 
 To^ay 
 
 neppe tengis 
 
 nana 
 
 iSaha 
 
 eoue et 
 
 eone imi 
 
 miste, utin 
 
 equitseste 
 
 ohequen 
 
 amane 
 
 ecue 
 
 naha 
 
 To-morrow 
 
 Since 
 
 Always 
 
 Before 
 
 Much 
 
 Very much 
 
 Little 
 
 Very Uttle 
 
 Tes 
 
 Truly 
 
 Look 
 
 aruta 
 
 yete 
 
 imi 
 
 aru 
 
 tolon 
 
 tompe 
 
 cutis 
 
 cnti 
 
 gehe 
 
 asaha, eres 
 
 gire 
 
656 
 
 CALEPOBNIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 Adjectives are declined the same as substantives when 
 they are d^^lined alone ; but they differ in their de- 
 clension from substantives when they are declined in 
 connection with them, because then they do not change 
 their terminations, but remain the same in all the cases. 
 The rules of syntax are intricate and very difficult. 
 
 Fatlier Comelias speaks of a language at the Mission 
 of Santa Cruz, with numerous dialects, in fact so many, 
 that the language changed nearly every two leagues, and 
 being at times so divergent, that it was with difficulty 
 neighboring people could understand one another.** In 
 the vicinity of the Mission San Antonio de Padua, there 
 is a language which has been variously named, Tatch^, 
 Telame, and Sextapay. It appears to be a distinct 
 language, and Taylor affirms that the people speaking 
 it could not understand those of La Soledad Mission, thirty 
 miles north .^ In this language the letters b, d, ?•, do 
 not appear ; na expresses the article the, and also this. 
 There are many different ways of expressing the plural 
 of nouns. Some add the syllable i/, d, I, or U, others 
 insert ti, or t, while others again add kg, aten, ten, or 
 teno,Sis may be seen in the following examples.** 
 
 
 SIMOUIiAB. 
 
 PLUBAL. 
 
 Counsellor 
 
 tayito 
 
 tayilito 
 
 Flame 
 
 me»che»lfya 
 
 me*che"liliya 
 
 Work 
 
 t&oftto 
 
 taquele»to 
 
 My enemy 
 
 zitoho'n 
 
 ritcho'ne*! 
 
 Brother 
 
 dtol 
 
 citolnnbl 
 
 Grass 
 
 ca'tz 
 
 ca'tza'uel 
 
 Man 
 
 tama 
 
 tamaten 
 
 Mouse 
 
 e*zzqai*lmog 
 
 e»zzqui*lmooo*ten 
 
 Oven 
 
 alocon(ya 
 
 alocotinfyn 
 
 Prison 
 
 que* luczugue 
 
 que'luezugtine 
 
 Fat 
 
 cu'pinit 
 
 cupinitleg 
 
 Woman 
 
 lixii 
 
 litzzin 
 
 Bone 
 
 ejacd 
 
 ejacHto 
 
 ^ ' Quod quanquam hoc idioma ineloqnens videatnr et inelegans, in rei 
 veritate non est ita: est valde copiosnm, oblongum, abuudaus et eloquens.' 
 Arroyo de la Cuesta, Alpliabs Rivulus Obetmdus, preface, also, Atroyo de la 
 Cueata, Mutsun Orammar, On the cover of the manuscript is the following 
 important note. ' Copia de la lengua Mutsun en estilo Catalan & causa la 
 escribid un Catalan. La Castellaiia usa de la fuerza de la pronunciacion (U- 
 letras de otro modo en su alfabeto.' The Catalans pronounce ch hard, and; 
 like the Germans. 
 
 M Comelias, in Col. Fhrmer, April 6, 1860. 
 
 36 Taylor, in Id.. April 27, 1860. 
 
TATCHE ORAMMAB. 
 
 667 
 
 Cases do not appear to exist, the relations of the nouns 
 being expressed by particles. Adjectives do not vary to 
 show gender or degree. Personal pronouns are usually 
 copulative and included in the verb, whether subject- 
 ive or objective. Of the use of the jwssessive pro- 
 noun the following examples will give the clearest idea: 
 Brother, citob; my brother, c'tol; thy brother, e'tsmitol; 
 brothers, citohneb; my brothers, citohm'l; thy brothers, 
 e'^smitolanel', mother, epjo; thy mother^ pdsmipeg ; house, 
 ch'iconoti; my house, ch'icono"; thy house, zimch''icono; 
 blood, akcUa ; my blood, ekata ; thy blood, cimekata ; father, 
 ecco; my father, <t/i; thy father, cimic-, our father, tatilll; 
 work, tdcdto', ray work, tdcdt', thy work, cimtdcdt; our 
 work, 7Mtdcdt; your work, ziigtdcdt; mine, zee; thine, 
 e'tsme'niee; this, na; that, pe\ 
 
 Verbs have also a plural form. Cahm, to teach; 
 ca^lUom, to teach much, or, to teach many. 
 
 To desire 
 To drink 
 To run 
 To any 
 To walk 
 
 SINOITLAB. 
 
 qnia°lep 
 
 cacheme 
 
 quenole 
 
 malaco 
 
 qui'tipa" 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 quia^lilup 
 
 cacheteni 
 
 qnenoltec 
 
 niuloltaco 
 
 qui*lipaT 
 
 VEBB AMD PRONOTTN. 
 
 me*ya''o 
 maftiltac 
 po''ya"o 
 paitiltac 
 
 I teach, 'eca°*lom Give me, 
 
 He teaches me, quepa " alae Give us, 
 
 Speak thou to me, pssia^c He gives i\a. 
 
 Speak you to me, pssititc He gives us. 
 
 To give, peyaeo, pe^fco 
 
 I love thee, 'epe^pa^maqneca 
 
 Thou lo vest thyself, mimo e*tBme''pa''mapqne*co 
 
 The following are prepositions: by, 20; in ne"pe''; to 
 zui, ztdyo, zo; from, ze"pe''; ou, zui-, witliin, zuie'^pa", A 
 few examples of adverbs are — here, zojjii^; there, ne'^p^', 
 to-day, taha; to-morrow, tivjdij; 3esterday, notcieijo. 
 
 loiid's tkayeh. 
 Za till, mo quixco iie"ix)' limaatnil. An /Aicueteyem 
 
 Our father, thou art iu heaveu. HaUowed 
 
 na etsmatz: ant <iejtsitia na ejtmilina. An citaha 
 
 the thy uame: come the thy kiugdom. Be done 
 
 natsmalog zui lac'"' quicha ne'p'e lima. Ma'tiltac taha 
 
 thy will on earth us iu Leaveu. Give us to-day 
 
 Vol. III. i'i 
 
658 
 
 GALIFOBNIAN LANOUAQES. 
 
 zizalamaget 
 
 our food 
 
 zizucanatel ziczia. Za manimtiltac na 
 
 onr daily. Forgive us the 
 
 zanayl, quicha na kac apaninitilico na zananaol. Zi 
 
 Debts, as the we forgive them the oar debt. 
 
 quetza commanatatelnec za alimeta zo na ziuxnia. 
 
 Let not us fall into the temptation. 
 
 Za no quissili jom zig zunitaylitee. Amen.*' 
 
 Us 
 
 from evil 
 
 defend. 
 
 Another distinct language is found at and near the 
 Mission of San Miguel, but of it nothing but a short 
 vocabulary taken by Mr Hale is known. The language 
 spoken at San Gabriel and at San Fernando Rey, called 
 Kizh, and the Netela used at San Juan Capistrano, I 
 shall not describe here, but include them with the Sho- 
 shone family, to which they are related. The Cheme- 
 huevi and Cahuillo I also place among the Shoshone dia- 
 lects, while the Diegeno and Comeya will be included in 
 the Yuma family. It therefore only remains for me to 
 speak of the languages of the islands near the coast of 
 California. Of these, the principal, or mother language, 
 was spoken on the island of Santa Cruz. The different 
 tribes inhabiting the various islands all spoke dialects of 
 one language, which was somewhat guttural. I insert 
 a short vocabulary of the Santa Cruz Island language 
 with that of the Mission of San Miguel. 
 
 Man 
 
 Woman 
 
 Father 
 
 Mother 
 
 Head 
 
 Hair 
 
 Ears 
 
 Eyes 
 
 Mouth 
 
 Due 
 
 Two 
 
 Three 
 
 Four 
 
 ^ SiUar, Focabulario de la M. de San Antonio. The orthography em- 
 ployed by Father iSitjar is very curious; aooents, stars, small letters above or 
 Delow the line, and viirious other marks are constantly used; but no expla- 
 nation of these have been found in the MS. I have therefore, as far as posi- 
 ble, prespntcd the original style of writing. Bee also Mofras, Explor,, torn, 
 ii., pp. 30:2-3. 
 
 8AN MIOCEL. 
 
 bauta cbuz island 
 
 loiif, or luguai 
 
 alamuttu 
 
 tlen^ 
 
 hemutch 
 
 tata 
 
 ceske 
 
 apai 
 
 osloe 
 
 tobuko 
 
 :>iBpulaoah 
 offooU 
 
 teasakho 
 
 tentkhito 
 
 pasthoo 
 
 trugento 
 
 isplesoose 
 
 treliko 
 
 pasaotch 
 
 tohi 
 
 ismala 
 
 kogsu 
 tlobahi 
 
 ischum 
 
 maseghe 
 
 kesa 
 
 Boumoo 
 
BAN MIGOEL AND SANTA CBUZ YOCABULABY. 
 
 6&9 
 
 SAMTA OBUZ miiAMD. 
 
 sietisma 
 
 sietisohum 
 
 sietmasshugh 
 
 malawah 
 
 spah 
 
 kascum >> 
 
 38 Hale's Ethnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex.. vol. vi., pp. 63S-4; Taylor, in Cal. 
 Farmer, May 4, 1860. 
 
 
 8AM inOUKL. 
 
 Five 
 
 oldrato 
 
 Six 
 
 }aiate 
 ;epa 
 
 Seven 
 
 Eight 
 
 Bratel 
 
 Niue 
 
 teditrap 
 
 Ten 
 
 trupa 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. 
 
 AZTEC-SONOHA CoNNKCTIONS WITH THE ShoSHONE FaMILY— ThK UtAH, To- 
 HANCHK, MoQUI, KlZH, NETEtA, KeCHI, CaHUILLO, AND ChEMEIUJKVI — 
 
 Eabtebn and Western Shoshone, or \Vihin..sht -The Bannack and 
 DiooKR, OR Shohhokeb — The Utah and its Dialects The Goshltk, 
 Washoe, Paiulke, Piute, Sampitchk, and Mono— Popular Belikf as to 
 THE Aztec Elemknt in the North— Grimm's Law -Shoshone, Coman- 
 che, AND MoQUI COMPAKATIVB TaBLE— NeTELA StANZA— KIZH GllAMMAB 
 
 The Lord's Prayer in two Dialects of the Kizh — Cbemehuevi and 
 Gahuillo Grammar— Cohpabative Vocabdlaby. 
 
 Ik this chapter I inchide all the languages of the 
 Shoshone family, the Wihinasht or western Hhoshone 
 of Idaho and Oregon, the Utah with its many dialects, 
 the Comanche or Yetan of Texas and New Mexico, the 
 Mr qui of Arizona, the Kizh, Netela, and Kechi of the 
 San Fernando Mission, and their dialects, and the Ca- 
 huillo and Cliemehuevi of south-eastern California. The 
 six last mentioned do not properly Inilong to the Slio- 
 shone family, but on account of certain faint traces of 
 Aztec, found alike in them and in all Shoshone idiouis. 
 I cannot do better thari to speak of them in this connec- 
 tion. As regards tiiis Aztec element, I do not mean to 
 say that these huiguages are related to the Aztec language, 
 in the same sense th <t other languages are sjwken of as 
 being related to each other, for this might lead those 
 who are searching for the former habitation or fatherland 
 
 (660> 
 
SHOSHONE AND tJTAH DIALECTS. 
 
 661 
 
 of the Aztecs, to suppose that it has been found. This 
 element consists simply in a number of words, identical 
 or reasonably approximate to the like Aztec words, and 
 in the similarity, perhaps, of a few grammatical rules. 
 How this Aztec word-material crept into the languages 
 of the Shoshones, whether by intercommunication, or 
 Aztec colonization, we do not know. Nor do I wish to be 
 understood as attempting to sustain the popular theory 
 of an Aztec migration from the north ; on the contrary, 
 the evidence of language is all on the other side. 
 Whether or not the (Ireat IJasin, or any part of the 
 Northwest, was once occupied by the ancient Mexicans, 
 it is certain that the j> ztec language, as a base, is found 
 nowhere north of central Mexico, so that these incidental 
 or accidental word-analogies if they prove anything, 
 indicate only a scattering from some primeval centre, 
 other than the place where they are found, and tend to 
 show that the language whose words are thus thinly 
 sprinkled over so broad an aiea, could not have been 
 the aboriginal stock language of the country. 
 
 The Shoshone and the Utah are the principal lan- 
 guages of the great interior basin ; and these may be re- 
 garded as sisters of a common mother language, the 
 Shoshone preponderating. Each has many dialects. 
 The Shoshone language may be divided into eastern, or 
 Shoshone proper, and western Shoshone, or Wihinasht. 
 Of the former the Bannack, and the Digger, or Shoshokee, 
 are the chief variations. The Utah dialects more 
 numerous, are the Gosbuto, AV^ashoe, I'aiulee, Piute, 
 Sampitche, Mono, and a ft'W others, which latter vary so 
 little from some one of the others, that it is unnecessary 
 to trace them as separate dialects. The Comanche dia- 
 lects I shflU not attempt to classify.* No gnunmur has 
 
 ' 'Tti<^ '^hoshi'mi nnd Pdmwht (Hoiinnks) of tlio Colnmbiii, Ihn Yutts niicl 
 S'lmpitr.hfs ...the C'oinmanches of 1V'Xi\h, imd Hoino otlicv tribes olon^ 
 tlio northern frontier of Mexico, ure miid to Hi)ei»k diiilpi''.rt of fi eoininon 
 laiimjuge.' Hale's Ethnnri,, in U. f"'. Kx. Ex., vol. vi,, i)ii. '.iil8-i). 'The great 
 ShoHhonce, or Snake, family: which oomprohondH thr ShoHhones proper 
 . . . .the rtahH. . . rah-tTtahH. . . the Kizh. , . .i\w Netela. . . the Koehi. . . . 
 the CoinaneheH.' Turner, in Par. U. R. liept., vol. iii., p. 70. ' Slwnh('mk9 
 on Serpents et de Soshocos on De(erre\W8 de racinen purluiit la mfcmo 
 
662 
 
 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. 
 
 ever been written of any of these languages. In all of 
 them words are generally accented on the first syllable, 
 except when a possessive pronoun is prefixed. Words 
 of more than four syllables, generally have a secondary 
 accent on the fifth, as in te-Uh-tis-chi-ho-no, valley.'^ A 
 few words in these languages are found almost identi- 
 cal with like words of the Tinneh family, which have 
 probably found their way into them by intercommuni- 
 
 langue.' De Sniet, Voy., p. 126. 'The Shoshone language is spoken 
 mostly by all the bands of Indians in southeastern Nevada.' Farker, 
 in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1866, p. 114. ' Their language (Shoshones) is very 
 different from that of either the Bannocks, or Pi-Utes.' Campbell, in 
 Id., p. 120. Goshautes speak the same language as Shoshones. Forney, 
 in Id., 1859, p. 363. 'The language is spoken by bands in the gold 
 mine region of the Sacramento.' Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. i., p. 198. 'Pai- 
 nches speak the same language as the Yutas.' Famham's Life in CcU., 
 pp. 371, 375. ' Pi-Edes, allied in language to the Utahs.' Cooley, in Ind. Aff. 
 Kept., 1865, p. 18. Goships, or Gosha Utes 'talk very nearly the Shoshonee 
 language.' Irish, in Id., p. 144. Shoshones and Comanches 'both speak the 
 same language.' Sampiches. ' Their language is said to be allied to that of 
 the Snakes.' Yontas. ' Their language is by some thought to be peculiar.' 
 Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. iv., p. 501. ' Pueblan todas las partes de 
 esta sierra por el sueste, sur sudoeste y oeste, gran numero de geutes de la 
 misma uacion, idioma etc., ' which they call Timpanogotzis. Doniinguezand Es- 
 calante, in Doc. Ilist. Mex., serie ii., tom. i., p. 467. ' The language spoken by 
 the Comanches is of great antiquity, and differs but little from that of the In- 
 casof Peru.' MaUlard's Hist, lex., p. 249; Buschmann, Spurender Aztek. Sjn-., 
 pp. 349, 351. ' Yam-pah.' ' This is what the Snakes call the Comanches, of 
 which they are either the parents or descendants, for the two languages are 
 nearly the same, and they readily understand each other, and say that they 
 were once one people. ' ' The Snake language is talked and understood by all 
 the tribes from the Rocky mountains to California, and from the Colorado to 
 the Columbia, and by a few in many tribes outside of these limits.' Stuart's 
 Montana, pp. 58, 82. ' The different bands of the Comanches and Shoahonies 
 or Snakes, constitute another extensive stock, speaking one language.' Oretjg's 
 Com. Prairies, vol. ii., p. 251. 'The vernacular language of the Yutas is 
 said ^ be distantly allied to that of the Navajoes, but it has appoiired to mo 
 much more guttural, having a deep sepulchral sound resembling ventrilo- 
 quism.' Id., vol. i., p. 300. 'The Utahs, who speak the same langimge 
 as the Kyaways.' Conder's Mex. Guat., vol. ii., p. 74; Schoolcrafi'.s Arch., 
 vol. v., p. 197. The Goshntes are of different language from the Shoshones. 
 Douglas, in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1870, p. 96. Diggers, 'differ from the other 
 Snakes somewhat in language.' Wyeth, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. i., p. 206; 
 Berghaus, in Buschmann, Spuren der Aztek. Spr., p. 371. The Kusi-Utahs, 
 
 ' in speaking they clipped their words we recognized the sounds of the 
 
 language of the Shoshonfes.' Remy and Brenchley's Journey, vol. ii., p. 412; 
 Thiimmel, Mexiko, p. 359; Catlin's X. Amer. Ind., vol. ii.. p. 113. 'Their 
 native language (Comanches), in sound differs from the language of any 
 other nation, and no one can easily learn to s]ieak it. They have also a 
 language of signs, by which they convcrHo among themselves.' French's 
 Hist. La., (N. Y. 1809), p. 156. 'The primitive terms of the Comanches 
 are short, and several are combined for the expression of complex ideim. 
 The language is very barren of verhs, the functions of which are frequputly 
 performed by the aid of gestures and grimaces.' Kennedy's Texas, vol. i., p. 
 
 • Turner, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 77. 
 
SHOSHONE AND TINNEH SIMILARITIES. 
 
 668 
 
 cation. Of these the following are the principal ones, 
 so far as designated by existing vocabularies. 
 
 Fire: Comanclie, ^-ona; Shoshone, ^*^ma ; Chepewy- 
 an, counn, kon, kone ; Utah, coon. Bow : Comanche, eth ; 
 Shoshone, atscho; Wihinasht, ati; Chepewyan, atheike. 
 Cold: Comanche, etecAo ; Shoshone, otecAom; Wihinasht, 
 izits ; Chepewyan, edzah. Eye : Comanche, imchich ; Che- 
 pewj'an, nackhay? 
 
 In the Wihinasht, words occur sometimes in which 
 an unusual number of vowels are combined, — -paoaiUj 
 great; long words are also not infrequent, like pima- 
 tiyimwaidkin, salt.* A short comparative vocabulary to 
 show the connection between these languages, is given 
 further on. 
 
 Let us now consider the often discussed but ill under- 
 stood question of the Aztec language in the north. 
 Torquemada and Vetancurt narrate the expedition of 
 Juan de Ofiate, who invaded New Mexico during the 
 last years of the sixteenth century. Father lloque de 
 Figueredo, who accompanied the expedition, says that 
 while searching for a lost mule, at the Rio del Tizon, 
 the Mexican muleteers met certain natives who ad- 
 dressed them in their own language, and who, on 
 being asked whence they came, answered that they 
 came from the north, where that language was s^wken. 
 Clavigero, who repeats the above, also asserts, that 
 during the expedition made by the Spaniards, in 
 1606, to New Mexico, when north of the Rio del Tizon, 
 they saw some large houses, and near them certain na- 
 tives who spoke the Mexican language. Then we have 
 the statement of Father Geronimo de Zarate, that while 
 searching for the Laguna de Copala, he was informed, 
 among other things, that the country in its vicinity was 
 densely peopled by men who spoke a language similar to 
 that of his Aztec servants, Zarate was at this time at 
 the Rio del Tizon, and ,the natives, who are close observ- 
 ers in such matters, assured the Spaniards that they 
 
 ' Buschmann, Spurtn der Adek. Spr., pp. 402-3. 
 * Id,, p. 615, et Beq. 
 
 
I'.- 
 
 AAi. 
 
 SHOSHONE LANOUAOE8. 
 
 detected in the speech of the servant certain words 
 coitnnon to lx)th his own and the language of tli* |)eo|)le 
 of the Tiaguna de Copala. And again, in the region 
 toward the east, Acosta says that "of late they have 
 discovered a new land, which they call New Mexico, 
 where they say is much jKiople that sj)eake the Mexican 
 tongue." 
 
 Vater, in his Mithridates, iiitiniates that the Mexican 
 language si)read far northward, through the roaniings of 
 wihl trilM's, particularly the (Jhichiniecs; hut when we 
 reineniher that the term (/hichimec was applied hy the 
 early S[)aniards to all the immense unknown nonuidic 
 hordes north and west, this mention carries with it hut 
 little weight. Mr Anderson, who lU'companied Captain 
 Cook to the north-west coast, in 1778, i'ancied he (h'- 
 tected a reseml)lanc(^ hetween the Aztec antl the language 
 of the N(M)tkas. '• From the few Mexican words," lie 
 says, " I have Invn able to procure, there is the most ob- 
 vious agreement, in the very frequent terminations of 
 the vowels in /, tl, or 2, throughout the language." And 
 remarks the editor, "may we not, in confirmation of Mr. 
 Anderson's remark, observe, that Opulszthl, the Nootku 
 name of the Sun; and Vitziputzli, the name of the Mexi- 
 can Divinity, have no very distant aifinity in sound." 
 Now the absurdity of all idle specidations is apparent 
 when we eiuiounter such far-fetched comparisons as 
 this. In the first place, there is no allinity in the sounds 
 of the two words, and in the next pla(;e there is no 
 such Aztec god, — HuitzilojK)chtli probably being the god 
 meant. Neither has this last word any resemblance to 
 the sun; it is composed of the two words, huitziliii, an 
 abbreviation of the Mexican hnitzitziUn, which signifies 
 ' hunnning-bird,' and of opor/ifU, that is to say ' left.' Vater 
 also draws analogies between the Aztec and the Nootka, 
 and Ugalenze, which on close comparison do not hold 
 good. 
 
 Regarding the affinity of the Aztec language witli 
 those of the Pueblos, MiMpiis, Apaches, Yumas, and 
 others of New Mexico and Arizona, lluxton ventuivs 
 
AZTEO TRA0E8 NORTH OF MEXICO. 
 
 666 
 
 the assertion, "all these speak dialects of the same lan- 
 guage .... They likewise all understand each other's 
 tongue. What relation this language Injars to the 
 Mexican is unknown; but my impression is, that it 
 will 1)0 found to assimilate greatly, if not to Iw ident- 
 ical," — in all of which assertions Mr lluxton is greatly 
 in error. 
 
 All this, as evidence, does not amount to mtich; it 
 only indicates the origin of a [M)pular belief which placed 
 a Mexican language in various parts of the north, while 
 at the same time it shows upon how slender a thread 
 hangs this belief, and how the vaguest traditionary ru- 
 mors come, by reixitition, to be accredited as fixed 
 facts. 
 
 liuschmann asks himself the question whether the 
 Aztec words, in any considerable number, are not foimd 
 in any other languages of the great Mexican empire, — in 
 tiie ZaiK)t<!C, Miztec,Taras(x>,()tomi,or llujustec, — and the 
 answer is no; he has dis(;overed a few accidentjil word- 
 similarities, such as may be found Ijetween the Aztec 
 and other American languages, or between any two lan- 
 guages of the world, but nothing which, by any i)ossi- 
 bility, could denote relationship. 
 
 Fix)m another class of evidence we aj^proach a little 
 nearer the truth. Andres Perez de Ribas, missionary 
 to Sinaloa writing alK)ut 1040, says, that while studying 
 the language of his jjeople, he noticed many Mexican 
 words particularly radicals, and also words which ap- 
 jK'ared to have been originally Mexican, but which had 
 been so altered that only one or two syllables in them 
 could be recognized as Aztec. 
 
 Father Oi'tega, in 1 7IV2, wrote a vocabulary of the 
 Cora language, in which he says, the people had incor- 
 jioratcd in their language many words of the Mexican 
 and some few of the Spanish languages, and this at a 
 period so early that at the time of his writing they 
 were reganU'd as belonging to the original language. 
 
 Hervas, whose work apjHiared in 1787, says that the 
 Tarahumara language is full of Mexican words. Vater, 
 
666 
 
 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. 
 
 writing early in the nineteenth century, affirms that the 
 Cora is remarkable for its relation to the Mexican, and 
 that the Tarahuraara, which is a more polished language 
 than its neighbors, contains some words similar to the 
 Aztec. In his Mithridates, Vater notices a relationship 
 between the Cora and the Aztec, furthermore asserting 
 that the conjugations of the two are so alike as plainly 
 to prove the connection. 
 
 Wilhelm von Humboldt left us a short manuscript 
 grammar of the Cora and Tarahumara, in which he re- 
 marks that for languages which are related, the Cora 
 and the Mexican have great differences in their sound- 
 systems, and although these two languages certainly ap- 
 pear to be related, yet he is unwilling to assert that 
 either is derived from the other. " There are more 
 ways than one,'' says the great philologist Wilhelm vou 
 Humboldt, " by which languages are connected. The 
 impression left upon me by the Cora, is that it is a mix- 
 ture of two different languages: one the Mexican, and 
 the other some older and richer language, but rougher. 
 In the grammar of the Cora there are found very many 
 forms which strikingly call to mind the Mexican, yet at 
 the same time there are many forms wholly dift'erent, 
 made by rules directly op[)osite, among which are the 
 pronouns." He further remarks two other important 
 differences between the Cora and the Mexican which 
 are the absence of the reduplication of syllables and of 
 the reverential forms. 
 
 Such was the attitude of the subject when Mr Busch- 
 mann took it up. Prom the prevailing impression of an 
 Aztec origin in the north, but more particularly from 
 certain remarks of Alexander von Humboldt concerning 
 the probable passing of the ancient Mexicans through 
 the regions of the north, he set himself to work to find 
 this line of migration, and the exact relations of their 
 their language in various parts. Commencing at the 
 Valley of Mexi(X) he made a careful analysis of every 
 western language north of that place of which he could 
 obtain any material. The result of Mr Buschmann's 
 
AZTEC TBAGES IN NOBTHERN MEXICO. 
 
 087 
 
 researches was the discovery of Aztec traces in certain 
 parts, but nowhere did he find the Aztec language as a 
 base. 
 
 More particularly were these Aztec words and word- 
 analogies j)erceptible in four certain languages of north- 
 western Mexico; in the Cora, spoken in the Nayarit dis- 
 trict of Jalisco, commencing about fifteen leagues from 
 the coast at the mouth of the Rio Tololotlan, and ex- 
 tending between the parallels 21°30' and 20° back irreg- 
 ularly into the interior about twenty leagues; in the 
 Tepehuana of northern Sinaloa, northern Durango, aud 
 southern Chihuahua, or as laid down on the map of 
 Orozco y Berra, commencing near the twenty-third 
 parallel about twenty leagues from the eastern shore of 
 the Gulf of California, and extending over a horse-shoe 
 shaped territory to about the twenty-seventh parallel; in 
 the Tarahumara spoken immediately north of the Tepe- 
 huana in the states of Chihuahua and Soiiora, in the 
 centre of the Sierra Madre; and lastly in the Cahita 
 spoken by tlie people inhabiting the eastern shore of the 
 Gulf of California, between latitude 20° and 28° north, 
 and extending back from the coast irregularly about 
 forty leagues, being almost directly west of the Tarahu- 
 mara, though not exac^'y contiguous. The name Cahita 
 is applied by the missionaries only to the Language, and 
 not to the people speaking it. In the license prefixed 
 to the Mamud para administrar a hs Indios del idioma 
 Cahita hs saMos sacramentos compuesto por un Sacerdote 
 de la Compauia de JesiiSj printed in Mexico in 1740, it is 
 called the common language of the missions of the prov- 
 ince of Sinaloa, spoken by the Yaquis and the Mayos, the 
 latter extending far into southern Sonora. In a vocab- 
 ulary of the Cahita given by Ternaux-Compans, in the 
 NbuveUes Annaks, there are likewise found many Aztec 
 words. Neither of these languages are related to the 
 others, yet in all of them is a sprinkling of Aztec word- 
 material. The Aztec substantive ending tl and tli, in 
 the Cora are found changed in ti, te, and t-, in the Tepe- 
 huana into de, re, and sci ; in the Tarahumara into ki, ke. 
 
668 
 
 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. 
 
 m, and la; and in the Cahita, into ri. In all four of 
 the languages substantive endings are dropi)ed, first, 
 in comi)ositiou when the substantive is united with the 
 possessive pronoun ; secondly, before an affix ; thirdly, in 
 the Cora alone, before the ending of the plural; and 
 before affixes in the formation of words. They are not 
 dropped in verbs derived from substantives; ard when 
 two substantives are combined to form a word the 
 Aztec terminal is dropped in the first, and also in the 
 combination of a substantive and verb. 
 
 In the Cora, the ending tyahta has the same meaning 
 as the Aztec local ending tin, or tkiti, which signifies the 
 locality of a thing; as, acotn, a fir-tree; (Aztec, ocotl) 
 oc'ofyttA/a, a fir-forest; (Aztec, oco/^m). Another striking 
 similarity between these four languages and the Aztec, 
 consists in the use of a postfix in the formation of sub- 
 stantives of locality and names of places. Then come 
 the numerals, in which are found similarities in all their 
 formations. The Aztec verb m, to be, and even its 
 irregular branch, catqni, is found disseminated through- 
 out all these languages. In the Tarahumara dictionary 
 of Steffel, and in the Cora dictionary of Ortega, Busch- 
 mann found the Aztec element even stronger than he 
 had sup[X)sed, and he wondered how Gallatin, who had 
 Tellechea's grammar, could have allowed these similari- 
 ties to escape his observations. 
 
 Of these four languages Buschmann makes what he 
 calls his Sonora family ; which term is somewhat a mis- 
 nomer as applied to languages not related, and sjwken 
 more without than within the province of Sonora. Their 
 only bond of union is this Aztec element, which may 
 have found its way into them at difterent times and 
 under different circumstances. TI e most peculiar fea- 
 ture of it all, is tl e departure which is made by these 
 Aztec-Sonora lang ages, as from an original centre, 
 and their several < >pearance, each stamiied alike with 
 Aztec marks while . the same time sustaining its own 
 individuality, in dill ent parts of the great northern 
 regions. It is as thoi h a handful of Aztec words had 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
 AZTEC ilATERIAL IN THE AZTEC-80N0KA FAMILY. 669 
 
 been thrown, at intervals, into the languages of each of 
 these four peoples, and, after partial anial;>amations 
 of these foreign words with those of the alwriginal 
 tongues, by some means the words so modified had iound 
 their way in greater or less quantities into the lan- 
 guages of other and remote tribes. It is at such times, 
 when we obtain a glance from a distance at their 
 shadowy history, that there arise in the mind visions of 
 their illimitable unwritten past, and of the mighty tur- 
 moils and revolutions which must forever remain as 
 they art', shrouded in the dee^x^st n ystery. 
 
 In these four Aztec-Sonoralangus.ges there are nearly 
 two hundred Aztec words, and the rvords derived from 
 them by the respective native idioms into which they 
 were projected, swell the list to four times that number; 
 and these, w'Hi other pure Aztec words in every stage 
 of mutilation and transformation are found re-scattered 
 throughout the before-mentioned Pueblo, i^hoshone, and 
 other languages of the north. But again, let me say, 
 nowhere does the Aztec, or any of its affiliations appear 
 a8 a base north of central Mexico/ 
 
 * ' Que en casi todns ellns (que son muohns y varias) se hallan vocabloB, 
 y.rincipalmentfl los (jne Ilamnu radicaleH, que o son do la leiij^na Mt-xieuna, 
 (> Be di'riuan dt'lla, y retieuen inuchas de bus silabaH, de que pudiera ha/er 
 aqni vn mny largo catalago. De todo lo qual 8e intieren iIoh oosas. La [)ri- 
 mern que casi toe' as estas Nacioiits coiuuuicarou eu pui-stos y lenguas con la 
 Mexicuna: y auuque los Artes y Grauiaticas dellas son diferentes; pero en 
 mucliosde 8U8 preceptos coneuerdan.' liihas, JIM. de los Trivmplws, p. 20. 
 • I'iutaron esti laguua eu tierra y niuy publuda de gentes, y oyendo 
 haltlar a un indio, criado de un soldado, eu el idionia mexicano, pre- 
 ({untaron si era de Cupala, porque asi hablaban los de alia . . que dis- 
 tiiba de alli diez jornadas iK)blada8.' Zarate, iu Doc. Hist. Mex., serie 
 iii., torn, iv., p. 83. 'El I'adre Fr. Eoquo d Figueredo haze del vingo 
 (]ue hizo con D. Imm de Ofii'te 500 liguas al Norte hallarcnios que dice, 
 que aviendoseli's perdido vnas bcstias, buscandolas el riodeTizon nrriba en- 
 contraron los niosos vn Indio que les haVilo en lengua niexicana que pregun- 
 tado de donde era, dixo ser del Reyno adentro. . . que estiienlas Proviuciaa 
 del Norte donde se habla en esta lengua IMexicana cuyo es voeablo. ' Vilanrirt, 
 J'mtro Afex., pt ii.. p. 11. 'Inun viaggio, che fecero gli Spapnnoli I'annii 
 I'illG. dal Nuovo Messico fino al ftunie, che eglino appellarono del Tizon, 
 seieento niiglia da quella Provincia verso Maestro, vi trovarono alcnni grand! 
 ediflcj, e s'abbatterono in alcnni Indiani, che parlavano la lingua messicana.' 
 Clavigero, Storia Anl. dei Mensico, torn., iv., p. "29. Tarahuuiara 'la cui lin- 
 gua abbonda di parole Messicane. ' Ilervan, Sa>i<iio Pratico delle lAniiue, p. 
 71. 'Die Sprache (Cora) ist auch wegen ihres Vcrhaltnisses zur Mcxica- 
 nischen merkwiirdig.' 'Die Sprache (Tarahuniara) welche eine gewisse 
 Ausbilduug zeigt, hat manche dem Mcxicauii^cheu ahuliche Wurter,' Vater, 
 
670 
 
 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. 
 
 Taking into consideration that some Aztec and Sho- 
 Bhone words are aimost identical, and that the endings 
 of others are ahnost exactly alike, it is not surpris- 
 ing if the acute ear of the natives detected phonetic 
 resemblances. The connection between these languages 
 may not be in one respect as jHJsitive as that between 
 the languages which comjwse the great Aryan family 
 on the Asiatic and Euroj)ean continents, but, on the 
 other hand, it presents a somewhat analogous system, by 
 means of which it becomes jxwsihle to establish a con- 
 nection. 1 allude to Mr (Jrimm's discovery of what has 
 been termed ^ iMntverschiebung,' or ' Lautverandemmj,' 
 anglice ' Sound-shunting.'" 
 
 This phenomenon consists of the changing, or shunting, 
 of certain vowels or consonants in the words of one lan- 
 guage, into certain other vowels and consonants in the 
 same words of another language ; and this not accidentally, 
 but in jiccordance with fixed rules. Sound-shunt- 
 ing, originally discovered by Mr (Jrrinnn in the Aryan 
 tongues, has also been ft)und by Mr ]Juschmann in the 
 languages of his Sonora family, where it is more par- 
 ticularly prominent in the word-endings. In a sul)se- 
 quent place I shall have occasion to refer again to this 
 pt)int, and particularly when speaking of the North 
 Mexican languages, the TanUumuira, Teiwhuana, (vora, 
 and Cahita, where it can be clea) ly shown by compari- 
 son with the Aztec, that such sluhiting, or changing, has 
 taken place. In the languages at present under consid- 
 eration, the Shoshone, Utah, and (omanche, we have 
 this shunting system illustrated in the substantives and 
 adjective endings^, pa, pe, pi, he, im, ph, pee, rp, and rpe; 
 and more particulai-lv in the Utah and Shoshone /.s, tne, 
 tsi, all of which may be referred to the Aztec endings tl, 
 til, and others. In the last-mentioned case the endnigs 
 have been preserved in a purer form, while in the former 
 
 TAIleratur drr Orammntlkfn, Lexica nnd Wdrter-Sammluniim atkr Sprarhen ih r 
 Krdf, pp. r>2, 'i'M; Cook's Voy. to Pac, vol. ii., p. 3.'1((; Jiuxton'ii Adrm. 
 Mex., p. UM. 
 
 6 Mux MiilliT Hiinply immos it 'Grimm's Law.' Science of Xanj/twi/c, 
 serit'H ii., p. 213, ut Huq. 
 
THE MOQUI LANGUAGE. 
 
 C71 
 
 the shunting or changing law is observed. As ilhistrnt- 
 ing the connection between the languages under con- 
 sideration and those before mentioned of Sonora and 
 through them with the Aztec, 1 apixMid on the next page 
 a short vwabulary in which the similarities ciui be easily 
 observed.^ 
 
 The M()(iui, as l)efore observed, does not pmpcrly Ix;- 
 long to the Shoshone family, but shows a connection 
 with the Aztec. It is strange that two jxjrmanently lo- 
 cated |ieoples, the Moquis and the Pueblos, l)oth living 
 in well-built towns not far apart, and both showing signs 
 of a budding civilization, should si)eak languages totally 
 different from eac^li other; that one of these languages 
 should show .. connection with the Aztec and the other 
 not; that neither is related to the tongue of the Sho- 
 shones, who nearly surround them; and, furthermore, 
 that in six of the seven Mocjui towns oidy, the Moqui 
 language is spoken, while in the seventh, llarno, the 
 Tegua, a language of one of the New Mexican Pueblos is 
 siH)kou. Tiie jx^ople of llarno can converse with the 
 Moquis of the six other town.s, but among theiuselvcs 
 they never make use of the Motjui, always speaking the 
 Tegua." 
 
 ' ' Intlem ich rlio TTrthcilo woRon dor comnncliischen nnd Bchoschonischen 
 VorwiiiulH<iii>ift l)i'stiitiBt>, erkliiro ich diti Yutuh-Hpruoho fiir I'iii Glicd dcs 
 Ronorisclu'ii SpriichHtiuiiiiU'H.' ' Noeh ehu ich /.iir WortvorKlt'ichung iibcrKcho, 
 kitnii ich dio HuuuriHcho Niitnr dcr Kprucho niich den buidun Elciiiuntcn dor 
 nztt'kiMchcn und Honorischtiu (JroinciiiHchitft, iiiul HOf^ur ihru IwHoiiduro StHl- 
 Inng zwischcii do ' coiniinchc-HvlioHclioiiiHcbcn labile, diirch Mohho zwoi, in 
 ihr hioh hovvurthiuiiido Hiilisliintiv-Kndnii({cii (tH und p) darNyca.' '])io 
 zwii'fucho KolioHclioneu Hpmchti und diiH Vulk dcr Hchimclioncn Hind diifl 
 iiUHscrstd Glicul incinerEutdcckun(»cn: dcH ^jrosscn liiindcH, dnrch cin niiich- 
 tJKCH ('i)j;n(>8 Momont zuHituiiiii^uKchidtcncr Sprauhcn, von <!int!ni klcinen 
 Ki'hthcil iiztokiHclion WortHtoflVu diirchdrun^fcn; wch^hos ich, von Gimdiila- 
 xiirik iinri nordwfirtH HUchend nuch den Spiircn dcH A/tckon-IdioiUH und 
 Kcintm VolkcH, nnKotroffen liuhc; Hit* bild«>n den HchlusHtcin nicincH Hono- 
 riHchen KaucH.' liuAltmann, tipur/jnikr Aztvk. Spr., iij.>. J.l'J, Ml, MH, 1101, 052, 
 ctseq.; Sluers, Mittdamerika, pp. !ilM-2. 
 
 " ' They 111! Hpeak the Hanie lanxuaf^o except Harno, the moHt northern 
 town of the three, which haH a lan(>ua){e and Home euHtoni pp(!uliar 
 to itsoH.' Afarnf'H /rtny Life, p. HI. ' In six of the seven Monni puebhm, 
 
 i)oken .... Those of San Junn .... and 
 
 the same lan^naf^e w snid to he spu 
 one Moqui pneblo all speak the siuue hui({nage. .. .Tay-wauxh.' Lnni', in 
 Schoolcraft's Anh., vol., v., p. (189; 7'eu liroeck, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. 
 iv., p. 87. 'The Moqnis. . . .do not all speak the same language. At 
 Orayuo some of the Indians actually professed to bo unablo to understand 
 what was said by the Muushuhueh chiof, aud the lutter told me tbut tho lau- 
 
 % 
 
672 
 
 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. 
 
 ■ ® O-B S £ 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 a 
 
 p'Oi 
 
 ^ 
 
 I 
 
 ? ^ 2 o 3 *":S S 
 Bs>BcrQBS-f2. 
 
 s . 
 
 '^•B B>0 «*»''8 B B 
 
 « ? 5 5 
 
 '2.<g,-|' 
 
 §.» B _ 
 
 B.1 Eg 
 
 B sr "^ si» F S" o 
 
 B B B 2-3! 
 
 O » S B ij 
 
 B B ts B-a 
 
 <g. E 
 
 s:'='s 
 
 »^2.B P p P 
 
 o t3 ^' K fie B E* 
 1 S — 2', S> gm 
 
 I 
 
 S.bS --21 
 
 
 to rf (B 
 
 o B o 
 
 S S° S B 
 
 n 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 »! 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 n 
 
 B?B 
 
 •c B 
 
 S-B 
 
 E. 
 
 I 
 
 » KTJ'B'-CJ B 
 P'g^O =■ S P 
 
 BUi»S"i;cB 
 
 B 
 B 
 g 
 
 b !L H "3 "5 "? 3 
 
 5 ^ IT a. ft b:?" 
 
 11^ a "-^ ^ ^ *^ 
 P^g B P C s= 
 
 p 
 B 
 
 '"^ 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 o'^'SB 
 
 p 
 B* 
 
 S-B 
 
 2 P B 5 S-?L 
 
 a p B. !r K 
 
 !-»■ !-»■ EL 
 
 I— • H^ a 
 
 B 
 
 o 
 
 £^ 
 
 
 *3 B- 
 O t 
 
 o 
 
 (T B 
 
 B 
 
 ? 
 
 g !? B" 
 
 p 5 "^ 
 
 ax 
 
 o* 
 
 p 
 o 
 
 o 
 p 
 
 B" 
 P 
 
 B 
 B 
 
 o o 
 
 B 
 
 3. 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 n 
 
 
 6 S ^? 
 
 ?B 
 
 B P 
 
 B* 
 P 
 
 I 
 
 
 T 
 
 si 
 
 No 
 
 and fl 
 
 Lane, 
 
 ''AH t 
 
 ear, se 
 
 sprung 
 
 Son] 
 
 the Aj 
 
 been et 
 
 regard 
 
 ison of 1 
 
 K«nge of t: 
 tongue iH 
 each other 
 Juutations, 
 ; Wie ich e 
 iiaben, nnc 
 wogar fremi 
 referring lo 
 that the Mt 
 i» maintain 
 very nearly 
 San Juan, ' 
 h^ea is ab 
 speak... th 
 the vocabul 
 distinct lanj 
 ' lane, i 
 ,. '"The 1 
 httle from tl 
 •'f all the Pi 
 of the same 
 which the id 
 J'ther's tongi 
 Kiiown, but 
 not to be i(h 
 v«l. i., p. 2fi< 
 " 'No ana 
 cans and any 
 to have couii 
 uiHchen Sprat 
 K'lnischen sel 
 "I'll die der J 
 vou dein Mexi 
 pendant la Ian 
 tent de longue 
 ••itdo, diff&re ei 
 to'n. i.. p. 305. 
 Aztekischen. * , 
 itt dooh der ni 
 "111 Zweig des 
 leibhaften naht 
 «eiitritt; ein G 
 "ztekisoheB Er 
 Vol,. 
 
MOQUI AFFILIATIONS. 
 
 673 
 
 No grammar has been written of the Moqui language, 
 and a few vocabularies are all we possess of it. Gov. 
 Lane, speaking of the Pueblo languages collectively, writes : 
 "All these languages are extremely guttural, and, to my 
 ear, seemed so much alike, that I imagine they have 
 sprung from the same parent stock." " 
 
 Some claim a relationship between the Moquis and 
 the Apaflhes and others, but no such connection has ever 
 been established.*" The only positive statement in this 
 regard is made by Buschmann, who, by actual compari- 
 son of vocabularies, has determined its status." Among 
 
 gunge of the two towns was different. At Tegnn they say that a third distinct 
 tongue is spoken .... Tlie people .... have abiiiuloued the habit of visiting 
 each other till the languages, wliich, witli all Indian tribes, are subject to great 
 mutations, have graduallv become dissimilar.' Ivea' Colorado liiv., p. 127. 
 ' Wie ich erfuhr, sollen die Moquis uicht alle eine und dieselbe Sprache 
 Imben, nnd die Bewohner eiuiger Stjidte nicht nnr fremde Dialekte, sondern 
 Hogar fremde Sprachen reden.' Mollhausen, Heisen, torn, ii., p. 239. Davis, 
 rt'ferring to a MS. by Crnzate, a former Governor of New Mexico, maintains 
 that the Moqui speak the Queres language, but at the same time he says ' it 
 is maintained by some that four of the Moqni villages speak a dialect 
 very nearly the same as that of the Navajos, while a fifth speaks that of 
 San Juan, which is Tegua. . . .The distance from Picons to the Moqui vil- 
 la.i^es ia about four hundred miles . . yet these widely separated pueblos 
 speak.... the same language.' ElQringo, pp. 116-7, 165. Comparisons of 
 the vocabularies in Simpson, Davis, and Meline prove the Moqui to be a 
 distinct language. Word, in hid. Aff. Uept., 18fi4; p. 19L 
 
 ' Lane, in Schoolcraft' h Arch., vol. v., p. 689. 
 
 ■c ' The language of the M6quis, or the M5quino8, is said to differ but 
 little from that of the Navajos.' Hwihen' Doniphan's Ex., p. 197. Speaking 
 of all the Pueblo languages, including the Moqiii: 'AH these speak dialects 
 of the same language, more or less approximating to the Apache, and of all of 
 which the idiomatic structure is the same. Thev likewise all understand each 
 other's tongue. What relation this language bears to the Mexican is un- 
 known, but 
 nut to be 
 vol. i., p. 2C9. 
 
 ■I 'No analog has yet been traced between the language of the old Mexi- 
 cans and any tribe at the north in the district from which they are supposed 
 to have come.' liartletl'n Vers, Nar., vol. ii., p. 283. 'Reste der Mexika- 
 uischen Sprache fanden da^.{e|^i'n in don Sprachen dieser V61ker die im Mexi- 
 kaninchen sehr geilbten MiwHionflro nicht, sondern die Sprache von Moqui, 
 uud die der Yabipais, welche lange Btirte tragen, wesentlich unterschieden! 
 YOU dem Mexikanischen.' Vater, Mithrldatea, torn, in., pt iii., yy. 182. 'Ce- 
 pendant la languo que parlent les ludiens dn Moqui, les Yabipais, (jui por~ 
 tent de longue barbes, et ceux qui Imbitent les plaines voisines du liio Colo- 
 rado, diffisre essentiellement de la langue mexicaine.' IlnmUoldl, Eium'i Pol.,. 
 tom. i., p. 305. ' Doch reden die Mocpiis . . . Sprachen ganz verschieden vom 
 Aztekiscnen.' Milhle)ii\fordt, Mfjico, tom. ii., {>tii., p. 539. ' Die Moqr.i-Simu'he 
 iHt doch der mexikanischen befreundet! sie ist— dies ist nieine Lrtinduug— 
 (•ill Zweig des Idioms, welc-hes dem Snchenden als ein Phantom statt des 
 leibhaften niihuall als sein Sehattenbild, in dem alten Norden Uberall entge- 
 goiitritt: ein Oebilde der sonnrisohen Zunge, bei welohem Nnmen ein kleinea 
 aztekisohes Erbtheil sich vou selbst versteht . . . Ich erkltire die Moqui- 
 VOL. III. 49 
 
 lut my impression is that it will be found to assimilate greatly, if 
 identical. Ruxton'8 Adven, Mex., p. 194; Oreytj's Com, J'rairien, 
 
 ■'ft 
 
 
 m 
 
 > ii 
 
 ii?'-»' 
 
«74 
 
 8H0SH0NE LANGUAGES. 
 
 other connecting links he particularly mentions the sub- 
 stantive endings^, be, and others, by means of which, he 
 says, the Moqui attaches itself to the Shoshone-Comanche 
 branch of the Sonora idioms. The comparative vocabu- 
 lary before given will further illustrate their aflfiliation." 
 
 Returning to southern California, let us examine 
 the three languages, Kizh, Netela, and Kechi, spoken 
 near the missions of San Gabriel, San Juan Capistrano, 
 and San Luis Rey, respectively, which are not only 
 distantly related to each other, but show traces of the 
 Sonora- Aztec idioms. Father Boscana, who has left us 
 an accurate description of the natives at San Juan Ca- 
 pistrano, unfortunately devoted little attention to their 
 language, and only gives us a few scattered words and 
 stanzas. One of the latter reads as follows: 
 
 Quio noit noivam 
 
 Quic secat peleblich 
 
 Ybicnum luajanr vesagnec 
 
 Ibi patial, ibi nrusar, 
 
 Ibi dobal, ibi seja, ibi calcel. 
 
 Which may be rendered thus: 
 
 I go to my home 
 That is Bnnded with willows. 
 These five they have placed, 
 This agave, this stone pot, 
 • This simd, this honey, etc.!' 
 
 But very little is known of the grammatical structure 
 of these languages. In the Kizh, the plural is formed 
 in various ways, as may be seen in the following ex- 
 amples: 
 
 BINOUIi&B. PLDRAIi. 
 
 Man 
 
 woroit 
 
 wororoit 
 
 House 
 
 kitsh 
 
 kikitsh 
 
 Mountain 
 
 haikh 
 
 huhaikh 
 
 Sprache fdr eiu Glied meines Sanorischen Spraohstammes. Sclion die mif- 
 fallend vielen, manchmnl in vorzQglich reiiier Form erscheinenden, nztoiii- 
 schen Worter bezeichnen die Sprache als cine sonorische ; es komnit diis 
 zwoite Kennzeicheii hinzu: der Besitz gewissor Acht Ronorischpr W6rt)'r. 
 In einem grossen Theile ersoheint die Sprache aber iiberaus fremdartig; \m\ 
 so mehr als sie auoh vou den 5 Pueblo-Sprachen, wio sohon Simpson Ix!- 
 
 merkt hat, g&nzlich versoliieden ist Die Spuren der Siibst. Kndung pe, 
 
 be u.ft. weiseu der Moqui-Spncho ihren Platz nnter der comancho-shoHhoni- 
 Hchen Familio des Sonora Idioms an. Dieses allgemeine Urtheil iiber die 
 Sprache ist sicher.' Buschmann, Spwen derAtUk, Spr., pp. 280-!)(). 
 
 « SimpHon's Jour. MU. Tiecon., pp. 128-30; Daiiis' El Oringo, pp. 157-1). 
 
 " Boscana, in Roblnaon'a Life in Cal., p. 283. 
 
KIZH AND NETELA SPECIMENS. 
 
 675 
 
 
 
 BINQUIiAR. 
 
 
 YLITBAIi. 
 
 Wolf 
 
 
 iBhot 
 
 
 ishishot 
 
 Good 
 
 
 tihorwait 
 
 
 tiriwait 
 
 Small 
 
 
 tshinui 
 
 
 tshitHhfirai 
 
 Black 
 
 
 yupikha 
 
 
 yupinot 
 
 Woman 
 
 
 tokor 
 
 
 totokor 
 
 Bow 
 
 
 pa(tkhaar 
 
 
 papaftkhnsr 
 
 Bad 
 
 
 mohai 
 
 
 momohai 
 
 White 
 
 
 nrawatai 
 
 
 rawanot 
 
 Bed 
 
 
 kwauokha 
 
 
 kwaukhonot 
 
 
 DECLENSION WITH PRONOUN. 
 
 My father 
 
 ninak 
 
 
 Onr father 
 
 ayoinak 
 
 Thy father 
 
 monak 
 
 Your father 
 
 asoiuak 
 
 His father 
 
 anak 
 
 
 
 
 My house 
 
 nikin 
 
 
 Our house 
 
 eyoknga 
 
 Thy bouae 
 
 mukin 
 
 Your house 
 
 asoknga 
 
 His house 
 
 aking 
 
 a 
 
 Their house 
 
 pomoknga 
 
 niki 
 
 Our house 
 
 tshomki 
 
 om aki 
 
 Your house 
 
 oniomomki 
 
 poki 
 
 Their house 
 
 omp omki 
 
 nokh 
 
 Our boat 
 
 tshoniikli 
 
 om oinikh 
 
 Your boat 
 
 onioiit omikh 
 
 ompoinikh 
 
 Their boat 
 
 ompuiiiikh ** 
 
 Of the Netela there are also the following few speci- 
 mens of plural formation and pronouns ; — suol, star ; siU- 
 um, stars; noptdum, ray eyes; minakom, my ears; niki- 
 loabm, my cheeks; natakalom, my hand; tikemelum, my 
 knees. 
 
 DECLENSION WITH PRONOUN. 
 
 My house 
 Thy house 
 His liouse 
 My bout 
 Thy boat 
 His boat 
 
 The Kizh appears also to have been sjOTken, in a 
 slightly divergent dialect, at the Mission of San Fer- 
 nando, as may be easily seen by comparing the following 
 two versions of the Lord's Prayer; the first in the lan- 
 guage of San Fernando, and the latter in that spoken 
 at San Gabriel. 
 
 Y yorac yona taray tucupuma sagouc6 motoanian 
 majarmi moin main mono muismi miojor yiactucupar. 
 Pan yyogin gimiamerin majarmi mifema coy(') ogornd 
 yio mamainay mii, yiarma ogonug y yona, y yo ocaynen 
 coijarmea main ytomo mojay coiyamii huermi. Parima. 
 
 Yyonac y yogin tucupugnaisa sujucoy motuanfan 
 miisarmf mi^in tucupra maiman6 mufsme mill^osar y 
 
 >« IMe's Elhnnii.. in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., pp. 666-7; Bui.ohniaim, Kith 
 urui Ntttia, pp. 61:2-13. 
 
 m 
 i 
 
 i!! 
 
 M 
 
 I 
 
 9 
 
 
I 
 
 676 
 
 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. 
 
 ya tucupar jiman bxf y yoni masaxmi mftema coy abox- 
 mi y yo mamafnatar momojaich milli y yaxma abonac 
 y yo no y yo ocaihuc coy jaxmea main itan momosaich 
 coy jama juexme hueme nesaich. 
 
 In like manner do the Netela and Kechi show a close 
 affinity. The Netela Lord's Prayer reads: 
 
 Ghana ech tupana ave onench, otune a cuachin, 
 cliame om reino, libi yb chosonec esna tupana cham 
 nechetepe, micate torn cha chaom, pepsum yg cai cay- 
 chame, y i julugcalme cai ech. Depupnn opco chame 
 chum oyote. Amen Jesus. 
 
 The Kechi is as follows: 
 
 Cham na cham mig tu panga auc oni)>n moquiz cham 
 to gai ha cua che nag omreina li vi hiche ca noc yba 
 heg ga y vi au qui ga topanga. Cham na cholane mim 
 cha pan pituo mag ma jan pohi cala cai gui cha me hol- 
 loto gai torn chame o gui chag cay ne che cai me tus so 
 Hi olo calme alia linoc chame cham cho sivo." " 
 
 Although Mr Turner classed these lang- ges with the 
 Shoshone family, in reality they only form such a tie 
 through their Sonora and Aztec connection.^" This is 
 illustrated by Mr Buschmann in an extensive compara- 
 tive vocabulary of the three languages, of which 1 shall 
 give a brief extract on a subsequent page." 
 
 IS Mnfras, Explor., torn, ii., pp. 393-4. 
 
 '« ' Belong; to the great Shoshonee, or Snake fan-Uy.' Turner, in Fac. R. R. 
 Rept., vol. iii., p. 76. ' The similurity which exibcs between many words iu 
 thexe two languagen, and in the Shoshoni, ig evident enongh from a com- 
 parison of the vocabularies. The resemblance is too great, to be attributed 
 to mere casual intercourse, but it is doubtful whether the evidence which it 
 affords will justify us in classing them together as branches of the hiiiiio 
 family.' Male's Ethnoi/., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 567. 'The natives of 
 Kt. Diego cannot understand a word of the language used in this mission, 
 and in like manner, those iu the neighborhood of St. Barbara, and farther 
 north.' Jhscnna, in Robinson's Life in Cat., p. 240; Okeson's Hist. Lath. 
 Church, p. 97. 
 
 17 ' Ich habe in dem Kizh und in der Netela zwei Olieder meines 
 
 Ronorischen Sprachstummes, ausgestattet mit Aztekischem Sprachstoff, ent- 
 deokt.' Buschmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 546. 'Bei der, genugsam von 
 mir anfgezeigten Genieinschnft der zwei oalifomischeu Idiome, so luuti't 
 mein Urtheil, hofft man auch hier verf/ebens auf ein genaues, gliicklichcs Zu- 
 treffm eigenthttmlicher Formen dieser Sprachen mit dem Comanche und 
 Bchoschonischen oder mit den siidlicheren sonorischen Hauptsprachcn, ciu 
 Zusiimroentreffen mit etwas recht Besonderem Einer Sprache mit eiuer 
 anderen : so nahe liegen die Sprachen si h nie, sie sind alle fremd genug 
 gegen eiuauder,' Buschmann, huh und Netela, p. 618. 
 
GHEMEHUEVI AND CAHUILLO PRONOUNS. 
 
 677 
 
 >y abox- 
 
 abonnc 
 
 imosaich 
 
 V a close 
 
 cuachin, 
 
 la cham 
 
 cai cay- 
 
 !o chame 
 
 ^uiz cham 
 I HOC yba 
 lane mim 
 a me hol- 
 ne tus so 
 
 16 
 
 8 with the 
 mch a tie 
 *» This is 
 compara- 
 ich 1 shall 
 
 , in Pac.B.K- 
 |iany ■word8 iu 
 h from a com- 
 [be attributed 
 Hence vfhich it 
 p of tlio sumo 
 fhe natives of 
 1 this misHiou, 
 k and farther 
 Vs Hist. talk. 
 
 llieder meincK 
 tachstoff, e»»t- 
 Vnug8i»n» voii 
 toe, BO lautit 
 Ittcklichcs Xti- 
 lomanche uud 
 Tiprachcu, fin 
 the niit finer 
 1 fremd genug 
 
 The Chemehuevi and Cahuillo, the last two of this 
 division, have also been classed as belonging to the Sho- 
 shone family, and some have even called them bands of 
 Pah-Utes, but what has been said concerning the affilia- 
 tion of the three last mentioned will apply to these with 
 equal force. That they are distinct languages has al- 
 ready been stated by Padre Garces, who describes them 
 under the name of Chemegue cajuala, Chemegue sebita, 
 Chemeguaba, and Chemegue, ascribing the same lan- 
 guage to all of them in distinction from their neighbors. 
 He includes with the Chemehuevi the Yavipai muca 
 oraive or Moqui, who, although not speaking the same 
 language, are still somewhat connected with them, 
 through their Sonora and Aztec relations, which conjec- 
 tures are singularly significant." Grammatical remarks 
 on these languages there are but few to offer. The 
 accentuation is in neither very regular; in the Cheme- 
 huevi, it is generally on the second syllable, while in the 
 Cahuillo it is mostly on the first." 1 give here the 
 personal pronouns of the two languages. 
 
 
 UHEHKHUEVI. 
 
 OAHimXO 
 
 I 
 
 nuu 
 
 neh 
 
 Thou 
 
 hiiilTco 
 
 eh 
 
 Ho 
 
 einp& 
 
 peh 
 
 We 
 
 
 chouiim 
 
 You 
 
 
 t'hniim 
 
 They 
 
 
 fwim 
 
 To illustrate the Sonora and Aztec connection, I offer 
 the following short comparative vocabulary. 
 
 '" Oarcea, Diario, in Doc. Hist. MfX., B^rie ii., torn, i., p. 351. Orozco y 
 Berra includes them as well as the Utahs and Moquis with the Apache fam- 
 ily of hmguiiKes, in support of which he rites Balbi, tableau xxxii. ' Die 
 Chimchwhuebes, Comanches nnd Cahuillos, also 8tjiinme, die zwischen den 
 Kusten der Siidsee nnd Texas verbreitet sind, als Nebenstfiniiue der Nation 
 df r Schoschone oder Schlangeu-Indiauer betraehtet werden konneu.' MtilU 
 hausen, Reinen in die Ftlsenaeb., torn, i., pp. 435-6. 'The Cheniehuevis are a 
 band of Pah-Ulahii. . .whose language . .agrees most nearly with Simpson's 
 Utah, and Hale's East Hhoshonee.' The Cahuillo ' exhibits the closest affin- 
 ity to the Kechi and Netelii, especially the former. Its affinity to the Kizh is 
 equally evident.' Turner, in Pac. Ii. II. liept., vol. iii., p. 76. 'Die Cheme- 
 huevi- und Cahuillo-8prache sind einander so fremd, dass sie beinahe fUr 
 alle Begriffe gauz andere Wdrter besitzen; ihre Verschiedenheit ist so gross, 
 (lass man aus ihnen allein nicht ahnden sollte, sie seion beide gleichmassig 
 sonorische Olieder.' Btmhmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 554. 
 
 « Turner, in Pac. H. Ii. liept., vol. iii., p. 77. 
 
 m 'i 
 
 '\W 
 
m 
 
 SHOSHONE LANQUAOES. 
 
 
 P^SI 
 
 S< 
 
 
 IITI 1111=1^111:1 IP 
 
 Hi 
 
 
 
 s-iiiJir 
 
 'MT3 D B 
 
 I 
 
 5^ 
 
 ^'•o B B I* 
 
 s 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 
 1- 
 
 a 
 
 SB a x-0'a 
 
 P 
 
 
 » o 
 
 s 
 
 
 Ettt — ■ 
 "B. 
 
 K 
 
 O 
 
 a-g 
 
 o 
 
 
 r~i 
 
 
 I 
 
 3 
 
AZTEC TBACES IK SOUTHEBM CALIFORNIA. 
 
 879 
 
 As regards the Sonora and Aztec relationship, we have 
 here again the substantive endings p, h, t, in various forms, 
 which, as before stated, may be compared with Aztec 
 endings, changed according to certain linguistic laws. 
 In the Cahuillo, as in the Kechi, prefixed possessive 
 pronouns, before substantives representing parts of the 
 human body, particularly that in the first person sin- 
 gular, n, are proof of the Sonora aifiliation. In the 
 same words, the Ghemehuevi has the two pronouns ni 
 and uri, which always carry with them the ending, m.'" 
 
 •' Jiuschmann, Spurm der Attek. Spr., pp. 553-4. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE PUEBLO, 
 
 COLORADO RIVER, AND LOWER CALIFORNIA 
 LANGUAGES, 
 
 Tbaoks of thk Aztec not found among thk Phkblos of Nkw Mexico and 
 Arizona — The Five LANonAOEs of thk Plveblos, the Quebes, the 
 Teoda, the Picobis, Jemrz, and Zcni— Pdeblo Compabatite Vocabu- 
 LART— The Ycha and its Dialects, the Mabicopa, Cuchan, Mojate, 
 DieoeSo, Yampais, and Yatipau— The CocHiuf, OuAicuBf, and Pericu, 
 with theib Dialects of Loweb Califobnia— Ocaicubi Orammab— Pa- 
 
 TEB NOSTEB IN ThBEE CoCHIHI DiALEOTB— ThB LANOUAaES OF LoWEB 
 
 California whollt Isolated. 
 
 Having already mentioned some of the principal 
 idioms spoken in the southern part of the Great Basin, 
 as parts of the trunks to which they belong, or with 
 which they affiliate, I shall devote the present chapter 
 to such languages of New Mexico and Arizona as can- 
 not be brought into the Tinneh or Sonora stocks, and 
 to those of Lower California. Begiiming with the 
 several tongues of the Pueblos, thence proceeding west- 
 ward to the Colorado River, and following its course 
 southward to the Gulf of California, I shall include 
 the languages of the southern extremity of California, 
 and finally those of the ijeninsula. These languages 
 are none of them cognate with any s|X)ken in Mexico. 
 Respecting those of the Pueblos which have long been 
 popularly regarded as allied to southern tongues, it is 
 now very certain that they are in no wise related to 
 them, if we except the Aztec word-material found in 
 
 (680) 
 
 the \ 
 
 from J 
 
 have c 
 
 the re 
 
 meanv 
 
 langua 
 
 those 
 
 tion; i 
 
 elusion 
 
 may I 
 
 human 
 commui 
 to othe 
 ra«e, ei 
 between 
 agism. 
 language 
 vanced 
 stantial 
 their lar 
 of the 1 
 with eaci 
 although 
 tongue o 
 possible 
 far out of 
 in a lane 
 exists onl 
 it could 
 language 
 Five di 
 or less de 
 inhabitant 
 Silla, Lagi 
 language 
 lldefonso, 
 one of the 
 in Taos, P 
 language; 
 
THE FIVE PUEBLO LANGUAGES. 
 
 681 
 
 the Moqui. From analogous manners and customs, 
 from ancient traditions and time-honored beliefs, many 
 have claimed that these New Mexican towns-people are 
 the remains of aboriginal Aztec civilization, attempting 
 meanwhile to explain away the adverse testimony of 
 language, by amalgamation of the ancient tongue with 
 those of other nations, or by absorption or annihila- 
 tion; all of which, so far as arriving at definite con- 
 clusions is concerned, amounts to nothing. Analogies 
 may be drawn between any nations of the earth; 
 human beings are not so unlike but that in every 
 community much may be found that is common 
 to other communities, irrespective of distance and 
 race, especially when the comparison is drawn 
 between two peoples both just emerging from sav- 
 agism. The facts before us concerning the Pueblo 
 languages are these: although all alike are well ad- 
 vanced from primeval savagism, live in similar sub- 
 stantial houses, and have many common customs, yet 
 their languages, though distinct as a whole from those 
 of the more savage surrounding tribes, do not agree 
 with each other. It is difficult to prove that the Aztec, 
 although now perhaps extinguished, never was the 
 tongue of New Mexico; on the other hand, it is im- 
 possible to prove that it was, and surely theorists go 
 far out of their way in attempting to establish a people 
 in a land where no trace of their language exists, or 
 exists only in such a phase as proves conclusively that 
 it could not possibly have ever been the basis of the 
 language now spoken. 
 
 Five distinct languages, with numerous dialects, more 
 or less deviating, are spoken by the Pueblos. By the 
 inhabitants of Santo Domingo, San Felipe, Santa Ana, 
 Silla, Laguna, Pojuate, Acoma, and Cochiti, the Queres 
 language is spoken; in San Juan, Santa Clara, San 
 lldefonso, Pojuaque, Nambe, Tezuque, and also in Harno, 
 one of the Moqui towns, the Tegua language prevails; 
 in Taos, Picoris, Zaudia, and Isleta, there is the Picoris 
 langu^e ; in Jemez and Old Pecos, the Jemez ; in Zuni, 
 
 V 
 
 m: 
 
MQ 
 
 PUEBLO LANOUAOES. 
 
 the Zufii language.^ The three principal dialects of 
 Qiieres are the Kiwomi, Cuchitemi, and Aeoma. Of 
 these the first two are very similar, in some cases al- 
 most identical, while the Acoma is more distinct.' In 
 the Queres the accent is almost invariably on the first 
 syllable, and the wonls are in general rather short, 
 although a few long words occur. Possessive pronouns 
 appear to be affixed ; they are ini, ni, ne, in, and i. 
 In the Tegua and Zuni the personal pronouns are: 
 
 
 novA. 
 
 zuSi. 
 
 I 
 
 nah 
 
 hdo 
 
 Thon 
 
 vh 
 
 t6o 
 
 He 
 
 ihih 
 
 Idoko 
 
 She 
 
 ibih 
 
 
 We (ind.) 
 
 tahqnireh 
 
 hdouo 
 
 We (exc.) 
 
 nihyeuboh 
 
 
 You 
 
 nahib 
 
 ahchee 
 
 They 
 
 ihnah 
 
 looko 
 
 In the Tegua, although many monosyllables appear, 
 there are also a number of long words, such as pehgnah- 
 vicahniborih, shrub ; haihiombotahrei, for ever ; hahnguma- 
 ahnpih, to be; haihahgniiJuii, great; heingiimbiiinboyoh^ 
 nothing. In the Zuni, long words appear to predomi- 
 
 1 ' No one showing anything more than the faintest, if any, indicntions 
 of a cognate origin witli the otlier.' Simpson's Jour. Mil, Recon., i)p. 5, 128-!). 
 ' ClaHHed by dialects, the Pueblos of New Mexico at the period of the ar- 
 rival of the Spaniards spoke four separate and distinct languages, cidled the 
 Tegua, the Firo, the Queres, and the Tugnos.' 'There are now five rliifer- 
 ent dialects spoken by the Pueblos.' No Pueblo can 'understand another 
 ot a diiTerent dialect.' 'It does not follow that the groups by dialect corres- 
 pond with their geographical grouping; for, frequently, those furthest apart 
 speak the same, and those nearest si>eak diiTerent languages.' MMtie's Two 
 Thousand Mika, pp. 203-4; Lane, in Schoolcraft's Arch,, vol. v., p. C89. 
 * The Pueblo Indians of Taos, Pecuris and Acoma speak a langua|:;e of 
 which a dialect is used by those of the Bio Abajo, including the PuebloH of 
 San Felipe, Sandia, Ysleta, and Xemez.' Jiuxton's Advtn. Mex., p. 194. 
 'There are but three or four different languages spoken among them, nnd 
 these, indeed, may be distantly allied to each other.' ' Those further to thu 
 westward are ]>erhaps allied t'> the Navajoes.' Oreijg's Com. Prairies, vol. i., 
 J). 269. 'In ancient times thi si.veral pueblos formed four distinct natiunH, 
 called the I'iro, Tegun, Q>irr":i, luu' Ta'jnos or Tano.s, speaking as many dif- 
 ferent dialects or languages. ' IMivi^; El Oringo, p. 116; see also pp. 155-(), on 
 cliussiflcation according to Ors'zaf .?. 'The Jemez. . . .speak precisely the sanio 
 language as the Pecos.' ih-imech'a Deserts, vol. i., p. 198; Turner, in Par. 
 H. Ji., Jtept., vol. iii ., pp. 90, et seq. ' There are live different dialects spoken 
 by the nineteen pueblos.' These are so distinct that the S])anish InngiinKo 
 'has to be resorted to as a common medium of communication.' M'anl. in 
 Ind. Aff. Rept., 1864, p. 191; Ruschmann, Spr. N. Alex. «. der Westseite dvs b, 
 Nordamer., p. 280. et seq. 
 
 8 Ttimer, in Pac. R. R, Rept., vol. iii., p. 90; Biiachmann, Spr, N. Mex. 
 u. der M'vstseUe des b. Nordanter., p. 302. 
 
 nate, 
 finge; 
 
 night 
 will ] 
 
 vocab 
 
 have 
 
 famih 
 
PUEBLO OOMPARATIVE VOCABULABT. 
 
 668 
 
 nate, — dhmeeashneekemhj autumn ; dhseeailahpalhtonnai, 
 finger ; kifUaUoojkietsinmth, gold ; tehkenahweeteekeeah, mid- 
 night; tdhmchahpahndhmnee, war-club, and otherH.^ Ah 
 will more clearly appear by the following comparative 
 vocabulary^ none of these languages are oognate; they 
 have no affinity among themselves, nor with any other 
 family or group.* 
 
 QUEBKH. 
 
 nun 
 Moon 
 
 
 Star 
 
 shecat, 
 
 Earth 
 
 hahats 
 
 Man 
 
 hatssee 
 
 Woman 
 
 naiatHiiy 
 
 Head 
 
 naHhcnune 
 
 Eyo 
 
 kaiinuh 
 
 NoHe 
 
 kurwishshe 
 
 Mouth 
 
 tHeeikak 
 
 Ear 
 
 kuhiipah 
 
 Hand 
 
 ktthmoBhtay 
 
 Dog 
 
 Hah 
 
 Fire 
 
 hahkonye 
 
 W^ttter 
 
 tseata 
 
 TEODA. PICOBK. JBIIBZ. ZUSl. 
 
 yuttookkah 
 
 moyatchuway 
 oulockuauuay 
 
 OutHO 
 
 ocare 
 
 OHhuckquinnay 
 tounahway 
 nolinnay 
 aewtthtinnay 
 lahschucktinnay 
 shoncbeway 
 8odomah canuu watsetiih 
 
 pahannah fwuah mackke 
 
 pohahoon pah keaoway 
 
 pah 
 
 hoolennah 
 
 pahah 
 
 poyye 
 
 pannah 
 hahhe(;lannah 
 
 adoyeah 
 
 woonhah 
 
 nah 
 
 pahhiiunah 
 
 dookith 
 
 sayeu 
 
 tahhahnenah 
 
 Hhuotirth 
 
 ker 
 
 clayauuah 
 
 steoHh 
 
 pnmbah 
 
 pinemah 
 
 cliitchous 
 
 chay 
 
 chenoy 
 
 Hfiech 
 
 shay 
 
 pooaenah 
 
 foraaech 
 
 sho 
 
 olahmoenah 
 
 eaeqnuh 
 waHlichish 
 
 oyoo 
 
 taglayonay 
 
 mah 
 
 
 mahtiiih 
 
 cher 
 fah 
 
 «>Hh 
 
 In the region through which flows the Colorado, and 
 between that river and the Gila, many different lan- 
 guages are mentioned by the early missionaries but at 
 this time it is difficult to ascertain how far diflerent 
 names are applied to any one nation. 
 
 The missionaries themselves frequently did not know 
 
 > Tuauque words ' are monosyllabic, and suggest a connection with Asi- 
 atic stocks, in which thia featnre is prominent.' Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., 
 p. 40u. ' AH these languages are extremely guttural and to my ear seemed 
 so much alike that I imagine they have sprung from the same parent stock.' 
 Jjone, in Id., vol. v., p. <i89; Turner, in rac. R. R. Kepi., vol. iii., p. 93 et 
 seq.; Ituschmann, Neva Mix. ttml Bril. N". Amer., p. 2^0 et seq. 
 
 * ' Die Queres-Spruoho ist trotz einiger Anklaugo an andere eine ganz 
 besoudere Kprache, vou der keiue Verwandtschuft aufzuAnden.' Buschmann, 
 Spr. N. ATex. n. der WeiUaeite des b. Nordamer., p. 303. ' Die Fremdheit der 
 'rezuqne-Sprache gegen alles Bekannte is durch das Wortverzeichniss ge- 
 nugsam erwiesen.' 'Ich unterlasse es spiclende aztekiscbe oder Sonorische 
 Ahnlichkeiten zu bezeichnen, da auch die Zuni-Spriiche diesen Idiomcn 
 ganz fremd ist.' Id., pp. 296-7. Tanos, ' one of the Moqui villages, at pres- 
 ent speak the Tegua language, which is also s]>oken by several of the New 
 Mexican Pueblo Indians, which leaves but little doubt as to the common 
 origin of all the village Indians of this country and Old Mexico.' Amy, in 
 Iivi. Aff. RepL, mil, p. 381. 'These Indians claim, and are generally suij- 
 posed, to have descended from the ancient Aztec race, but the fact of theii 
 speaking three or four different languages would tend to cast a doubt upon 
 this point.' Merriwelher, in Id., 1854, p. 174. 'The words in the Zuni lan- 
 guage vc'v much resemble the £ngli«h.' Hulchinga' Cal. Mag,, vol. ii., p. 348; 
 (Jrtgg'a Com. Prairies, vol. i., p. 285. 
 
 
684 
 
 COLORADO RIVEB LANGUAGES. 
 
 how to name the people ; often they gave several names 
 to one language, and several languages one name; many 
 "f the then existing dialects are known to have since 
 become extinct, and many more have mysteriously dis- 
 appeared, along with those who spoke them, .so that in 
 many instances, a century after their first mention no 
 such language could be found. It seems seldom to have 
 occurred to the missionaries and conquerors that the 
 barbarous tongues of these heathen could ever be of in- 
 terest or value to Christendom, still less lists of their 
 words; so that vocabularies, almost the only valuable 
 speech-material of the philologist, are exceedingly rare 
 among the writings of the early missionary Fathers. 
 If one half of their profitless homilies on savage sal- 
 vation had been devoted to the simple gleaning of 
 facts, science would have been the gainer, and tlie souls 
 of the natives no whit Icsh at peace. Of late, however, 
 vocabularies of the dialects of this region have become 
 numerous, and relationships are at length becoming 
 permanently established. 
 
 The languages under consideration, on comparison, 
 may nearly all be comprised in what may be called the 
 Yuma family. The principal dialects which constitute 
 the Yuma family are the Yuma, Maricopa, Cnchan, 
 Mojave, and Diegueno, which last is spoken in southern 
 California, and more particularly around the bay of 
 San Diego. Among others mentioned arc the Yavipais 
 and Yampais." Compared with that of their neighbors 
 
 * Cocomaricopn, Yuma, Jalckednn and Jamajab, speak the Bnmo liiii- 
 gnage. Oarcds, IHario, in Doc. Hist. MfX., gerie ii., toiii. i., p. HSO; A'imi, 
 Jtetiidon, in /(/., si'rie iv., torn, i., pp. 2'J2-3. 'Opas, que bablan la !i'«kiiii 
 de !<»■• Vuuias y CouomaricopaH ...» 'orre la ^cntilidad de estos y de s'l misiiia 
 lengua por los ricm A/.ul, Vurde, Salado y otros que entran el Colorado.' Ar- 
 riciviUi, Croitwa Sirafica, p. 4l({. ' I^a lengua de lodas entas nacionen v» una, 
 Cocomaricopas, Ynnia, Nijora, Qnieanutpa. ' Seddmair, lielacion, in Dnv, Hisl. 
 Mex., Bt-rie lii., toin. iv., p. 862. CuchauH, or Ynniaa, 'speai: the name dia- 
 lect' aa the Mariop.m. EMOry'n liept. IT. 8. and Mex. Hmmd'H-i/ Surrfi/, y. 
 107; Turner, in I'uc. It. 11. Kept., vol. iii., pp. 101 3; MoUhaxuten, Ueisrn in 
 di". Felnrngel),, tom. i., p. 433. Yumaa 'no bit Nacinn distinta d« la Coco- 
 niat'iuopa, pues uaan el mesmo Idioina.' ViUa-Stftor y San-het, Tlieairo, tcDii. 
 ii., p. 408; Gallaliii, in Emory'H Iteconnoiaaance, p. 12i); Cremouy'n ApneluK, 
 
 p. tK). 'The Pimos and ('Ocomaricopas speaking different l)>ngnag<'H. 
 
 Cutts' Conq. ofCnI., n. 189. CoHiiinoH and Tontos, 'lour langue anniit pliis 
 d'afflnite avib celle deH Mohaves ct deu Cuchans du Colorado.' ' Lett i u»ia8, 
 
DIEOUENO LORD'S PRAYER. 
 
 686 
 
 the language of the Bieguefios is soft and harmonious, 
 and as it contains all the sounds of the letters in the 
 English alphabet, the ix?ople speaking it readily learn 
 to pronounce the English and Spanish languages cor- 
 rectly." The following Lord's Prayer is a specimen of 
 the dialect of the Dieguenos. 
 
 Xagua anall amaf tacaguach naguanetuuxp mamamul- 
 po cayuca amaibo mamatam meyayam canaao amat 
 amaibo quexuic echasuu naguagui nana chonnaquin 
 fii'pil mefieque pachi's echeyuchaix) fingua quexuic nagu- 
 Hi'ch nncaguaihpo fiamechamel aniimch uch-gueli'ch-cuf- 
 ajx). Nacuiuch-pambo-cuchlich-cuiatpo-fiamat. Napui- 
 ja. 
 
 Of the other dialects the short vocabulary on the 
 following page will give an illustration : 
 
 I k 
 
 Huxqticla Be joi(;nent los Cocopaa, les 3/o/ioi'cs, let* Ilawalcoen, et les Diegue- 
 iion. Chaciine de ces tribuH a uno laiigno particulirre, main qui, juRuii' h 
 nn cprtuin point, se rapproche de ccUeH des ti'it)nti du ineine ^ronpe.' tirtiii- 
 seiir (h Jioiirhourii, Esqtiisses, pp. 2K-l». 'Ueniss ist, dnKs die Cocomnricdpns 
 und Yunius iiur Diulecto eiiier uiid derHellK-ii Spntche redcii.' Muhlenp/ordl, 
 Mrjico, torn, i., p. 211. 'The Maricopus Hpenk. . . .a dinl»M't of the (.'ocapa, 
 Yuma, Mdliave, and Di((;aiia toumtie.' Moiort/, in Intl. Aff. liept., 18.')9, p. 
 ;tlil; /(/., 1857, p. 302. l'a«':i(i.,c. I'iinuH, and MaricuiiuH. 'TlicHe tribva 
 Kpeak a cinimon language, which m conceded to be the aucit nt Aztco 
 tongue.' IMtid.ion, in hi., 1865, p. 131. I'inia and Maricopa. 'Their laii- 
 ^uageH are totitlly different, ho much ho that I waK enabled to distinKuish 
 them when spoken.' BdrtMI'n I'ern. Xnr., vol. ii., p. 2(i2. 'Los opan, coco- 
 ntaricopas, hudcoadan, yiitnaH, ciihunuaM, qui()uiumH, y otroH mas alia del 
 rio Colorado, hc '|)iieden tanibien Uaiiiar pinuiH y contar por otras tautaa tri- 
 buH de cHtit nacon; pneH la lengiia de (pie iisan ch una niisnia con nnla la 
 difereneia del dialecto.' Sonora, Drsirij). Hemj., in Ihie. Jlial. Mfx., Herie ill., 
 I). 5.')4; Sonora, Hfulo Kiisayo, p. 103. 'Yuma. Dialecto del Pima, lo ticnen 
 fos YuniaH, o chirninas, gdeiiim u xilenos, opiiH, coeopnH, couomarioopaa, 
 hudcoadancH, janiajaba I'l ( neaninnH, i> cnianier o eoHninaa <> culinnianaa 6 
 culiHnurs y Ion quicaniopaa. C'ajuencho. Diulecto del pinia, ptrtenecen A 
 osta Heecion loa cncaf>A ti cuhanaa, j«HU-uauiai, cajuenehea, qui(iuiniaa 6 qui- 
 hiiiniaa, yuanes, cnt^anea, alchedoaum, l)a(»io[ -k, cufiai y quenie>rt ' Orozco 
 If liiira, Gf(tiira/((i, pp. 353, .*7; Huiir.'.miiMi, ^7""'''" '''"'■ Azteo. >";»»•, p. 2(54, 
 et He(j. 'Die Vuiiuin, deren Sprnct") von der dir Coamifrirnopns. . . .wenig 
 vertchieden iKt," ' (Nn-oineric ■ >|>hk, Ynn»an, Pinius ...liaden jede ihro bo- 
 son lere Bprache.' /yV/ZV-r/ioni, in \'<itiT, Mithiiilnti.i, vol. iii., ])t iii., |>. 15',l. 
 ■ Alike in other respects tho I'ini'i und t'oconinricopa Indians differ in lan- 
 KUi»j<e.' lAtlhani's I'omp. J'lnl., vol, 'iij., p. 421. 
 
 •• ' Huavo al parecer, y mas fiicil que no la pinia, pues tiene la sunvo vocal 
 el la que falta u los pimiis, repitiendo ellos In u hiibluii sii iclioma canlando.' 
 •Sedehtutir, Ueliwion, in !>nc. lliil. .M<:v., si'rie iii., tiin. iv., p. 852. ' Soft and 
 nielodioUH.' HaiUttCH Peru, Sur., vol. ii., p. 2(j2; Turnrr, iu I'uc. li. It Jivpt,, 
 
 vol. iii., p. 101. 
 
 ' Mojrax, Explor., 
 
 .r I 
 
 ,:, ; "ill 
 
 toni. ii., p. 396. 
 
 )f?ir 
 
 J! ■■ 
 
LOWER GALIFOBNIAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 
 C0CIRAK. 
 
 XABIOOPA. 
 
 HOJAVK. 
 
 OZKOnE^O. 
 
 Man 
 
 ^patoh 
 
 eep&ohe 
 
 ipah 
 
 aycdotchet 
 
 Woman 
 
 seenyack 
 
 sinchayafxhntch 
 
 Binyax 
 
 seen 
 
 House 
 
 eenouwa 
 
 • 
 
 ahba 
 
 aw&h 
 
 Sun 
 
 n'yatch 
 
 n'yatz 
 
 n'yatz 
 
 
 Hoon 
 
 hullyar 
 
 hnllash 
 
 huUya 
 
 
 Fire 
 
 aawo 
 
 Ahooch 
 
 awa 
 
 
 Water 
 
 ah4 
 
 
 ahha 
 
 ah4 
 
 Maize 
 
 terditch 
 
 terdftz 
 
 terdicha 
 
 
 Good 
 
 ahotk 
 
 ahotk 
 
 ahhotk 
 
 ban 
 
 I 
 
 n'yat 
 
 iny&tz 
 
 n'yatz 
 
 n'yat « 
 
 Go 
 
 n'yeemoom 
 
 
 n'yimoom 
 
 
 Sleep 
 
 aseemiLh 
 
 
 esoma'om 
 
 
 Then there are the Yampai and Yavipai, said o 
 approach the Cuchan and Mojave f the Chevet reported 
 as a distinct tongue;*" the Cajuenche said to be another 
 language, and the J<alliquamai, a dialect of the Ca- 
 juenche." The Tatnajab is a strange language, described 
 by Don Jose Cortez as ''spoken with violent utterance 
 and lofty arrogance of manner; and in making si^eeches, 
 the thighs are violently struck with the palms of the 
 hands."" 
 
 There are further mentioned the Benemc with the 
 dialects Tecuiche and Teniqueche, and lastly the Covaji 
 and Noche, each a distinct tongue." The people speak- 
 ing the Noche probably were the northern and eastern 
 neighbors of the Dieguenos, and may have been men- 
 tioned by some writers under other names. I have 
 preferred to enumerate them here, because the names 
 frequently occur in the reports of the earlier expeditions 
 to thft Yuma nations. 
 
 On the peninsula of Lower California, there are 
 three distinct languages with many dialects, more or 
 less related to each other. Some of these dialects ap- 
 
 * Turner, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 95, etseq.; Schoolcraft's Arch., 
 vol. ii., p. 118, et seq. 
 
 » Whipple, Ewhank, and Turner, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 14. 
 
 Ki 'I. I Nacion Chevet. . . .de niuy distinto idionia de los que tienen Iim 
 demns Nnciones.' ArricMta, Cronica Serojica, p. 472. 
 
 i> 'La lungua de los cajuenchos es muy distinta de la yunia.' JHllii|iiii- 
 mais * aunquo parece el mismo idioma que el de los cajnenches, se difcrcncfti 
 mticho.' OarceH, Diario, in Doc. Jflit. Mex., si'rie ii., torn. i„ pp. 247, 251. 
 
 l< 'The Cuc/ipiiR, Talligiiamavs, and Cajnenches speak one tniigur; the 
 Yumas, Talchedums, and Tiimajabs have adistinctone.' Cortez, lliat. Apacia 
 Nations, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., ii. 124. 
 
 JJ Id., p, 125. 
 
 pear 
 siona 
 and i 
 fiula 
 othen 
 three 
 its pr 
 curi, \ 
 Uchiti 
 there ^ 
 missioi 
 minor 
 
 "'Nn 
 
 ten Califo 
 
 der Missi 
 
 und audei 
 
 annoch nt 
 
 angetroflei 
 
 Und von c 
 
 C'a/., pp. ] 
 
 chimi, la r 
 
 Guayciira, 
 
 no solo qu( 
 
 (■nl., torn, i 
 
 Nuzioni avc 
 
 p. 109. ' V 
 
 chos.' 'Lc 
 
 «e entiendi 
 
 I'eriiiches. 
 
 de trois lai 
 
 parlant la ] 
 
 vioire, in Rp, 
 
 in Calilornit 
 
 lich die de 
 
 Pericu; die 
 
 Lajmon; die 
 
 France.ico m 
 
 'Die l/ffc.jp 
 
 dcr Uitiivf ,tv. 
 
 '■< ).'■ 2I'<. H 
 
 ^ '<" '-■■ :<!■ d: t] 
 
 h>retu 'Mi i'l 
 
 J'.' Hi ^fr 
 
 TlieW„r.,r 
 
 The Cojhinii 
 
 ?'!'«; 5. A prd 
 
 puk." I^ithrm 
 
 '""KUages, the 
 
 quoting Fathen 
 
 "lid Cochimfs, 
 
 lo que oota])rt'l 
 
THREE STOCK LANGUAGES IN LOWER GALTFOBNIA. 687 
 
 pear so remote fro'^.: the parent stock that the early mis- 
 sionaries believed them to be independent languages, 
 and accordingly the nmnber of tongues on the penin- 
 sula has been variously estimated, some saying four, 
 others six ; but careful comparisons refer them all to 
 three stock languages. These are the Cochimi, with 
 its principal dialects, the Laymon and Ika; the Guai- 
 curi, with the Cora, Monqui, Didiu, Liyue, Edii, and 
 Uchiti dialects ; and lastly the Pericu. Besides the above, 
 there were also other dialectic differences in almost every 
 mission, such as the variations of word-endings, and other 
 minor points." In general these languages have been de- 
 
 1* * Nnn dnnn fiinf andere ganz verschiedene, tind in dem bisber entdeck- 
 ten Californien ubliche tSpracben ( welcbe seynd die Liiyinunn, in der Gegeud 
 der MinBiou von Loreto, die Cotschiml, in der MisHion des heil Xaverii 
 and nuderen gegeu Norden, die Utschi \, und die Pericua in Huden, und die 
 annocb unbekannte welche die Vulker reden, so P. Linck auf seiner Beis hat 
 angetroifeu) nebnt einer Menge Absprossen oder Dialekten, auf Seit gesetzt, 
 und von der Walcurischen Eulein etwas anzunisrkeu.' Uae<itr(, Nachr, von 
 Cat., pp. 176-7. 'Tres bon (dice el Fadre Taraval) las Lenguas: la Co- 
 chimi, la Pericii y la de Loreto. De esta ultima salen dos ramos, y son : la 
 
 Guayciira, y la Uchiti; verdad es, que es la variacion bmta, que jnz^iira, 
 
 no solo que hay quatro Lcnguns, sino que hay cinco.' Venegas, Xoiiciu de la 
 Cnl., torn, i., pp. 63-7. Pericui, Guaicuri, Ccchinif. ' Ognuna di queste tre 
 Nazioni aveva it suo linguaggio proprio.' Clavigero, Storia delta CaL, torn, i., 
 p. 1U9. ' Vuhitls, Coras, Pericos, Guaicuras, Cantils, Cayeyus, y otros niu- 
 chos.' 'Loade la baja peuinzula. ..hablan distintos idiomns pero todos 
 se entienden.' RenllafiCjedo, Carta, MS., p. 7. Edues, Cochimies, et 
 Periiiches. ' Ces trois tribus parleut neuf dialectes diferentn, dt'rivi's 
 de trois langues-matrices. ' Pauw, liech. Phil., tcm. i., j). 168. 'Les unes 
 parlant la Langue Afonqui . . .\ea antres la Langue Laimone.' Picolo, Me- 
 moive, in Recueil de VoiagfS au Nord, torn, iii., p. '279. 'Dreyerley Spraohcu 
 
 in Calitbmien,' 'die de los Ficos, dann die de los Waluuros uud end- 
 
 lich die de los Layniones.' Ducrue, in Mutr, NachrUMen, p. 392. 'Die 
 Fericn; die Waicnra niit den Dialectcn Cora, Uchidie und Aripe; die 
 Laymon; die Cochima mit 4 verschiedenen Dialecten, vrorunter der von S. 
 Frante.;ri, und Borgia; die Utschita; die Ika.' Hassel, Mex. Guat., p. 57. 
 'Di« l/f-fciiPS, dann die Monquis otler Menguis, zu welchen die Faniilicn 
 der \< i»ii>f ^^j.is und Coras geh6ren, die Couhfmas oder Colinii^H, die Lai- 
 i«<"ia»ii, di. Utschitas oder Vehftis, und die leas.' Muhlenpfordt, Mejico, torn. 
 J., ■(>. 21'.. See also torn, ii., pt ii., pp. 443-4; Taylor, in lirowne's L. Cal., 
 :>p, r-;-> 4 'The Cochimi, Pericu, and Loretto languages; the former is 
 5 w K. :</• >i : the Laymon, for the Laymones are the northern Cochimies; the 
 LMreCU ' Ai tAo '"ialects, that of the Ouaycuru and the Uchiti.' Prichard's 
 />"u' HL: Mr- , vol. ii,, p. 553. "fhe languages of old California were: 1. 
 The Wai •.<•. spoken in several dialents; 2. The Utshiti; 3. The Laymon; 4. 
 The Cojhimi North and the Pericu at the southern extremity of the jienin- 
 Htila; 6. A probably new form of speech used by boiiio tribes visited by 
 Link.' iMihnm's Comp. Phil., vol. viiv, p. 423. Morrell mentions three 
 liinguages, the Pericues, Menquis, and Cochimies. Nar., p. 198. Forbqs, 
 quoting Father Taraval, also speaks of three languages, Pericues, Monquis, 
 uud Cochimfs. Vat., p. 21. 'nolo habia dos idiomas distintos; el uno todo 
 lu que ooiopreheude la parte del Mediod'a, y llamaban Ado; y el otro to.lo 
 
LOWEB GALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOE8. 
 
 scribed as harsh and poverty-stricken. The miRsiun- 
 arics complained of not being able to find tenns with 
 which to express many of the doctrines which they 
 wished to inculcate; but from the grammatical notes 
 left by Father Baegert and those of Ducrue contained 
 in Murrs Nachricihien^ as well as from the various Pater 
 Nosters at hand, it appears that these languages are not 
 so very poor after all. Much there may have been 
 wanting to the zealous Fathers, many burning words 
 and soul-stirring expressions, which would have greatly 
 assisted their eflbrts, but except that tliere is certainly 
 no redundancy in these languages, they ofter nothing 
 very L'xtrm)rdinary." Following I give a few gram- 
 matical notes on the Guaicuri language. The sounds 
 leprcs-sited by the German letters, o, /, ^, /, a;, «, and 8, 
 excepi: I tsJi, do not appear. Possessive pronouns 
 
 are sho^. the following examples: 
 
 My father 
 
 bciMro 
 
 My noHO 
 Thy iioBe 
 
 minami'i 
 
 Thy fitthcr 
 
 cili'iro 
 
 Ginainu 
 
 UiM fatliur 
 
 tii'tro 
 
 HiM noHe 
 
 tinaiuii 
 
 Our fiither 
 
 kcpeilAre 
 
 
 
 lo que abrnzn el DepnrtAUionto del Norto y llninaban Cochiml.' CcUifomias, 
 Noticws, ciiita i., j). 'JO; \'u(ri; Mitlmiluiei*, toiu. iii., pt iii., p. 182, ctaeq.; 
 linrijvvt, in HmWisoniaii Hepl., 1804, p. 3'J3. Orozco y Verra alHo accoptH 
 three, naniiiiK theut, Pericii; Quaicura, with the dialectii, Cora, <'oii(;1u>h, 
 Uchita and Ari]>a; and the Cochimf with the dialectH, Kdi'i, Didi'i, iiixl 
 Northern Cufhiuii. Geoiiru/ia, pp. 305-7; Fimentel, Vuadro, toui. ii., p. '207, 
 etaeq.; Jiusehmann, Sfiuren dir Aitek. Spr., p. HVJ, et beq. 
 
 >i ' La lingua Cochinii, la quale b la piii diHteHa, h niolto diflcile, h piviiii 
 d'aHpirazioni, cd ha alcuno mituiero di ^)rununziare, cbe uou k poHHibilc di 
 darlt) ad intendere. . . La lingua l't>ricii c oggiuini eHtinttt . . .La branou dt^li 
 IJchili, e quaBi tutta quoUa de' Cori Hi Hono eHtinte.' ('lavhjero, iStotia dclla 
 t'al., torn, i., )>p. 110, lUO. EduoH ittid DidiuH, * huh palabrax no cran do inny 
 dif(cil pronunciaciun, pero car<>cian enteramonte de la f y r.' AUif/re, Jlisl. 
 Comp. dv JeaiM, torn, iii., pp. 40-7. 'Die AnsHnrache iHt meiHteuHtheilit m\t- 
 tnraliH und narium.' jHwrue, in Afurr, NanhricMen, p. 3!)2. Watcuri. ' Kami 
 man von dentelbcn nagen, dasH sio im hOchHten Orad wild sey und biirba- 
 riH(!h....Ho bentehet derHclben Harbarey in folgeudeni, uud zwar- 1. In 
 
 cini'iu crbtirnilichun und erHtaunlichcn &langel unendlieh vieler Wortcr 
 
 in (loni Mangel und Abgang der PrtipoHitionvn, (.'onjunctionen, und Rda- 
 tivoruni, das deve, oder ti]>itHcheA, no wcgun, und dim t.na, welchoH aiif 
 lieiHHet, auHgenonmien . . .lui Abgang des Couipariitivi und Hnperlntivi, mid 
 der Worter niehr und weniger, item, allor Adverbioruni, ho wohl dciuii, 
 welehe von Ad^eutiviH herkoninien, aln auch Bchier aller uuderon. . . .Ini Ali- 
 gang dfH Modi Conjuuclivi, niandativi und Hchier gar doH ontativi. Itt'iii, 
 den verbi I'aHHivi, oder an Htatt dvHHon, des verbi Itcoiproei, dtmHen siuli die 
 Hpanier und FranzoHen bedicnuu, Item, in Abgang der Doclinationen, miil 
 ziigU'ich der Artikleu dor, die, da8, etc.* tlaegert, Nachr. von L'aL, pp. 177 
 83. Hee also, SntUhaonian Rept., 18'J4, pp. uV4-6. 
 
 
 
 upon 
 
 terj. 
 
 The 
 
 to be 
 
 tenset 
 
 presei 
 
 the af 
 
 by ad 
 
 action 
 
 ku or 
 
 change 
 
GUAICUEI QBAMMAB. 
 
 The conjunction ts/n taCtT'^l "^^^eJlnabli 
 to be connected. YeJl hir-^ f '"^^''^ ^^^t^*" the words 
 tense«-the presenlt^ tlcT ^ ?!J""^ ^^dThT^' 
 present is foi„ed hi th! ^m ' '^"'^ *^^ ^"t"re. The 
 the affix rikH, ^X tr^l^ "' ''^'' **'^ ^^'^^thy 
 by adding in iike^ mCeTC ^J"'"' ?^ '^' ^"^"re 
 ««tion of several person" Th t^l' "''' ^' ^''^^^- If the 
 ^ or ^ is prefixS r th: ver^ l^Tl:^^ *^'^ «^"«ble 
 changed into ku. ^^"^^ ^'^ the first sellable is 
 
 To fight 
 
 To reuiomber 
 To speak 
 
 SINODLAB. 
 
 piabttkg 
 
 uniutu 
 
 Jake 
 
 raPBAt. 
 
 Icnpifibake 
 
 kumutij 
 
 ku^e 
 
 Some verbs bnir« „i "^^ 
 
 I play, .. , . .^"««KNT INWCATIVK. ^^^ 
 
 *""" *'"«'"ri«-o Theypla; I"*'" «'nukirire 
 
 Ihavani .^"""OT. ''""J- '««ava auiukirire 
 
 P"»yoa. W ainukiririkfri | r ci. i. ,""" TOtdbk. 
 
 I i shall play, beamuk/rime 
 
 ^'"ytJ^O". amukiritei ""T^'piay 
 
 Would that I had aorS^areX 
 or, « rf 1 
 
 yo«. amukiri tu 
 
 beriamnkiririkirikara 
 nen amukirinijerdra 
 
 T , "°" amukirinijerdra 
 
 transri'' "" ^""^^ ^^-d's Pra^.r with literal 
 
 ,J>»-me, tschaUrrake.rrnTT'*'"*'^ *'••'' -•"-- 
 
 '«^««.»"-i". pr..iJ!fj-^»« ti tschie: ectin 
 
 gr«5ia.ri at.'.me cat^ fnb , , Z'^"'"'' ""^^ thy 
 
 8'uceothut havewui "we *«'**'''eJ<,ldatembJt tschie- eiri 
 
 yo..m. « aroh«Uar.h and:^heeo'Lt 
 
 
LOWEB CALVOBNUN LANGUAGES. 
 
 jebarrakeme ti ph jailpe datembu, pae ei jebarrak^re, 
 
 ubey will people all here earth, as thee obey, 
 
 aena kea: kepechn bue kepe k6n jatiipe untdiri: cat^ 
 
 above are: our food ub give thia day: ub 
 
 kuitscharrak^ tei tschie kepectin atacamara, pke kuit- 
 
 furgive thou and our evil, 
 
 as 
 
 scharrakere ca(.e tschie cavape atukikra kepetujaku: 
 
 forgive we also the evil us do: 
 
 cate tikakambh. t^i tschie, cuvumei^ cat^ ue 
 
 us help thou and, desire will not we something 
 
 atukiara: kepe kakunjk pe atacara tschie. Amen." 
 
 evil: us protect from evil and. Amen. 
 
 As regards the other two languages, the only ma- 
 terials at hand are some Lord's Prayers in various dia- 
 lects of the Cochimi, as used in the different missions. 
 Of these I insert the following as samples of the dialects 
 spoken — I. at the Mission of Santa Maria, II. at San 
 Francisco de Borgia, and III. at San Ignacio: 
 
 Father our heaven in who art: thy name 
 
 T. Lahai-apa ambeing mia: mlmbangajua val 
 
 II. Cahai apa, ambeing mia, mimbang-ajud val 
 
 III. Ua-bappa amma-bang miami'i, ma mang-a-jua huit 
 
 all honored: earth thy kingdom come: 
 
 I. vuit-maha: amet mididivvaijua kukuem: jen- 
 
 II. vuit-mahii; amet mididuvaijua cucyem; jeramu- 
 
 III. maja tegem amat-ma-thadabajusl ucuem: kemmu- 
 
 earth on 
 
 ametetenaiig 
 
 ametenaug 
 
 amatknang 
 
 will t' ine 
 
 I. mu-jua 
 II. jua 
 III. jua 
 
 I. 
 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 as 
 luvihim. 
 luichim. 
 lauahim. 
 
 heaven 
 
 amabang 
 amabang 
 ammabang 
 
 Bread 
 
 Thevap 
 Thevdp 
 Teguap 
 
 done be 
 
 vihi mieng 
 vihi mieng 
 vahi-mang 
 
 yi-cue ti-mi-ei-di-gua 
 yiecud ti-mi-ei-di-guii, 
 ibang gual giiiang-avit-si-jua 
 
 16 Bnegerl, Nachr. von Col., pp. 175-94; Id., in Smilhsmian Rept., 1864, 
 
 Sp. 3W-393; also in Pimentel, Citadro, torn, ii., pp. 207-14; Soc. Mex. Geoij., 
 oietim. 2da epoca, torn, iv., pp. 31-40; Vater, Mthridates, torn, iii., pt iii., 
 pp. 188-92; Buachmann, Spurtn der Aitek. Spr., pp. 484-95. 
 
 I. 
 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 I. 
 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 k 
 C 
 
 I. 
 II. 
 III. p(, 
 
 The I 
 Xavier, 
 differed 
 the folio 
 places. 
 
 Penna 
 Our ' 
 
 buhu mo 
 
 thy r 
 
 muejueg 
 
 all; ' 
 
 ambayujuj 
 
 heoven 
 
 jaUm buh 
 
 th; 
 
 "^ guilugu 
 
 this 
 
 yat^ gambi 
 
 yb-7; Voter, M 
 "-P.222; Mofr 
 »««• i.. p. 265. 
 
'7'""'^"""™^-"^™. ^ 
 
 pac-kagit: 
 
 tevichip 
 tevichip 
 machi 
 
 "Ipugyua abadakegTm Z i? '■>"=S«'' gna 
 I. kaviu-vem ™''" "V-^g-M 
 
 II. caviu vim <'a«*tajuang inamenit nak.,™ 
 
 "I- Packaba^ague^, S-& -?""""' ^-^^» 
 
 ^t" "r^^ '~ «^ne„arr„ag„^:i, ? 
 
 "•"^jxeg gkajim: pennav,,! "7"". "" ^« 
 '«•» .bo„ ■'^ " i^ammet is decuinyi mb ni,.„: 
 
 t «"'■"«".- .i ^.™. Ta.aa.,a,^;-„Cr 
 '"guigui pamijieh h mb il^ ""' "*' *^ 
 
 vai . K '■'.!:^''°""»I"'<«"-guihitamm!i 
 
 J'a4 gainbu^u a kaimiiiii i.- •• "^ ■»<■■' 
 
 »-»StL """'l^'Juik pennayuia 
 
 i if" 
 
092 
 
 LOWEB OALIFOItNIAN LANGUAQES. 
 
 dedaudugujua, guilugui pogkajim : guihi yait, tagamuegE 
 
 done have as: and 
 
 hu\ ambinyyjiia hi doomb puguegjuk, hi doomb pogou- 
 
 evil and although and although 
 
 nyim; tamuegjua, guihi usi mahel kaemmet ^ dicuin 
 
 also earth satisfy 
 
 yumb, guihi ya^ hui mabiny) yalU, gambuegjuh, pagka- 
 
 and what is evil 
 
 udugum." 
 
 Clavigero does not give a translation of this Lord's 
 Prayer, but Hervas, who copies it in his Saggio Pratico, 
 translates all words which he could find in a short 
 vocabulary; Buschmann and others copy from him, 
 and even at this time no complete translation is ob- 
 tainable. 
 
 Lastly, I present a few sentences in the Laymon 
 dialect, literally translated. 
 
 Tamma amayben metaii aguinafii 
 
 Man years many lives not 
 
 Kenedabapa urap, guang lizi, quimib tejunoey 
 
 Father mine eats, and drinks, 
 
 Kenassa maba guimma 
 
 Sister thine 
 
 but 
 
 litUe. 
 
 Kadagua gadey iguimil decuifii 
 
 The fish sees but not hears 
 
 Juetabajua tahipeni 
 
 Blood mine good not 
 
 Kotajua kamang gehua 
 
 The stone (is) great, hard 
 
 Ibungajuu ganehmajen kaluhii 
 
 greater is.i* 
 
 Moon 
 
 sun 
 
 None of the Lower Oalifornian languages are in any 
 way related to, or connected witli, any otlior language. 
 In Jalisco an idiom is spoken which is called the Cora, 
 
 i« Clavigero, Storia della Cal., torn, i., pp. 204-5; Buschmann, Spuren tier 
 Attek. Spr., p. 497; Hervda, Saggio Pratico, p. 125; Voter, Mithridalea, toiii. 
 iii., pt iii., pp. 192-4; Mofraa, Explor,, torn, li., pp. 395-ti; PitntnUl, Vuadro, 
 torn, ii., pp. 221-2. 
 
 '» i>ucrn«, in Murr, Nachrlehkn, pp. 394-7. 
 
THE GOBA DIALECT IK LOWEB OALIFOBNIA. 
 
 but Seflor Fimentel after comparing it with the Cora of 
 the peninsula as well as with others in Lower California, 
 assures us that not the least connection exists between 
 them.^ It has also been stated that the languages 
 spoken on the peninsula north of La Paz are affiliated 
 with the Yuma tongue, but this is not the case. As we 
 have seen, the dialect of the Dieguenos reaches the sea- 
 coast near San Diego, and again south of that point, and 
 this being a Yuma dialect, it has perhaps given rise to 
 the belief that the Lower Californian languages incline 
 the same way." In South America there is a lar.guage 
 called I'lie Guaicuru, which has nothing in common with 
 the Guaicuri of Lower California.*' 
 
 *) * Hay otra idiomn llamado Cora en California, que es un dialecto del 
 Guaicura 6 Vaicura, diferente al que se habla en Jalisco.' Pintentel, in Soc. 
 Mex. Oeoij., lioklin, toin. viii., p, 603. 
 
 !' ' All the Indian tribes of the peninsula seem to be affiliated with the 
 Yumns of the Colorado, and with the Coras below La Paz.' Taylor, in 
 Jiroione'.i L. Cal., p. 53. 
 
 2S ' Beido Spracheu, die califomiacbe nnd die Sfidamerikanische Ouov- 
 cura Oder Quaycuru (Mbaya) von einander g&nzlioh veraobieden sind.' 
 Buschmann, Spuren der Aztek. 8pr., p. 194. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE PIMA, 6pATA, AND CERI LANGUAGES. 
 
 Pima Alto and Bajo— PApaoo — Pima Orahmab — Formation of Plttbam — 
 Personal Pronoun — Conjooation — Classification of Verbs— Advkrbb, 
 Prepokitiuns, Conjunctions, and Interjections — Sl^^tax of the 
 Pima — Pbavebs in different Dialects — The (3pata and Eudete — Eu- 
 DEVE Grammar — Conjuqation of Active and Passive Verbs — Lord's 
 Prayer — 6pata Grammar — Declension — Possessive Pronoun — Con- 
 
 JUQATION — CERI LaNOUAGG WITH ITS DiALECTS, GUATMI AND TePOCA — 
 
 Geri Vocabulary. 
 
 From the Rio Gila southward, in Sonora and in cer- 
 tain parts of northern Sinaloa, is found the Pima lan- 
 guage, spoken in many dialects, of which the principal 
 divisions are the Pima alto and Pima bajo, or upper and 
 lower Pima, and it has generally been considered one of 
 the chief languages of northern Mexico. North of the 
 thirty-second parallel, the Papago is the dominant dialect 
 of the Pima; in Sonora there are the Sobaipuri and others 
 more or less divergent/ The Pima as compared witli 
 
 I 'Estos se parten en altos y bnjos. . . .hastn los rios Xila y Colorado, 
 aiinque de otra banda de este nay inuchos cjue hablau toduvia el miHino 
 idionia.' Alcfire, Hint. Comp. de Jems, torn, ii., p. 21C, ' JjOH pimas bajos 
 usan del mismo idioma con los aHos, y estos con todas las denias parcialida- 
 des de iudios quo habitan los arenales y paramos de los p&pagoa, los anienos 
 valles de SobaUipurii, las vegas do los rios Xila (a escepciun do los apaches) 
 y Colorado, y aun el lado opuesto del ultimo gran numero de gcutes, quo a 
 dicho del Padre Kino y Sedelraayr, no diferencian sino en el dialecto, ' Sonora, 
 Descrip. Oeog.. in Doc. Hist. Mex., serie iii., torn, iv., pp. 534-5. ' Los opas, 
 oocomaricopas, budcoadan, yumas, cuhuanas, quiquimas, y otras mas alia 
 del rio Colorado se pueden tambien llamar pimas y contar por otras tantas 
 triboB de estar uacion: pues la lengua de que usan es una misma con sola la 
 (694) 
 
PIMA ORAMMAB. 
 
 695 
 
 the languages of their northern and southern neighbors 
 is represented as complete, full, and harmonious.'* Al- 
 though frequently classified with the Yuma, it is never- 
 theless a distinct tongue. It is closely connected with 
 the Aztec-Sonora languages, which may be proven no 
 less by its grammatical coincidences, than by the simi- 
 larity of many of its words.' Following is an extract 
 from a Pima g?.*ammar. The alphabet consists of the 
 following letters: «, b, c, d, g, h, i, j, m, n, o,p, q, r, rh, 
 8, t, u, V, X, y. Nearly all words end with a vowel. 
 To form the plural, the first syllable of the singular 
 noun is duplicated, — hota, stone ; hohota, stones. Excep- 
 tions to this rule occur in some few cases; — vinoy, snake; 
 vipinoy, snakes; tuaia, girl; tusia, girls; sisi, brother; 
 sisiki, brothers; tuvUj hare; tiUuapa, hares. Gender is 
 expressed by means of the words ubi, female, and ituoti, 
 
 diferencia del dialecto.' Id., p. 55i. Sonora, Estado de la Frovincia, in Id., 
 pp. 618-19; Sotwra, Papeles, in Id., p. 772. ' Sobaypuris, y hablan en el 
 idioraa de los Pimas, aunque con alguna diferencia en la prouunciacion.' 
 Villa-Senor y Sanchez, Tfiealro, torn. ii,,p. 39G; liWas, Hist, de los Triumphoa, 
 p. 369. ' El idionia es igual, y cou respecto nl de Km piinas se diferencian en 
 muy determiuadas palabras.' Velasco, Noticias de Sonora, p. 161; Zapata, 
 Relacion, in Doc. Ilist. Mex., serie iv., torn, iii., p. 301, et seq. ' Lns naciones 
 
 Pima, Soba y sobaipuria es una misina y general el idioma que tudoa 
 
 hablan, con poca diferencia de tal cual verbo y uombro ' '])apabota8 de 
 la raisma lengna.' Kino, Jtelacioii, in /((., turn, i., pp. 292-3. Pimas 'usan 
 todos una misma lengua, pero eHpecialmento id Norte que en todo Ke aven- 
 taja d los demas, mas abundante y ron mas piiiiKircs que al Puuicnte y 
 Piraerfabaja; todos no obstante se entienden.' Velarde, in /(/., torn, i., p. 
 366. 'Elpima se divide en varios dinlectos, de los cuale8....el tccoripa 
 y el sabagui.' Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 94. Orozco y Berra gives as dia- 
 lects of the Pima, the Fapago, Sobaipuri, Yuma and Cajucnche. Geotiru/la, 
 pp. 58-9, 35-40, 345-53. Papaijos «die mit den Pimas dieselbe Sprnche 
 reden.' I'fefferkorn, in Vater, MUhriilaies, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 159. 'Die 
 Sprache der Sovaipure, als verwaudt mit der der Pima.' Id., p. KSl. * Aux 
 
 Yumas. . . .se rattachcnt aussi, quant k la laugue les Cocomaricopas vt len 
 
 tribus nombreusea qui, sous le nom de Pimos, s't'tendent. . . .de la niemu 
 souche paraissent venir aussi les Pnpayes. . . .mais dont la langue s't'loigne 
 da vantage de celle des Yumas.' Iira.iseur de Hourbourtj, Esquisses, p. 30. 
 
 ! 'Esta lengua distingue par llexiou cl singular del plural de los nonibrcs 
 Bustantivos; coloca de las preposiciones dcspues de hus regfmenes y las cou- 
 junciones al fln de las preposiciones: lasiutiixis es muy complicada y del todo 
 distinta de la de las leuguas Europeas.' Balbi, in Orozco y lierra, Geografia, 
 p. 352; BartkU'a Pers. Nar., vol. ii., p. 202. 
 
 3 ' Sie ist unfraglich und deutlich ein Glied des sonorischen Sprachstam- 
 mes; aber wiedcr sehr eigenthuniliches, selbstandigcs und wichtiges Idiom.' 
 
 Busclunann, Pima-Spraclie, p. 352. Family, Dohnie. . . .Language, Pima 
 
 Dialects, Opata, Heve, Nevome, Papagos, etc' IFist. May., vol. v., p. 236. 
 ' These tribes speak a common language, which is conceded to be the 
 ancient Aztec tongue.' Davidson, in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1865, p. 131; Parker, in 
 Id., 1809, p. 19. 
 
itt 
 
 PIMA LANOUAOES. 
 
 male. Derivatives expressing something which par- 
 takes of the nature of the primitive are formed with the 
 affix magui ; — xaivori, honey ; xaivorimaqui, honeyed. For 
 the same purpose the terminal kiinui is also used; — 
 fiadunikama, related to. Kama is also employed to form 
 names of places and patronymics. Abstract words are 
 formed with the word d(u/n ; — hmnatkama, man ; hum' 
 atkamadaga, mankind; stoa, white; atoadaga, whiteness. 
 The particle parha, affixed to nouns implies a past con- 
 dition; — nigaga, ray land for planting; nigaga parha; the 
 land for planting which was mine. 
 
 PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 
 
 SINOUIiAR. 
 
 FIB8T PERSON. 
 
 Nom. ani, an'ani 
 
 Oen., Dat., and Abl. ni 
 
 Ace. ni, nunu, na 
 
 BXGOND PKBSON. 
 
 Nom. api, ap'api 
 
 Oen., Dat., and Abl. ma 
 
 Aoc. mumn, mu 
 
 Voo. api 
 
 FIiUBAIi. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 Oen., Dat., and Abl., 
 
 Ac, 
 
 ati, at'ati 
 
 ti 
 
 ti, tutu, tu 
 
 Nom., and Voo. apima 
 
 Oen., Dat., and Abl. amu 
 
 Ac. amuma,amn 
 
 THIRD PKRRON. 
 
 He, or she, bugai kuka | They, those, nugama, hukama 
 
 CONJUGATION OP THE VERB AQUIARIDA, TO COUNT 
 
 PBKSENT INDICATIVK. 
 
 I count, ani hnquiarida 
 
 Thou conntest, api haquiaridn 
 He counts, hugai haquiarida 
 
 I oounted, 
 
 We count, ati haquiarida 
 
 You count, apimu haquiarida 
 
 They count, hugara haquiarida 
 
 niPXBFECT. PERFECT. 
 
 ani hitquiarid caila 1 1 have oounted, an't' haquiari 
 
 PLDPERFEOT. 
 
 I had counted, an't'haquiarid cada 
 
 FIRST FUTttRB. 
 
 I shall connt, ani aqoiaridamucu, or an't'io haquiari 
 
 SECOND FtrruRE. 
 I shall have counted, an't' io haquiari 
 
 IMPEBATIVX. 
 
 Count thou, hnquiaridani, or hahaquiarida 
 
 Count you, haquiarida vorha, or gorha haquiarida 
 
 PRESENT SUBJCNOTIVE. 
 
 If I count, co'n'igui haquiaridana 
 
 PBEBEMT OPTATIVE. 
 
 O that I may connt, dod' an' iki haquiaridana 
 
PIMA ORAMMAB. 607 
 
 When I sm eoanting ^speaking of one person only), haqniaridata 
 
 hpeiiking of two peraonsi, haqniaridada 
 
 Having counted, haqaiaridao 
 
 When I count, or after counting, haquiaridaay 
 
 He who connts, haqniaridadama 
 
 He who counted, haquiaridaoamu 
 
 He who has to count, haquioridaaguidama, or io haquiaridacama 
 
 Verbs are divided into many classes, such as sin- 
 gular, plural, frequentative, applicative, and com- 
 pulsive. Plural- verbs; — murha, to run, one person; vo- 
 pobo, to run, many. Frequentatives are formed with 
 the verb himu, to go; — for example, vaita^ to call; vaUu- 
 himu, to call frequently. Applicatives are made by 
 changing the terminal vowel of the verb into i, and 
 adding the terminal da; — ttdninu, to lower; tnhanida, to 
 lower something. Compulsive verbs are formed with the 
 affix tuda: — hukiaridatuda, to compel to count. A large 
 number of adverbs are used, of which I give only a few 
 specimens: 
 
 Where 
 
 ua, ubai 
 
 Near here 
 
 lAva 
 
 Here 
 
 ia 
 
 High 
 
 tai 
 
 Here Amoving) ay 
 
 Yesterday 
 
 taco 
 
 Near 
 
 mia 
 
 How, as 
 
 xa, astu, zaco 
 
 Nearer 
 
 miaou 
 
 No 
 
 PRKFOSmONS. 
 
 pima 
 
 Before 
 
 vaita 
 
 Since 
 
 oili 
 
 For 
 
 iqniti, vusio 
 
 With 
 
 biiiuatu, bnma 
 
 Upon 
 
 damana 
 
 Of 
 
 amidurhu 
 
 In 
 
 aba 
 
 coNJumrrioNS. 
 
 
 And 
 
 upn, cosi 
 
 Or 
 
 anpumusi, aspi 
 
 But 
 
 posa 
 
 Then 
 
 biinoga 
 
 Because 
 
 coiva 
 
 Although 
 
 apcuda 
 
 Substantives are generally placed after the adjectives. 
 To signify possession the name of the possessor is sim- 
 ply prefixed: — Pedro onnigga, wife of Pedro. Preposi- 
 tions are affixed.* Of the different dialects there are 
 four specimens, of which one differs to such an extent 
 as to be hardly recognizable. Neither the names of 
 these dialects, nor the places where they were spoken 
 are given with any of them by the authorities. The 
 
 * Arte de la Lengtii N^vome, qua .* dice Pima; Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, ii., 
 pp. 93-118; Valet; Mitliridat^s, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 16G-9; Coulttr, in Lond. 
 (hog. Sor.., Jour., vol. xi., pp. 248-50; I'mry, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. 
 iii., pp. 461-2; IlLit. Mag., vol. v., pp. 202-3; Jirtachmann, Pima-Sprache, pp. 
 357-69; Mofraa, Ea^or., torn, ii., p. 401. 
 
 I' 
 
 :>^K<" 
 
eo8 
 
 PIMA LANGUAGES. 
 
 first which I give is by the missionary Father Pfeffer- 
 korn, and differs most from any of the others. 
 
 Diosch ini mam, ami si schoic tat, wus in' ipudakit. 
 
 God my dear, I very sorry am towards my heart of 
 
 Ant' apotuta si sia pitana, apt' um soreto 
 
 I have done very much ugly, thou me punish wilt 
 
 taikisa pia humac tasch pia etonni tat. 
 
 fire in no single time not burning is. 
 
 The next, a Lord's Prayer, is from a Dodrina Chris- 
 tiana: 
 
 T'oga ti dama ca tum' ami da cama s'cuga ra'aguna 
 mu tuguiga, tubui divianna simu tuodidaga. Cosasi 
 m'huga cugai kiti ti dama catum' ami guauda huco bupo 
 gusudana ia dubiirh' aba. Siari vugadi ti coadaga vutu 
 ica tas' aba cati maca. Vpu gat' oanida pima s'cugati 
 tuid^'ga cos' as' ati pima tuguitoa t'obaga to buy pima 
 fi'cuga tuidiga. Pima t' huhiiguida tudana vpu pima 
 s'cuga tuidiga, co' pi ti duguvonidani pima scuga ami 
 durhu. Doda hapu muduna Jhs. 
 
 The next is a Lord's Pn\yer from Hervas: 
 T'oca titiiuacatum ami dacama; scuc amu aca mu 
 tukica; ta hui dibiana ma tuotidaca; cosassi mu cus- 
 suma amocacugai titamacatum apa hapa cussudana ina- 
 tuburch apa mui siarim t'hukiacugai buio ca tu maca. 
 Pim' upu ca tukitoa pima scuca ta tuica cosas ati pima 
 tukitoa t'oopa aniidurch pima scuca tuitic ; pim' upu ca 
 ta dakitoa co diablo ta hiatokidara; cupto ta itucuubun- 
 dana pim scuc amidurch. 
 
 The fourth, also a Lord's Prayer, is from the collec- 
 tion of the Mexican Geographical Society: 
 
 Chuga dama cata didcama izquiama fia meitilla tabus 
 matuyaga coHauiacai yi, dama cata gussada imidirraba 
 Sulit ecuadaga butis maca vupuc chuan yiga cosismatito 
 chavaga tiapisnisquantillos pinitiandana copetuUani imis- 
 quiandura doda maduna cetus. 
 
 Prom the same source I also take a Pdpago Lord's 
 Prayer: 
 
 Pan toe momo tamcaschina apeta michucuyca Santo: 
 
 anchut 
 apomat 
 
 maza cl 
 
 gibu ma 
 
 Wedg 
 
 bajo, is 1 
 
 the Eud 
 
 generally 
 
 careful c 
 
 were cor 
 
 the one 8 
 
 even saj 
 
 greater ti 
 
 between 
 
 Pima, it 
 
 As is mo 
 
 differs gn 
 
 ^pata; it( 
 
 others it i. 
 
 dialects ai 
 
 these ther 
 
 tuca, Sahi 
 
 ,, ^Pfeferko 
 
 M, Cuadro, .'oi 
 
 vomc, p. 3. ; i?„ 
 
 Oominical, pp. 
 
 . "'AlaOp, 
 
 cmr taa poco s 
 
 la proveuzjil d 
 
 poco diferenoi'ii 
 
 Sfrie iii., torn. 
 
 deves, poco dif 
 
 p. 216. 
 
 ' 'E'vero, c 
 
 da tosto a dived 
 
 iln-c, I'Opata, e 
 
 »•'(« .1/1/. (/.•/ .If,,.* 
 
 »jie/-o;j, Hetadnne 
 
 don, uaobher an 
 
 diiss Hie von eb 
 
 gleiohwohl sind 
 
 sen ISsst. sehr v< 
 
 dove ' Ihre Verw 
 
 Schten Gliedea, 
 
 (ppntn) niit Kul 
 
 "When Sprachsl 
 
 227, 235; Orotco i 
 
THE DIALECTS OF THE 6PATA LANGUAGE. 
 
 anchut botonia ati chuyca: entupo hoyehui maetachui 
 apo masima motepa cachitmo, mapotomal pami buemasi- 
 taapa, jummo tomae, boetoicusipua chuyechica, apomasi 
 maza china sugocuita juann motupay assimi qui, jubo 
 gibu matama cazi pachuichica, panchit borrapi. Amen." 
 Wedged in between the Pima alto and the Pima 
 bajo, is the 6pata, or Teguima, with its principal dialect 
 the Eudeve. Although the Opata anu Eudeve have 
 generally been enumerated as distinct languages, after 
 careful comparison I think with the missionaries who 
 were conversant with both, that it will be safe to call 
 the one a dialect of the other. An anonymous author 
 even says that the difference between them is not 
 greater than between the Portuguese and Castilian, or 
 between the French and the Provencal.* Like the 
 Pima, it is a branch of the Aztec-Sonora languages. 
 As is most frequent on the Pacific Coast, classification 
 differs greatly according to fancy; thus it is with the 
 Opata; its classifications have been many, and among 
 others it has been placed with the Pima family. Many 
 dialects are mentioned, but little is said of them. Of 
 these there are the Teguis, Teguima, Coguinachi, Ba- 
 tuca, Sahuaripa, Himeri, Guazaba, and Jova.'' The 
 
 * Pfefferkorn, ip Voter, MithndaUs, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 104-5; Pimen- 
 tel, Ciiadro, 'ora. ii., pp. 113-15; Doctrina Christiana, in Artt de la Lengnn AV- 
 mmt; p. 3. ; Buschmann, Pima'Sorache, p. 353; Col. Polidiomica Alex., Oracion 
 Dominical, pp. 34-5. 
 
 * ' A la Opata ae pueden redueir los Ednes y Jova)>; aquellos, por diferen- 
 ciar tnn poco hu lenp;tia de la dpiita, como la porttigucaa do la castellaua, d 
 la proveuzttl de la franocsa.' 'La iiacion Opata y Eudeve, que con luuy 
 poco difereuci'an en su idionia.' Sonora, Descrip. Ueo()., in Doc. Hid. Mcx., 
 serie iii., torn, iv., pp. b3i, 494. ' A las oputAs se reducen Ioh tovns y eu- 
 deves, poco diferentes en el idioma.' Megre, Hist, Comp. de Jesus, torn, ii., 
 p. 216. 
 
 ' ' E'vero, che fra nlcune di qncste lingne si scorge una tale afflnitk, che 
 dit toHto a divedere, che esse son iiate da una nicdeHiiiia niadre, siooine "Ku- 
 deve, I'Opata, e la Tarahumam neirAnierica Bcttentrionale.' Clavi<i<rii, Sto- 
 rid .l)i(. d-l .\[i-ssico, torn, iv., p. 21; Hirnis, I'atdhiio, toni. i., p. ;t.'t;i; Sal- 
 ineron, lielaciones, in Doc. Hist. Mex., si'rie iii., toni. iv., p. C8. ' .Viu'h von 
 den, uaohher anzuftthrenden Opata und Eudeve sieht man aus Pfirti ikorn, 
 diiss Hie von eben denxelbcn MiHHioiitiren bedient wurden, wii- die riinu: 
 gleichwohl sind die Spnchen derselben, bo weit sich aus dtn V. U. schlies- 
 Bt>n Ifisst, sehr verschii'den.' V'ater, Mitkridat<!s, toin. iii., pt iii-, p. Ifil. Eu- 
 deve ' Ihre Verwandt8c]iaft niit dem sonorischen Sprachstamme, alH eineij 
 ichten Gliedes, mit erfreulicher Hestimnitheit beweincn.' 'Man kan sio 
 (Opnta) mit Ruhe und ohne viele Einsohriinkung rIs em Glied in den rouo- 
 Ti-iiohen Sprachstainiu einreihen.' 7itucAmn>;r., Hpurtn dtr Attek. 8pr,, pp. 
 827, 235; Orotoo y Jkrra, (itografia, pp. 313-6. 
 
 • 'T 
 
700 
 
 6PATA LANOUAOES. 
 
 Opata is represented as finished, easy to acquire, and 
 abounding in eloquent expressions." Of the Eudeve 
 dialect I insert a few grammatical remarks. In the 
 alphabet are wanting the letters /, j, k, w^ x, y, and I; 
 vowels are pronounced as in the Spanish; nouns are 
 declined without the aid of articles. Verbal nouns are 
 frequently used; — hiosguadavh^ painting or writing, from 
 hiosguan, I write. Nouns as names of instruments are 
 formed from the future active of verbs, designating the 
 action performed by the said instrument; — inetecan, I 
 chop; future, metdze, by changing its last syllable into 
 siven, forms nwteaiven — as a noun, meaning axe or chop- 
 per. In some cases the ending rina is useJ instead of 
 siven] — bicusirina, flute, from bicudan, I whistle, and 
 bihirina, shovel, from bihdn, I scrape. Abstract nouns 
 are formed with the particles ragua or aura, — vdde, joy- 
 ously, vdderagua, joy; deni, good, deniragua, goodne&s; 
 ddhme, man or people; dohmeragita^ humanity. All 
 verbs are used as nouns, and as such are declined as 
 well as conjugateu ; — hiosguan, I write, also means writer; 
 rmnutzan, I bewitch, is also wizard. Adjective nouns 
 ending with teri and ei signify quality ;-—^vi<m, ele- 
 gant; aresumeieri, different or distinct; tasuquel, narrow. 
 The ending rave denotes plenitude; — sitordve, full of 
 honey; sitori, honey; and rave, full. Endings in e, o, 
 u, signify possession ; — ese, she that has petticoats ; n/mo, 
 he that has a father, from ndnogua, father; sutnu, he 
 that has finger-nails, from siitii. Ca prefixed to a word 
 reverses its meaning ; — c/'me, married ; cacthie, not mar- 
 ried. Sguari, affixed, denotes an augmentative; — dolzi, 
 old man ; dotzlsguari, very old man. 
 
 DErLENSION OF THE WOBD SIIBI, HAWK. 
 
 Kom. siilii Aoo. siibfo 
 
 Gen. Biiibfque Voo. Biib( 
 
 Dat. aiibt Abl. sibCtze 
 
 The plural of nouns is usually formed by duplica- 
 tion; — dor, man or male, plural dddor; hdk, woman, 
 
 I ' El idioma do log dpatan en muy arrooante 6 e]ocuento en ru esprefliou, 
 ika\\ de nprender, y tien« muohas vocm del oaatellano.' Vtlaaco Noticiaa dt 
 Bonora, p. ISl. 
 
EUDEVE OBAMMAB. 
 
 701 
 
 hdhoU, women. Some exceptions to this rule occur; — 
 as, doritzi, boy, plural vtis, applied to both sexes, but 
 when intended only for males, it is dodorus. In some 
 cases females employ different words from those used by 
 the male sex; for example, the father says to his son, 
 nogudt, to his daughter, tndrgua; the mother says to 
 either, ndtzgua ; the son says to the father, nondgua ; and 
 the daupfhter, mdsgua. 
 
 Personal pronouns are nee, I ; nap, thou ; id, at, or ar, 
 he, or she; tamide, we; emet, or emlde, you; amet, or 
 nwt, these or they. In joining pronouns with other 
 words, elision takes place, the last letter or syllable of 
 the pronouns being dropped. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB Hl6SGUAN, I PAINT. 
 
 PBI8ENT INDICATITK. 
 
 PA8SIVK. 
 
 I am painted, nee hiiisgnadauh 
 Thoii art painted, nap hiosguadauh 
 He M painted, id, or at hiusguadauh 
 We are painted, tamide hiuBgnadagua 
 You are painted, em^t hiusguadagua 
 They are painted, amet hiusguadagua 
 
 AonvK. 
 I paint, nee hi«'>sguan 
 
 Tnou paintest, nap hiosguan 
 
 He paints, 
 We paint. 
 You paint, 
 Tliey paint. 
 
 id, or at hiusguan 
 tamide liidsguame 
 emet hidsgiiiime 
 amet hidsguame 
 
 I paintedi nee hidsgaamru 
 
 IHPKBFKCT. 
 
 I I was painted, 
 
 nee hidHgnadanhni 
 
 PEBFEcrr. 
 I have painted, nee hidsgaari | I have been painted, nee hiiSsgnacnnli 
 
 I or nee hiuHguarit 
 
 PLnPKRFEOT. 
 
 I had painted, nee hidsguarira | I had been painted, nee hidaguacauhmtu 
 
 nasi FDTUBR. 
 
 I shall paint, nee hidsgaatze 1 1 shall bo painted, nee hidsguatzidauh 
 
 Paint thou, 
 
 Paiut ye, 
 
 I will see that I paint, 
 
 I shall see that I be painted. 
 
 Even though you paint, 
 
 I will that you paint, 
 
 I will that thou be painted. 
 
 Even though I may paint. 
 
 Even tlionuh I may be painted. 
 
 If I should paint, 
 
 I should be painted, 
 
 hidsgua 
 
 hidaguavu 
 
 asmane hidsgnatze 
 
 asmane hidsgiiatzidanh 
 
 ven^sniana hiusguam 
 
 nee erne hioHguaco naquem 
 
 nee eme hiutiquarino naquum 
 
 venesmane hitmguam 
 
 veui'smaiie hiimguadauh 
 
 nee hidsguiitzeru 
 
 neo hidsquatziudauhru 
 
 There arc seven other kinds of verbs mentioned, such 
 as frequentative, compulsive, applicative verbs, etc. 
 The numerals show more particularly a strong affinity 
 
TUB 
 
 6PATA LANGUAGES, 
 
 to those of the Aztec language: 1. sei; 2. godum; 
 3. veidum', 4. rumoi; 5. margui', 6. vnaani; 7. smi- 
 ovuadni; 8. ^os ndvoi] 9. veamdcoi; 10. Tnocoi. 
 
 THE lord's prayer. 
 
 Tamo Nuno, tevfctze catzi, cann^ teguu uchoa vitzua 
 teradauh. Torao canne venb has^m amo quoidagua. 
 Amo canne hinadocauh iuhtepatz endaugh, tenictze en- 
 dahtevon. Quecovi tamo badagua oqui tame mic. Tame 
 naventziuh tame piuidedo tamo canade emca; ein tami- 
 de tamo. Ovi tamo nsiven tziuhdahteven. Cana totzi 
 Diablo tatac6ritze tame huctudenta; nassa tame hipiir 
 cadenitzeuai." 
 
 Of the Opata, there exists a grammar written by 
 Natal Lombardo, from which a few remarks are here 
 given. The alphabet: a, b, ch, d, e, g, A, i, k, m, n, o,p, 
 r, rh, 8, t, th, tz, u, v, x, z. Most words end with a 
 vowel. Long words f.re not rare, as chumikandhuirm- 
 gnat, name of a plant; higuemguataguikide, spring 
 (season) ; makoisenigncdtussanibegua, seventeen. Gender 
 is expressed either by the addition of the word, male 
 or female, or by distinct words. The plural is formed 
 by duplication; the manner of duplicating varies ; some- 
 times the first, and at others the last syllable being re- 
 peated, and very frequently letters changed; — Ihma- 
 chi, lad; plural, tetemachi; hore, squirrel; plural, 
 hohore ; uri, male ; plural, nrini ; vatzignat, brother ; 
 plural, vapatziguat] maraguat, daughter; plural, mama- 
 ragimt, daughters. Ten declensions are described ; they 
 may be ixicognized by different endings of the genitive, 
 which are: te, ri, si, gui, ni, tzi, ki, ku, hi, pi. 
 greater number of words belong to the first decJens' 
 In the 2d, 3d, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, and 10th, the accu 
 tive and dative are the same as the genitive ; in the 8th 
 the genitive, which ends in ku, is formed from the accus- 
 ative, while in the 9th, in which the genitive also ends 
 in hi, the accusative and dative are like the nominative. 
 
 * Smilth'aOram. Ihvt Lang,; i/eruos, in Vakr, Mithridatea, torn, iii., pt 
 iii., pp. 165-6; PimenM, Cuadro, torn, ii., pp. 164-67; Buachmann, Spurtn ikr 
 Adtk. Spr., pp. 223-0. 
 
6FATA OBAMBiAB. 
 
 fOB 
 
 Nom. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 Nom. 
 
 iBt DECLENSION OF THE WORD TAT THE SUN. 
 m I Oen. tStte | Dat. or Ace. tStta 
 
 2d DECLENSION OF THE WORD KUKU, THE QUAIL, 
 kuku j Oen. kukuri | Dat. or Aoo. kuknri 
 
 8th DECLENSION OF THE WORD CHI, THE BIRD. 
 
 chi 
 
 Oen. 
 
 chiiuiku 
 
 ! 
 
 Dat. or Aco. chimi 
 
 9th DECLENSION OF THE WORD TUTZI, THE TIGER, 
 tutzi I Gen. tutziku I Dat. or Ace. 
 
 tutzi 
 
 Abstract terms are formed by the affix ragua; — massi, 
 father; massiragua, paternity; tiaideni, good; naidenira- 
 gua, goodness. The word ahka is used for a like pur- 
 pose; — uri, man; uriahhi, humanity; tossai, white; to8- 
 saiahka, whiteness. To express a local noun, the 
 syllable de is added ; — denide, place of light ; neomachide, 
 difficult place. Suraua, guihia, ena, en, essa, and otze, 
 signify much, and are used to form sujierlatives. Per- 
 sonal pronouns are: — ne, I; ta, we; ma, thou; emido, 
 you ; i or it, he or she ; me, they. Possessive pronouns 
 are: — no, mine; tamo, ours; amo, thine; emo, yours; 
 are, araku, his; mereki, theirs. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB NE HIO, I PAINT. 
 
 I paint, 
 Thou paintest, 
 He paiuts, 
 
 ne hio 
 ma hio 
 i hio 
 
 PBE8BNT INDICATIVE. 
 
 We paint. 
 
 ta, or tomido bio 
 eiuido hio 
 me hio 
 
 IMPKRFRCT. 
 
 ne hiokaru 
 
 I painted, 
 
 PLUPERFECT. 
 
 I hud painted, ne hiogiruta | I shall paint, 
 
 BKCOND FUTUKK. 
 
 I shall have painted, ne hioseave 
 
 IMPKBATIVI. 
 
 I'nint thou, hiotte I Faint you, 
 
 Let hiiu paint, hioseai | Let them paint. 
 
 You piiiiit, 
 They paint, 
 
 PXBFKCT. 
 
 I I have painted, ne hiosia, or ne hiove 
 
 riBHT FUTUBS. 
 
 ne hiosea 
 
 hiovu 
 hioaeame 
 
 Painting, 
 Having painted, 
 Having to piiint, 
 Ho who Hhiill paint, 
 He v'ho {)iiints, 
 He who painted, 
 
 hiopa, or hioko 
 
 hiosaru, or hiositzi 
 
 hioseakoko, or hioseakiko 
 
 hiosonkame 
 
 kiokamo 
 
 hiooi 
 
 As in the Eudeve, there are in this language many 
 classes of verbs, differing mostly in cndirigs of certain 
 IMirsons. Prepositions and adverbs exist in great num- 
 ber. Finally J give a few of the conjunctions; — guetza, 
 although; vee^, and; nemake, also; naneguari, why, etc. 
 
704 
 
 6PATA LANQUAOES. 
 
 THE LORD S PRATER. 
 
 Tamomas teguikaktzigua kakame amo tegua santo 
 
 Of our father heaven in he who is of thee name holy 
 
 ah, amo reino tame makte, hinadoka iguati tevepa 
 
 is, of thee kingdom to us give, thy will here earth on 
 
 ahnia teguikaktzi veri. Chiama tamo guaka veu 
 
 be done heaven in so. Of all the days of us food now 
 
 tame mak, tame neavere tamo kainaideni ata api tamido 
 
 to us give, to us forgive of us bod as also 
 
 neavere tamo opagua, kai tame taotidudare ; kianaideni 
 
 forgive of us enemy, not to us fall let; bad 
 
 chiguadu apita kaktzia.^** 
 
 of also deliver. 
 
 Following is the Lord's Prayer in the Jova dialect: 
 Dios Noiksa: Vantegueca cachi, sec jan itemijunale- 
 qua itemijunalequa motequan. Veda no parin, eml)eida 
 mogitajjejepa. Ennio ju gUidade, nate, vite tevsi, nate 
 vantegueca. Neelx) cuguirra, setata veto toomaca ento 
 oreira, en tobarurra, como ite yte topa oreira toon oreira 
 seejan Caa ton surratoga canecho jorri sacu nuna 
 dogiie seejan iguit^ caagueta. 
 
 East of the Opata and Pima bajo, on the shores of 
 the gulf of California, and thence for some distance in- 
 land, and also on the island of Tiburon, the Cori lan- 
 guage with its dialects, the Guaymi and Tepoca, is spoken. 
 Few of the words are known, and the excuse given 
 by travelers for not taking vocabularies, is, that it was 
 too difficult to catch the sound. It is represented as 
 extremely harsh and guttural in its pronunciation, and 
 well suited to the people who speak it, who are de- 
 scribed as wild and fierce." It is, so far as known, 
 
 >» Lnmbanh, in Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 407-445; Hervds, in Valer, 
 MilhrilitleH. torn, iii., pt iii., p. 160; Jiuschmann, Spurin Jer Attek. Spr., pp. 
 229-23;i; rimenlel, in Soc. Mex. Gewi., BokHn, tom. x., pp. 288-313; Col. I'o- 
 lidiiimiaa, }fcx., Orachn Dominical, p. 11. 
 
 " ' Posee un idioma giitural muy diftcil de aprender.' Vel' ico, Xolicias <k 
 Sonora, p. 131. 'Lus guaimas. ...de la misma lengua.' Alegre, Jlist. Vomp. 
 de Jesus, tom. ii., p. 2IC. ' Poco es la diHtiiicion (jue hoy entro seri y upnii- 
 
 gnaima, y nuns y otrot« casi habluu un niisnio idiomn.' GaUardo, in Doc. 
 
 Hid. Mex., serie iii., pp. 889; Soiwra, Dtsa-ip. (Jeoy., in Id., p. 636. 
 
SUPPOSED CEBI AND WELSH SIMILABITIES. 
 
 706 
 
 not related to any of the Mexican linguistic families.' 
 As in many other languages, some have fancied they 
 saw Welsh traces in it ; one writer thought he detected 
 similarities to Arabic, but neither of these speculations 
 are worth anything. The Arabic relationship has been 
 disproven by Sefior Kamirez, who compared the two, 
 and the statement regarding the Welsh is given on 
 the hearsay of some sailors, who are said to have stated 
 that they thought they discovered some Welsh sounds, 
 when hearing the Ceris speak." I give here the only 
 vocabulary which I have been able to find of this 
 language : 
 
 Woman 
 
 Population 
 
 Milk 
 
 Wine 
 
 Good 
 
 Belter 
 
 jiciri 
 
 junin 
 
 amat 
 
 tanjajipe 
 
 jipe 
 
 Horse cai 
 
 Boom (chamber) migenman 
 
 More amen 
 
 Less tunguri 
 
 Little jinaH 
 
 i> ' For BU idioma. . . .so aparta completamente de la flliacion de las na- 
 ciones que la rodean.' Orozco y Jkrra, Ueoyrafla, pp. 42, U53-4. ' Their lan- 
 guage iH guttural, and very different from any other idiom in Sonora. It is 
 said that on one occamon, some of these Indians passed by a shop in Ouay- 
 mas, where some Welsh sailors were talking, and on heoring the Welsh 
 language spoken, stopped, listened, and appeared much interested; declaring 
 that these white men were their brothers, for they had a tongue like their 
 own.' Stone, in Ilist. Mag., vol. v., p. 106; Lavandera, quoted by Bamim, 
 in 8oc. Mtx. Gemj., BoMin, torn, ii., p. 148. and Ramiret, in Id., p. 149. 
 Vol. lU. 45 
 
 :hl 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 NORTH MEXICAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 The Gahtta and its Dulectb— Cahita Obamhar — Dialectic Diffebences 
 
 OF THE MaTO, YaQUI, AND TeHUECO — COMPARATIVE VOCABDLART — 
 
 Cahita Lobd'b Pbater — The Tarahdmara and its Dialects— The 
 Tababumaba Gbammab — Tabahdhaka Loru'h Pbaykb in two Dialects 
 —The Concho, The Toboso, The Jdlime, The Piro, The Suma, The 
 Chinabba, The Tubab, The Ibritila — Tejaso — Tejano Grammar- 
 Specimen OF THE Tejano — The Teperuana — Tepebdana Grammar 
 AND Lord's Fbateb — Acaxee and its Dialects, The Topia, Sabaibo, 
 and Xiximb — The Zacatec, Cazcane, Mazapile, Hhitcole, Guachi- 
 CBiLE, Colotlan, Tlaxomultec, Tecdexe, and Tepecano— The Coua 
 AND ITS Dialects, The MnnrzicAT, Tbaodaeitzica, and Ateacari — 
 Coba Gbammab. 
 
 We now come to the four Aztec-Sonora languages 
 before mentioned, the Cora, the Cahita, the Tei^ehuana, 
 and the Tarahumara, and their neigh lx)rs. I have al- 
 ready said that notwithstanding the Aztec element 
 contained in them, they are in no wise related to each 
 other. 
 
 In the northern part of Sinaloa, extending across the 
 boundary into Sonora, the principal language is the 
 Cahita, spoken in many dialects, of most of which 
 nothing is transmitted to us. Numerous languages, 
 which were perhaps only dialects, are named in this 
 region, and by some classed with the Cahita, but the 
 information regarding them is vague and contradictory. 
 No vocabularies or other specimens of them can be 
 
 (706) 
 
 * Mocori 
 Hist, de los 
 da Zoe.' i 
 ' Coinoporis 
 Dies.' Id., r 
 207. Zuuq, 
 una lengutt 
 de Ji'SHs, toi 
 reconocido < 
 la gramAtica 
 guas de este 
 distinttt de 1 
 den la lengu 
 particular qi 
 lengtift es di' 
 las lengiias 
 son ehicurati 
 y distiutas le 
 pp. 3G3-409. 
 cahita A los 
 ' El ahoine y 
 del guazave.' 
 "'•I pt iii., pj 
 * ' La nnc 
 en la sustauc 
 IILit. Mex., HI 
 consigulente « 
 Mticia.1 de So 
 nos de Cunq 
 JiilxM, Hid. de 
 lengua cahita 
 tehueco; aden 
 ' Tres dialectoi 
 y Jkrra, Gtogt 
 
NUMEROUS LANGUAGES IN SINALOA. 
 
 707 
 
 obtained, nor can I find anywhere mention that any 
 were ever written. Of these there are the Zoe, the 
 Guazave, the Vacoregue, the Batucari, the Aibino, the 
 Ocoroni, which are mentioned as related, as also the 
 Zuaque and Tehueco, and the Comoporis and A home. 
 There are also the Mocorito and Petatlan, both dis- 
 tinct; the Huite, the Ore, the Varogio, the Tauro, the 
 Macoyahui, the Troe, the Nio, the Cahuimeto, the 
 Tepague, the Ohuero, the Chicorata, the Basopa, and 
 two distinct tongues spoken at the Mission San Andres 
 de Conicari, and four at the Mission of San Miguel de 
 Mocorito.* The only dialects of the Cahita, regarding 
 which a few notes exist, and which at the same time 
 appear to have been the principal ones, according to 
 the best authorities, are the Mayo, Yaqui, and Tehueco.'' 
 The Cahita language is copious, but will not readily 
 
 1 Mocorito, Petatlan and Ocoroni are ' gentes de varias lenguas.' E'-'ias, 
 Hist, de los Trivniphos, p. 3i. Ahome are 'gente de difercnte lenguii llii'im- 
 da Zee.' Zees 'son de la niisina lengua con los Uuacaues.' Id., p. H5. 
 ' Comoporis los quales aunqnu eran de la misnta lengua de los mnusos Aho- 
 mes.' Id., p. 153. ' Huites de diferente lengua ' from the Cinalons. Id., p. 
 2U7. Zuuqiies and Tehuecos 'ser todos de una niisuia lengua.' Batuca ' de 
 una lengua no diflcil, y parecida iiiucho A la de Ocoroiri.' Ale'jre, IliM. Comp. 
 de Jesns, torn, ii., pp. 10, 186. ' La lengua es ore.' ' Varogia y segun se ha 
 reconocido es lo mismo que la taunt, aunque varia algo priucipaltucnte en 
 la gramAtica.' ' La lengua es particular macoyahui eon que son tres las len- 
 guas de este partido.' In San Andres de Conicari ' la lengua es particular y 
 distinta de la de los demas pueblos si bien todos los demus de ellos entien- 
 den la lengua tepave, y aun la caita aunque no la hablan.' 'La lengua ea 
 particular que llaman troes.' 'La gente en su idionia es gnazave.' 'La 
 lengua es distina y particular que llaman nio.' ' Conversan entre h( distintus 
 las lenguas de cahuimetos y ohueras.' 'Lenguas que habl.xn entre si y 
 son chicurata y basopa.' San Miguel de Mocorito ' de cuatro parcialidades 
 y distiutas lenguas.' Zapata, Relacion, in Doc. IlUt. Mex., st'rie iv., torn, iii., 
 pp. 363-409. 'Los misioneros. ...colocaban en las misiones de la lengua 
 cahita a los sinaluas, hichucios, zuaques, biaras, matapanes y tehuecos.' 
 ' El ahome y el couiopori son dialectos muy diversos 6 lenguas hermnnas 
 del gnazave.' Orozi^o y Berra, Oeor/rafla, p. 35; Vutar, Mithridatis, torn, 
 iii., pt iii., pp. 154-7; Hassel, Mex. Umt., p. 175. 
 
 * ' La nacion Hiaqui y por consecuencia la Mayo y del Fuerte, .... que 
 en la snstaucia son una misma y de una propia lengua.' Cancin. iu Doc, 
 H'lsl. Mex., serio iv., torn, ii., p. 246. Mayo and Yaqui; ' Su idioma por 
 consigulente es el mismo, con la diferencia de unas cuantas voces.' Velasco, 
 Noticias de Sonora, p. 82. Mayo ' su lengua es la misma que corre en los 
 rios de yuaque y H'aqui.' Yaqui 'que es la mas general de Cinaloa.* 
 Riban, Hist, de los Triumphos, pp. 237, 287; Laet, Novus Orbit, p. 286. ' La 
 lengua cahita es dividida en tres dialectos principales, el mayo, yaqui y 
 tehueco; ademas hay otros secundarios.' Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., p. 485. 
 ' Tres dialectos principales, el zuaque, la maya y el yaqui.' Ualbi, in Orotco 
 y Berra, Oeo(fra^(a, p. 35; Braaaeur de Bourbourg, Eaquissea, p. 31. 
 
 
 f:i 
 
 it: 
 
 'lil'! 
 
708 
 
 NORTH MEXICAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 express polite sentiments.' Father Ribos says that the 
 Yaquis always speak very loudly and arrogantly, and 
 that when he asked them to lower their voice, they an- 
 swered: "Dost thou not see that I am a Yaqui?" 
 which latter word signifies, 'he who speaks loudly.'* 
 
 A grammar of the Cahita was written in the year 
 1737, of which I give here an extract. The alphabet 
 consists of the following letters: a, b, ch, e, h, i,j, k, I, 
 m, n, 0, p, r, 8, t, u, v, y, z, tz. 
 
 There are three declensions; two for nouns, and the 
 third for adjectives. To the first belong those words 
 which end in a vowel, and also the participles ending 
 with me and ii; to the second, those ending with a con- 
 sonant. Nouns ending with a vowel, and adjectives, form 
 the plural by appending an m to the singular; — tabu, rab- 
 bit; tabum, rabbits. Those ending with a consonant 
 affix im, and those ending with t affix zm?i; — -paros, hare; 
 
 parosim, hares; uikU, bird; uikitzim, birds. The per- 
 
 ... 
 
 sonal pronouns are: inopo, 
 Uopo, Henna, itee, te, we; 
 
 neheriua, neheri, nehe, ne, 
 empo, eheriua, eheri, ehee. 
 
 thou; empom, erneriua, emeri, emee, em, you; vaJiaa, 
 uahariua, uahari, he; uameriua, uameri, uamee, im, they. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB TO LOVE. 
 
 PBBBKMT INDIO&TIVR. 
 
 I love, 
 Thou loTest, 
 He loves, 
 
 ne ena 
 e eria 
 eria 
 
 te eria 
 em eria 
 im eria 
 
 IMPEBFECT. 
 
 ue eriai 
 
 I loved, 
 
 PLnpEBFKtrr. 
 I had loved, ne eriakai 
 
 I We love. 
 You love. 
 They love, 
 
 PBBFEOT. 
 
 I I have loved, ne eriak 
 
 FIBST FUTURE. 
 
 I I shall love, ne erianake 
 
 BEOOMD FUTURE. 
 
 I shall have loved, ue eriasuuake 
 
 mPKBATIVK. 
 
 Love thou, e eria, or e eriama 
 
 Let him love, eria, or eriama 
 
 Love you, em eriabu, or em eriamaba 
 
 Let them love, im eriabu, or im eriamabu 
 
 ' ' Su idioma es mny franco, nada dificil de aprenderae, y susceptible de 
 reduoirse k las reglas gramaticales de cualquiera naciou civilizada.' Velasco, 
 Noticiaa de Soiwra, p. 75. 
 
 * 'En hablar alto, y con brio singnlares, y grandemente arrognnteH.' 
 ' No v^s aue soy Hinqni: y dezianlo, porque essa palabra, y nombre, signiflca, 
 el que habla a gritos. RWaa, IRst. de los Trivmphos, p. 285. 
 
 He who 
 He who 
 He who 
 
 Oft 
 
 To 
 
 In 
 
 With 
 
 Before 
 
 Above 
 
 Also 
 Although 
 
 Not even 
 
 The 
 and Tel 
 use the 
 occurs i 
 consonai 
 tmta. 
 short, w 
 jection 
 others 
 of impo. 
 the Tehi 
 The plu|; 
 the Yaqu 
 To ilh 
 ^^»r.parat] 
 doctrina, 
 dialects: 
 
 n 
 
 Father 
 
 Our 
 
 Be 
 
 liespected 
 Thiie 
 
GBAMMAB OF THE CAHTTA. 
 
 709 
 
 FBKSKNT SCIUUNOnTK. 
 
 If I love, ne eriauaoa, or eriana 
 
 OPTATIVB. 
 
 O that I may love, netziyo eriayo 
 
 PRESENT PABTICIPLK. 
 
 Loving, eriakari, eriayo, eriako, or eriakako 
 
 INFINITIVK PA88IVK. 
 
 
 To be loved, erianaketeka, or 
 
 erianakekari 
 
 He who loves, eriame 
 He who has loved, eriakame 
 He who will love, erianakenie 
 
 He who was loved, erian 
 He who had loved, eriakan 
 
 Of the many prepositions I only insert the following: — 
 
 To 
 In 
 
 With 
 
 Before 
 
 Above 
 
 ui . Below 
 tzi Toward 
 ye For 
 nepatzi, patzi Within 
 vepa Whence 
 
 CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 vetuknni, tukuui 
 
 venukutzi, patiua 
 
 vetziu 
 
 unliiua 
 
 kuni, uni 
 
 Also 
 
 Although 
 But 
 Not even 
 
 vetzi, suri, hnneri, soko 
 
 mautzi 
 
 vitzi, tepa 
 
 tepeean 
 
 As if 
 Thus 
 Besides 
 If 
 
 nina 
 huleni 
 
 iocutuksoko, ientoik 
 8ok 
 
 The dialectic differences between the Mayo, Yaqui, 
 and Tehueco are as follows; — the Yaquis and Mayos 
 use the letter A, where the Tehuecos use s when it 
 occurs in the middle of a word, and is followed by a 
 consonant; — tuhia, by the Tehuecos is pronounced 
 tusta. Other words also, by some are pronounced 
 short, while others pronounce them long. Tiie inter- 
 jection of the vocative is with some hma, and with 
 others me. The pronoun nepo, the Yiujuis use instead 
 of inopo. The Mayos use the imperfect as before given; 
 the Tehuecos end it with t, and the Yaquis with n. 
 The pluperfect of the Tehuecos ends with f>-, that of 
 the Yaquis with kam; that of the Maya witli kai. 
 
 To illustrate dialectic difterences, I insert a short 
 comparative vocabulary, mado up from a dictionary, a 
 doctrina, and from words of the Mayo and two Yaqui 
 dialects: 
 
 ti 
 
 DICnoNABX DOCTBINA MAYO 
 
 Father achai atzai hechai 
 
 Our itom itom itom 
 
 Be katek katek katek 
 
 liespected aioiore ioiori llori 
 
 Thine em em em 
 
 TAQri 
 
 YAQUI 
 
 achny 
 
 achai 
 
 itom 
 
 itom 
 
 katek 
 
 katek 
 
 llori 
 
 iori 
 
 em 
 
 em 
 
 ''"'El 
 
710 
 
 NOBTH MEXICAN LANGUAQES. 
 
 Kftme 
 
 Bread 
 
 Daily 
 
 Give 
 
 Toduy 
 
 Of 
 
 DICnOMMT 
 
 DOOTBINA 
 
 UA.ro 
 
 TAQOI 
 
 tehoti 
 
 tehuam 
 
 tegam 
 
 tegnam 
 
 bnahaame 
 
 boaiea 
 
 buanakem 
 
 buiillem 
 
 matzakre 
 
 makhukre 
 
 makehat 
 
 matehni 
 
 omaka 
 
 amika 
 
 amika 
 
 amika 
 
 ieni 
 
 ieni 
 
 bene 
 
 ian 
 
 vetana 
 
 betana 
 
 betana 
 
 betana 
 
 TAQOX 
 
 teguam 
 
 buave 
 
 maohnk 
 
 mika 
 
 hien 
 
 betana 
 
 The Lord's Prayer in the Cahita: 
 
 Itom atzai teuekapo katekame emtehuam checheuasu 
 
 Oar father heaven in he who is thy name very much 
 
 ioioriua, itom ipeisana emiauraua emuarepo imbuiapo 
 
 be respected, to us that he muy come thy kingdom thy will earth iu 
 
 anua aman teuekapo anua eueni. Makhukve itom 
 
 let it be done also heaven in is done as. Each day our 
 
 buaieu ieni itom amika, itome sok alulutiria itom 
 
 bread to^ay to ns give, to ns also forgive us 
 
 kaalanekau itome sok alulutiria eueni itom beherim 
 
 sins we also we forgive as our enemies 
 
 kate sok itom butia huena kutekom uoti: empsi 
 
 not and to us lead fall ■ temptation in: thoa 
 
 aman itom ioretua katuri betana. 
 
 also as save no good (bad) of. 
 
 The Lord's Prayer in the Yaqui dialect: 
 
 Ytoma chay teque canca tecame emteguam cheheg'ia- 
 sullorima yem iton llejosama. Emllaurngua embalepo 
 ynim buiajo angua. Aman teguecapo anguaben mate- 
 hui itom buallem yan sitoma mica. Sor y toma a 
 hitaria cala ytom d hitaria y topo a litariame ytom 
 begerim catuise ytom bulilae contegotiama, ca jucna 
 cuchi emposu juchi aman ytom llo**^tuane caturim be- 
 tana. Amen Jesus." 
 
 East of the Cahita, in the states of Chihuahua, 
 Sonora, and Durango, an uncivilized and barbarous 
 people inhabit the Sierra Madre, who speak the Tara- 
 humara tongue, which contains the same Aztec element 
 as the Cahita, but is otherwise, as previously stated, a 
 distinct language. The principal dialects are the Yarogi 
 
 » Pimmtd, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 456-91, Bervda, in ' thridalfi, 
 
 torn. iii.,jptiii., pp. 157-8; Buschmann, Sparen der Azt ,ip. 211-lH; 
 
 Ternaux-Compana, in iTouvettea Annates aes Voy., 1841 .oil., pp. '2t>U- 
 87; Col. Po<iai<}mica, Mex., Oracion DominictU, p. 49. 
 
 Guaz 
 diffici 
 nunci 
 omitt 
 syllal 
 nounf 
 and A 
 the fo 
 
 8, t,U, 
 
 matict 
 
 spokei 
 
 in pla( 
 
 formec 
 
 muki, 
 
 the pli 
 
 by dui 
 
 indicat 
 
 annexi 
 
 bukiira, 
 
 by add 
 
 and su] 
 
 the coi 
 
 rerdt^e, 
 
 thou; & 
 
 you; m 
 
 I count. 
 Thou coun 
 He counts, 
 
 I have coui 
 
 I shall coui 
 
 Count thou, 
 Count you, 
 Let us coun 
 
 «'Varog 
 varia algo p 
 mjsmn nunq 
 Doc. Hist. Jb 
 
OBAMMAB OF THE TABAHUMABA LANOUAQE. 
 
 711 
 
 Oiiazapare and Pachera.' The Tarahumara is a rather 
 difficult language to acquire, mainly owing to its pro- 
 nunciation. The final Hyllables of words are frequently 
 onritted or swallowed, and sometimes even the first 
 syllables or letters. The accrntuation also difiers much, 
 nouns generally being accentuated on the penultimate, 
 and verbs on the ultimate. The alphalxjt consists of 
 the following letters: a, b, ch, e, g, i,j, k, /, m, n, o, p, r, 
 8, t, u, V, y. These letters, and also the following gram- 
 matical remarks refer specially to the language as 
 spoken in Chinipas. Other dialects have the letter h 
 in place of j or r, and z for 8. The plural of nouns is 
 formed by duplicating a syllable; — muki, woman; mu- 
 muki, women; or, in some cases an adverb, indicating 
 the plural, is appended. Patronymics form the plural, 
 by duplicating the last syllable. The particle gua also 
 indicates the ^^ural. The possessive case is formed by 
 annexing the syllable ra to the thing ix)ssessed ; — Pedro 
 buktira, house of Pedro. Comparatives are expressed 
 by adding the terminal ftc; — gara, good; garaM, better; 
 and superlatives by simply putting a heavier jiccent on 
 the comparative terminal; — rere, low; rerebe, lower; 
 rereb^e^ lowest. Personal pronouns are: we/V, I; muj4^ 
 thou; senu, he; tamuje or ramuje, we; emeje or eme, 
 you; giiepund, they. 
 
 CONJUGATION OP THE VERB TO COUNT. 
 
 PBXaKMT INDICATIVB. 
 
 I count, 
 Thou countest, 
 He counts, 
 
 neje tarii 
 muje tara 
 senii tar& 
 
 We count, ramuj^ tar4 
 You connt, emeje tar4 
 They count, guepunii tara 
 
 FEBFECT. 
 
 I have counted, nej^ tar&oa 
 
 PL0PKBFECT. 
 
 I had counted, neje taray^que 
 
 FIB8T 
 
 FUTDBE. 
 
 SECOND FtrnrBB. 
 
 I Hhall county 
 
 neje tardra 
 
 I shall have counted, neje taragopera 
 
 
 IMPEBATIVE. 
 
 Connt thou, 
 Count you. 
 Let UB count. 
 
 tari 
 
 tar&gi 
 tarayeqne 
 
 Let them count, tar&ra 
 Do not county cat^ tar&si 
 
 * * Varogia y segun se ha reconocido es It mismo que la taura annque 
 varia algo principalmente en la gram&tica.' Guazapare Ma lengua es lu 
 misma auuqiie ya mas parecida 4 la de loa t'.raumares.' Zapaia, Kelacion, in 
 Doc. Jftsl. Mex., serieiv., torn, iii., pp. 388, 390, 334, et seq.; Stefel, in Murr, 
 
712 
 
 NOBTH MEXICAN LANOUAOE8. 
 
 PBESnn. BC'BJCSCTIVB. 
 
 If \ count, 
 If thou count, 
 If he count, 
 
 8oneo4 tarura 
 Bomuc& tarara 
 BoaenucA tarara 
 
 If we connt, sotamenecA tarAra 
 If they oonnt, sopucA tarara 
 
 niPKBTBCT. 
 
 If I did count, soneoA tnrarey^que 
 
 He who coQ'^cs, taraydmeque I They who have to count, triam^ri 
 
 Counting, taroyd | He who has to count, tarjiberi 
 
 Having counted, tarasAgo | ^ 
 
 Of the different dialects there are five specimens, all 
 Lord's Prayers, a comparison of which will show their 
 variations. The first is from P'ather Steffel : 
 
 Tami Non6, mamii regui guami gatikf , tami noineriije 
 mu regua selimea rekijena, tami neguiiruje mu jelaliki 
 henna guetschiki, mapii hatschibe reguega qiiami. Tami 
 nututuje hipelu, tami giiecauje tami guikeliki, matamo 
 hatschibe rdguega tami guecauje puts^ tami guikejameke, 
 k6 til tamf satuje, telegatigameke mechca huld. Amen. 
 
 The second is from Tellechea, who lived in Chinipas 
 and at Zapopan : 
 
 Tamil nono repa regiiegachi atfgameque mutegudrari 
 santo nireboa, mu semarari regiiegachi atiga, tamu jiini 
 muyerari jenagiiichi'qui mapii regiiegii eguari'gua repji 
 regiiegachi. Sesenu ragiio tamu nitugara, ^\\)g ragiiG 
 tami nejii, tami cheligiio tamucheina yori yoma mata- 
 meregiiegiti cheligue tamu ayorigujirae(]ue ucho ma[)u 
 requf chtlti ju meca mu jura, mapu tami tayorubuu 
 queco. 
 
 The third is in the dialect spoken in the district oi' 
 Mina: 
 
 Taminonu tchuastiqui tchuara santi riboa razihuachi 
 tamiqiera arimihuymira nahuichi chumirica tchuano- 
 huario teamonetella sinerahue hi})erahui tamenejii. 
 Seoriqui culuiillo chumar'cji cahuillu quiamocjue ta- 
 rubu chimera chiniariqui masti nahuchimoba. Amen 
 Jesus. 
 
 ynchrkhlen, |>p. 396-300; TiUhis, I'M. de ha TriitnphoK, p. 59*2; Pinttntel, 
 t'leodro, ton«. i., j. 3fi3; Oro.'tro y lierra, ihografi», p. 34. 
 
 ' T*lltchfa, C'ompendlo Oram, del Idiotiut Tarahumar, pp. 2-3. 
 
TABAHUMABA LOBD'S FBAYEBS. 
 
 713 
 
 For the next two no localities are given : 
 Tami nono guaini repa regueguchl atiame: td chei- 
 quichi ju, mupu iniireg u^ga repd asaga mu atiqui: 
 Jena ibi, guichimbba quima neogarae mu naguara; mu 
 Held litae guichimbba mil llolara guali mii cii moUenara, 
 mi, repsi reguegachi. Amen Jesus. 
 
 Hono tami niguega matu ati crepa: guebruca nih-era 
 que mubregua. Tami naguibra que munetebrichi, nil- 
 reh'aque muel rabrichi gena giiichimoba: mapu bregue- 
 gal repa. Brami goguame epilri bragiie brame jipeyii, 
 brami guecagiie. Mata igui giiica mapu bregiiega bra- 
 meg(5. Giiecagiie mapu brami giiique ta nobri brami 
 guichavari que chitichi natabrichi. Habri brami guaini 
 mane brisiga equimo. Amen Isiiis." 
 
 Although in ix)s.se.ssion of Tellechea's grammar, Gal- 
 latin denies the couuoction between the Tarahumara 
 and tlie Aztec." I give here some of their gram- 
 m.itical reseuil)lauces. These are, the incoriH)ra- 
 tion of the noun with the verb in some cases; tlie 
 coml>ination of two verbs, the dropj)ing of the original 
 end-syllables when joining or incori)orating several 
 words together, the lbr?nation of the plural by dupli- 
 cation, and the tnwes of a reverential end syllable. 
 All these are innx)rtant ix)ints, and coudjiued with the 
 similarity — in some cases even identity — of a great 
 number of words, they make the relationship or tnices 
 of the Aztec lauguage in the Tarahumara incontest- 
 able.*" 
 
 Passing to the north-eastern part of Mexico I enter a 
 
 " Tellei'hen, CotiipeniUo (irnm. del Tilioma Taral'imar; aim in Sius. Mtx, 
 (ieoij.. HoMin, torn, iv., \i\i. M5-(!H, luul iu I'imt'iitd, I'wulro, toin. i., i>p. 
 IHili-KK); St(ffil, Turnhwixirisrhts Wiirti'rbui'h, in ^fHrr, \iirlirichleii. ]ii). '■i!)(!- 
 1171; 7Vrm»iij!-C'()Hi/)'iiw, in S'ounlloi Aiinalis des >'«(/., 1841, toin. xcii., iip, 
 '2(iO-'JH7; Vatei; MUhrhhiles, tinn. iii., pt iii., pp. l4l-54.: Col. J\>lhlii'>mu'a, 
 Mex., Oraeiim Domiiiii'al, pp. -10-411. 
 
 9 ' Hiivo no rt>»">Hl)liinc») with Iho Mt xioan.' Gallatin, in A'.iier, Ethno, 
 Siv., Tmiuiad., vol. i., p. 4. 'This (the 'I'ikriiliHiuarn ) hiw not in its words 
 nny afllnity with tbo Mcxicitn; and t\u> pt'oplo who 8p<'nk it havo a ileeiitinl 
 
 arithnu'tic' Id., p. UIKl. ' Ihrf Achnlithkcit niit doin MexikaniHolxn ist 
 
 ilooh frroHH K<^n(iK. ' Wtltr, Milhridaleit, ton\. ii\., i>t iii., p. 14,3; WiUifhu von 
 Uuiubotdl, in HiLHehmiiim, .S'/xi/rii dfr Aitek. Spr., pp. 40-fiO. 
 
 '• WUhtlni von Humboldt, iu Jitigchmann, tipurtn dtr ^Uttk. Spr., p. 50. 
 
 H 
 
 4 
 It 
 
7U 
 
 NORTH MEXICAN LANGUAOEB. 
 
 totally unknown region, of whose languages mention is 
 made, but nothing more. Neither vocabularies, nor 
 grammars, nor any other specimens of them exivst, and 
 in most cases it is even difficult to fix the exact geo- 
 graphical location of the people who are reix>rted to 
 have sjwken them. Of these I name first the Concho, 
 which langutige is reported to have been a dialect of 
 the Aztec, but this is denied by ITervas, who luul his 
 information from the missionary Pulacios, although tbe 
 latter admits that the people spoke the Aztec. Their 
 location is stated to have been near the Rio Concho." 
 In the Bolson de Mapimi, the Toboso language is 
 named. This people are reported to have under.>stood 
 the language of the Zacatccs and the Aztecs; and 
 furthermore, to have had their own distinct tongue.'^ 
 Other idioms mentioned near the same region are the 
 Ilualahuise, Julime, Piro, Suma, and Chinarra." Of 
 the Piro I find the following Lord's Prayer: 
 
 Quitatiic nasaul e yaix)lhua tol buy quiamgjana mi 
 quiamnariuu. .Taquie mugilley nasamagui hikiey quiam- 
 samao, mukiataxiim, hikiey, hiquiquiamo quia ma6, 
 huskilley nafoleguey, gimorey, y a[X)l y ahuloy, quia- 
 liey, nasan e jxjino llekey, quiale mahimnague yo 8(5 
 main kansi rrohoy, se teman quiennatehui mukilley, 
 nani, nani emolley quinaroy zetasi, nasan quianatehuey 
 pemcihipompo y, qui solakuey quifollohipuca. Kuey 
 maihua atellan, folliquitey. Amen. 
 
 The Irritila, which was spoken by a numljer of 
 tribes, called by the Spaniards the Laguneros, inhab- 
 iting the country near the Missions of Parras, is an- 
 other extinct tongue." In Coahuila, the Tejano or 
 Coiihuiltec language is found. A short manual for the 
 use of the priests was written in this language by 
 
 11 Alegre, Ilisl. Comp. de Jesus, torn, ii., p. 58; Orozco y B\rra, Oeografdi, 
 pp. 324-i>; Bmchmann, Spurcii der Aitek. Spr., p. 172. 
 
 " Villa-Senor y Sanchet, Theairo, torn, ii., p. 348; Pmnaal, in lliHt, Doc. 
 Mex., Herie iv., torn, ili., p. 201; Uu.vhmann, Spuren der Azlek. Spr., p. 172; 
 Orozco y Ikrra, GeografUt, pp. 308-9. 
 
 •' Orotco y Ikrra, utograjla, pp. 309, 327; Col. PoMiomica, Mex., Gracion 
 Dominical, p. 36. 
 
 •* Orotco y Iterra, Oeoqrafla, p. 309. 
 
 Pat! 
 tion: 
 
 Ti 
 
 8,t, 
 
 some 
 
 the J 
 
 fioum 
 
 nates 
 
 and fj 
 
 root c 
 
 tongu 
 
 languj 
 
 all, an 
 
 nami, 
 
 pressei 
 
 you a : 
 
 by ojua 
 
 verb it 
 
 the ve 
 
 dividei 
 
 difterei 
 
 say chi, 
 
 ing sou 
 
 a s]X'cii 
 
 Mej 
 
 guatzau 
 
 pitucuO 
 
 pan t' o 
 
 jam: wi, 
 
 naiiio, 1 
 
 mem jjit 
 
 And 
 sleep, 11 
 great i\n 
 died wit 
 hell; th( 
 The T 
 the head 
 
 " Piment 
 
EXTBAGT FBOM THE COAHUILTEO GBAMMAB. 
 
 716 
 
 Father Garcfn, and from it a few grammatical observa- 
 tions have been drawn by Pimentel. 
 
 The letters used are «, c, ch, e, g, h, i, j, I, m, n, o, p, q, 
 8, t, u, y, tz. The pronunciation is similar to that of 
 some of the people who inhabit the Northwest Coast, us 
 the Nootkas, Thlinkeets, and others. A kind of clicking 
 sound produced with the tongue, which Garcia desig- 
 nates by an apostrophe, thus — c\ q, t\ ])\ l\ The c', 
 and q, are pronounced with a rasping sound from the 
 ixx)t of the tongue; <' with a click with the point of the 
 tongue against the teeth, etc. There is no plural in the 
 language except such as is expressed by the words many, 
 all, and some. Pronouns are tzhi, I ; jafnin, or arrij thou ; 
 wflmi, mine; ja, thine ; ^Vimi, ours. Interrogation is ex- 
 pressed by the letter e after the \C;rh]—japti1 poe? are 
 you a father? po being the verb. Negation is expressed 
 by ojua^ if it stands for ' no' alone, but if it is joined to a 
 verb it is expressed by ajdm following the verb, and if 
 the verb ends with a vowel, by yajitm. The Tejano is 
 divided into several dialects which vary chiefly in the 
 difterent pronunciation of some words: as for che they 
 say chi, or so for se, cue instead of co, etc. The follow- 
 ing soul-winning dogma with the translation is given as 
 a six'cimen of the language. 
 
 Mej t' oajTun pitucuGj pinta pilap.'m cliojrd pilcliG 
 guatzamujuajamato, piiripajuiij sauj chojai: Mej 1,' oaj.an 
 pitucuOj pilapuujpaco san paj guajatam atO ; talOm apnan 
 pan t' oajam tucuet ajjcue tucuo apajai sanclu; guasjiya- 
 jiiui: sajpam pinapsii pitachiju, mai cuan tzam aguajta, 
 namo, namo t' oajam tuuuem mdisajilc mem; t' ajacat 
 mem jatalam ajani c ? 
 
 And there in hell there is nothing to eat, nor any 
 sleep, nor rest; there is no getting out of hell; the 
 great (ire of hell will never be finished. If thou hadst 
 died with those sins, thou wouldst Ixi already there in 
 hell; then, why art thou not afraid ?"* 
 
 Tlie Tubar is another idiom which wjis spoken near 
 the head-waters of the Rio Sinaloa. llibas affirms that 
 
 «» Pimentel, Cmdro, toin. il., pp. 409-413. 
 
716 
 
 NORTH MEXICAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 two totally distinct languages are spoken by this people. 
 From a Lord's Prayer preserved in this tongue Mr 
 Buschmann after careful comparison has concluded that 
 the Tubar is another member of the Aztec- Sonora group, 
 showing, as it does, unmistakeable Aztec traces. I in- 
 sert the Lord's Prayer with translation. 
 
 Ite caflar tegmuecarichin catemat imit tegmuarat 
 
 Our father heaven in art thy name 
 
 milituraba teochigualac ; imit huegmica carin iti bacachin- 
 
 be praised; thy kingdom us to 
 
 assisaguin, imit avamunarir echu nafiigualac imo cuigan 
 
 come, thy will here be done as well as 
 
 amo nachic tegmuecarichin ; ite cokuatarit essemer tani- 
 
 there is done heaven; our bread daily 
 
 guarit iabba ite micam *, ite tatacoli ikiri atzomua iki- 
 
 toKlay U8 give; our sins forgive as we 
 
 rirain ite bacachin cale kuegmua naniguacantem caisa 
 
 forgive us against evil previously have done not 
 
 ite nosam baca tatacoli bacachin ackirb muetzerac ite.^* 
 
 lead in sin of evil deliver us. 
 
 us 
 
 The following is a Lord's Prayer of the Tubar dialect 
 spoken in the district of Mina in Chihuahua. 
 
 Ilite caflac temo calichin catema himite rauhara hui- 
 turaba santoilctara himitemoh acarf hay sesjihui hite- 
 bacachin hitaramaro hechinemolac amo cuira pan amo- 
 temo calichin hitecocohatari oseme tan huaric. Llava hi- 
 temicahin tatacoli higuili hite nachi higuiriray hitebacach 
 in cakiuihuan nehun conten hitehohui caltehue cheraca 
 tatacol bacachin hiqu ipo calquihua fiahuite baquit eba- 
 cachin calaserac. Amen Jesus." 
 
 In 
 Jalis< 
 
 Tepe] 
 
 tural 
 
 The ' 
 
 swalk 
 
 to the 
 
 under 
 
 tion, J 
 
 meani 
 
 repress 
 
 hj, fc, 
 
 tion of 
 
 000, bo; 
 
 occurre 
 
 gnidoda 
 
 pears tc 
 
 cidaragi 
 
 of word 
 
 nouns a 
 
 we; api 
 
 or de, h 
 
 I day, 
 
 Thou sayesi 
 He Bays, 
 
 10 'Tiencn cstos indios dos lenguas totalmente distintas; la una, y quo 
 mas corre outre cllos, y demaH gente, os de Ins (|ne yo tengo en i-stu pn'rtido, 
 
 con que les hablo, y uie entienden la otni es totalmente distintn. ' Ikfvds, 
 
 Ca<i//f)i;o, toni. i., p. 320. Hibas, Iliiit. de Ins Trivniphon, p. 118; Valer, Mi- 
 thridnim, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 139. 'Zwar voll von Fremdlieit uud schr fiir 
 sich dnstcht, abertloch ois ein wirkliches sonoriHolics Glied, bei bestiuinitcn 
 Oenu'iuHi'huften mit den auderen und als vorzugsweiHe reirh nn aztekiHchcii 
 Btofl' luiHxestitttet .... Ihre Ahnliclikeitcu neigeu abwcchsclnd gegen die ( 'ora, 
 Tiiralininnra, und Cahita, bcHonders gegrn die bciden letzten, audi Ifiaipii; 
 der Tepeiiunna blcibt sie mehr fremd.' Jiuachmann, Spurtn dtr Atttk, Spr., 
 pp. 104, 170-1. 
 
 " Vol. Polidiimica, Mm., Qrockm Dominica/, p. 47. 
 
 I shall Bay, 
 
 torn, i., p. 
 tliat. Mex., s< 
 320; Vattr, I 
 1>- 43; Huschti 
 |>. 327. 
 
 "'Lnpro 
 pnra que cam 
 kl, Cuadro, to 
 
TEPEHUANA OBAMMAB. 
 
 717 
 
 In the state of Durango and extending into parts of 
 Jalisco, Chihuahua, Coahuila and Sonora, is spoken the 
 Tepehuana language." Like the Tarahumara it is gut- 
 tural and pronounced in a rather sputtering manner. 
 The Tepehuanes speak very fast, and often leave off or 
 swallow the end syllables, which occasioned much trouble 
 to the missionaries, who on that account could not easily 
 understand them. Another difficulty is the accentua- 
 tion, as the slightest variation of accent will change the 
 meaning of a word." The following alphaljet is used to 
 represent the sound of the Tephuana, a, b, ch, d, e, g, h, 
 i, j, k, I, m, n, o, p, q, r, s, 8C, t, w, v, y. In the forma- 
 tion of words many vowels are frequently combined, as, 
 000^ bone ; iiuie^ to drink. Long words are of frequent 
 occurrence as; — soigididadatudadamo, difficult; meit sciu- 
 guidodadaguitodadamoe, continually. The letter d ap- 
 pears to be very frequently used, as in the word — toddas- 
 cidaraga, or doadidaniodaraga, fright. To form the plural 
 of words, the first syllable is duplicated. Personal pro- 
 nouns are ; — aneane, or am, I ; api, thou ; eggve, he ; atum, 
 we; apiim, you; eggama, they; in, mine; w, thine; di, 
 or de, his; ut, ours; um, yours. 
 
 CONJUGATION OP THE VERB TO SAY. 
 
 PnESENT IMDIC4TITX. 
 
 lB«y. 
 
 Thou sayest, 
 He asija. 
 
 I said, 
 
 anenne aguidi 
 api iiguidi 
 e(;gue aguidi 
 
 IMPEBFEOT. 
 
 aneane aguiditade 
 nnsT rcTCBE. 
 
 We say, 
 You say, 
 They say, 
 
 atum agnidi 
 apum aguidi 
 eggam aguidi 
 
 PEBFKOT. 
 
 I have aaid, aguidiantn or 
 
 aueaueauta aguidi 
 
 SECOND FUTURE. 
 
 I 
 
 I shall say, aneane aguidiugue | I shall have said, uutuue aquidiamokuo 
 
 >8 Ribaa, Illst. d« loa Trivmphos, n. 673; Akfirt, Ilid. Comp. d<' Jrsus, 
 torn, i., p. 319; Mwieo, Mtx., torn, iii., p. 209; ZapiUn, Reladon, in Doc, 
 Hist. Mex., st'rie iv., toiii. iii., pp. 310-15; Orotcoy Itrrra, Ueoiprafta, pp. 34, 
 320; Vattr, 3/i(An'(/a(es, toiii. iii., pt iii., p. 138; rimentel, Ctuidro, torn, ii., 
 J). 43; liuschmann, Spuren der AtUlc. Spr., p. 162; Htrvds, Catdloyo, torn, i., 
 p. 327. 
 
 10 ' La pronnndaoion es mny gntural y basta el mns ligero cambio en ella 
 pnra que caiubien de sentido las palnbrnH.' liinaldini, Oramatioa, in Pimm- 
 kl, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 46; Buachmann, H^iumi dtr Atttk. Spr., p. 80. 
 
 St-i 
 
718 
 
 NOBTH MEXICAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 niPEBATITE. 
 
 Let me say, 
 Bay thoQ, 
 Let him aay, 
 Let us say, 
 Say yon, 
 Let them sav , 
 
 I may say, 
 I should say, 
 I should have said, 
 If I should say, 
 
 aguidiana ane 
 
 aguidiani, or aguidiana api 
 
 aguidiiina eggue 
 
 aguiniaiia atum 
 
 aguidinna apum, or aguidavoramoe 
 
 aguidiana eggam 
 
 aneane aguidana 
 aneiine aguidaguitade 
 aneane aguidaguijatade 
 aneane aguidaguiagne 
 
 PABTICIFIiE. 
 
 Saying, 
 
 He is saying. 
 
 agnidimi 
 aguidimijatade 
 
 Having said, 
 
 aguidati 
 
 In some places the ending of the imperfect indicative 
 is kade instead of tade. 
 
 And 
 As if 
 Also 
 And for that 
 
 amider 
 appia na 
 jattiki, kat 
 ikaidiatut 
 
 COKJTTMCnONS. 
 
 Or 
 
 Although 
 For which 
 
 scinpu 
 
 tumasci, tume 
 ukaidi 
 
 THE LORD S PRAYER. 
 
 Utogga atemo tubaggue dama santusikamoe uggue 
 
 Our father who in heaven above Hiuietitied be he 
 
 ututugaraga duviana nguiere api odduna gutuguito- 
 
 thy name come thy kingdom thou do thy 
 
 daraga tami dubur dama tubaggue. Udguaddaga ud 
 
 will as well earth above heaven. Our food to us 
 
 makane scibi ud joigudane ud sceadoadaraga addukate 
 
 give to-day to us forgive our sins 
 
 joigude jut jaddune maitague daguito ud.*" 
 
 we forgive our debtors not tempt 
 
 as 
 
 us. 
 
 The roughest and most inaccessible part of the Sierra 
 Mjidre, in the state of Durango, is the seat of the 
 Acaxee language, which from this centre spreads, under 
 different names and dialects, into the neighbor- 
 ing states. Among these dialects are mentioned the 
 Topia, Sabaibo, Xixime, Hume, Mediotaquel and Te- 
 baca." Some writers claim that the Acaxee with all its 
 
 « Phiuniel, Cundro, torn, ii., pp. 46-68. 
 
 ti Sabaibos 'cran de la luisma lengua v Nacion Acaxee.' Riltas, THat. <h 
 loa Tricmplioa, pp. 471, 491. Sabaibos 'distiuta nacion, aunque del mismo 
 idioma ' — Acaxee. Ahijre, IRst. Comp. de Jems, torn, i., p. 4'22. * Humes, nn- 
 oion diatinta de loa xiximes aunque tienen una miama lengua.' Ahnto dtl 
 
THE CORA LANOUAGE AND ITS DIALECTS. 
 
 719 
 
 differences is related to the Mexican, while others, among 
 them Balbi, make it a distinct tongue. As neither vo- 
 cabularies nor other specimens of it exist, the real faoi 
 cannot be ascertained. The missionaries say that the 
 Aztec language was spoken and understood in these parts. 
 In Zacatecas is mentioned as the prevailing tongue the 
 Zacatec, besides which some authors 8[jeak of the Cazca- 
 ne as a distinct idiom, while others aver that the Cazca- 
 nes and Zacatecs were one people. Besides these there 
 are adjoining them the Mazapile, Iluitcole, and Guachi- 
 chile, of none of which do I find any specimens or vocab- 
 ularies.*' I also find mentioned in Zacatecas the Colo- 
 tlan, and in Jalisco the Tlaxomulteca, Tecuexe, and Te- 
 pecano.** 
 
 In that portion of the state of Jalisco, which is known 
 by the name of Nayarit, the Cora language is spoken. 
 It is divided into three dialects; the Muutzicat, spoken in 
 the heart of the mountains; the Teacuaeitzica, on the 
 mountain slojxis; and the Cora, or Ateacari, near the 
 mouth of the Rio Navarit, or Jesus Maria.^* The Aztec 
 
 Valle, in Doc. ITiKt. Mex., s^rie iv., torn, iii., p. 96. 'Me parece que tienen 
 aflni(lad Itts leii^iiim toma, wajve y kpihiutna. Ins qualcM, coiuo tun>uieu la de 
 Parrns, boh diulectos ue la Zaciteva.' Hervds, Vataluijo, torn, i., p. 327. 'Im 
 Norden vou Tepebuanu euthalt die gebirgige Provinz Topia urn den 25^ N. 
 Br. auBser der liugun Topia uud der damit verwnndten Aatxte, uoch im 
 Norden der letzteren die Xixime, Sicuralxi, Ilina und lluime als Spraehen 
 ebenso vieler verschiedeuer in der Niihe der Topia und Acaxee wohnenden 
 Volkerschaften.' I'ater, Millirv lutes, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 13tt-9. Castafieda 
 inentiuiiH in thene regions tlie Tahus, PacawiB, and AcaxitH languages, in 
 Ternaiix-C'ompans, Vot/., surie i., torn, ix., pp. 150-3; Zapata, IMacion, in 
 Doc. //w<. .Mex., serie iv., toui. iii., pp. 415-17; Orotco y bora, Geografia, 
 pp. 12-13, 31i)-i0; liuschmann, Spuren drr Asltk. Spr., \>\). 173—1. 
 
 ** ' Indies casciiues que sun los Zncatei-as. ' ' Xuchipila que cntendian la 
 lengna de los Zacatecos.' Padilla, Coiiq. N. Galioia, MS., p. 234; Uernavthz, 
 Di-scrip. ZucateciK, p. 23. ' Caicanes, q\ii ad fines Zacatecwttm de^uut, lin- 
 gua moribusque a caeteris diversi: Guachachile.'i itidem idioinatc difiiu'- 
 untcs; Denique OKnmarfu, qinnim idionia supra modum concisuni, ditticil- 
 inie addiscitnr.' Laet, N'tn-us Orliui, p. 281. 'La U'np;nn nicxienna que es la 
 generiua de toda la Provincia.' Arle<iid, Chn'm. Zacatecas, p. 52. 'Bobre el 
 Gascon 6 Zacateco, no creo que hubiera sido ni nun dialecto del niexicano, 
 sino que era el niistno mcxicano hablndo per unos riisticos que estropeubnn 
 las nal.ibraa y que les daban distfnto ncento.' Huarbicliilrs, Tejuejue and 
 Tlnjomulteco ' Sobre estos iiHomas, 6 si les eonsidera dialcctos, juzgo que no 
 existieron.' Romero Oil, in Soc. Mex. Oroy/., lUM'm, torn, viii., p. 49'J; Uiltas, 
 Hlat. de los Trivmphos, p. 67G; Haascl, Mex. Gmt., p. 159. 
 
 w Orotci) y lierra, Oeogrnfia, p. 61. 
 
 I* ApostMcoB AfatuM, cap. vii., p. 56. ' Dentro de Reyno de la Oalicia que< 
 
 M 
 
720 
 
 NORTH MEXICAN LANQUAOES. 
 
 clement, which is stronger and more apparent in the 
 Cora than in any other of the tliree Aztec-Honora lan- 
 guages, htis been recognized by many of the earliest 
 writers.** The Cora language is intricate and ralhor 
 diflicult to learn, as indeed are the other three.*' Fol- 
 lowing are a lew grammatical notes taken fiom Ortega's 
 vocabulary. 
 
 The letters of the alphabet are a, 6, cA, e, /t, i, k, m, n, 
 o, p, r, t, tt, V, a?, y, z, tz. The pronunciation id hard ; 
 there is no established way of expressing the gendei'. 
 The names of animated Injings, as* well as inanimate 
 objects form the plural by the affixes te, eri or n, tzl or 
 zt, and also with the preposition mm, although there 
 are some exceptions to this rule; for example; — zmrate, 
 bee; zndrateri, bees; hannx, sheep; kaiwxeti, sheej); 
 uhtbihuanie, orator; ukuhihuametzi, orators; teatzahua- 
 teakame, he who is obedient, of which tlic plural is 
 
 duron algiinoH otras NncioneR como son log Cocas, TeqnexeR, ClioraH, Te- 
 cualniuH y NityariUs, y otriiH quo cleHpuoH do pucfflcadii lu titirra )iiiti <li).JHi]<i 
 do liabliirHO por quo yu roducidoH Ioh do la iviiKua A/.teca, iiu<> ora la iiiiijoi- 
 iiaciou HO han inixturado do suorto quo ya todoH laH iiiaH liablaii huIo una Icii- 
 aua eu toda la Ua'icia oxcopttt ou la Provinoia del Nayarit.' J'adillu, ('oui/. 
 N. Oaru'Mi, MS., p. 8. 'La loii^ua ('ora, quo oh lu dol Nayar.' Arricimin, 
 Cr6nica Serdjica, j). 8'J; Orozco y Ikrra, Ueo(p-afia, pp. 3!), 281-2, Vattr, 
 Mitkridales, vol. iii., pt iii., pp. 131-2. 
 
 *^ ' La loni^ua mas coniun del paiH es la r/ioto aunquo muy intorpolada y 
 confundida hoy cou la Moxicana. Ah/re, Ilial. Cornp. de JemiH, toui. iii., p. 
 107. ' MuchoH vocabloB do la loiigua uiexicana, y alguiKW do la cahlollaiia, 
 log han coriHado haoi6ndoloN propion de mi idioina lau antiKuanionto ; quo 
 vo hoy on dia corren, y se tienon por Guran.' Orteija, in Soc. Mex. (hog., I'n- 
 ktin, torn, viii., p. 563. ' No carezco totalmento do datoH para creof quo Ioh 
 indioH nayaroH Ron pimas, o al nienoH descendienteH do cIIoh.' Orozco y Herrn, 
 Geot/rafia, p. 39. ' Ea idioma hermano del azteca, tal voz fundado en ulgu- 
 na8 palabras quo tienon la forma 6 las raicoH del niexicano; nosotroa cri>o- 
 nioH que cHtiiH HemejanzaH no provienen de comnnidad do orfgen de laH doH 
 louguas, aino do laH relacionoH que eaaa tribua mantuvieron por oNpacio do 
 luucho tieinpo.' Id., p. 282. 'La core offrent tri>H-pon d'atfinito aveo lea 
 autroH lunguoB amoricaincg.' Mntte-Brun, Prilcis de la (Moij., tom. vi., p. 449. 
 
 'Die Cora bewAhrt ihre Verwandtschaft vornehmlich durch die nnver- 
 
 kennbaro Oloicthhoit oinor nur dioHon beiden Sprachen goiuoinRhaftlichen 
 ForuiatiouR-WciHo dcH Vorbum in goinon PerHonon nnd die Jiozcichnung ihrer 
 Boziehung auf oin leidendea Objeot, wie die Vorgloichuug doH granuuatigchon 
 Charaktorn boydor Sprachen dontlich zeigon wird.' Voter, MUhridali-n, toni. 
 iii., pt iii., pp. 87, 89. ' FUr vorwandto Bprachon, wio aio allcnlingg Hohoinon, 
 habcn die (Jora uiid dio moxiiMiniHche grogge Vorgcliiedonheiten in iliroiii 
 LautBystom.' Wilhelm von Humboldt, in Jiugchtttann, Smirtn der Axtek. Svr., 
 pp. 4a-9. 
 
 w ' La lengna Gora es tan diflcil, qne gi no so egt& entre ellog muchog 
 
 arioB, no ho puode aprendcr y tione de (mrticular, qne no ge agerooia k otra 
 de las nuciouoa que tieue veoinag.' Cava, Trta Sigloi, tom. ii., p. 117. 
 
CORA ORAMMAB AMD LOBD'8 PBATEB. 
 
 721 
 
 teatzahiatmkfmietzi] kurute, crane; kun^zi, cranes; teaxka, 
 Hcorpion; teaxkate, worpions. Verhul nounH dcHignnt- 
 ing u perNon who iKirforinM an action, arc formed \>y 
 siffixing to the verb the syllable knme, or hname ; — hukabi- 
 hwirna, advocate (he who pleads) ; tlmuacJmikmne^ lover, 
 (he who loves); tichiiihirm, singer, (he who sings). 
 
 I'ersonal pnmouns are; — rt&tpm, nea, 1; npite, ap, 
 thou; UiJijm, afJip, he; Ueammo, Uean, we; arnrno, an, 
 you; aehnu), aehm, they; but in conjugating the follow- 
 ing are used: — ne, I ; /jeov ^m, thou; te, we; ze, you; me, 
 they. Of the conjugation of the verb, it is only stated 
 that there is no infinitive, and the following example of 
 the present indicative is given : 
 
 1 love, 
 
 nomuacho 
 
 Wo love, 
 
 te muftcho 
 
 Thou lovoBt, 
 
 piJlllUHchu 
 
 You lovo, 
 
 ze luuuclie 
 
 lie lovoH, 
 
 muiivhe 
 
 They love, 
 
 mo inuuche 
 
 There arc plural and singular verbs; — tachuUe, to give 
 a long thing; taifUe, to give long things. 
 
 PreiKisitiofss are: — fi^ze, tm/Ua, in; kerne, with, for; 
 (ipoim, a)x)ve; ti/umze, Ijefore. The jxiculiarity of the 
 Muutzicat dialect is the frequent use of the letter r, 
 which is either ap|)cnded, or phiced in the middle of 
 the word at pleasure ;— for hni/inui, they say ruihmi; 
 for etirU, erarii. The Teakuaeitzicai dialect has many 
 distinct words not used in any of the others, so that 
 at times they are not at all understood by those si)eak- 
 ing the other dialects. As a specimen I insert the 
 Lord's Prayer: 
 
 Tayaoppa tahapoa petehbe cherihuaoa eiia teaguarira; 
 
 Our father heaven bu Haii(^titi(!<l bu thy nnine; 
 
 chemeahaubeni tahemi eiia chiaruica cheaguasteni eiia 
 
 come to U8 thy world done be thy 
 
 jevira iyc chianakatapoan tup up tahaiwa. Ta hanuiit 
 
 will an earth uh heaven. Our briitd 
 
 liuima tahetze rujeve ihic ta taa; huatauniraca 
 
 iilways UH by wanting to-day U(» give; forgive 
 
 ta xanacat tetup iteahmo tatahuatauni titaxanakante ta 
 
 oar Bin aa wfl we forgive ou ^btors us 
 
 I 
 
 Vol.. III. 46 
 
798 
 
 MOBTH MEXICAN LANOUAOES. 
 
 vaehre teatkai havobereni xonakat hetze huavaehrcaka 
 
 help that not let us fall sin in help 
 
 tecai tahemi rutahuaja tehai eu ene che eiihuata 
 
 that not us reach »:ot what good bo 
 
 hua." 
 
 belt. 
 
 tr Ortega, FoooftufaKo, in 800. Mat. Oeog., BoleHn, torn. viii.. pp. 661-602; 
 Pimentd, Cwtdro, torn, ii., pp. 71-88; Vakr, MUhridatsa, iom. iii., pt 111., pp. 
 131-8; Uuschmann, Dk LavtverSndtnmg Attek. W&rkrmdm Sonor. Spr.; Id., 
 Gram der Bonor. Spr. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOllf LANGUAGES. 
 
 NaHUA OB AZTKO, ChIOBIMKC, and Tovno I.ANOCAOKR IDBNTIOAL— AmAhCAO 
 THB ABOHtOINAI. 8KAT Or THK AZTKO ToNOUK— ThK AzTBC THB 0U>B8T 
 LANOUAHB IN AnAhDAO— BeACTT AND U1CHNR8M OF THB AZTBO — TBHI- 
 MONT OP TBB M188IONAIUBB AND BABI4T WlilTEBH IN ITS FATOB — SPBCIMBM 
 
 FBOM Pabbdbs' Uamcal— Gbammab of tbb Aztbc Lanouaob— Aztbo 
 Lobd'b Pbaibb-Thb Oxoiif a Montbti,labic Lanuuaok or AwAbuao 
 
 — ReLATIONHUIP CLAIMKD with THK CHINESE AND ChBBOXBK — OtOMI 
 
 Obammab— OroMi Lobd'b Pbaybb m DinruuuiT Diaucoib. 
 
 The Nahua, Aztec, or Mexican, is the language of 
 Mexican civilization, spoken throughout the gnuiter 
 part of Montezuma's empire, extending from the plateau 
 of Anuhuoc, or valley of Mexico, as a centre, eastvard 
 to the gulf of Mexico, and along its shores from above 
 Vera Cruz east to the RioGoatzacoalcos; westward to 
 the Pacific, and upon its border from about the twenty- 
 sixth to the sixteenth parallel, thus forming an irreg- 
 ular but continuous linguistic line from the gulf of 
 California south-east, across the Mexican plateau to the 
 gulf of Mexico, of more than four hundred Icogties 
 in extent. Again, it is found on the coast of Salva- 
 dor, and in the interior of Nicaragua, and we ha\'e 
 liefore seen its connection with the nations of the nortli. 
 Within the limits of the ancient Mexican empire many 
 other languages besides the Aztec were spoken, as fcr 
 instance the Otomi, Huastec, Totonoc, Za^xitec, Miztec, 
 
 (73S> 
 
7M 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMT LANOUAOES. 
 
 and Tarasco, alxiiit twenty in all. It has been claimed 
 by some that the hingiiages of the Toltecs and Chi- 
 chimecs were different from each other, and from 
 the Aztec; it has even been intimated that traces of a 
 language more ancient than any of these have been 
 found. Pedro de loa Rios mentions two words of a 
 gong used in the religious ceremonies at Cholula, tuUi- 
 nian hululuez — which he says belong to a language 
 not understood by the Mexicans, and Alexander von 
 Humboldt thinks they may Ije the remains of some 
 pre-Mexican language.* Others, and among them the 
 Ahh6 IJrasseur de Jiourbourg, claim greater antiquity 
 for the Maya, affirming that it was spoken in Mexico 
 before the Nahua-s[)eaking i)eople reached that country. 
 From a careful examination of the early authorities, 
 I can but entertain the opinion that the Toltec, Cliiciji- 
 mec, and Aztec languages are one, that the Nahua, or 
 Aztec, is the oldest known language of Anahuac, and 
 that contrary conclusions arrived at by certain later 
 writers are merely six»culative. All of the many dif- 
 ferent ixioples mentioned as aboriginal in ancient Ana- 
 huac are said to have spikeu the Aztec, as tbe ITlmecs, 
 Xicalancas, Tecpanecs, Colhuas, Acolhuas, Nahuas, etc. 
 Ixtlilxochitl, the native Tezcucan historian, relates that 
 by order of the ruler, Techotlalatzin, the Chichimecs 
 dropi)ed their own tongue and adopted that of the Aztecs.^ 
 
 1 * Les Choliilains chnntoient diinn lenr fetes en dansiint antour du t«-<>- 
 calli, et que ce cantiiiue cunimen<;oit par Ibh motit TuUinutn hululaet, qui up sont 
 d'ikucuntt laugiie actnelle du Mexiqne. Dana tnuH lea partieH du glo)>e, aiir 
 le dos duH Cordillirea, eoniiiie a I'il'i de Siimuthraee, dana la nier Kgt'e, dvH 
 frugiiienH de languea priinitivea ae bout cunservea dana lea ritea religieux.' 
 Humboldt, FufA, torn, i., p. 115. 
 
 ' ' Lea Culhuaa, lea Tecpaneqnoa, lea Aculhuaquea, lea Chalmecaa, les 
 
 Ulmecaa lea Xic-alant-aa parlaient la inline langue, qnoiqne dana chaquo 
 
 province aveo un autre dialeote; la principale diilerence conaiatait dana la 
 prouonciation.' Cnnutrgo, HUA. Tl»x., in Nouvelles Annnka dea Voy., 1843, 
 torn, xcviii., p. 138. 'Lea Ulinecua, lea Xicalaneaa et lea Zacatecaa . . . . 
 avaient lea in^mea moenra et la nii'ine langue.' Id., ]>. 137. ' Car la languo 
 de ce pava (Xaliaoo) cat le cliichinie(|nc, et Marina parlait mexictun. On so 
 aervait, k la verite, auaai dana en paya d'un Mexieain groaaier et barbare, tandia 
 que Marina le i>arlait aver beaucoup d'elt-gance.' M., torn, xc-ix., p. 143. Te- 
 chotlilatzin * fne el primero que uho hablar la lengua nahua, quo ahora ae 
 llama Mexicana, porijue ana paaadoa nniica la uaitron; y aai muudit que todoa 
 loa de la nauiou(7hicliiinec t InhablaHon, eii eapecial todoK los que tuvieacnoflciu 
 y cargoa d« republioa.' IMUixocliUl, lluit. Chich,, in King^toroityh'a Mtx, Anliq., 
 
 vol. ix., I 
 la loiigun 
 i-, p. 6. 
 ' I^a prinr 
 "l«o pp. 1 
 
 eran 
 
 cliiiiiecas 
 cuna.' Toi 
 y Aoolhiia 
 rositinonte 
 .V tlistintoH 
 ftiisiinoa, ( 
 diftrcnoia 
 ineca; 'au 
 nindre; y e 
 Btruidas en 
 troa (liaa tx. 
 h'ifts, eian I 
 tail clara, c 
 ^'lii'-/iimeras 
 chichiiHfcriH 
 IfiiKiia de J( 
 J/ut. den., { 
 tiende aer oi 
 en la (Jenti, 
 antccedentc 
 Niicion la tr 
 cera Edrtd.' 
 ma lengua 
 ' Le nahuatl 
 wiitrale, et 
 lirisseur do 
 cxivii., pp. I 
 
 clii Hiiticlii U 
 
 Clarlif fit, St 
 
 luej.ir (locir i 
 
 1» quo apron 
 
 -V-.i'. Autiq., 
 
 iintiquiHiiiias 
 
 i;. p. 2!i8. 
 
 Tlazcaltecafi 
 
 ^'irnncuto. Si- 
 
 dom Mcxiici) 
 
 Vorbreitiing ( 
 
 SaS. 'Chich 
 
 "Ppear to hav 
 
 wolohe azteki 
 
 Paus, Oeo'j. m. 
 
 wareii h, 
 
 nztekiaohe ho 
 '"'d other kii 
 ''tWiliii, in A> 
 liimiada toUeo 
 '"«s nahnatlac 
 era el mexioa 
 
ORIGINALITY OP THE AZTEC TONGUE. 
 
 79B 
 
 Furthermore, internftl evidence \h all in favor of the 
 orijjinnlity of tlie Aztec tongue. Throughout the great 
 empire of Amihuac it wa.s tlie dominant stock language. 
 
 vol. ix., p. 217. 'Los Moxioanos son de los minmos de Colhna. . p>r her 
 
 la lt;ii((uit toda una.' MuMinia, Hid. IiuIuih, in Imilialncta, Col. de Doc., torn. 
 i., |). 5. 'La leuKiia de loft MitxicaiioH eg In de Iuh NaliuuleH.' Id., p. 1H7. 
 ' La principal lengiia de la Nneva EHpaiiaqueeH du niihuMt!.' Id., p. '2:U; hee 
 also pp. lU-Il. 'LoM Tetzcucano i (llanmduit AculhuiM|ueH; y Ioh MexicanoH, 
 
 eran de vn Lenguufje.' 'La propria, y anti^uu Li-ii){iin. de los Chi- 
 
 rhiineoaH .\ntiguos . . .ett cHta que aoru corre, con eouiuu Noniltre de Mexi- 
 cana.' Torqwmiula, Mouarq. Ind., toin. i., pp. 31, 33, 44. Teejuiiiecii, OtoiiiC 
 y Acolhua. ' Kl leugua^^K de eHtas treu naciunus era diverHo, no lo era rif{0- 
 roHiiinente hablando el de la tecpaneen y aculhiia, ni pueden llainarHe tuleu 
 y diHtintos de la lengua nuhuatl 6 ntfjicana, ftino Holanientu en el diulecto y 
 fnisinioH, al mode uue el |Kirtuguez reHiMcto del caHtellaua. La Otoiiii no 
 difirenoia mas d« la nahuatl.' \'eyUu, lliitt. Ant. Mfj., toiu. ii., i». 44. Ul- 
 inec'H; 'mu len^ua era la Nahuatl que hoy llanian niejicana, y He tieno per 
 niadre; y enUx fiie de la naciou tolteca, y ue oido decir a iicrsonax bieu in- 
 Btruidas en eHte idionia, que en algunoM puebloH quo nun HiibHisten en nues- 
 tros diaH eonoeidas por de la naciun ulnteca.' Id., toni. i., p. 154. ' Los Su- 
 hiitx, eran los (jne hablaban la lengiia niexi'^ana, aunquo no la pronunciaban 
 tan clara, uonio log perfeutoH inexicanos; y estoH Niduiiia tanibii-n se llaiiiaban 
 ('h'vJnmeniH.' 'De estos Chir.himi'Cda xhwh habia que se decian Sahwti- 
 cMcMimcaa llaraitiidoso de Nah6n» y do C'hichiinecuK jiorque hablaban al^o la 
 lenjjua de loH A'i'iAf'M.'i i> MexicauoH y la Ruya propia Chiehinieca.' Saliwiun, 
 Hist, lien., toin. iii.. lib. x. , pp. 1'2(», 130, 147. 'Lengua Nuhmitl. . . .se en- 
 
 tiendener en lengua Mexl^ "uwiuu la que al prisente linblan y hablaron 
 
 en la (teiitiliditd los Mexicanos no es Kuva, Rino aprebendida de lu8 otraa 
 antfcedentes NacioneH, y mas bien ho debia llaniar 'I'ulteca, porquo esta 
 Nacion la trnxo desde Hn peregrinacion, haviendola perfei'ciouaifo en la tcr- 
 cera CiLid.' lioliirini, CalnUxjo, p. 'di>. 'Los tlaxcaltecos, que tienen la nies- 
 ina lengua n.ihual de Mexico y Tezmici).' MnvUHa, Jlisl. Erl'.i., p. 117. 
 ' Le nahuatl OHt Haim nnl doute line langue deja aneicniie dans rAiiii'riipio 
 oeiitrale, et plus ancienne nienie que I'cnipire dont Montezuma fut le chef.' 
 /ir.(.s,seur de Bourbourtj, LeUre, in NdUfetles AiinolcH t/es 1';^'-. 1^5.5, torn, 
 cxlvii., pp. \iH, 153. 'lo pcr.'mon dubito, ehe la lingua pr tpriii « i Cicluie- 
 chi autiolii fosse la medesiina degli Acolhui, e Nahuatlachi, ;-\ih' nich.'sieiiua.' 
 C7'»ri(/ CO, Slorla Ant. del J/e.s.sico, torn, i., p. 153. ' Loh Mi'Xicanoii, o por 
 iiiejor deuir Aztlanecas, no e^ ku nuliiral lengua la que liubUm nhoi'a, eg 
 la (juo ai)rendieron en Tezcuco.' fxttUxorliiti, IManini's. in Kinjstjoroufih'n 
 .1/1. r. .411/17., vol. ix., p. 345. 'Quo el lengnnge niixica^io ko iis<5 i)or lag 
 antiqu:'sitiia3 i>.".eione8 de log ToWcns y Ckkh'uiu'ca.i.' Ilirri'a, Calihfio, toiii. 
 i., p. "J'JS. ' XoeMmilcaH, Chiilqneiios, Tepanecas, (^olhuas, Tlahnicas, 
 Tla/caltecaf> y Moxicanog. . . .todas liablan uu inismo idioinu.' ILmlin y 
 iSVirmifji^o, iS'ermon, p. 8S. ' Mehr oder minder zaiilrticho S|irachreHto aug 
 deni Mexiiiiinischen Sprachstanimo . . . . sind Zeugen von iltT ebenialigen 
 Vorbreitung der Tolteken im SiUlen.' Muller, Arnerikaiiisrln- Virdiiiinncn, p. 
 5ii5. ' Chichimecg. .. .Haine family with the Toltecs, whose langua'.'e they 
 appear to have gpoken.' I'rescott'n ^fex., vol. i., p. 14. 'Die Chi'chiinekou 
 wolche nztekisch reden.' M'Menpfordl, M<jiro, toin. ii.. pt ii., p. 3G>; H'rt;*- 
 piius, Geo<j. H. Slat., pp. 34-5. ' Dass nie I'^iiics Ursprunf^'cs mit den Tolteken, 
 ...waren beweist die alien gemcinscliaftlichc Siuachu, wclche noch <!io 
 aztekisehe heinst.' Jittschmann, Ortsnawen, \->. C. 'The Aztecs, .\eoIlinas. 
 and other kindred tribeg. . .were of the Haino language. . . .oh the Toltecs.' 
 (tnllidin, in Ainer. Elhno. Soc, Transact, vol. i., p. 203. ' Lengua niexicana. 
 llaiuada tolteca.' Orotro y Jkrra, UeotirofUi, p. 80. 'Toltecag y las fciete tii- 
 Iius nabuatlacas tonian un uiinmo ori'geu y hablaban la niiHma lengua, que 
 era el mexioano, nuhuatl d azteca; pero de ninguna nianera guccede csto 
 
 • 
 
726 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMI LANGTIAaES. 
 
 Towards the north, as wo have seen, Hprinklingfl of it 
 are found in many pljices, but nowhere does it JipjHnir 
 in thirt direction jw a hjise. Far to the south, in Nic- 
 aragua, it is again found as the stiwk tongue, yet with a 
 dialectic rather than an aboriginal appearance, so that 
 the testimop.y of huiguage is all in favor of the plateau 
 of An:ihuac iiaving Ikkju the primal centre of the Aztec 
 tongue, rather than its having lK»en intnxluced witiiiu 
 any measurable e|)(x;h by immigration. 
 
 That the Mexican nati(m dir^ its utmost to extend 
 the language is certain. It was the court language of 
 American civili/aticm, the Ijatin of medieval and the 
 Fr««nch of m(Mlern times; it was used as the means of 
 holding intercourse with ii<»u- Aztec speaking ix^ople, 
 also Ity all amlMUssndors, and ;n all official conmuu)i<;a- 
 tions; in all newly acquired and concpiered territories it 
 wjis immediately intro<luce<l as theollicial language, and 
 the jx?ople were ordered to learn it. It, or its kindred 
 dialects, can be said to have l)cen the common verna<!- 
 ular in the whole interior of Ansihuac, and over a larg»! 
 part of the A/ti»c plateau, although within these limits 
 other tongues were in vogue. Southward, it again a[)- 
 I)ears along the shores of the Pacific Ocean. It was 
 s|)okeu as far as (hiatemala, in the interior of which it 
 apiMMired in the shape of various (lialects more or less 
 corrupted. It can alst) l)e traced into Tabasco, and even 
 into Yucatan on the Atlantic coast. It is agjiin en- 
 countcn^d in the gulf of Ainaticpie, whence lines extend 
 <v)Tnieeting with the hniuches of th(» Aztec in (luatc- 
 mala, llondui-iis, and Ni(;aragua. It is also )H)ssible that 
 it may at one lime have been used (;v;mj e»:it of the Mis- 
 sissippi, as will a[)i)ear from the lollowiu!, statements of 
 
 reii|uirt(> il loH rlii('liiiii(>i>ax, aiini|iit* hiiHtii lioy por nn orro'' muy comnii hi 
 oroti III oontritrici.' I'inifnlil. i inflro, turn, i., ji. \rt\\ (Ir'ijuhin, 'Von. An I'^s- 
 lin. fol. ',i'i. 'l/i's riiri's (mdilii.iiH (jiii iuhih Hoiit rdHtt'cK iln l'Min|iirn iIi'k Vir- 
 tuniili'H, Hiitrrii'iireini'iit ii I'lirrivt'o dim NuhmtH, no iliiiini-nt iturmio liii^ii'ii' 
 Hiir li'H piipiiliitidiiH i|ui hiiliitaii'iit, ik ccUo i'|iii<|iie, Ii'h )iriiviiiri'H inti'ni'iin s 
 itii Mi!Xii|ni). . . .Ci) ipm nous iii'iihouh, tontoiniM, p'ltirvoir iivitiiror iivi-c nin' 
 uiin\i('tiiiii plus I'ntii'ri', c'l'st ipii' Ilk tun ji'iir'> purlic <l<s imlioim ipii I'li cl ■ 
 ))i'iiiliiii>nt pitrliiicnt uni< hi'uIi> I't iiii'>uii> liint^iic' ' ('<'tti> liin){uii rtiiit Hiiivuiil 
 tiiiito uppiiri'Ufo li' .Miiwi ii\i Yuriiti'ipiii.' HrnHKenr ile BourboHfij, Hist. .V'l'. 
 Cii'., tuni. i., p. 102; /Idler, Krisen, p. U7U, •>! Kf!i(. 
 
THE AZTEC LANOUAOE EAST OF MEXICO. 
 
 727 
 
 Acosta and Sahagun. The latter says that the Apala- 
 ches living cast of the Missiwiippi extended their exi)e- 
 ditiuiiH and colonies far into Mexico, and were proud 
 to Hhow to the first conquerors of their country the great 
 highways on which they traveled. Acosta affirms that 
 the Mexicans called these Apalaches, Tlatuices or mount- 
 ainetTs. Sahagun, speaking of them, says "they are Na- 
 hoas, and sixmk the Mexican language."" This is })y no 
 means improlmhle, as the Aztec is found eastward in the 
 present states of Tamaulipas and Coahuihi, and thence 
 the distance to the Mississi[)pi is not m vry far.* 
 
 Of all the languages s|)oken on the American conti- 
 nent, the A /tec is the most perfect and finished, ap- 
 proaching in this reKjKKit the tongues of KurojK! and 
 Asia, and actually surpassing many of them hy its 
 elegance of expression. Although wanting the six 
 
 ' Acnsln, ffiid. Nat. huL, p. (MX); Fnhn<,an, Hint. (Jen., torn, iii., lib. ix., 
 cap,!); JtranKfur lie liiturhourii, t'alm<iHi', \.. U'j. 
 
 4 llvrnra, Ifinl. (hn., dvi'. ii., lil), v., c;up, v., HI), vi., clip, xii., dec. iii., 
 lib. iii., cup. ix., lib. iv., cap. vii., »lco. iv., lib. ix., cu)). xiii.; IhUUa I'a- 
 ililla, Hint. Fend., Mex., p. (it. ' Nicllr»^llll hcu y t'Htc noblmlit dc Nnbiiii- 
 loK, <iuo mm dc III Iciignii du Mi-xi(!i>,' MdIoHhui, Hist. Itidioii, in liiizhitlrrUi, 
 Ci>l. ili: Ih,r.., torn, i., jip. 10- II, 2H1; Umedo, Jli.st. (Jen., toiii. iii., p. Wi, 
 toiii. iv., pp. !ir)-H7, lOS; Sitlli, Jlint. C^omj. .t/>';e., tiiin. i., p. IIH. ' Mciiio 
 HiTrscliuftt, Litnds-Mprach, iind (Jluntuns-Scct crstrccktcii nu'h ciintr scitu 
 biHM 7.11 di'in Marktlcckt-n T<'i'<)iiiit<')>(!c, dun ihI /wiiyhniiiicrt, itiidiTKcitH bJHH 
 ufhn (iiiutiinitla diiHit iHt diN-yhiiiidcrt Mcil hcIii- vnii dcr Ktatt MexiiMi.' 
 Ifmmi, Kirfhi'iiijewhivMe, toiii. ii., p. •UK). 'EHta Icii^im iiicxicaiia ch la m'li- 
 nral epic ciirrc por (odas InH |)r(>viuciaH dii cHta Nucva Ki4|iaiia, pncHto ipic eii 
 ulla hay iiniy iniicliaH y ditt'crcntcH li'ii^iias p.irticiiJarcH, tie cada iirovincia, y 
 cu partcH dc (M(la pucl)li), pciri|iic hod iiiiiniucrablc h.' Mi'inlirtn, llisl. h'rlis., 
 J), rir/i. 'Sic liabcii vicrcrlcy Kprach dariiiiitii, luitcr wi^li-hcn dcr Mcxicaiicr 
 am licblidiHtcti vnd (^cliriim ' 'icii.stcii (in Nicuraj^ua).' Wi.hI mid Ost-lu- 
 (/wr/iiT Liistiinrl, p. 31)0; ','••^.■'1. Cri'm. .liii/K.v/id, p. 12. ' I.a IciiKua general 
 del paJH, <piu era la Mcjici'iia.' lirmiinoiU, (inn. Slirlidttftin, MH., n. Hit; Ar- 
 wiya, Cartn, in />'»;. UIhI. Mfj., hi'iIc iv., tuni iii., p. <i7. ' Cclui do Alcxicu 
 est rc^ardc coiiiinc Li dialcctc (iriniiial.' I'liiiiiiriin, //W. Thix., in Xmirillrs 
 AnmUnt dis To;/., IHll, totn. xi'viij., p. lltS; lliiriiiut, (iinij. Ik/ti't-iji., loni 
 ii., fol. .'141; Liifl, .Vonu ''Wii.s, ]>. '.i.'iv!; lintt/'rifil, ,Y« me W'l It, it. 'iHh; .hiamis, 
 llist. (ludt., p. '^'^4; I'hrvitlirr, M<:t. .\iirirnil Mud., p. Kill; .vuseo .ilex., toiii. 
 iii., p. '2(i'.t; I'idnrio, t'art<(, p. 'JO; SijuU'r, in Id., note ill., p. KM); .^quier'x 
 Miinoiiniph of .Udhors, y. ix.; Id., i,;,t. Amir., pp. :W0, .i'il 'J, ;j:m, 4i;i; 
 Sle)dirn.H' (Jen,, Ainir., vol. ii., p. l'.»l>; I-'idiIhI. .\'IS .imrrikil, tolii. i., l> "JHri; 
 Conder'H Mex. lIuiU., vol. li., p. I7H; Umii'-ro, Sud'-iii^ fiitrii fnrniiir lit llisl'iii'i 
 de. hfirhinii'Hn, p. r>; Atiijre, Hist. Chiiiik dr .Jesus, toni. i., Jip. hi) '.)(); liiti il . 
 Me.Jtiiiiie. ]). '212: llnisseiir i/f lloiivhniiiii, Itl., H.Hifitinse.H, p. '24; Uullidiii, in 
 Anier. Kthnn. Sw ., 'rruiisitrl., vol. i.. pp U, M; tlrotmy llerrii, '/(di/rx/iVi, pi . 
 54-5; Vidn, Mitliridntis. toiii. iii., pt iii., )>. H">; rimenUl, t'wutni, Idiu. i , 
 p. 15H; Anides del MiidsUTio dtl h'nmndi). IHfA, toiu. i.; Aeontii, Hint. Sat. 
 ind., p. 584; Id., Hint, de lus Ynd., p. 630. 
 
 ii 
 
79B 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMl LANGUAGES. 
 
 consonants, b, d,f, r, g, s, it may still be called full and 
 rich. Of its copiousness the Natural History of Dr 
 Hernandez gives evidence, in which are described 
 twelve hundred different species of Mexican plants, 
 two hundred or more species of birds, and a large 
 number of quiuiru|)eds, reptiles, insects, and metals, 
 each of which is given its proper name in the Mex- 
 ican language.' Mendieta says that it is not ex- 
 celled in beauty by the Latin, displaying even more art in 
 its construction, and alx)unding in tropes and metaphors. 
 Camargo culls it the richest of the whole land, and the 
 purest, being mixed with no foreign barbaric element; 
 Gomara, says it is the best, most copious, and most 
 extended in all New Spain; Davila Padilla, that it is 
 very elegant and graceful, although it contains many 
 metaphors which make it difficult; Lorenzana, that it 
 is very elegant, sweet, and complete; Clavigero, that it is 
 copious, polite, and expressive; Brasseur (le Bourlxiurg, 
 that from the most sublime heightn it descends to com- 
 mon things with a s<)iK>rousneHS and richness of ex- 
 pression [Hiculiar only to itself The misMionaricH found 
 it ample for their j>nrjK)se, ai* in it and without the «id 
 of foreign words they could frvxprtsn all the 4i;ii|<'s .f 
 their dt)gmas, froui the thuiKi«'ri»*/H and anathemas tA 
 Sinai to the sublime teachings <#f the Christ. 
 
 Although the Spaniards iisiially employed the word 
 Dios for (iod, the Aztecs offered otk; as fit, their Teotl. 
 and Tlofjue Nalnuuiuo, siguifyiug invisible supreme 
 l»eing. The many written A/t«H; sermons, (!at«"cliis!ns. 
 and rituals also attest the copiousness of the tongii^-.' 
 
 5 Ikmandet, Nova I'Uml. 
 
 6 Htm Jwiii </(! la Annnriuriim, Dortrina ChriMUtna tnuy runiplida, donde Mi" 
 e( nllene In r.tposii;um de todo h ti«r.rs»arltt pura dncMnar a /'<* hidiim y udmbi 
 (ttrnUfH hs SutwJoit .Stwraiiieutos. l!oinpuiiitit fti lenftiui < aMetlnmi y Mrxixtmi. 
 M«x,, XWiU. Juan de la Anunriafiim, Sirnnmiirlo en lewiwt Mi,rmtna. Mcx.. 
 1577, JiHin Hiiptista, Adfertrni'liiji para Ids ('nii/f Korea de Ion Aalurales. M« x , 
 1600, JtomUen, A/)(i en Olmequin de la AparwioH de Xueslrn jS'i';7«»a </»■ (Jitadn- 
 lupe, Pitrm, 158'2. I'lfin de Mijnwion, Kxpejo Dinhw, en leiiifHu Metiintid. 
 Mt'x., 1007. Martin de l^un, ('amino del I'ielo, en letnjun Mttit-ana. M»'X., 
 1(!1 1. Martin de Leon, Manual hreie y forma de odminlHtrar los Sauton Sarra- 
 uienloti i( loa Indiot. Mtx., Ifi-MJ. t'lirhm Celedoiiio ['elaiUfuei de Cardenan y 
 Jjfim, Ureue I'raetiat, y Uenimen del t'onf'eHnionario de Inilion en Mtitintu" 
 Hex., 10()1. Ignaoio de I'aredes, J'romptmrU) ManMU Megicumu. Mux., 17511. 
 
SPECIMEN OF LONG AZTEC WORDS. 
 
 729 
 
 The Mexican, like the Hebrew and French, does 
 not possess suiierlative nouns, and like the Hebrew 
 and most of the living European languages, it has no 
 comparatives, their plice Ijeing supplied by certain 
 particles. The Aztec contains more diminutives and 
 augmentatives than tht Italian, and is probably richer 
 than any other tongue in the world in verbal noinis 
 and abstr.octs, there being hardly a verl) from which 
 verbal nouns cannot be formed, or a substantive or 
 adjective of which a})sti'acts are not made. It is equally 
 rich, in verbs, for every verb is the root Irom which 
 others of different meanings spring. Agglutination or 
 Jiggregfition is carried to its widest extent, and words of 
 inordinate length are not uncommon. In agglutinating, 
 end-syllables or letters are usually dropi^ed, principall\ 
 ibr the sake of oui)hony. A prayer to the Virgin of 
 Gua(hilu))o. wliicb is to be found in the J^romjitnario 
 Mitimid of Paredes, I insert here as a curious specimen 
 of long words: 
 
 Tlahuemmanaliztli; ic momoztlae tictocemmacazque 
 in 'J l.itcxnuMhuapilli Santa Maria de Ouadahij)e. Tla- 
 tixiiU'ilinapilir'. Notlazomahuiznantzinr', ^?anta Mariae, 
 nioun inix|)antzinco ninomayaiiui. ninocaothiza, ihuan 
 uKM'lii .\oyoll«)ti<;a, \animatica nimitzhohuCcapanilhuia, 
 niinit/.uomaliiii/tiHlia. nimit/.notlay.otilia. iluian nimitz- 
 nothi/tx'aniuchitia ipaiupa in ne|>ai)an in motethuK^olilit- 
 /iii; io in Tehurit/Jn otiiu'chmonuicahuililitzino. Auh 
 t)(\< ivnca ipami)a ca Tehii.'t/.in. XotzoiK'lioanantzinc', oti- 
 nechmopilt/iutit/iuo, ihuan, otinechnKxunH'titzinu. Auh 
 ic ipa.ni[)a in axcun ihmtn \v UKM'hipa niinit/iKM'cunna- 
 ''*fzinoa, NotetliwHiitlieauantzinO, inic in Ti-luiritzin ni- 
 nutznothi/otiliz. ihuan inic aic nimit/Moyoltecpiipachil- 
 huiz. Auh in Tehuritzin. iiiiiiit/notliitlaiibtilia: in ma 
 in nonrinian, ihuan in nomiquian xinechinopalchuili, 
 
 Franr'utfiulf .lif/x, I'lnlifti para Imtrr <i Ion Inrtion. Mcx.. 1717. ,lii<<)iiio Va»- 
 qitei tiiislihi, (iiKlf ssidiiiiriit Urti i i ii Ir initio Mrjrirahd, Cillirixtiin liri.i. I'ni'blik, 
 l7l(!. Htid '2i\ cililiuh, iN'iCi, IH;W, iiIho IMlKt l.iiriiiiit's Ksiiirilwilis jmrn laa 
 T<tii<l(i.i ilr Ay>rc(ri()>. riifl)|:i. 1H)|. /'m/kivo < iitiristDii en rl iilinfiia Mrgr. 
 riU'blu, IHI'J. J win Wmniiit'lo \iii<iri>, Pnvtrina. MiJt. 1H40. 
 
 |i 
 
 11 1 
 
 If! ft 
 
 rti 
 
730 
 
 THE AZTEO AND OTOHl LANOUAOES. 
 
 ma xinechmochimalcaltili, ihuan ma in motetlaocoliliz- 
 cuexantzinco xinechraocalaquili ; inic qualli ic ninemiz. 
 ihuan niniiquiz; inic 9atepan nimitznomahuizalhuiz, in 
 ompa in llhiiicac; in ompa in Dios Itlutocatecpanchant- 
 zinco in Gloria. Amen.' 
 
 A word of sixteen syllables, the name of a plant, 
 occurs in Hernandez — mihuiittilmoyokcuUkUonpxAxochitl? 
 Though the Aztecs made verses, no specimens of their 
 poetry have been preserved except in a translated 
 form. One, composed by the great Tezcucan, King 
 Nezahualco^otl, translated in full in the preceding 
 volume, gives us an exalted idea of the advanced state 
 of the language.® 
 
 ' Partdea, Promptuario, Manual Meidcano, p. xc. 
 
 * Buachmunn, Ortanamen, p. 24. 
 
 > * La mexicana no es luenos galana y curiosa qne In Intina, y ann pienso 
 que mas artizndu en compogicion y derivacion de vcablos, y en metdforati, 
 cnya inteli({t>ucia y UHo se kin perdido.' Mendieta, llLi. Evks., p. 562. 'La 
 langue inoxicaine est lu plus riche de toute cont.ee: elle est anssi la plus 
 pure, car ello n'est pan int'langi'e d'aucun mot Hrauger.' Camargo, Hist. 
 Tlax., in Xoucelles Annales den Voy., 1843. toui. xcix., p. 13<i. ' Lcngua 
 Mexieaun y NahuatI, que es la mejor, maa copiona y man entendida quo 
 ay en la nueva Expana.' Gnmara, Conq. Mex., fol. 293; Purchaa hit ril- 
 Qrinws, vol, iv., fol. 1135. *La lengun Mexicuua, (pie aunque eH niuy ele- 
 
 ganto y graoioRa, tiene por hu artittcio y ngudczu miichas nietaforaH, quo la 
 azen dift<Miltn8a.' Dnrila PadUla, Hint. Fvnd. 3/nr., p. 31. 'Malgrndo la 
 mancanza di (pielle Hci conitonauti e una lingua copioBinHiina, assui pulitit, e 
 Bommanionte uHpresHiva.* Claviqero, Sloria Ant. M Messico, torn, ii., j). 171. 
 * Eh niuy elegante eitte idioma, dulce, y uiuy abnndaute de FrnHes, y (.-onipo- 
 HicioneH.' Cortes, Hint. Nueva Enpafia, p. 5; iMet, Novus Orhis, pp. '240-1; 
 Carbajal Espinom, Hint. Mex., torn, i., p. 635; MiiUer, Ueisen, torn, iii., pp. 
 105-8. ' 8u lengua es In niejor y niiis polida.' (Tezcuco.) Herrera, Hist. 
 Oen,, dec. iii., lib. ii., cap. x. *La mas elegante la Tezcucana oomo la Can- 
 tellana en Toledo.' Viinncvrt, Teairo Mex., pt ii., p. 14; Jiotwiui, Idea, p. 
 142; Uumfmldt, \'ueii, torn, ii., pp. ;iH2-3. 'Esta lengua mas elegante y ex- 
 pressiva que la liatina, y duleo que la Toscann.' (Jrauados y Oalven, 'lanles 
 Ainer., p. 401. 'La langiio nioxicaine est ricko coninse les autrcs langues 
 indiennes; niais, eoranie ellcs, ullc est niaterielle ct n'abonde pas en mots 
 BigniMeatirs d'idees abstntites; conime elles, ello est svntlietique iIiuih sa 
 structure, ct n'en differe, quant h ses formes, <pie par los details (pti n'af- 
 fectent iKiint son genie ot son caract(>re. Elle alK)ude en ])ai'ticulcs in ter- 
 
 oalttes,' flu Ponceau, Me'moire, p. 25.5; Sonnesnhtiiid, Itftitarkn on Mer. and 
 
 hly .W((f;., vol. iii., p. 
 ffat., pp. 95-7. 'The Mexiuan tongue alH)nnded in expressions of rev- 
 
 the Mex, lAimj., in Amer. Monthly Maij., vol. iii., p. 118; Imwi's Polynesian 
 
 erenoe and courtesy. Tlin style and apiiellations used in the intercourse 
 between equals, would have been so unbecoming in the month of one in a 
 lower sphere, when he accosted a ]>erHoii in higher rank, ns to l>e deemed an 
 insult.' Itofiertaon's Hist. Aimr., vol. ii., pp. '27M-9. ' The low gutturiil 
 ininunciation of the Mexican, or Aztec' Ward's Mex., vol. i., p. 31; (ialifia 
 < himalpop<MHitl, JHssertaciiin, in Museo Mex,, torn, iv., )i. 517, et se(|,; Ihllir, 
 Keisen, p. 377. 'Des hauteurs les plus <tublinies, de la metaphysupie, ell(> 
 descend aiix chosos les plus vnlgaires; aveo uno sonorite et uiie richesso 
 
AGGLUTINATION IN THE AZTEC LANGUAGE. 
 
 781 
 
 The Mexican language employs the following letters: a, 
 g, ch, e, h, i, k, I, m, n, o, p, q, t, tl, tz, u, v, x, y, z. The pro- 
 nunciation is soft and musical, and free from nasal 
 sound. The a is clear; ch before a vowel is pro- 
 nounced as in Spanish ; but before a consonant, or when 
 a terminal, it differs somewhat; e is clear; h is an aspir- 
 ate, in general soft, being strong only when it precedes 
 u. No word commences with the letter l] U is pro- 
 nounced as in English. The t is sometimes silent, but 
 not when it comes between two Us ; tl in the middle of 
 a word is soft, as in Spanish, but as a terminal it is 
 pronounced ffe, the e half mute; tz is similar to the 
 Spanish s, but a little stronger ; the v is by the women 
 pronounced as in Spanish, but men give it a sound 
 very similar to hu in Spanish; x is soft, like sh in 
 English ; z is like s in Spanish, but less hissing. 
 
 By compounding, the Mexicans make many long 
 words, some even of sixteen syllables; but there are also 
 some non-compounded words that are very long. Words 
 are compounded by uniting a number of whole words, 
 and not alone by simple juxta^wsition, since, with much 
 attention to brevity and euphony, letters and sylla- 
 bles are frequently omitted. For instance; — tla: )/fi, 
 loved; rmihid^ik, honorable, or reverend; teopixqui^ 
 priest; tatli^ father; m>, mine; of which is composed notln- 
 zormihaizteopixaitzin, that is to say, m^' very estoernod 
 father and reverend priest. This also pi'esents an exaui- 
 ple of the ending tz'm, which simply signifies resjM.>ct. 
 leopixqui is composed of tentl, God, and pln^ to guard. 
 There are two particles which may be a|)propriatoly 
 called ligatures, as thoy serve to unite words in certain 
 cases; they are ra ami ti Knabim, to irritate, to anger; 
 itta^ consider, reflect; nikualnnicaUta, to observe witli 
 anger, angrily. 
 
 By reason of these com|)onnded words, the meaning 
 of a whole sentence is often cvwitained in a singU; word, 
 
 d'oxprpssion qui u'ltppartiennpnt qii'a file.' BroHUfur ih noiirhmiri/, fliil. 
 Nut. ("w , torn, i., p. KW; I'ivsi-oII'h M jr.. vol. i., p. IDS, vdl. iii., p. ;i!»>. 
 ' Thi* liiiimm,'.' of thi' M xiciiiis is tn nur upprokiniHiou hiirsli in llio ux- 
 tn'tui'.' //(!//>>' S/».(ii. I'onq., vol. i., p. V!^8, 
 
 I 'S i 
 
 ii 
 
 'j II 
 
782 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMI LANOUAQES. 
 
 as ; — tkdnepaiith^ in the middle of the earth, or, situated 
 in the middle ; Popocatepetl, smoking, mountain ; atzcaput- 
 zalli ant-hill, or, place where there are many people 
 moving — alluding to a dense population; cuauhnahuac, 
 (Cuernavaca) near to the trees; atlixco, above the water; 
 tepetitlan, above the mountain, etc. 
 
 There are several ways of expressing the plural. 
 As a rule, plurals are applied only to animate ob- 
 jects. Inanimate objects seldom change in the ;*'"-al, 
 as; — ce teti, one stone; yei tetl, three stones; miec tetl, 
 many stones. In exceptional cases the plural of in- 
 animate objects is expressed by terminals. One of 
 these exceptions is when the object is connected with 
 persons, as; — zoquUl, mud; tizoquime, we are earth; but 
 there are again exceptions to this rule, as for instance ; — 
 Ukiikame, the heavens ; tepenie, mountains ; zitkiUin, stars. 
 Sometimes inanimate things also form the plural by 
 doubling the first syllable; — tetki, place full of stones; 
 tetetUi, pliices full of stones; calli, house; cacalli, houses. 
 These vjirious terminations may be reduced to the fol- 
 lowing rules. Primitive words have the plural in me, 
 tin, or que, as; — Ichcatl, a sheep; ichcame, sheep; zoUn, a 
 quail, zo/i^m, quail ; cocoxqui, sick; cocoa;<jr«e, sick (plural) ; 
 topile, coustable; topikque, constables. Derivatives form 
 the plural as follows: those called reverentials, ending 
 with tzintU, have in the plural tzitz'mtin. Diminutives, 
 ending in tontli, have in the plural totont'm, and dimin- 
 utives ending in ton and p'd, augmentatives in pol, and 
 reverentials in fzin, double the terminal, as; — thcatzbUU, 
 jxirson; tkaxitiitziniin, persons; ichcatontU, a lamb; ich- 
 catoto}itin, lambs; ichcapU, lamb; ichcapipU, lambs; chi- 
 chiton, a little dog; chickitoton, little dogs; kmhnetzin, 
 old man; hnehtietzitzin, old men. 
 
 Words into whose composition the |H)ssossive pronoun 
 outers, whether primitive or derivative, have for the 
 phu'al van or hiuin,- noichmhuan, my sheep; mnchcato- 
 tonhuan. my little shoop. Tbc words tktcatl, inan, rhtatl, 
 woman, mul those wbich imply an officiiil or ])i-«)r(s- 
 sional })o»>ition, form the plural simply by leaving oii' 
 
AZTEC aRAMMAR. 
 
 788 
 
 the last letters, as; — mexicail, plural, mexicd; in which 
 case, however, the ultimate syllable is accented. Some 
 words, to form the plural, double the first syllable, and 
 also use terminals, as; — te(^l, God: teteo, gods; zolin, 
 quail; zozoltin, quails; zUli, hare; ziziltin, hares. I'd' 
 pochtli and ichpochtli, double the syllable po. 
 
 Some adjectives have several plurals, as; — miec, 
 much; plural, miectin, miecirUin, or rniecin. Gender is 
 expressed by adding the words oqukhtli or cinatl^ male 
 and female, except in such words as in themselves in- 
 dicate the gender. A father speaking of his son says, 
 nopiltzin, and a mother of her daughter, nocoueuh. 
 
 There are no regular declensions; in the vocative 
 case, an e is added to the nominative, or words ending 
 in til or/i, change the i into e. Thoi^e ending in tzin may 
 change to tze or add an e, but tlie latter is only used by 
 males. The genitive is denoted by the possessive ])ro- 
 noun or by the juxtajwsition of the words, as ; — teotl, (jod ; 
 teiMhuatilli, emanating; teotenahiiatilli, precept of God. 
 The dative is indicated by verbs called appiicati ves ; the 
 accusative, by certaisi particles which accompany the 
 verb, or by juxtajwsition; as; — chihiui, to have; tlaxniiU, 
 bread; nitlaxntlchihita, I have bread. The abhiti\o is 
 indicated by certain particles and pre[x)«itions. Dimin- 
 utives are formed by the terminals tontlt and ton, as; — 
 chk'/ii dog; chichlton, small dog; oiUi, house; cacovtli, 
 small hou.«*e. Augmentatives take the syllable i)ol. The 
 terminals tki, and la, serve as collectives; — xochitl, flower; 
 SGOchifltt, flower-bed. Words ending with otl are abstracts, 
 as; — qiuilli, good; qunlotl, goodness. Those ending with 
 va {hua) and e indicate ix)ssession; — llhukatl, lioaven; 
 ilhnicnhua, master of heaven, (applied to God). (Com- 
 paratives and fluiKjrlatives htive no particular termina- 
 tions, but their place is supplied by adverbs, as; — achi, 
 ocachi, etc., which mean 'more.' IVdro is better than 
 Juan, ocachiquaU't in J^edrn ihiftitt amo ,fmni ; here the ad- 
 verb is connected with (juallo, gtHxI. Words derived from 
 active, neuter, passive, reflective and impersonal verbs, 
 having various significations, terminate in ni, oni, ya, 
 
 1; 
 llf 
 
 HI 
 
784 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMf LANOUAaSS. 
 
 ia, yan, can, yau, ian, tli, li, liztli, oca, ca, o, H; as; — 
 cocMni, he who sleeps; Uaxcakhihvani, he who has 
 bread; motlahani, he who runs; chihuahni, practicable; 
 neitonUoni, something producing perspiration; notlachi- 
 vaya, my instrument; amotianequia, our will; tUmwhyan, 
 eater; mlcoiiyan, place to sleep; Uepatiayan, hospital; 
 tlachUmaUi, created, produced; tdlazotkUiztli, love; nachi- 
 hualoka, creation. 
 
 Personal pronouns are ; — nehuatl, nehua, ne, I ; tehuatl, 
 iehiM, te, thou; yehuaM, yehua, ye, he or somebody; te- 
 huantin, tehua, we; amehuantin, amehuan, you; yehuan- 
 tin, yehuan, they. Possessives; — no, mine; mo, thine; 
 i, his; to, ours; amo, yours; in or im, theirs; te, belong- 
 ing to others. 
 
 The above-mentioned possessives are used in com- 
 pounded words, and change the final syllable of the 
 word to which they are joined ; — teotl, God ; noteuh, my 
 God; hiehuetl, old man; amohuehuetcauh, our old man. 
 
 The verb has indicative, imperative, optative, and 
 subjunctive moods — present, imperfect, perfect, pluper- 
 fect, and future tenses. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TEMICTIA, TO KILL. 
 
 PBnKNT IMDICATITI. 
 
 I kill, 
 
 Thou killest, 
 He kills, 
 
 I killed, 
 
 nitemictia 
 titeiuictia 
 temictia 
 
 mPUFXCT. 
 
 nitemiotiaya 
 
 We kill. 
 You kill, 
 They kill, 
 
 titemicti& 
 
 autemicti& 
 
 teniictiA 
 
 IJBTECT. 
 
 I have killed, onitemioti 
 
 We have killed, otitemiotiqad 
 
 I had killed. 
 
 PLCPKBrROT. 
 
 onitemiotioa 
 
 ITB8T rOTUBK, SECOND FCTUBK. 
 
 I shall kill, nitemictic I I shall have killed, yeonitemictU 
 
 We shaU kiU, titemictizqaft | 
 
 niPIBATITB. 
 
 Kill thoa, maxiotemioti | Kill yon, maziteiniotioan 
 
 OPTATIVB, 
 
 Would that I might kill, manitemietiani 
 
 I am killed, 
 I was killed. 
 
 PA88ITB POBlfS. 
 
 nimictilo 
 onimiotiloya 
 
AZTEC IBBEOULAB VEBBS. 
 
 786 
 
 I have been killed, 
 I had been killed, 
 I Bhall be killed, 
 I shall have been killed, 
 O that I may be killed, 
 
 that I had been killed, 
 
 1 oaght to be killed, 
 He who is killed, 
 
 oran 
 If I had killed. 
 If I had not killed, 
 If I Bbonld kill, 
 He who kills, 
 I come to kill, 
 I will come to kill. 
 May I come to kill, 
 I went to kill, 
 I will go to kill. 
 May I go to kill. 
 
 lOBMB. 
 
 onimictiloo 
 
 onimitilooa 
 
 nimictiloz 
 
 ye onimictiloo 
 
 manimictilo 
 
 manimictiloni 
 
 nimictilozqnia 
 
 inmictilo 
 
 lOBHS. 
 
 intlaonitcmictiani 
 
 intlacamo onitemictiani 
 
 intlanitemiotiz 
 
 intemictia 
 
 onitemictico 
 
 nitemictiquinh 
 
 manitemictiqni 
 
 onitemietito 
 
 nitemictinh 
 
 manitemiciti 
 
 There are but few irregular verbs in the Aztec lan- 
 guage and the following are all that Pi.nentel could 
 find ; — ka and mom, to be ; kac^ to be on foot ; onoc, to be 
 lying down; yauh, to go; huatlauh and huitz, to come; 
 mazehuaUi, icnopilti, and ilhuUti, to obtain a benefit. 
 
 The following words are always used as afiixes: 
 
 For 
 Behind 
 
 pal, pampa 
 icampa, tepotzco. 
 
 
 ouitlapan 
 
 With 
 
 huan, pa, copa, ca 
 
 Belonging to 
 
 tloo 
 
 Within 
 
 CO, c 
 
 On the other side 
 
 nalko, nal 
 
 Upon, in time 
 
 pan 
 
 Underneath 
 
 tlan 
 
 Of, from 
 
 tech 
 
 Toward 
 
 huio 
 
 Between 
 
 tzalan 
 
 In the midst 
 
 nepantla 
 nabuao 
 
 Together 
 
 Above 
 
 icpac 
 
 Before 
 
 ixco, ixpan, ixtlon, 
 
 isUa 
 itic, iteo 
 
 Inside 
 
 Under 
 
 tzintlan 
 
 THE LORD 8 PRAYER. 
 
 Totatzine ynilhuicac timoyeztica, mayectenehualo 
 
 Onr revered father who heaven in art, be praised 
 
 inmotocatzin, mahualauh inmotlatocayotzin machihualo 
 
 thy name, may come thy kingdom be done 
 
 intlalticpac ininotlanequilitzin, inyuhchichihualo in- 
 earth above thy will as is done 
 
 ilhuicac, intotlaxcalmomoztlae totech monequi maaxcan 
 
 heaven in, our bread every day to us is necessary to-day 
 
 xitechmomaquili, maxitechmetlapopohuili intotlatlacol, 
 
 give u>, forgive us our sins, 
 
m 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMt LANOUAOE8. 
 
 iniuh tiquintlapopolhuia intechtlatla calhuia, macamoxi- 
 
 as we forgive those who ux offend, thou not 
 
 techmoraacahuili inicatno ipan tihiietzizque inteneyeye- 
 
 UB lead that not in we fall in temp- 
 
 coltiliztli: panye xitechmomaquixtili inyhuicpa inamo- 
 
 tation: but deliver ua Bgaiuat from 
 
 qualli. Maiuhmochihua.^" 
 
 not good. 
 
 Many comparisons between the Aztec and the tongues 
 of Asia and Europe have been made, and relationship 
 claimed with almost every prominent language, but un- 
 der j'.tiiilysis all these fancied affinities vanish. Simi- 
 larities in words, in common with all tongues, are found 
 between the Aztec and others, but at best they can be 
 called only accidental. Still, a few remarkable word- 
 analogies have been noticed, among the chief of which 
 are the following. The Aztec like the Greek and Sans- 
 krit, uses the privative preposition a, which in the Celtic 
 has been changed to an, in Latin to in, or im, and in the 
 German to un\ — Greek, athanutos; Aztec, amlquim, im- 
 mortal. Further, in the perfect tense, and sometimes in 
 the imperfect, o is used in the Aztec, like the Sanskrit a, 
 and the Greek e. But the most remarkable coincidence is 
 the word teotl, which is as near as possible to the Greek 
 Theos. Kingsborough and Mrs Simon see in the Aztec 
 the language of the Jews; Jones that of the ancient 
 Tyrians; Lang, that of the Polynesians. Garcia makes 
 comparisons with the Hebrew, Simnish, Phoenician, 
 Egyptian, Japanese, and Gennan, and for a relationship 
 with these and many others he finds claimants. Until 
 further light is thrown ujwn American philology, the 
 
 n Pedro de Arenas, Vocabulario Afnnual de Itu Lenguaa CasUUana y Mtxi- 
 cana. Mex., 1583. Manuel Psrex, Arte del IdUmia Mexicano. Mex., 1713. 
 Antimio Vusqutt Gaatelu, Arte de la J^eniiua Mexicaiia. Pnebia, 1716, and 2d 
 edition, 1838. Frannnco de AvUa, Arte de la Leni/ua Mexicana. Mex., 1717. 
 Carlos de Tapia Zenleno, Arte Nociaiiima de Tjerujua Mexicana. Mex., 1758. 
 Horacio Carochi, Compendia del Arte de la Lengxia Mexicans. Mex., 1759. J/o 
 linn, Voeabtdario. Mex., 1571. Eafael Sandoval, Arte de la J^ncpia Mexicana. 
 Mex., 1810. Pedro de Arma», Ouide de la Conversation. Pariii, 1862. Galla- 
 tin, in Amer. Elhno. .Soc, Trannact., vol. i., pp. 214-245; Pimentel, Cuadro, 
 vol. i., pp. 164-216; Vater. MUhridatea, vol. lil., pt iU., pp. 85-106; Busch' 
 mann, Orttnatnen, pp. :^U-37. 
 
HYPOTHETICAL OTOUI AND CHINESE BELATIONSHIF. 787 
 
 Aztec must stand alone, as one of the independent lan- 
 guages of the world." 
 
 The Otomf, held to be next to the Aztec the most 
 widely extended language in Mexico, was spoken b}' a 
 rough and barbarous people who inhabit Ihe mountains 
 encircling the valley of Anahuac, but more particularly 
 those towards the north-west. Thence it extended ini^.o 
 the present state of San Luis Potosf, was s[K>ken 
 throughout Queretaro and the larger part of Guanajuato, 
 and in places in Michoacan, Vera Cruz, and Puebla." 
 From the Journal and Proceedings of the fourth Provin- 
 cial Council, held in Mexico in the year 1771, it appears 
 that the language was spoken in four dialects, varying 
 so much that it was only with the greatest difficulty 
 that the several tribes could hold intercourse." The 
 only dialect of which particular notice has been taken 
 is the Mazahua, spoken in the ancient province of Maza- 
 huacan. Of the others the only specimens are a few 
 Lord's Prayers. 
 
 The Otomi claims attention in one particular; it is 
 the only true monosyllabic language found in the Pacific 
 States, and this alone has led many to claim relation- 
 ship between it and the Chinese. 
 
 This Chinese relationship has been mainly advocated 
 by Senor Najera, a native Otomi, who in furtherance of 
 his peculiar views wrote an excellent Otomf grannnar, in 
 an appendix to which he gives an extensive comi)ari8on 
 between the two idioms. But, taking up the words which 
 
 » 'Eb ist nicht mdglich von einer VerwandtRchaft cler mexicnniHohen 
 Spraohe niit den Sprnobenanderer Enltheilo zu reden.' liunrhmanii, Ortsna- 
 men, p. 20; Garcia, Orvjtn de Ion /«</.. pp. H8-2I, 187, 2:J2-5, 241, 269; 
 Jones' llist. Am: Amer.; Simon's Ten Trilm, pp. 16;J, 173 ; Imwi's I'olynesian 
 Nat., pp. 00-8, etseq; Quurkrlj/ Ueview, 181C, p. 415; Humboldt, Vues, torn, 
 ii., p. 229, et 8eq. 
 
 '> Orotcoy lierra Oeografla, p. 17; Aleitre, Hist. Comp. de Jems, torn. 1., 
 p. 282; Pimentel, Cuadro, tum.i., p. 118; Voter, Mithridutes, torn, iii., ptiii,, 
 p. 113. 
 
 1) ' Conc6rdnndo8e en qne no bo entienden los mismon Otomitps de diver- 
 H08 Pueblos, aim VecinoB, de qne dio una prucba concluvenio «>1 Obispo do 
 Puebla, con el kecho do haver juntado quutro (hiras e8tiiidant«H de hu sierra 
 Otoml lob qne mntnaniente se improbiiban por boreticas, n dixparatados huh 
 ezplicaciones de loa Mysteiios de nril Rolifjion.' Concilio Provincial Meticano, 
 iv., 1771, Julio .11, Mb. 
 Vol. III. 47 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 2.5 
 
 IIIIIM 
 
 I4£ liilO 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 |||.4 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ► 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 HiotograpAjic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 33 WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WHSTIR.N.Y. 14S80 
 
 (716)879-4503 
 

788 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMi LANGUAGES. 
 
 he declares to be similar, we are ai once struck with im- 
 portant omissions on his part. The first is that he has 
 not at all taken into consideration the difficulty of com- 
 paring monosyllabic languages, in which a word fre- 
 quently has ten or more significations, distinguishable 
 only by pronunciation and accentuation, and at times 
 having scarcely these distinguishing features. Secondly, 
 the words which he adduces to be similar, are wanting 
 in the very essentials that constitute a relationship, for 
 in most instances they are not even similar in sound, 
 a requisite to which more attention ought to be paid in 
 monosyllabic languages than in those which are poly- 
 syllabic. The few words that in reality are similar are 
 probably only accidental resemblances, and the question 
 of relationship between the Otomi and Chinese cannot 
 be said to have been established as yet." 
 
 Mr Bringier branches out in another direction in 
 search of a relationship, and fancies he finds it in the 
 Cherokee, basing his whole argument on a hypothetical 
 resemblance of perhaps half a dozen words, which in 
 fact do not resemble each other at all." 
 
 Like other monosyllabic tongues the Otomi is rather 
 difficult to acquire, its pronounciation being rough, gut- 
 tural, with frequently occurring nasals and aspirates.^^ 
 
 I* Naxera, Dis. sobre la kngtut Olhomi; Warden, Reclterchea, in AtUiq. Mex., 
 pp. 125-9. 
 
 >^ Bringier, Lettre, in Silliman'a Jour,, vol. iii., pp. 3&-6. 
 
 IS ' La Otomi, lengua b&rbara cuasi euterainentj guturul, y que & p^naa 
 cede al estudio y &la mas s^ria aplicacion.' Aleijre, Hist. Cmup. de Jesus, 
 torn, i., p. 90. ' La Otomi, que se dilatit casi tanto como la Mexicana, y en 
 In difflcultud, y obscuridad le haze grandea ventajas. ' Orijalua, Cron. Au- 
 gusiin, fol. 74. ' Lore linguaggio b aasai difficile, e pieno d'aspirazioni, 
 che fanco parte nella gola, e parte nel naso ma peraltro e abbastanzu 
 copioao ed eapreasivo.' Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Messico, torn, i., p. 148, 
 'Uue liugiie pleine d'aapirutioua naaalea et gutturales.' Jlumboliu, Essai 
 Pol., torn, i., p. 255. ' Die Sprache der Othomi zeichtiet aich durch die Ein- 
 Bylbi^keit oder weuigatens KQrze ihrer meiaten \V6rter, durch Hiirte nnd As- 
 piration aua. ' Voter, 3n</trida(c.s, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 114. ' Leur lungue, rude 
 comme eux, est monosyllabique : embraasant k la foia toua lea suns, maiade- 
 nnee d'ornementa, elle montre, neanmoins, dans aa aimplicitu qnelque choHO 
 de majeatueux qui rappelle lea temps antiquea. ' Brasseur de Bottrbourg, Hist. 
 XvU. i'io., tom. 1, p. 157. ' £a dura, seca, inKratu 4 la lenisiua y mal al oido: 
 todo lo de ella ea riistico, vasto, ain pnlidez. ' Naxera, Dis. sobre la lengua 
 Othomi, p. 23. 'Su lenguage es mny dure y corte.' Herrera, Hist. Oen., dec. 
 iii., lib. v., cap. xix; ^uponceau, Memoire, pp. 68-71; Torquemada, Mo- 
 narq. Ind., tom, i., p. 33, tom. ii., p. 82; Mwler, Reiatn, turn, iii., p. 45; 
 
OTOHt GRAMMAR. 
 
 789 
 
 As before stated, many words having distinct mean- 
 ings, are distinguished only by various sounds, or in- 
 tonations of the same \owel; many words even having 
 the same sound and intonations have different meanings. 
 The words of this language are of one or two syllables; 
 a few of them have three. In words compounded of 
 more than one syllable, each syllable preserves its origi- 
 nal meaning. The words whether noun or verb, are in- 
 flexible. Neither substantive nor adjective nouns have 
 any gender. The same word may be a substantive, 
 adjective, verb, and adverb, as in the following sentence; 
 — wa viho riho ye na tiho he nho, which means, the good- 
 ness of man is good and becomes him well. Nouns have 
 neither declension nor gender, which are expressed either 
 by distinct words, or by ta or iza, male, and nm or^ 
 nocu, female; — tayo, the dog; nxuyo, slut. The particle 
 na has the property of the article and, prefixed to the 
 noun, distinguishes the singular. In the plural, ya af- 
 fixed, or e prefixed, is substituted. Adjectives are always 
 placed before substantives; — ka ye, holy man. Com- 
 paratives are expressed by the words nra, more, and 
 chu, less ; — nho, good ; nra nho, better. Superlatives are 
 in like manner shown by the word tza, or tze, prefixed, 
 meaning very much, excessively, exceedingly; — tza nho, 
 best; tzentzo, worst, or very bad. The particle ztzi, or 
 ztzu, prefixed, marks a diminutive ; — ztzi hensi, a small 
 paper. In abstract nouns of quality the prefix na is 
 changed into m; — na nho yeh, a good man; m riho, that 
 which is good. Personal pronouns are; — nuga, nugaga, 
 nugui, I ; ffui, ki, me, for me ; nuguS ndy, thou ; y, hi, to 
 thee, for thee; nunu, he; bi, ha, ki, him, for him, to him; 
 nugahb, n\igagah4,nuguih6, we, or us; nuguSgui, nuguehu, 
 ndygiii, rUlyhu, you, to you ; nuyu, they ; ma, mine ; ni, 
 thine; na, his. 
 
 Verbs are conjugated with the assistance of particles, 
 which designate tense and person. Every tense has 
 three persons, also a singular, and a plural. The plural is 
 
 llaiatl, Mtas. Guat., p. 162; M&Mmpfordt, Mtjlco, torn, ii., pt ii., p. 364; Coit- 
 der'a Mtx. Ouat., vol. ii., p. 110. 
 
740 
 
 THE AZTEC AND OTOMI LANGUAGES. 
 
 always designated by the syllable M, we; m, gui, or Am, 
 you; yu, they. All nouns may also be verbs, for the 
 Otomfs, unable to segregate the abstract idea of existence 
 from the thing existing, confound both and have no 
 substantive verb; — nho, good; di nho, I good, or I am 
 good 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB NEE, I WILL. 
 
 PBBBEirr INDIOATIYI. 
 
 I will, di nee 
 Thou wiliest, gui nee 
 He wills, y nee 
 
 We will, di nee h^ 
 You will, gui nee gui 
 They will, y nee yu 
 
 ZMPEBFEOT. 
 
 PKBFEOT. 
 
 I willed, di nee hma | 
 
 I have willed, xta nee, or da nee 
 
 PLUPISnOT. 
 
 I had willed, xta nee hma 
 
 FIB8T FUTUBK. BIOOND FUTDBB. 
 
 I shall will, ga nee | I shall have willed, goa xta nee 
 
 lUPKRATIVR. 
 
 Will thou, nee | Will yon, nee gui nee hu" 
 
 LORD S PRAYER. 
 
 Ma tJl he ni biiy mahetsi da ne ansu ni huhu 
 
 My father we thou house heaven call holy thy name name 
 
 da ehe ga he ni buy da kha ni hnee ngu 
 
 thy will come towards us thy house thy will do thy will us 
 
 gua na hity te ngu mahetsi ma hme he ta nil pa 
 
 here the earth ap also heaven the bread us every day 
 
 rJl he* nar a pa ya ha puni he ma dupat^ he 
 
 give us one day new end forgive us our debts 
 
 teng'U di puni he u ma ndupat^ he ha yo gui he he 
 
 as 
 
 we 
 
 forgive now debtors ours and avoid the permit us 
 
 ga he kha na tz6 cadi ma na pehe he hin nh6. 
 
 good. 
 
 do us in 
 
 Do kha. 
 
 Thy will do. 
 
 bad 
 
 action but save as 
 
 no 
 
 " Yoaqiiin LopetYepes, Cateclsmo y Dedaradonde la Doctrina Crtsliana, tn 
 Imgua Otoml. Francisco Perez, Cattcamo de la DociHna Cristiana, en lengua 
 Oloml. Naxera, Disertacion aobre la lengua Olhomi. Odllalin, in Atner. Eihno. 
 Soc, Transact., vol. i., pp. 286-98; Voter, Mthridates, tom. iii., ptiii., pp. 
 115-21; Pimeniel, Cuadro, vol. i., pp. 120-60; Antonio Ouadalupe liamira, 
 
 Jirece Compendio Dispueato en lengua Othomi. 8ee also Lond. Geog. Soc, 
 
 Jow., vol. iii., p. 355; Luis de Nece y Molina, Orammatioa Delia Lingua Oto- 
 ml, 
 
OTOMl AND MAZAHUA LOBD'S PBAY£B'S. 
 
 741 
 
 Still another version of the 
 same. 
 
 Ma th. ki he 
 Gue gui btiy 
 Kha hetsi 
 Eha ni hu 
 Da di hnec 
 Bi kho na hky 
 Ba lia kha mahetsi 
 Da da sd he 
 Ma hme he 
 Yo ga zo he gee tz5 di. 
 
 The same in another dialect. 
 
 Go ma ta he 
 
 To gui buy 
 
 Hetsi 
 
 Da ma ka ni hu 
 
 Na di ni Ime 
 
 Hay he heisi 
 
 Ma hme he ta pa 
 
 Sa da ke ni 
 
 Ha pu ni ma th^y he 
 
 Ngu y pu ma th^y t^ he 
 
 Ha yo he 
 
 He ga za tz6 di 
 
 The grammar of the Mazahua dialect is very nearly 
 the same as that of the Otomf, and I therefore insert 
 the Lord's Prayer only to illustrate the connection be- 
 tween the two languages. 
 
 Mi yho me ki obuihui ahezi tanereho ni chuu ta ehe 
 
 Our father is heaven sanctified thy name come 
 
 ni nahnmu ta clia axonihomue cho ni nane makhe 
 
 thou kingdom do earth ? thy will as 
 
 anzi ocha ahezi. Ti yak me mi bech me choyazmue, 
 
 also is done heaven. Give us our bread every day, 
 
 ti chotkhe me mo huezok me mrkhe anzi tigattotpue 
 
 forgive us our foults as also we forgive 
 
 me mache i zokhegue me p^khecho gueguetme tezoxk- 
 
 those who offend us not us must lead 
 
 hemeyo huezok hi tipe yeziz one macho yoflene macho 
 
 deliver ns from all 
 
 in 
 
 Bins 
 
 tenxi higaho." 
 
 evil. 
 
 u Pimeniel, Cuadro, torn, ii., pp. 194-201. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 LANGUAGES OF CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. 
 Tea Pami and xtb Dialkctb— Thi Mboo or OuANAnrATO and thi Siibba 
 
 OOBDA— ThK TaBABOO OF MiCHOACAN AND ITS GbAMHAB— ThR MaTLAL- 
 TZINOA AND m GkAMHAB— ThB OoUILTKO— ThK MiZTEO and its DIAI4ECTS 
 
 — Mizno Gramicab — Thb Amumo, Chocho, Mazateo, CnioAXEO, Chatino, 
 Tlipaneo, Chinantic, and Popoluca — ^Thi Zapotko akd its Gbahhab— 
 The Mije— Mue Grammar and Lobd's Pbayxb — The Huate or the 
 
 LiXBMUB OF TeHCANTEPXO — HuATE NCUEBALS. 
 
 North-eastward of the Otomi, is a language called the 
 Fame, spoken in three distinct dialects; the first in San 
 Luis de la Paz, in the Sierra Gorda; the second, near 
 the city of Maiz, in San Luis Potosi ; and the third in 
 Purfsima Concepcion de Arnedo, and also in the Sierra 
 Gorda. I have at hand only the Lord's Prayer in 
 three dialects; nor can I find mention of any vocabu- 
 lary or grammar. It is described as difficult to acquire, 
 principally on account of the many dialectic variations.^ 
 
 FIRST DIALECT. 
 
 Tata mfcagon indis bonigemajd: indis unajd grotzta- 
 cuz: Quii unibo: Nage eu nitazd, unib6 ubonigf: Ur- 
 roze paricagon uvinguf ambog6n bucon gatigf bajir 
 gom6r, como icagon gumorbon quipicgo hicnang6: nena- 
 
 I 'Es mnoha la diflcnltad del idioma, porque en treinta Tecinos suelo 
 haber ouatro y cinco lenguas distintas, y tanto, que aun despues de mucho 
 trato no se entienden siuo las ooaas muy ordinanas.' Megre, Hist. Comp. d« 
 Jesus, torn i., p. 282. 
 (T4a) 
 
FAME AND MECO LOBD'S PRAYER'S. 
 
 743 
 
 nguf nandozu pacunimd : imorgo cabonja pajanor. Amen 
 Jesus. 
 
 SECOND DIALECT. 
 
 Caucan xuguenan, que humiju cantau impains, ach< 
 scalijon gee nigiu yucant gee cumpu. Ghaucat gee 
 quimang, ac-gi cumpu acgi cantau impain. Sentd 
 caucan senda gun6 yucant chine iguadcatan caucan 
 humunts, ac-gi pain caucan hujuadptan a caucan hu- 
 munts. Y tni negenk do guaik guning cacaa yeket vali 
 ening, ac-ge-bo. 
 
 THIRD DIALECT. 
 
 Ttattahghuhggg ighegh ddih uhvoli hinh gghih qquihh- 
 missches: ughgnjuhgh ttahghgihh innddisseh Qquihi- 
 hihh uhgguho uhghg giihihh rrehhino, Ih qquih ilgh- 
 ggiiihghh wohlluhn ttah ighschchahh, Aasi uhggughh 
 commo ub vohnnihghh. Uhnghehddi uhvra hhvihn 
 qquihhphpohgguhuhh, yhchihb uh vehv6hh ihghgiihoh- 
 guhuhh ih qqih ih chi wchveh ihhumhurhggiihuhh 
 uhhohddi nuch hOhOhuag. Assi commo ahpe hp'hiiddi 
 ihec uhggiihuhh kuhmhCihrQhhg uhonnddi ahphpiggii- 
 huhh. Ih qquihngnahghnhuhrrgguhuhh phpahagh, 
 Ahnahssuhqquih huhnhehh. Mahhssehh Uihbbrahrhr 
 ihhehggiihuhh. Ihghgohttahhehrch Ggehssiihs. 
 
 It will be observed that the third dialect displays a 
 a mo8t singular combination of letters. It is a manifest 
 absurdity. Pimentel does not mention where he obtained 
 it, nor does he intimate what sount^s are produced from 
 this huddling of consonants. I give it more as a curi- 
 osity than with the idea that philologists will ever derive 
 any benefit from it.' 
 
 In the Sierra Gorda and in Guanajuato, another lan- 
 guage is mentioned, called the Meco, or Serrano, of 
 which no specimen but a Lord's Prayer exists: 
 
 Mataige gui bu majetzi, qui sundat too, da guO rit tA 
 jQ da ne pa quecque ni moc cantini, ne si dac-kud na 
 moccanzA; tanto na sinfai, tengQ, majetzi. Mat tumeje 
 
 • Pimtntel, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 267; Col. PoMidmica, Mex., Oradon Do- 
 minical, pp. 31-3. 
 
744 LANGUAQES OF CENTBAL AND SOUTHEBN MEXICO. 
 
 td, dt mapa, rac-je pilla, ne si gi pungag^, mat-oigaj6, 
 tengil si didi pumje^, too dit-tuc-je, nello gijega je 
 gatac-je ratentacion; man-aa juegaje, gat-tit-jov Ua- 
 izoonfenni.' 
 
 Still less is said concerning the languages spoken in 
 the state of Tamaulipas ; of them nothing is known but 
 the names, and it cannot be ascertained whether they 
 are correctly classified or not, as no specimens exist. 
 The languages which I find spoken of are the Yue, Yem6, 
 Olive, Janambre, Pisone, and a general one named Tama- 
 ulipeco.* 
 
 The Tarasco, the principal language of Michoacan, can 
 be placed almost upon an equality with the Aztec, as 
 being copious and well finished. It is particularly 
 sweet-sounding, and on this account has been likened 
 to the Italian ; possessing all the letters of the alphabet. 
 
 Each syllable usually contains one consonant and one 
 vowel; the letter r is frequent.' From the different 
 grammars I compile the following: 
 
 * Pimentel, Cvadro, torn, ii., p. 267. 
 
 * Berlandkr, Diario, p. 144; Orozco y Berra, OeografCa, p. 296. 
 
 i Mendieta, Iligt. Edes., p. 652. 'Taruscum, quodbuiiiHgentisproprinm 
 erat et vulgure, conoiBum atque elegana.' Laet, Novua Orbis, p. 267. 'La 
 Tarasca, que corre generalmente en las Prouincias de Mechoncan, entaes muy 
 facil por tener la mesma prouunciacion que la naestra: yossi se cscriue cou el 
 mesmo abecedario. Eb may copiosa, y elegante.' Gryalua, Cron. Auguatin, 
 fol. 75; Uerrera, Hist. Gen., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. ix; Akgre, Hist. Comp, de 
 Jesua, torn, i., pp. 90- 1; Acoata, Hist. Nat. Ind., p. 506. 'La loro lingua h 
 abbondante, doice, e Bonora. Adoperano speBso la B soavo: le loro BiUube 
 constano per lo piii d'una sola consonante e d'una yocale.' Clavigero, Storia 
 
 Ant. del Messico, torn, i., p. 149. 'Leg Tarasqueii culfebres par I'hur- 
 
 monie de leur langue riche en voyel.'ea.' Humboldt, EssaiPoL, torn, i., p. 255; 
 Beaumont, Crdn. de Mechoacan, p. 43; Muhknpfordt, J/y'tco, torn, ii., pt ii., p. 
 864; Romero, Notidaa Michoacan, p. 5; Heredia y Sarmitnto, yennon, p. 83; 
 Amies del Miuisterio de Fomento, 1854, p. 185, et Beq.; Wappiius, Geog. u. 
 8tat., p. 35; Hasael, Mex. Ouat., p. 16'i. ' Die Sprache in dieser Frovinz 
 virk Mr die reinente und zierliobBte von ganz Neu-Bpanien gehalten.' Dela- 
 porte, iJeisen, pp. 313-4; Foter, M</in(/a<«s, torn, iii., ptiii., p. 125. ' Tarasca 
 een nette en korte spraek. die eigentlijk alfaier te huis noort.' Montanus, 
 HieMwe Weerdd, p. 266. Ward, speaking of the Tarasco, has mode the 
 serious miHtake of confounding it with the Otomi, and seems to think that 
 they are both one and the same. Two langnaoes could hardly be farther 
 Kpiti than these two. Mexico, vol. ii., p. (i81. Kafflnesque, tbo indefatigable 
 searcher for foreign relatioiiHhip>t with Mexican languages, clikims to have 
 discovered an affinity between tue Tarasco, ItaMan, Atlantic, Coptic, Felau- 
 gic, Greek, and Latin languages. He writes that he was ' struck with its 
 evident analogy' with the above and with the 'languages of Africa and 
 Europe both in words and structure, in spite of a separation of some thou- 
 Baud yeura-' In Priest's Amer. AiUiq., p. 314. 
 
TABASCO OBAUMAB. 
 
 745 
 
 In the alphabet there is neither /, v, nor I; no words 
 begin with the letters b, d, g, and r; k, has a sound 
 distinct from that of c, being pronounced stronger. The 
 letter s is often intercalated for euphony; it must be 
 inserted between h and i, when a word onds with h, 
 and the next begins with L At the end of a word it 
 signifies same, or self; hi, I; his, I myself. When a 
 a word ends in s and the next begins with h, the letter 
 X is substituted for both. The letter x at the end of a 
 word indicates the plural. Ph is never pronounced 
 like /; the h after p only indicates an aspiration of the 
 vowel which follows: — p-hica. Hail, third person sin- 
 gular of the pronoun used in conjugations, may be 
 converted into ndi. The p immediately following m is 
 converted into h. The r and t next following n are 
 converted into d\ and e and q next following n are con- 
 verted into g. There are three kinds of nouns — ra- 
 tional, irrational, and inanimate. The last two are 
 indeclinable in the singular. The plural of irrational 
 animals is formed simply by the addition of the particle 
 echa. Two other particles are used to express the plural 
 of inanimate things; — luin, and harcndeti, many, much. 
 Five words of this species use, however, the particle 
 echa in the plural; uata, mountain; ambocuta, street; 
 ahchiuri, night; tzipa^, morning; hcsgua, star. 
 
 DECLENSION OF THE WORD FATHEB. 
 
 BINOULAU. 
 
 Nom. tata 
 
 Oen. tataeneri, or hihchiairemba 
 
 Dat. tata ni 
 
 AcuB. tata ni 
 
 Voc. tata e 
 
 Abl. tata ni himbo 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB POMI, TO TOUCH. 
 
 PBKBENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 
 PLniuii. 
 
 Nona. 
 
 tata echa 
 
 Gon. 
 
 tata echa eueri 
 
 Dat. 
 
 tata echa ni 
 
 Axins. 
 
 tata echa ni 
 
 Voo. 
 
 tatii cc\ie e 
 
 Abl. 
 
 tata ocba ni bimbo 
 
 Acrm. 
 
 PASSIVE. 
 
 I tonoh, 
 Thou tonchest, 
 He touches, 
 We touch, 
 You touch, 
 They touch, 
 
 pohaca 
 
 pohacare 
 
 pohati 
 
 pohacachuchi 
 
 pohacarechuohi 
 
 potix 
 
 I am touched, 
 Thou art touched. 
 He ia touched. 
 We are touched. 
 You are touched. 
 They are touched. 
 
 pogahaca 
 
 pogahacare 
 
 pogahati 
 
 pogahacachuchi 
 
 pognhaciichuchi 
 
 I)ogatix 
 
746 LANGUAQES OF CEMTBAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. 
 
 IMPKBrEOT. 
 
 I touched, 
 
 pohambihca 
 
 1 I was touched. 
 
 pogahambihc 
 
 
 PIBTICT. 
 
 
 I have touched, 
 
 pooa 1 I was touched, 
 
 PLOPUUTBCT. 
 
 pogacft 
 
 I had touched, 
 
 pophihca | I had been touched, 
 
 pogaphioa 
 
 I shall touch, 
 
 pouaca 1 I shall be touched, 
 SECOND rc-niBE. 
 
 pagauac* 
 
 I shall have touched, thnvin pouaca 
 I shall have been ttjuched, thuvin pogauaca 
 
 
 
 IMPEBATIVK. 
 
 
 Let me touch, 
 Touch thou. 
 Let him touch. 
 
 popa 
 
 po 
 
 poue 
 
 Lot ns touch. 
 Touch you. 
 Let them touch. 
 
 popacuche 
 
 pane 
 
 panez 
 
 I might touch, 
 
 popiringa | 
 
 I might be touched, 
 
 pognpiringa * 
 
 LORDS PRAYER. 
 
 Tata huchtieueri thukirehnca audndaro santo arikeue 
 
 Father our thou who art heaven in holy be said 
 
 thucheueti hacangurikua uuehtsini andarenoni thucheue- 
 
 thy name make us arrive thy 
 
 ti irechekua ukeuc thucheueti uekua iskire auandaro 
 
 kingdom be done thy will as in heaven in 
 
 umengahaca istu umengaue ixu echerendo. Huchaeueri 
 
 it is made as it be made as earth in. Our 
 
 curinda anganaripakua instcuhtsini iya canhtsini uepou- 
 
 bread ,d(»ily give us to-day and t^ us 
 
 achetsnsta huchaeueri hatzingakuarcta iaki hucha ueh- 
 
 forgive our fault as also wo 
 
 pouacuhuantstahaca huchaeueri hatsingakuaecheni ca 
 
 forgive our dtbtors and 
 
 hastsini teruhtatzemani terungutahpcrakua himbo. Eu- 
 
 not US lead us temptation but 
 
 ahpentstatsini caru casingurita himbo.^ 
 
 deliver us also evil of. 
 
 West of the valley of Anahuac, in the ancient king- 
 
 • Pitnentcl, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 275-309; Gallatin, in Amer. Eihno., Soc, 
 Transact., tom. i., pp. 245-52; Aioxo, Cartas Mrjicanaa, p. C8; Vater, Mlthri- 
 dates, tom. iii., pt iii., p. 12l); Manuel de San Juan Crisostonto Ndjera, Oram. 
 Tarasra, in Soc. Mex. Georj., Boletin, 2da I'poca, tom iv., pp. 604-4181. 
 
 T PimetUel, Cuadro, tom. i., p. 301; Vuter, Milhridates, tom. iii., pt iii., 
 pp. 12G-7; Arav^jo, MamKU d« ha Santos Sacramentoa tn d Tdioma de Michua- 
 can. 
 
MATLALTZINOA GRAMMAR. 
 
 747 
 
 dom of Michoacan, and in the district which is now 
 called Toluca, was an independent nation, the Matlalt- 
 zincos, whose language, of which there are several dia- 
 lects, notwithstanding the assertion of some writers that 
 it was connected with or related to the Tarosco, must still 
 stand OS an individual and distinct tongue. Com- 
 parisons may develop a few phonetic similarities, but 
 otherwise the two do not approach one another in the 
 least.* 
 
 There are twenty-one letters used ii. the Matlaltzinca 
 language : — a, b, ch, d, e, $r, h, i, k, m, n, o, p, q, r, t, tz, 
 th, u, X, y, z. Compounded words are frequently used 
 and are considered very elegant; — kimUuhoritakimin- 
 dutzUzi, to look for something to eat; kituteginchimutlu)- 
 huinikuhwiibi, I give a good example. Gender is ex- 
 pressed and there is also a declension. There is a 
 singular, a dual, and a plural; the dual is designated 
 by the preposition the ; — huenia, the man ; thema, the two 
 men. The plural is designated by the preposition ne ; — 
 nema, the men ; but there are some inanimate substan- 
 tives with which this latter preix)sition is not used. 
 
 The personal pronouns are: — kaki, I; kakuehui, ka- 
 kuebi, kakuehebi, we two ; kakohuiti, kakeheM, we ; kahachi, 
 thou; kachehui, you two; kachohui, you; irUhehui, he; 
 inthehuehui, they two; inthehiie, they. Possessives; — 
 nUeyeh, mine; kaxniyeh, thine; niyeh irUhehui, his. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO LOVE. 
 
 PBESKNT INDICATIVK. 
 
 I love, 
 Thou lovest, 
 He loves, 
 
 We two love, 
 You two lovo, 
 They two love. 
 
 BINO0LAR. 
 
 kitutntochi 
 
 kitutuchi, or kikitutoohi 
 
 kitutochi 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 kikuentntochi 
 kichentutochi 
 kikuentutochi 
 
 * ' Estos toluoas, y por otro nombre MaUahincas, no hablaban la lengnn 
 mexicann, sino otra diierente y obHonra. . . .y bu len^ua propia de elloR, no 
 careoe de la letra R.' Nahafjun, Jlist. Oen., torn, iii., hb. x., p. 129; Orijatwi, 
 Grdn. Axtgustin, fol. 75; Braaseur de liourbour;/, Esquhaea, p. 33. 
 
748 LANGUAGES OF CENTRAL AND S0T7THEBN MEXICO. 
 
 Wo love, 
 You love, 
 They love, 
 
 nmitnoT. 
 
 Idmitiitatoohi 
 
 kikuchentatoohi 
 kiobehentatochi 
 kircntutoohi 
 
 piBnor. 
 I loved, Idmitiitatoohi | I have loved, kitabatoohi 
 
 FUTVBB. 
 
 I BhaU love, kiratoohi, or takimitatatoohi 
 
 niPBBATIVR. 
 
 Let me love, kntoohi 
 
 PASSrVB. 
 
 I am loved, kitoohikikaki I We are loved, kitochikakehebi 
 
 We two are loved, kitoohihaehoikaknebi | 
 
 BBFLKXIVE. 
 
 I love myself, kituteoochi 
 
 He who loves, ixunntatoohi | He who will love, inkakatntoohi 
 
 LORDS PRAYER. 
 
 Eabotuntanki kizhechori ypiytiy tharehetemeyuhbu- 
 
 Father our thou art above iu heaven sanctified be 
 
 tohui inituyuh tnpue nitubeye tharetehehui inunihami 
 
 thy name come thy kingdom do above the earth 
 
 inkituhenahui ipuzka hetehehui ypiytiy. Achii ripah- 
 
 thy vrill as it is done in heaven. To-dny 
 
 kehbi inbotumehui indahmutze dihemindikebi inbo- 
 
 give us our bread every day forgive us 
 
 tubuchochi pukuehentukahmindi indorihuebikeh nuxi- 
 
 our fault as we forgive our debtors 
 
 menkarihechi kehbi mube dishedanita kehbi pinita 
 
 let us not fall us and deliver us from 
 
 inbuti." 
 
 evil. 
 
 A language spoken in Toluca, the Ocuiltec, is men- 
 tioned by Sa^ ^un and Grijalua, about which, except- 
 ing the name only, no information can be obtained.^" 
 
 Principally in the state of Oajaca, but also in parts 
 
 9 Pimentel, Cuadro, tom. i., pp. 499-539; Ouevara, Arte Doctrinal, in Soc. 
 Mex. Oeog., lioletin, tom. iz., pp. 197-260; Voter, Mithridates, tom. iii., pt iii., 
 p. 126. 
 
 10 ' OeuiUerxia, viven en ol distrito de Toluca, en tierras y terminos suyos, 
 son de la misma vida, y costumbre de los de la Toluca, aunque su lenguage 
 es diferente.' Hahagun, Hist. Uen., tom. iii., lib. x., p. 130. 'Ocuilteca, que 
 es lengua singular de aquel pueblo, y de solo ocho visitas, que tenia suietRS 
 kai, y assi somos solos, los que la sabemos.' Gryalua, Cron. Auguatin, fol. 75. 
 
DIALECTS OF THE MIZTEO LANOUAGE. 
 
 749 
 
 of the present states of Puebla and Guerrero, the Miz- 
 tec language is spoken even to this day. Of this lan- 
 guage there are many dialects, of which the following 
 are mentioned as chief; — the Tepuzculano, the Yan- 
 gUistlan, the Miztec bajo, the Miztec alto, the Cuix- 
 lahuac, the Tlaxiaco, the Cuilapa, the Mictlnntongo, 
 the Tamazulapa, the Xaltepec, and the Nochiztlan. As 
 related to the Miztec, the Chocho, or Chuchon, also an 
 Oajaca idiom, is mentioned." As the Miztccs are gen- 
 erally classed among the autochthones of Mexico, their 
 language is considered as of great antiquity, being 
 spoken of in connection with that of the Ulmecs and 
 Xicalancas." Almost all of the ou: missionaries com- 
 plained of the difficulty of acquirin- this tongue and 
 its many dialects, which necessitated often a threefold 
 or fourfold study." 
 
 The Miztec may be written by means of the follow- 
 ing letters: — a, cA, d, e, h, i, j, k, rn, / , ft., o, s, t, u, v, x 
 or A», grs, y, a, dz, rid, tn, kh. The pronunciation is very 
 clear; the h is aspira*^; v is as in English; kh, nd, 
 and tn, are iimal. Long words are of frequent occur- 
 rence. I give two of seventeen syllables each ; — yodoijo- 
 kavuandimsikandiyosanninahasaJuin, to walk stumbling; 
 and yokuvuihuatinindiyotuvuihuatmindisahata, to concili- 
 
 1' ' Y annque la lengna los haze generalmente a todos rnos en mnobos 
 partes la ban diferenciado en sylabas, y modo de prouunciurlus, pero todos 
 se comunican, y entienden.' Burgoa, Geog. Deacrip., torn, i., fol. 127, 130; 
 Orijalua, Cron, Auguatin, p. 75; Brasseur de Bourbourg, Esquisses, pp. 34-6; 
 Laet, Novua Orbis, p. 260; Herrera, Ilist. Oen., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. xii-xiii.; 
 Orotcoy Berra, Geografta, pp. 189-96; V\Ha-8«fiov y Sanchez, Theatro, torn, 
 ii., p. 137; Remesal, Ilist. Chyapa, p. 712. 
 
 " Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, i., p. 32. 'Ein Volk, das zu den 
 Antocbthonen von Mexico gebort.' Buschmann, Ortsnamen, p. IS. 
 
 13 ' Mistica, ouya entera pronnuciacion se vale algunas vezes do las na- 
 rizes, y tiene muchos equiaocos que la bazcu do mayor diflcultnd.' Ddvila 
 PadUta, IRat. Fund. Mex., p. 64. *La lengua dificiiltosissinia en lapronun- 
 oiacion, con notable variedad de termiuos y vozes en vnos y otros Pueblos.' 
 Burgoa, Palestra, Hist., pt i., fol. 211. ' Que como eran Denionios se vnlian 
 de la maliciosa astucia de varias la vozes y vocablos en esta lengua, asi para 
 los Falacios de los Caziques con terminos reuerenciales, como para los Idolos 
 con parabolos, y tropos, que solos lus satrapas los aprondian, y como era 
 aqui lo mas corrupto.' Id., Oeog. Desmp., torn, i., fol. 156. 'La lengija de 
 aqueiia nacion, qne ea dificnltosa de saberse, por la gran eqniuocacion de los 
 bocablos, para cnya distiuoion es necessario vsar de ordinario del sonido de 
 la nariz y aspiraoion del aliento.' Remesal, Hist. Chyapa, p. 321. '8er la 
 Lengna diftctutosa de aprender, por las muchas equiuooaciones qae tiene.' 
 Ddvila, Teatro EcUs., torn, i., p. 156. 
 
 il 
 
 li'ii 
 
 il ill 
 
750 LANGUAGES OP (CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. 
 
 ate the good graces of a person. Words are compounded 
 or agglutinated in five different ways; — First, without 
 changing either of the component words, as; — yutnil, 
 tree; and kuihi, fruit; yutnukuihi, fruit-tree. Second, 
 one of the component words changes, as; — huaha, good, 
 and naha, no; nahuahaj bad. Third, words which are 
 first divided and cut up, are afterward, so to say, 
 patched together again. Fourth, one word is interca- 
 lated with another; as; — yosinindl, I know; mani, an 
 estimable thing; yosiniinanindi, I love or esteem. 
 
 There are many words in this language which ex- 
 press quite different things, according to the con- 
 nection in which they are used, as; — yondakandi, 
 I accompany somebody, means also I ask; yoyuhuindi, 
 I counsel, signifies also, I go to receive somebody 
 on the road; also, let us go; etc. Reverential terms 
 are of frequent occurrence, necessitating almost a sep- 
 arate language when addressing suiwriors. For in- 
 stance; — noho, teeth; yehiya yiichixa, teeth of a lord; 
 dzitui, nose; dutuya, nose of a lord; dzoho, ears; tna- 
 haya, ears of a lord. Tiiere is no regular plural, 
 but plurality is expressed by the word 'many,' or 
 the number. Personal pronouns are; — I, siwaking to 
 inferiors or equals, duku^ ndi; I, speaking with su- 
 periors, nadmha^ nadza, ildm\ thou, doho, ndo; thou, 
 used by females speaking to their children, diya, nda ; 
 you, or your honor, disi, maini, ni; he, ta, tay, yukua; 
 she, na, (also used by women speaking of men) ; he 
 or she, speaking respectfully, ya, iya; we, ndoo; you, 
 doho] they, ta, tay, ynkua. The pronouns, ndi, ndo, ta, 
 are affixed to the verb; and the pronouns, dtthu, doho, 
 and tai, are prefixed ; nadzaria, is usually prefixed ; fmdjza 
 or ndza, affixed; dwt, and nuiini, are generally prefixed, 
 ni is affixed ; diya, is prefixed and na, ndoo, and ya, are 
 
 afhxed. 
 
 CONJUGATION OP THE VERB TO SIN. 
 
 
 PRKSENT 
 
 INDIOATIVK. 
 
 
 I sin, 
 
 yodzfttevniiidi 
 
 Ha fins, 
 
 yodzntevnita 
 
 Thou sinnest, 
 
 yodzatevuiiido 
 
 We Bin. 
 
 yodzatevuindoo 
 
MIZTEC GRAMMAR AND LORD'S PRAYERS. 
 
 751 
 
 IMPRRVRCT. 
 
 I sinned, uidzAtevnindi 
 
 FIRST FCTDRR 
 
 I shall sin, dzatevuindi 
 
 I 
 
 PLUPKIirKCT. 
 
 I had sinned, sanidzateTuindi 
 
 SECOND FUTtTHK. 
 
 I I shall have sinned, sndzatevnikandi 
 
 IMPEBATIVK. 
 
 Let me sin, nadzatevuiudi 
 
 Sin thou, dzatevui 
 
 Let him, or them sin, uadzutovuita 
 
 Let US sin, 
 Sin you. 
 
 nadzatovuindoo 
 chidzatevui 
 
 Verbal nouns are formed by prefixing the syllable sa, 
 or sasi, to the present indicative of the verb. Regarding 
 the dialects of the Miztec, Pimentel quotes the following 
 from Father Reyes' grammar. All the dialects may be 
 *grou|)ed into two principal langujiges, which ai*e those 
 of Tepuzculula and Yangiiitlan. Tluit of Tepuzculula is 
 the best understood throughout the district of Mizteca. 
 
 The Fater Noster in the Tepuzculula dialect is as fol- 
 lows. 
 
 Dzutundoo yodzikani andcvui nakakunahihuahandoo, 
 
 Our futlior thon art heaven lot us praise, 
 
 sananini nakisi santoniisini nakuvui nuufiayevui inini 
 
 thy niuno come thy kingdom bo done (in tbt;) world thy will 
 
 dzavuatnaha yokuvui andevui. Dzitandoo yutniui yutnaa 
 
 as also be done (iu) heaven. Our bread each day 
 
 tasinisindo luiitno dzaandoui kuachisindoo d/.avuatnaha 
 
 give u<} much to-day forgive us our sius us well as 
 
 yodzandoondoo suhani sindot) huasa kivuinahani nukui- 
 
 wo fofgive dt'btor ours not lead us wo 
 
 tandodzondoo kuachi tavuinahani safiahuaiiua. Dzavua 
 
 will full in sin deliver you from evil. So 
 
 nakuvui. 
 
 be it made. 
 
 For the pur^wsc of illustrating the difference between 
 the dialects, I in.sert two other Pater Nosters, the first 
 of Miztec bajo, and the second of the alto dialect: 
 
 Dutundo hiadicani andivi nacau hii na niinini: na- 
 qui'xidi'ca satonixini: nacuu ndiidu I'nini nunahivi 
 y6hr> daguatnaha yo can ini andivi. Ditando itiiln 
 it'an taxinia nundi vichi: te dandooni ciuichindi dagua 
 tnaha dandcxmdi naa ni dativi nundi: te maza danani 
 ntziuhu uncaguandi fla dativindi: te cuneguahanindi 
 nuu ndituca Ha unguuha. Duha na cuu Jesus. 
 
752 LANGUAGES OF CENTBAL AND 80UTHEBN MEXICO. 
 
 Dzutuyo iyoxicani andivi nacui hii fiandnini. Na- 
 quixi xatbniixini. Nacuhui ndudzuinini unaiviyuhb, 
 sahuatna yocuhui ini andivi. Dzitayo itian itian ta- 
 xini nundi vichi: sandoo-ni cwachiyo, sahuatanha yo 
 sandondi nanidzativi nundi taun-sayahani fiacanaca- 
 huandi zadzativindi. Sacacunino fiahani mm nditaca 
 ha hunhua. Dzaa nacuu lya lesus." 
 
 Another language, said to be connected with the 
 Miztec is the Amusgo. Wedged in between the Miztec 
 and Zapotec are several tongues, of which, excepting a 
 few Lord's Prayers, I find nothing mentioned but the 
 names; it is not improbable that some of them were 
 only dialects of either the Miztec or Za^wtec. These 
 are the Mazatec, Cuicatec, and Ohinantec, which latter 
 is described as a very guttural tongue, with a rather 
 indistinct pronunciation, so that it is difficult to dis- 
 tinguish the vowels; further there are mentioned the 
 Chatino, Tlapanec, and Popoluca." Orozco y Berra de- 
 clares that the following names designate the Popoluca in 
 different states. Thus the Chocho, Chochona, or Chuch- 
 on, is said by him to have been called, — in Puebla, 
 the Popoluca; in Guerrero, the Tlapanec ; in Michoacan, 
 the Teco ; and in Guatemala, the Pupuluca.*" Of these 
 languages 1 have the following Lord's Prayers: 
 
 CIIOCIIO OR CIIUCIION. 
 
 Thanay theeningarmhi athiytnuthu y nay dithini 
 achuua (linchaxifii atat^u ndithetat(,ni caguni, nchi- 
 yatheetatyu ngarmhi anclaatatni sayermhi y tyama caa- 
 
 i< rimmlil, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 41-70; Voter, ^fith)•idati'x, torn, iii., pt 
 iii., pp. 31-41; Vatecinmo del P. Ripaldo, liaducidu «/ Misteco; Calecisnio en 
 idioma Mixleao. 
 
 i'> Itemesal, Hist. Chyapa, p. 712. Chinanteu 'con la dificultad de la 
 prununciaoion, y vo/ea tancquiiunmH quo con vn ineHiiio termino mns blnndo 
 o matt rccii) dicko signitlca diHunauto Hentido. ' ' Por que la locucion os 
 entre dicntes, violenta, y con los accentos do couHoiiantcs as^)emH, confuHas 
 laa vocalea, sin distincion vnaa de otras quo parecinn bramidoR, inaH que 
 torminoa du looiicion.' Bunioa, Geog. Descrip., torn, i., fol. 181)., torn, li., 
 fol. 284, 28(1; ViUa'Si.'rior y S'lnnhet, fhmtro. torn, ii., pp. 137, 141, 103. 187, 
 189, 197; Orozco y lierni, Gavirafla, pp. 187-197; llakluyt'a Voy., vol. iii., 
 p. 497. 
 
 ><> Sahagun, Hist. Gen., torn, iii., lib. x., p. 135; Pimenlel, Cuadro, torn, ii., 
 p. 262. 
 
 fia; clu 
 
 nons 
 
MAZATEC AND CUICATEC LOBD'8 PRAYEKS. 
 
 753 
 
 tuenesncahn cahau cahau atzizhuqhee caa tuenesacaha 
 di efiiha^ a taanguylieene caguni, ditheethaxengaqhine 
 tuenesacaha nchiyaquichuu, ditlieetaanguyheene cj^u- 
 quichuu .... sacaha, thiytheeclieexengaqhine quichuu 
 sacaha net^'anga yhathamini yixityeyasacaha yhee 
 cheecaamiui cheecaaqhi nemini caatuenesacalia caanen- 
 ndinana andataazu. 
 
 Of the Mazatec there are two specimens, which do 
 not ap[Xiar to accord, thus showing how little regard 
 was paid to names: 
 
 Niulminii Naind ga tecni gahami, sandumi ili ga 
 tirruhanajin nanguili. Cuaha catama janimali. jacunit 
 die nangui cunit gahami. Nino rrajiinia tey ({uitaha 
 najin; qntedchatahanajin gadchidtonajin jacunitgajin 
 nedchata alejin chidtaga tedtunajin. Guquimit tacun- 
 tuojin, tued tinajin cuacha ca tama. 
 
 Tata nahan xi naca nihasono: chacuca, catoma 
 fliero; catichova rico manimajin. Catoma cuazuare, 
 donjara batoo cor nangui, bateco, nihasen: niotisla 
 najin ri ganeihinixtin, tinto najin dehi; nicanuhi ri 
 guitenajin donjara batoo, juirin ni canojin ri quiteisja- 
 jin, quiniqiionahi najin ri danjin quis anda nongo 
 niqueste. Mee. 
 
 Of the Cuicatec there are also two dialects: 
 Chidao, chicane cheti jubf chintuico fia; cobichi, jubi 
 fia; chichii, chicobi no ns: fiendi fia; cobichi nenona. 
 Duica nahan, nahiin tando cheti jubi. Nondo necno; 
 chi jubi, jubi; techi ni nons: nui dinenino, ni chi can- 
 ticono, dinen, tandonons; dineninono chi canti co nehen 
 nons, ata condicno; na tentac ion, ante danhi, dinenino 
 ni chin que he daniii. 
 
 Chida deco, chicanede vae chetingne cuivicu duchi 
 dende cnichi nusun dende vue ciietingue cui, tiuidube 
 vedinun dende tica nanaa, tandu vae chetingue yn 
 dingue deco de huehue techide deep guema yna deche- 
 code deco duciie ticu tica, tandu nusmi nadecheco dee- 
 
 VOL. at. 48 
 
764 LAXaUAGES OP CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. 
 
 vioducue chichati cusa yati, tumandicudc cuittu) vendi- 
 cuido nanguopcdene ducue chiguetoe." 
 
 The (incient kingdom of Zapotccapan, in which the 
 Zapotec language was spoken, extended from the valley 
 of Oajaca as far as Tehuantepcc. The dift'erent dialectH 
 were, the Zmichilla, Ocotlan, Etla, Netzicho, Serrano de 
 Ixtepec, Serrano de Cajones or iieni-Xono, .nd Serrano 
 de Miahuatlan.'^ The Zapotec is a more harmonious 
 language than the Miztec, and is s|)oken with consider- 
 able elegance, metaphors and parables alx)unding." Yet 
 it is in some places pronounced indistinctly; so nuich so 
 that .Juan Cordova, the author of a grammar, complains 
 that the letters a and o, e, y, and i, o and u, h and />, and 
 t and r, are often confounded. The h is used only as 
 an aspirate. The following letters of the alphabet rep- 
 resent the sounds of the Zaix)tec: «, h, ch, e, y, h, i, k, 
 /, m, n, n, o, p, r, t, w, y, x, z, th. There are also live 
 diphthongs: ce, 6B, et, t'e, ou. The pliu'al is expressed 
 either by numerals or by adjectives; — pic/drui, deer; ziimi 
 pichimi, many deer. Like the Aztec, Miztec, and others, 
 the Zapotec luis reverential terms. The {MMsonal pro- 
 nomis are; — naa, ya, a, I; hhui, loy, hoy, lo, thou; 
 yoh'uui, your honor (when 8[)eaking to superiors) ; nikani, 
 nUce, nikee, ni, ke, he or they; yobini or ytMiia, he, 
 (speaking respectfully) ; taono, toru), torux), tona, no, noo, 
 we; htOjto, you. 
 
 Possessives; — xUenia, mine; xitenilo, thine; xitcnini, 
 his ; xitenUoru) or xitenino, ours ; xUen'Uo, yours. Interrog- 
 atives used with animate Injings, are; — tuxa or tula, tu 
 or chii; and with inanimate things: x'dkaxa, xiixa, xii; 
 hoota is used for either animate or inanimate objects. 
 
 " rimerM, Cuadro, torn, il., pp. 259-0'2. 
 
 i« r/Hn-Sc /((»»• y Samhet, Thentro, toin. ii., pp. 190-0; Mwifo M*«., torn, 
 ii., p. 551; AtiilUenpj'orJt, Mejico, torn, ii., p. IWI; Wafipiiwt, (»'«);;. u. SUil., 
 •). ;<(>; Onttcoy Jierra, Oeoijiaj'ia, p. 177; Jiuiyoa, (Jeog, /Jrwri/i., tout, ii., 
 o. 312. 
 
 >!> * Su lengnikge era tan metaforico, oomo el de Ioh PnleHtinuH, lo (||uo 
 queriau purHimdir, Iiublubun Hiempfo cc>n paraboliM.' Jiunjitu, Utifj. liesirtp,, 
 torn, i., lol. lUl!. 'La limjjno ZapoUiqiie ent (I'une douocnr et d'tuie Bono- 
 ritJ qui riip|>elle I'ltttlien.' Braiuuur J« Uourbounj, JUsquutaeH, p. Ub. 
 
 I 
 
ZAPOTEG ORAMMAB AND LORD'S PRAYER. 
 
 766 
 
 There are four conjugations, which are distinguished 
 by the particles with which they commence. The first 
 uses, in the present, ta^ in the past, ka^ and in the 
 future, ka; the second has te, pe, and ke; the third, ti, 
 ko, ki] and if they are passives, ti, pi, ki, or ti, ko, and 
 ka; the fourth uses to, pe, and ko. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO DIG. 
 
 tanaya 
 tanalo 
 
 PBK8ENT INIMGATIVB 
 
 Wodii 
 
 You 
 
 tieenano 
 tanato 
 
 zmnaya 
 
 I dig. 
 
 Thon diggest, 
 
 He digs, or they dig, tunani 
 
 IMPBBFKOT. PnVKCT. 
 
 I dug, tanatia, konatia, or konnya { I have dug, 
 
 FLOPKItFEtrr. 
 
 I had dug, huayaimya, konakolaya, zianakalaya, 
 
 or, huayanalciUaya 
 
 riBBT FUTUBB. 
 
 I shall dig, kanaya 
 
 IMPKBATIVB. 
 
 Dig thou, kona 
 
 I<ut uH dig, lukeyanano, or kolakieeuano 
 
 Dig you, kolakana 
 
 oTUEii roBua. 
 If I would dig, nianalayaniaka 
 If I huvo dug, zinnatilaya 
 If I skull dig, uikauaya 
 
 The following is an example of the differences between 
 the dialects. Child in the Zauchilla is batoo; in the 
 Ocotlan, wie/Ao; intheEtla, ftmm'to; in thesierrri, 6i^ao; in 
 the tierra caliente, bato. 
 
 The Pater Noster with literal translation taken from 
 the Cateeistno of Leonardo Levanto, reads as follows. 
 
 Bixoozetonoohe kiiebaa nachiibalo nazitoo ziikani 
 
 Father uur heaven thou who art iiliovo grout huH been done 
 
 laalo kellakookii xtennilo kita ziika riiarii nitixigucc- 
 
 th^ uatne kingdom thine will cuiuo here thy will 
 
 lalo ziika raka kiaa, kiiebaa laaniziika gaka ruarii 
 
 as is done above, hen veu as be duue hero 
 
 layoo. Xikonina kixeo kixee [)cneche ziika anna chela 
 
 earth. The bread of all um t j-morrow give uIho to>day and 
 
 a kozaanafituiziikalo tonoo niiani yakezihuina: )«ziilla 
 
 not lead ua ns that we Hin: deliver 
 
756 LANGUAGES OF CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO 
 
 zika toiioo niiaxtenni kiroa kellahuechiic. Gaga ziiga 
 
 also ua of all evil. Will be done ho 
 
 ziika, 
 
 30 
 
 Between the head waters of the Rio Nexapa and Go- 
 atzacoalco the Mije language is siwken. It is descrilK'd 
 as guttural and rough, and by some as poor in words, 
 necessitating auxiliary gestures. The bishop of Oajaca, to 
 whose diocese they belonged, in a letter to Archbishop 
 Lorenzana stated that he had a ^leople under him, who 
 could only converse during daylight, for at night they 
 could not see their gestures and without these were un- 
 able to understand each other.'^' The following alphaljet 
 is used by Pimentel in writing this language; — a, b, ch, e, 
 h, i, k, m, n, n, o, p, t, u, v, x, y, tz. Two and more con- 
 sonants frequently follow one .inother in the same sylla- 
 ble, as; — akx, epXj itzp, otzk, mma, nine, nipi, nito, nuni, 
 etc. Vowels are also frequently double, as; — k66, anus; 
 teikkaa, and tinaak, stomach. In declensions the geni- 
 tive is formed by prefixing the letter iy—xf^uh, name; 
 dlos ixeith, name of Gtxl. The plural is formed by the 
 terminal toch ; — toix, woman ; toixtoch, women. 
 
 PB0N0UN8. 
 I 
 
 Thou 
 
 Thou, speaking with rei ^rence 
 
 He 
 
 Ho, or they who 
 
 He, or they who (afSixed) 
 
 ThiH, thctie 
 
 Who 
 
 Wo 
 
 They 
 
 Mi no 
 
 Thine 
 
 HiH 
 
 Our, ourB 
 
 Atz, n, n6tz 
 
 ix, niit/,, mi, mim, n 
 
 )nih 
 
 t, i 
 
 hudiiphee, hudii 
 
 phoe, heo 
 
 plico, hec, ynat 
 
 u6n 
 
 Aotz, n 
 
 yfio 
 
 nfttz 
 
 ni, luitzm 
 
 i 
 
 6&tzn, u66tz, n 
 
 M Pimentel, Cnmho, torn, i., pp. 321-flO; Nouvelles Annates dea Voy., 1841, 
 torn, xcii., p. 2(t(), <>t Hcq. 
 
 "1 ' ExprcsHii fl Illin" Sniior ObJBpo de Onxnra en 8U Pastoral, que en su 
 DiocosiH hiiy unu Iinn){ua, quo solo <lu dia hc entienden bieu, y quo de noche 
 en npngAndoloH \t\ luz, yn no so pucden explioiir, porque con Ion goHtoH si^'iii- 
 flcun.' iMrenmna »/ Unitron, CnrtdH I'astorahH, p. !)0, note 1. 'Tnnibien 
 Bu idioina tieno fuVrra y energia.' liim/od, Uetvj. Deserip., toin. ii., fol. 271. 
 •Lingua illoruin, rudiH et orassuin qui(i sonans inHtar .\llininnorum.' I/iet, 
 Novua Orbia, p. 2G2; Jiamard'a Tehuanlppec, pp. 221-5; Villa-Senor y Han' 
 
HUE ADVERBS, PREPOSITIONS, AND CONJUNCTIONS. 757 
 
 ADVXKBS, PBEPOBinONS, AMD CONJCNCTIONS. 
 
 Hero 
 
 katii 
 
 No 
 
 Thenco 
 
 hRtra 
 
 AlwiiyH 
 
 xitina 
 
 Never 
 
 kuhundiin 
 
 More 
 
 niik 
 
 Then 
 
 hueniit 
 
 When 
 
 ko 
 
 For, iu, to, above, with 
 
 kf^xni 
 
 Of 
 
 ki^xniit, it 
 
 In, between 
 
 hoitp 
 
 In 
 
 huiR 
 
 With 
 
 moot 
 
 InHide, within 
 
 akuuk 
 
 Before 
 
 huindui 
 
 Why, what for 
 
 hcekOxm 
 
 That 
 
 hiien 
 
 Am much, bo that 
 
 ixtundm 
 
 Not yet 
 
 kutiinam 
 
 How, since 
 
 ixta 
 
 THE LORDS PIUYER. 
 
 Ntcitoutz tzaphoitp mtzOnaiphee konuikx itot mitzm 
 
 Father our iu heaven who livoH blcMHed bo thy 
 
 xjiih momoikuOtz mitzin konkion itunot mitzm tzokn 
 
 name give uh thy kingdom bo done tliy will 
 
 ya naxhuifi ixta ituifiu tzaphoitp. Ootzn kaik oix>- 
 
 as iu earth hh in <loue iu heaven. Our bread 
 
 mo[K)mit momoikuotz yoniit ctz moyaknitokoik<^utzn 
 
 daily give uh to-day and forgive uh 
 
 pokpa ixta rtAtz niaknitokoi oAtzn yachottnaatpa etz 
 
 Hiu an we forgive our ofl'tMulrr and 
 
 katii ootz ixmomatztuit hcekuxm katii outz nkcdai 
 
 not au lead that not oh let uh carry 
 
 hiiinonn kflxn. Etz mokohuankoutz nanihum kaoiaphce 
 
 temptation in. And deliver all evil 
 
 kuxmit.'" 
 
 from. 
 
 The language of the TTnavcs spoken on the isthmus of 
 Tehuantepcc, is, according to tnidition, not indigenous 
 to the country. It is related that these jKJople (!unie 
 by water from a phtce down the cotuit, although the lo- 
 
 i 
 
 chet, Tlieatro, torn, ii., pp. 155, 100-201; MUhltnpfordt, Mejko, torn, ii., p. 
 14.1; Afunco Mfir., torn, ii , p. 555; Onwn y Jieira, Ikoyrajia, p. 170. 
 «« I'inienM, Cxuulro, torn, ii., pp. 173 88. 
 
768 LANGUAGES OF CENTBAL AND SOUTHEEN MEXICO. 
 
 oality whence they came is not given." I have only 
 the following numerals as a specimen of the language. 
 
 One 
 
 anoeth 
 
 Two 
 
 izquieo 
 
 Three 
 
 arouz 
 
 Four 
 
 apeqniii 
 
 Five 
 
 ncoquiau 
 
 Six 
 
 anoiu 
 
 Seven 
 
 ayt'iii 
 
 Eight 
 
 axpecau 
 
 Nine 
 
 axqueyed 
 
 Ten 
 
 agax-poax 
 
 Eleven 
 
 agnx-piinocthx 
 
 Twelve 
 
 agnx-pieuhx 
 
 Thirteen 
 
 agax-pnr 
 
 Fonrteen 
 
 agax-papenx 
 
 Fifteen 
 
 agax-pacoigx 
 
 Twenty 
 
 uicuniaio 
 
 Thirty 
 
 nieuu)iaonicaxp(5 
 
 One hundred 
 
 anoecacocmiau <* 
 
 *> ' Y Be dixo antes, que la nacion destos Indies bnabes avian venido do 
 tierras mny lexanas, do alia de la Costa del Sur, mas cerca de la Eclyptica 
 ▼ezindad dnl Peril, y segnn las oircunstaucioH de sii leugua, y truto de la 
 Proviiicia 5 Beyno de Nicjiriihna.' Jiuri/od, Geog. Descrip., torn, ii., fol. SDG; 
 'El huave, huavi, guave, llamado tambien en un autiguo MS. gnazouteua o 
 huazonteca, se liabla en el Estado de Oaxaea, Los huaves sou originnrios 
 de Guatemala; unos les haceu de la iiliacioii de los peruanos, fundaudoHo en 
 la semejanza de algnuas costumbres, miontras otros les suponen hermanos 
 de los pueblos de Nicaragua. La segunda opinion nos parece la mas acer- 
 tada, y aun nos atrevoriaraos & creer que el huave pertenece & la familia 
 maya-quichi:.' Orotco y Ikrra, Qeoqrafla, pp. 44, 74. 'II paratt demon- 
 tru, cependant, que la langue des Wabi a de graudes analogies aveo quel- 
 aa'une de celles qu'on parlait k Nicaragua.' Jiraaaewr de Boxtrbourg, Jllst. 
 Nat. Viv., torn, iii., p. 3G. 
 
 M Sivera, Mttelamerika, p. 290. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE MAYA-QUICU6 LANGUAGES. 
 
 TBK MaYA-QdiCH^', THR LANatTAOBS OF THE CiVILIZRD NATIONS OF CeNTBAI. 
 
 Amkiiica — Endmkration OF THE Memdei(8 of tbis Family -Hypothet- 
 ical Anaix>oiks with LANODAOEa OF TUB Old W<irld— Loiid'h Praykb I 
 
 IN THE CraI^ABAI., GhiAPANEC, ChoL, TzBNUAL, ZoqUK, AND ZuTZII--- 
 
 PoKONCBi Grammab— The Mahk ou Zaklopahkap — Qcicbk Urammab — 
 Cakchiquel Lord's Prvybr— M^ya Grammar — Totonao Grammar — 
 totonac dlalecta — huabtbc grammar. 
 
 The languages of the civilized nations of Central 
 America, being all more or less alTiliated, may be not 
 impro[)erly classified as the Maya-Quiche family, the 
 Maya constituting the mother tongue. Commencing 
 in the neighborhood of the river (jroazacoalco, thence 
 extending over Tabasco. Chiapas, Yucatan, Guatemala, 
 and portions of Salvador, Honduras, and Nicaragua, 
 it occupies the same relatively imiMjrtant {)osition in the 
 south as the Aztec farther north. Besides spreading 
 out over this immense area, there are two branches still 
 farther north, isolated from the mother tongue, yet con- 
 terminous to ejich other, tiie Huastec and the Totomvc of 
 Tamaulipas and Vera Cruz. Without including the 
 last mentioned, probably the fullest enumeration of all 
 these languages, is given by the Licenciado Diego Garcia 
 de Palacio, in a letter addressed to the King of Spain, 
 in the year 1576. Omitting the Aztec, which he in- 
 cludes in his catalogue, his summary is substantially as 
 
 (7M» 
 
760 
 
 THE MAYA-QUICHK LANGUAGES. 
 
 follows. In Chiapas, the Chiapanec, Tloque, Zotzil, and 
 Zeldal-Quelen ; in Soconusco, a tongue which he desig- 
 nates as the mother language and another called the 
 Vebetlateca; in Suchitepec and Guatemala, the Mame, 
 Achi, Guatemaltec, Chinantec, Hutatec, and Chirichota; 
 in Vera Paz, the Pokonchi, and Caechicolchi ; in the 
 valleys of Acacebastla and Chiquimula, the Tlacacebastla, 
 and Apay; and in the valley of San Miguel, the Poton, 
 Taulepa, and Ulua. Other authors mention, in Guate- 
 mala the Quiche, the Cakchiquel, the Zutugil, the Chorti, 
 the Alaguilac, the Caichi, the Ixil, the Zoque, the 
 Coxoh, the Chanabal, the Choi, the Uzpanteca, the 
 Aguacateca, the Quecchi; and in Yucatan, tlie stock lan- 
 guage, the Maya. Among all these languages thus 
 enumerated by different authors, it is not at all unlikely 
 that some have been mentioned twice under different 
 names.* Most, if not all of them, are related to, if in- 
 deed they did not spring from one mother tongue, the 
 Maya, of which a dialect called the Tzendal is said to 
 l)e the oldest liuiguage s^wken in any of these countries. 
 In fact, they all appear to be dialects and variations of 
 some few tongues of yet greater antiquity, which again 
 have sprung from the oldest of all, the Maya. This 
 latter, I may say, forms the linguistic centre, from which 
 all the others radiate, decreasing in consanguinity ac- 
 cording to the distance from this centre, losing, by inter- 
 mixture, and the adoption of foreign words, their 
 aboriginal forms, until on reaching the outer edge of 
 the circle, it becomes difficult to trace their connection 
 with the source from which they sprang.^ 
 
 • Palacio, Carta, p. 20; Junrros, Hist. Gunt., p. 198; Registro Yucateco, 
 torn, i., p. 166; Galindo, iu Land. Geog. Soc, Jour., vol. iii., pp.95, 63; Galla- 
 tin, in Amer. Elhno. Soe., Transact., vol. i., j'p. 4-7; Muhknpfordt, Mejico, 
 torn, ii., pp. 8, 17; Wappiius, Geog. u. Stat., p. 245; Heireia, Hist. Gen., 
 dec. iv., lib. x., cap. ii-xiv.; Laet, Nortis Orhis, pp. 277, 317, 325; Humboldt, 
 Esmi /'()/., toin. i., p. 267; Heller, ItnKen, p. 380; Galindo, in Antiq. Mex., 
 p. 67; Norman's lianMes, p. 238; Hae/kens, Cent. Amer., p. 412; Prichard's 
 Kal. Hint. Man, vol. ii., p. 5i;i; Bvhrendt's lieport, in Smitlmonian Kept., 
 1867, p. 42"); .Sqaier's }fonofiraph, p. ix. ; Vilkigutierre, Hist. Vonq. Itzn, p. 84. 
 
 2 The luuguiiges of the Miiyu fuiiiily are opoken in the old provinces of 
 Soconusco, Chiapas, Suchitepec, Vera Paz, Honduras, Izulcos, Salvador, San 
 Miguel, Nicaragua, Xerez de Choliiteca, Tegucigalpa, and Costn Rica, says 
 the Abbe Brusaeur de Bourbourg, MS. Troano, torn, ii., p. vi. * La plu- 
 
THE MAYA LANGUAGE IN YUCATAN. 
 
 761 
 
 The Maya, with its many affiliations, may be well com- 
 pared in its grammatical construction and capacity to the 
 Aztec. It has in this resiject been likened to the ancient 
 Greek which it is said to resemble in many points. Al- 
 though monosyllabic words are of frequent occurrence, it 
 has not, as is common to monosyllabic languages, many 
 very harsh and guttural sounds, but is generally called 
 soft and well-sounding. The dialects sicken on the coast 
 of Yucatan and near Belize, are the purest and most ele- 
 gant of the Maya family, and the greater the distance from 
 this region, the greater are the variations from the pure 
 Maya.' Some remarkable hypotheses, which, if proven, 
 
 part lies langues do cette contree, si multiples au premier aspect, sc rt'iUiisent 
 en rtiiilite a un petit iiombre. Ce sont des dialectes qui iiu different Iuh una 
 des antres que pur le nu'lauge do quelques mots etriiiijjers, une certaine 
 varieti' <l«ns les ttniiles on dans la prouonciutiou.' lirassenr de Bourhourg, in 
 Nounelles Annalea dea I'oy., 1855, tom. cxlvii., p. 155. 'II niu ]>iirait indubi- 
 table (pie la laugue uuiversi'lle des royaumes guatL-malieim tlevuit i'tre, avant 
 I'iiivasion des tribus que les Espagnols trouverent en possession de ces con- 
 trees, le mayu d' Yucatan ou le tzendal qui lui ressenible beauconp.' [b. 
 ' Lacandons . . ..les Manxes, Pocomames, etc., qui parleut eueore aujourd'bai 
 uuo langue presqu'en tout semblablo a cello des Yucati'ques.' Id., p. 156. 
 'Le Ticnddl ou Txeldnl et un dialecte de la langue ?o/ri7« dont il differo fort 
 jjou.' W., Pdleiiqite, p. 34. 'Toutes sont issues d'une seule souche, dont le 
 ina;/a parait avoir garde le plus grand nombro d'clements. Le quiche, le 
 cak-ldquel, le mame, le Uendal, sont nianjues eux-inenies au soeau d'une 
 tris-ha''*o antiquite, amplement partagee pur le mejeicain ou wilnutll nialgru 
 les diflv, . euces que comporte sa gramniaire ; cur si ses formes et sa sy ntaxe sont 
 tris-tlistiuctes de celles du mayn, on peut dire, nuunuioins, que tons ccs voca- 
 bles sont composes de rueines communes k tout le groupe. Id., MS. Trofino, 
 tom. ii., pp. vii., viii. 'La lungue primitive forme le centre; pins elle 
 s'avauce vers la circonference, plus elle perde de son originalite la tau^'ente, 
 c'est-a-diro le i>oint oil elle rencontre un autre idiome, est I'endroit oil elle 
 s'ulti're |)our formor nno la'.igue luixte.' Widdenk, Voy. PiW., pp. '24, 42. 
 ' Les Taitzaes, les Cehatchos, les Campiuis, les Chinamitas, les Locenes, les 
 Ytzues et les Laciindons. T<mtes ces uittions parleut la lungue mayu, ex- 
 cepte les Loeenes, qui parlent l.k lant;ue Choi.' Tvrnaux-Companii, in Nnu- 
 vAles Annales ds Voy., 184;j, tom. xcvii., p. 50; /(/., 1840, tom. Ixxxviii., 
 p. C. 'La do Yucatjin, y 'rubiso, quo es tod;i vna.' UernrU iJiaz, Hint, 
 Ciinq., fol. '25; Solis, Hist' Mc.e., torn, i., p. 8!}. 'Zocjues, Celtules y QuMc- 
 nes, todos de lenguus diferentes.' Remesnl, Hist. Chynp't, pp. '2G4, 2'JO; also* 
 i:i .lfi(i<flHits, Nieuusc Wi-ereld, p. 269; IMpst' Span. C<>n<f., tom. iii., p. '252; 
 fiquiT,\\\ Nowclles Amialcides Voy., 1855, tom. cxlviii., p. 275, Id., IS.jT, 
 tom. cliii.. pp. 175, 177-8. Tno natives of tlio island of Cozumel ' son de la 
 leiigua y costunibres de los de Yucatan.' L'lndi, lie'acxon, p. 12; Orozco y 
 Jierni, iteoiirafUi, pp. 18-25, 55-56. 
 
 ' ' La siiupliciti! originale de cette languo et la regularite merveilleuse de 
 ses formes grammaticales, c'est la facilite avec laquiUe die so preto a I'ana- 
 lyso de cliicun de ces vocabl 'S et a la dissection des racines dont ils sont 
 cl'vives.' Brassew de Bourbourg, MS. Troano, tom. ii., pp. iii., vi., v. 'The 
 Mnja tongue spo\-en in the northern parts of Yucatan, is remarkable for its 
 ext.-emely g itturul pronunciation.' Gordon's IFikI and Gcorj. Mim., p. 73. 
 ' The whole of the native languages ore exceedingly guttural in their pro- 
 
 li !■ 
 [If 
 
 III 
 
783 
 
 THE HAYA-QUICHK LANOUAOES. 
 
 would revolutionize many existing theories, ethnologic 
 nnd philologic, have latterly been l)ronght lurward by 
 the Abb6 Brasseur de ]3ourbourg. This gentleman, 
 who has devoted himself to the study of ancient Cen- 
 tral America and Mexico for many years, and who is 
 fully conversant with the languages of Yucatan and 
 Guatemala, the Maya and (2uich(:>, claims to have dis- 
 covered a close connection l)etween the Maya, Quiche, 
 Cakchiquel, Zutugil, and others, with most of the chief 
 languages of Euroixj; prominent among whicli he places 
 the Oreek, but mentions also Latin, French, Knglish, 
 German, Flemish, Danish, and others. Although on ex- 
 amination many of the abbe's so-called roots display 
 similarities, lx)th phonetic and in meaning, with some 
 Euroi)ean words, still a large majority are evidently 
 twisted to conform to the writer's ideas, and it will 
 require not alone further investigations, but unpreju- 
 diced studies, such as are not made for the ptu'ijose of 
 proving any particular hy[)othesis, to substantiate his 
 theories. Until sucl< im))artial comparisons are made, 
 and a clearer light thrown u[)on the sultject, these (Jentral 
 American languages nui.st remain content to be treated as 
 strangers to tho.se of the old world.* Of the languages 
 previously enumerated I have the following s^)ecimens. 
 
 The Lord's Prayer in Chafmbal, s^wken in Comitan, 
 in the state of Chiapas: 
 
 Tattic hayS, culchahan tanlinubal a vihil jacud eg 
 
 nnnciation.' Dunn's Giiaiimala, n. 265. 'DivHo Sprache war woblklingeud 
 uiiJ woich.' MiUler, Amerikanische Urrdiglonen, yt i^\^• Ternatue-HomjHins, iu 
 NoitiH'llea AntMles des Fou., 1843, lom. xcvii., p. 32; A'ouier, in Id., toiu. cliii., 
 p. 178. 
 
 * ' DniiH ces lansncn l<akchiqn&le, kichee ot zntngile, leM mots qui n'np- 
 
 pai'tienuout pna au A^aya, m'unt tout I'air d'etre d'origiuo gerinauiquo, sax- 
 
 oiis, danoitt, lliiiDaiidH, aiiglaix inuino.' Uraiiaeur de liourlmufri, in Nomellea 
 
 innalea des Voy., 1855, toni. cxlvii., i>p. 156-7. ' Jc fun frappe, dt8 nion ar- 
 
 ■vi'o. . . .de lusimilitudo qu'iiiio qnantittido mots do Itiiir lungno uffraitavoo 
 
 lies du nord do I'Europo.' Id., Ijellrc « M. linfn, in Id., toni. clx., 1858, pp. 
 
 1, 28l-t)0. 'The fundamental forms and words of the languages of these 
 
 ions (except the Mexican} are intimately connected with the Maya or 
 
 'l udal and that all the words, that are neither Mexican nor Maya, belong 
 
 tc ur languages of Northern Europe, viz., English, Saxon, Danish, Nor- 
 
 wt an, Swedish, Flemish and German, some even appear to belong to the 
 
 Fr loli and Persian, and altogether thev are really very numerous and as- 
 
 to' ding.' Id., Ijelkr in the Ntxo York TrVbum, November 21, 1855. 
 
OHIArANEC. CHOL. AND T2ENDAL. 
 
 768 
 
 bogtic d guajan acotuc d guabal hichuc ill Itihum jostnl 
 culehalian. Yipil caltzil eg gliiniquil tic oquitic Hva 
 3^abanhi hoc culanpordon eg niiiltic liichiic qucj ganticun 
 giiazt culanticon pcrdon machd hay sniiil Higilticon hoc 
 mi xtagua concoctic mulil mas Ice coltayotic scab puciij 
 jachuc. 
 
 Lord's Prayer in Chiapanec: 
 
 Pua mangiiemc' iiiluma cane nacapajo totomomo co^ 
 pamim(^> chambriomo chalaya giiipuiniitamii gtulilojd 
 istaiiacupil caji'ucd nacopaju: cajilo bana yacnineomo 
 niiori may tariifi mindamil oguajimO Ua coimmimemu 
 tagiiajime nambucaraurieme cnquemc gadiluca si memii 
 casimemu tagnagime nambucamuncmc copd tipusitumu 
 bica tipucapuimu mujarimimuriaine maiigiiemc. Diusi 
 mutarilu nitangame cliacuillame caji Jesus. 
 
 Lord's Prayer in Choi: 
 
 Tiat te lojon, aue tipiichan utzat alvilacavai trictic 
 tolejon han gracia chulee \i\\(^, a piicical vafchec ti 
 paniumil chee tipanchan. Laa cual ti juun i)el quin, 
 de vennomelqjon gualee sutven hisvet baschee mue sut- 
 venhia y vetob hispibulob. Llastel ti loloutecl cotanon 
 melojon y chachan jaiiHjl y tiu6 nialoluioii. Amen 
 Jesus. 
 
 Lord's Prayer in Tzendal, as spoken near the cele- 
 brated ruins of Palenque : 
 
 Tatic, ta nacalat tachulchan: chulalviluc te ajalalvilo: 
 acataluc te aguajualo: acapastayuc: te tuxacane tajich 
 ta chulclian jichucnix ta valumilal. Ecuctjie jujhim 
 acabeyaotic te guag vixtum cuntic tajujtni caal chaybe- 
 yaotic te multic achiotic cbaybotic ate hay smul cagto- 
 joltique soyoc mameaguao yahicotic ta nuilil colta yaoti- 
 cnax tiustojol piscil te colae. Amen Jesus, 
 
 Lord's Prayer in Zoque, as spoken in Tabasco, Chia- 
 pas, and parts of Oajaca. 
 
 Theshata tzapgucsmue itupue yavecotzamuo mis nei, 
 yamine mis yumihocui, ya tuque mis sunoycui, yecnas- 
 quesi tzapquesmuese. Tesane hoimucix) home|X3 tzihctc 
 
764 
 
 THE MAYA-QUlCHfi LANGUAGES. 
 
 yshoy, yatocoyates mis hescova hes jaziquet mis atocoi- 
 pase thesquesipue jatzi huitemistetzaeu hocysete cui- 
 jomue ticomayo ya cotzocamisthe mumuyatzipue quesi, 
 tese yatuque Amen Jesus. 
 
 Lord's Prayer in Zotzil: 
 
 Totit ot-te nacal oi ta vinagel-utzilaluc a vi-acotal 
 aguajualel-acopas hue a chul cano-echuc nox ta vinagel- 
 ecluse ta valumil-acbeotic e cham-Uocom llocomutic 
 -ech xachaibeutic-cuie tag tojolic-ma a guae llalu- 
 cuntic-ta altajoltic-ech xacolta utic nox ta stojol ti coloc. 
 Amen Jesus.' 
 
 Of the Pokonchi Language I have a short grammar, 
 by Thomas Gage, whicli has also been used by Yater 
 and Gallatin. Following are a few of its prominent 
 features: 
 
 Nouns are declined by the aid of particles, of which 
 there are two kinds, varying accordingly as the word to 
 be declined commences with a consonant or with a 
 vowel. For words commencing with a consonant the par- 
 ticles nu, a, ru, ca, ata, and quitacque are used ; and for 
 those commencing with a vowel, v, ay, r, c, or q, ta, 
 qu, and tacqiie. These particles are partly prefixed and 
 partly affixed, as will appear in the following examples. 
 So the word pat, house, and tat, father, are by Gage de- 
 clined in the following manner. 
 
 My house 
 Thy house 
 His bouse 
 
 My father 
 Thy father 
 His father 
 
 nupat 
 
 apat 
 
 rupat 
 
 nutat 
 
 atat 
 
 rutat 
 
 Our house 
 Your house 
 Their house 
 
 Our father 
 Your father 
 Their father 
 
 capnt 
 
 ftputta 
 
 quipattacqne 
 
 catAt 
 atatta 
 quitattacqne 
 
 The declension of the word acim, son, and ixim, corn, 
 are given by Gage, as follows: 
 
 My son 
 Thy son 
 His sou 
 
 My corn 
 Thy corn 
 His com 
 
 vacun 
 
 avacun 
 
 racun 
 
 vixim 
 
 avixim 
 
 rixim 
 
 Our son 
 Your son 
 Their son 
 
 Our corn 
 Your corn 
 Their com 
 
 cacun 
 
 avacunta 
 
 cacuntaqne 
 
 quixim 
 
 avicimta 
 
 quiximtacquH 
 
 * Pimenid, Ctiadro, torn, ii., pp. 231-45. 
 
POKONCHI GRAMMAB. 
 
 766 
 
 Verbs in like manner change the particles, by means 
 of which they are conjugated, accordingly as the word 
 commences with a consonant or a vowel. For those 
 commencing with a consonant the particles are ; — «</, na, 
 inru, iiica, nata, hiquitacque. Thus the word locoh, to love, 
 is conjugated as follows: 
 
 CONJUGATION OP THE VERB LOCOH, TO LOVE. 
 
 PBESENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 I love, 
 
 nulocoh 
 
 We love, incalocoh 
 
 Thoii lovest. 
 
 nalofioh 
 
 You love, nnlocohto 
 
 He loves, 
 
 iurulucoli 
 
 They love, inquilocohtacqua 
 
 
 PRESEKT 
 
 PASSIVE. 
 
 
 I am loved, 
 
 quiloconhi 
 
 We are 
 
 loved, coloconhi 
 
 Thou lilt loved, 
 
 tilocoulii 
 
 Yoii are loved, tiloeonhita 
 
 He is loved. 
 
 jnroconbi 
 
 They are loved, quiloconhitaeque 
 
 
 PKRFECT 
 
 PASSIVE. 
 
 
 
 I have been loved, 
 
 
 xinloconhi 
 
 
 Thou hast beiu lovet 
 
 1, 
 
 ixtiluciinhi 
 
 
 He has been loved. 
 
 
 ixloconhi 
 
 
 We have been loved. 
 
 
 xolocvynhi 
 
 
 You have been loved 
 
 t 
 
 ixtiloeonhita 
 
 
 They have been love 
 
 i, 
 
 silocouhi tacque 
 
 
 IMPEB 
 
 ATIVE. 
 
 
 
 Be thou loved, 
 
 
 tiloconhi 
 
 
 Let him be loved, 
 
 
 chiloconho 
 
 
 Let us bo loved, 
 
 
 chi:!aloconho 
 
 
 Be ye loved. 
 
 
 tiloconhota 
 
 
 Let them be loved. 
 
 
 chiquilocouho taque 
 
 
 I can love. 
 
 
 inchoiuulocoh 
 
 
 I will love. 
 
 
 inrannlocoh 
 
 
 I have been willinR t 
 
 o love, 
 
 ixnulocoh 
 
 
 I have been able to 1 
 
 ove. 
 
 ixeholixiinlocoh 
 
 
 I can love thee. 
 
 
 tichol nulocoh 
 
 
 I will love thee, 
 
 
 tira nulocoh 
 
 Sometimes the verb I will is added to express the 
 future: — invn, 1 will; miva, thou wilt; inra, he will. 
 
 Verbs beginning with a vowel have the following par- 
 ticles; — ino, nav, inr, iiKpi, or inc, naiita, inqn tncqw, or 
 inc tacque. Thus the verb C(ja, to deliver, is conjugated. 
 
 inque(;a 
 nnvi'^'iita 
 inque«,'a tauquo 
 
 Adjectives are indeclinable, and the plural of nouns 
 cannot 1)0 distinguished from the singular, as; — kiro uinaCf 
 good man ; kiro uimic, good men. 
 
 I deliver, 
 
 inve<;a 
 
 Wo deliver. 
 
 Thou deliverest, 
 
 nave^;a 
 
 Yon deliver. 
 
 He delivers. 
 
 inre(;a 
 
 They deliver. 
 
766 
 
 THE MATA-QUICHe LANOUAGES. 
 
 The following Lord's Prayer comes from the same 
 source: 
 
 Catat taxah vilcat; nimla incaharc^ihi avi; inchalita 
 avihauripau cana. InvanivitA nava yahvir vacacal, 
 he invataxab. Chaye runa cahuhunta quih viic; na- 
 <;achtamac, he inpachve quimac ximacquivi chiquih; 
 macoacana chipam catacciiyhi, coave9ata china unche 
 tsiri, mani quiro, he inqiii. Amen.' 
 
 Of the Mame, or Zaklohpakap, the following ex- 
 tract is from a grammar written by Diego de Reynoso. 
 The letters used are: a, b, ch, e, h, i, k, I. m, n, o, p, t, u, 
 V, X, y, Zf tz. There are no special syllables or signs to 
 express gender, but distinct words are used, as; — mama, 
 old man ; ahkimikeia, old woman ; mamaU, old age of a 
 man; keiaU, or aMdmikil, old age of a woman. The 
 plural of animate beings is expressed by the particle e 
 prefixed to the word ; — vuinak, person ; evuinak, persons ; 
 but it is considered as elegant also to affix the same 
 e; — kiaM, son; ekiahok, sons. For inanimate things, 
 either numerals or adjectives expressing the plural are 
 used ; — abah, stone ; ikoh abak, many stones. Personal 
 pronouns are; — ain, I; aia, thou; ahu or ahi, he; oo or 
 aoiOf we; oe or aeie, you; aehu or aehi, they. 
 
 Me, to me, in me 
 
 T)iee, to thee, in thee 
 
 Him, to him, iu him 
 
 Uii, to U8, in UB 
 
 You, to yon, iu yon 
 
 Them, to them, in them 
 
 Of me, by me 
 
 By thee 
 
 By him 
 
 By na 
 
 By you 
 
 By them 
 
 By myself 
 
 By himself 
 
 By onraelvea 
 
 By youraelvea 
 
 By themwivea 
 
 • Gage'B JVew Survty, pp. 465-477, et aeq. 
 
 vnih 
 
 tiha 
 
 tihu 
 
 kiho 
 
 kihne 
 
 kihaehu 
 
 vuxm 
 
 tnma 
 
 tumhi 
 
 kumo 
 
 kume 
 
 kumha 
 
 tipa 
 
 tiphi 
 
 kibo 
 
 kibe 
 
 kibMhn or kibhn 
 
UAME CONJUOATION. 
 
 m 
 
 I am. 
 
 ftin in, or ain inen 
 
 Thoa art, 
 
 aia 
 
 He is, 
 
 aha 
 
 CONJUOATION OF THE VEBB TO BE. 
 
 PBKSINT minOATITIC. 
 
 We are, ao, or aoia 
 
 You are, ae, or aeie 
 
 They are, aehn 
 
 IKPKBFEOT. PKBnCT. 
 
 ain took | I have been, ain hi 
 
 I hod been, ain tokem 
 
 mtar FtmrBi. second nrruBK. 
 
 I shall be, in abenelem, or ain loiem | I shall have been, ain lohi 
 
 UfPBBlTITK. 
 
 Be. a u ia 
 
 I was, 
 
 CONJUOATION OF THE VERB XTALEM, TO LOVE. 
 
 PRBSINT INDICATIVE. 
 
 I love. 
 Thou lovest. 
 He loves. 
 
 ain tzum chim xtalem 
 tzum xtalem a 
 tzom xtalem ha 
 
 We love. 
 Yon love, 
 They love. 
 
 t::um ko xtalem o 
 tzum cbe xtulem e 
 tzum cha xtalem ho 
 
 IMPERPEOT. 
 
 I loved, tzum tok ohim xtalem 
 
 PEBFECT. 
 
 I have loved, iui xtalim, uni xtale, ma ohim xtalim, 
 
 ma ni xtale, or ma uni xtale , 
 
 PLCPEBFECT. 
 
 I had loved, iztok chim xtalim 
 
 FIRST FCrnBK. 
 
 I shall love, uni xtalibetz, or ain chim xtalem 
 
 SECOND FDTCBR. 
 
 I shall have loved, ain lo in xtalem 
 
 IMPEBATIVK. 
 
 Love thou, ixtalin o ia 
 
 Let him love, ixtalin o hu 
 
 Let us love, ko ixtalin o 
 
 Love you, ixtalin ke ie 
 
 Let them love, ixtalin ke hu ^ 
 
 Of the Quich<3, there is an abundance of material. 
 The letters used are ; — a, 6, c, e, g, h, i, k, I, m, n, o, p, 
 q, r, t, M, V, X, y, 2, tz, tch. Gender is expressed by pre- 
 fixing the noun ixok, woman, to the word, as; — coh, lion; 
 ioBok cohj lioness; mun, slave; ixok mun, female slave. 
 The sound iah expressed by the letter x denotes inferi- 
 ority, and is therefore frequently used to express the 
 feminine of inferior beings. U in the Quichu and ru in 
 
 1 PimmM, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 84-110. 
 
768 
 
 THE MAYA-QUICH6 LANOUAOES. 
 
 the Cakchiquel are either possessive pronouns or denote 
 the possession of the word which follows. The particles 
 re and ri are at times used for the same purpose ; — u chuch 
 ahpcp, the mother of the prince; qui quoxtum tiruxnit, 
 the ramparts of the town. Before the vowels a, o, and 
 u, they are changed to c; and before e and i, to qu. De- 
 rivatives are formed with the preposition ah, either pre- 
 fixed or affixed to the primitive noun ; — car, fish ; ahcar, 
 the fisherman ; tzih, word ; ahtzih, the speaker ; etc. No 
 positive rule can be given for the formation of the 
 plural, as there are several different methods in use. 
 The most common appears to be by the affixes ah, eh, 
 ■ib, ob, iih] — heom, merchant; plural, heonuih-, ixok, woman; 
 plural, ixokib; ahau, lord; plural, ahaitab. In the Cak- 
 chiquel language the last letter h is omitted, as; — 
 ixokib, women, in Quiche, is ixok'i in Cakchiquel. 
 With adjectives the syllables ak, tak, ic, tic, etc., are 
 used instead; — nim, great; nimak ha, great houses; rihi, 
 old; rijiitak vimik, old people; utz, good; utzic va, good 
 eatables. Adjectives are always placed before the sub- 
 stantives ; — zak, white ; zaki ha, white house. Substan- 
 tives are formed from adjectives by adding one of the 
 particles, al, el, il, ol, id-, — nim, great; nimal, the great- 
 ness; zak, white; zakil, the whiteness; id., good; utzil, 
 the goodness. These same substantives can be turned 
 into adjectives again by adding the particle ah; — nimalah 
 mak, great sin; utzilah achi, good man. In the same 
 manner all substantives may be turned into adjectives 
 by adding one of the particles alah, dah, Hah, olah, ulah, 
 etc. ; aliau, king or lord ; ahauakih, royal. 
 
 To express the comparative, the present participle of 
 the verb iqou, to surpass, which is iqouinak, is used, 
 and sometimes also the word yalacuhinak, from yalacuh, 
 to exceed. For example; — nim, great, comparative, iqou- 
 inak chi nim, he who surpasses in greatness; iqouinak 
 chi nim u hebdiquiil ka xokahau Oapoh maria chiqui vi t'o- 
 noh^l ixokib, (literally) surpasses in great beauty our 
 Lady the Virgin Mary all other women. The superla- 
 tive is expressed by the syllable Diaih, very great or 
 
quioh£ pbonouns. 
 
 t9i 
 
 much; nim, great or greatly; tih, xoo, qui, much; all 
 of which are placed before the word and are followed 
 by the syllable chi; — maih chi nim, very great; maih chi 
 hM, very fine; maih chi tinamvt, very great city; xoo 
 qatan, very great heat; tih nimaha, very great house. 
 The adverb lavdo or hh is also used for the same pur- 
 pose ; — hvoh or loh cou cK a bana, hold it strong. 
 
 The names of colors are duplicated to express the su- 
 perlative, as ; — rax rax, very green ; zak zak, very white. 
 
 The reverential syllables in use are lal and la — lal nu 
 cahau, your excellency is my father; in akitcd la, I am 
 the son of your excellency. 
 
 
 PBONOUNS. 
 
 I, or me 
 
 in, nn, nav 
 
 Thou 
 
 at. a 
 
 He 
 
 are, ri, r' 
 
 Myself 
 
 xaviin 
 
 Thyself 
 
 xaviat 
 
 Himaelf 
 
 XBTiare 
 
 We 
 
 oh 
 
 You 
 
 yx 
 
 They 
 
 e, he 
 
 Onraelvea 
 
 xavioh 
 
 YonnelveB 
 
 xaviyx 
 
 ThemselTes 
 
 zavi e, he 
 
 When a noun commences with a consonant, nu, a, u, 
 in the singular, and ha, y, qui, in the plural are used as 
 possessive pronouns, but if it commences with a vowel, v, 
 av\ r, are employed in the singular, and k\yv\c', or ^', 
 in the plural. 
 
 HyalaT6 
 Thy sLiTe 
 
 nnmnn 
 
 amnn 
 
 His slave 
 
 nmnn 
 
 Onr slaves 
 
 ka mnnib 
 
 Your slaves 
 
 y mnnib 
 
 Their slaves 
 
 oni mnnib 
 
 Myvrrath 
 
 T* oyonal 
 
 Thy wrath 
 
 Kf' oyonal 
 
 His wrath 
 
 r' oyonal 
 
 Onr wrath 
 
 k' oyonal 
 
 Yonr wrath 
 
 jrv' oyonal 
 
 Their wrath 
 
 c' oyonal 
 
 INTF.R1tOaATIVE& 
 
 Who 
 
 naU, aohinak, apaohinak 
 apa-in-ehinak 
 
 Who am I 
 
 Who art thon 
 
 apMkWhinak 
 
 ▼oL.m. M 
 
 
770 
 
 THE MATA-QUICHfi LANOUAOEa 
 
 IKTEBEOOATIVES. 
 Who is this apaohinak-ti 
 
 Who is it. 
 Who would it be 
 Who are we 
 Who are you 
 Who are they 
 
 naki-la 
 
 naki'lalo 
 
 apa-oh-chinak 
 
 apa-yx-ohinak 
 
 apa-e-ohinak 
 
 lam, 
 Thou art, 
 He is. 
 We are. 
 
 innx 
 atux 
 areux 
 oh ux 
 
 You are, 
 They are, 
 
 yxux 
 
 e, or he ux 
 
 The verb, to be, is expressed by either tias, or go, or 
 gohe. As an example of its conjugation I insert the in- 
 dicative present. 
 
 or in qolio 
 " at qolio 
 " are qolio 
 " oh qolio 
 " yx qolio 
 " e, or he qolio 
 
 Four different kinds of verbs are given in the gram- 
 mar compiled by the Abbe Brasseur de Bourbourg, 
 which he calls active, absolute, passive, and neuter. The 
 following sentences are given as specimens of each kind. 
 Active; — can nu logoh «' ..\lih, I love my master. Abso- 
 lute; — gu i logon, or logonic, I love; gu! i tzibanic, I write. 
 Passive; — ta x-e tzonox rumai ahtzak, then they were in- 
 terrogated by the creator. Neuter; — gw' i cam, or gui 
 cam, I die; gu^ in vl, I come; gu ibe, I go; gu^ i var, I 
 sleep. 
 
 Following I insert the conjugation of the active verb 
 to love, in which the word logoh, love, commences with 
 a consonant, and al.iO the conjugation of the active verb 
 oyohbeh, to wait, which commences with a vowel, thus 
 showing the different particles used. 
 
 CONJUGATION OP THE VEBB TO LOVE. 
 
 PBKSBMT INOIOATITX. 
 
 I lOYfl, 
 
 Thou loveat, 
 He loves, 
 
 oa nu logoh 
 o' a logoh 
 c' u logoh 
 
 We love, ca ka logoh 
 You love, qu' y logoh 
 They love, ca que logoh 
 
 
 PIBFIOr. 
 
 
 I have loved, x-in, xi-nu, or x-nu logoh, or nu logom 
 
 
 PIiUPKBnOT. 
 
 
 I had loved, nu, or x-nu logom-ohio 
 
 
 vxBST nrmii. 
 
 
 I shall love, oh' in, x-oh'in chi nu, or x-ohi nu logoh 
 
 
 PBisEirr suBJimoTiTi. 
 
 
 If I love, ca nu 
 
 logoh>tah 
 
QUIGH£ CONJUaATIONS. 
 
 771 
 
 If I had loved, nn logom-ohi-tah 
 
 PABTIOIPLB. 
 
 Loving, logonel 
 
 OONJUOATION OF THE VEBB OTOBEH, TO WATT. 
 
 PBBIMT IMSIOATIVI. 
 
 I wait, 
 
 Thou waitest, 
 He waits, 
 
 ca v'oyobeh 
 c' av' oyobeh 
 ca r' oyobeh 
 
 We wait, 
 Yon wait. 
 They wait, 
 
 oa k' oyobeh 
 qu' yv' oyobeh 
 ca c oyobeh 
 
 mnoT. 
 I have waited, zi-v' oyobeh, or av' oyobem 
 
 BEOOKD rUTCBK. 
 
 I Shan have waited, chi v', or xchl v oyobeh 
 
 PBI8IKT BDBnrMOnVE. 
 
 If I wait, ca v' oyobeh-tah 
 
 In the following three columns I give a specimen of 
 the conjugation of the absolute, passive, and neuter verb. 
 
 AWOLUTB. 
 
 PAaSIVB. 
 
 I love, 
 
 Thon lovest, 
 He loves, 
 We love. 
 You love, 
 They love, 
 
 qn'i logon 
 o'at logon 
 ca logon 
 koh logon 
 qu'y logon 
 que logon 
 
 
 I am loved, 
 Thon art loved. 
 He is loved. 
 We are loved, 
 Yon are loved. 
 They are loved. 
 
 qn'i logoz 
 (Tat logoz 
 calegoz 
 koh fogoz 
 qn'ix logox 
 qne logoz 
 
 Iron, 
 
 Thou rollest. 
 He rolls, 
 
 qn'i bol 
 o^atbol 
 cabol 
 
 MBDTBB. 
 
 We roll. 
 You roll, 
 TheyroU, 
 
 kohbol 
 qu' yx bol 
 que Dol 
 
 
 ABSOLUTB. 
 
 PA88IVB. 
 
 I have loved. 
 
 x-i logon, I was loved, 
 or in logoninak 
 
 x-i logox. 
 
 
 
 MBVTBB. 
 
 
 
 I have arrived. 
 
 z-in ul, or in nlinak 
 
 
 
 FXBBT FVTVBB* 
 
 
 
 AB80LVTB. 
 
 PASSIVB. 
 
 I shall love. 
 
 x-qni logon 
 
 1 I shall be loved, 
 
 MBUTBB. 
 
 x-qui logoz 
 
 
 I shall arrive. 
 
 z-qu'in nl 
 
 
 There are further mentioned a reciprocal and a dis- 
 tributive verb. 
 
 Of the former the following is an example. 
 
 I love myself. 
 Thou lovest ttiyself. 
 He loves himself, 
 We love ourselves. 
 Yon love yourselves. 
 They love themselves. 
 
 oa nn logoh nib 
 o'a logon rib 
 c'n logoh rib 
 ca ka logoh kib 
 qu'y logoh yvib 
 oa qui logon quib 
 
 
772 
 
 THE MATA-QUICH£ LANGUAGES. 
 
 Of the second form this is an example. 
 
 Thee I love, 
 He loves his father, 
 Yoa love us, 
 Thee they love, 
 
 cat nn logoh 
 
 oa ri, or are logoh a oahaa 
 
 koh y logoh 
 
 oat que logoh 
 
 The prepositions — ma, mam, or maim, and mave,, are 
 negatives. When man, or mana, is used with a verb, 
 the particle tah must be added ',-^-man ca v' U-tah, I do 
 not see. Father Ximenez calls the following irregular 
 verbs, qo, qoh, or qdk, -pa, ux, or ttan:; qaz, to live, and 
 oh, or ho, to go. 
 
 The conjugation of the last me.itioned is as follows. 
 
 
 INDIOATITI 
 
 PBX8KNT. 
 
 
 Thoii goest. 
 He goes. 
 
 h'in 
 h'at 
 oh, or ho 
 
 We go. 
 You go. 
 They go. 
 
 o'ho 
 h'yx 
 h'e 
 
 The Zutugil and Cakchiquel appear to bear a closer 
 relationship to each other, than the Cakchiquel and 
 Quiche. Some of the principal differences between the 
 three are the following. The plural of nouns which in 
 the Quich6 is . formed by the affixes ab, eb, ob, 'ib, uh, is 
 in the Cakchiquel designated by simply affixing the 
 vowels of the above syllables, and in the Zutugil by the 
 affixes ay, or i. The pronouns which in the Quich^ and 
 Cakchiquel are in, I, etc., are in the Zutugil doubled, 
 as; — in-in, I, etc. The possessive pronouns differ in all 
 three of the languages. The Quiche has vech, mine; 
 avexiha, thine; rech, his; kech, ours; yvech, yours; quech, 
 theirs. In the Cakchiquel these are; — vichin, avichin, 
 richin, Mchin, yvichin, quichin, and the Zutugil changes 
 the ch of the Cakchiquel into w; — monn, aviadn, rixin, 
 Mdn, yvixin, quixin. The dative in the Quiche is chu- 
 vech, to me, in the Cakchiquel chumchin, and in the Zu- 
 tugil, chwovxin. Reciprocal pronouns in the Quiche are 
 vib, avih, rib, kib, y?n&, and quib, and in the Zutugil they 
 are vi, avi, ri, ki, yvi, qui. The verb ganeh, which also 
 means to love,'i8 in ue Cakchiquel and Zutugil conju- 
 gated as follows. 
 
 I love, 
 Thou lovest, 
 He lovea, 
 
 tin ganeh 
 tah ganeh 
 tn ganeh 
 
 We loT«, 
 Yon love, 
 They love. 
 
 tika ganeh 
 tv ganeh 
 ti qui ganeh 
 
QUI0H£ and GAKGHIQUEL LORD'S PBAYEBS. 
 
 778 
 
 There are also many other words which differ in one 
 or more letters in the three languages, but it appears 
 that they are nevertheless so much alike that the dif- 
 ferent people speaking them can understand one another. 
 
 Lord's Prayer in the Quiche : 
 
 Ka cachau chi cab lal qo-vi, r'auazirizaxic-tah hi la. 
 Chi pe-tah ahauarem la. Chi ban-ta ahauam la, va- 
 ral chuvi uleu queheri ca ban chi cah. Yah la chikech 
 ka hutagihil va. Zacha la ka mak, queheri ca ka zacho 
 qui mak rii x-e makun chike ruq m'oh ocotah la pa 
 takchiibal mak, xata noh col-ta la pa itzel. Quehe 
 ch'uxoc. 
 
 Lord's Prayer in Cakchiquel: 
 
 Ka tata r'at qoh chi cah, r'auazirizaxic-tah a bi. Ti 
 pe-ta-ok av' ahauarem. Ti ban-tah av'ahoom vave 
 chuvi uleu, quereri tan-ti ban chi cah. Ta yata-ok 
 chike vacamic ka hutagihil vay. Ta zach-ta-qa-ok ka 
 mak, quereri tan-ti ka zach qui mak riy x-e makun 
 chike. Ruquin qa maqui-tah koh av'ocotah pa takchii- 
 bal mak, xatah koh a colo pan itzel. Quere ok t'ux." 
 
 Of the Maya Grammar, the following is a brief oom- 
 pendium : 
 
 The following alphabet is used to write the Maya lan- 
 guage: a, b, c, 9, 2, fe, 0, cti, ch, e, A, i, y, k, I, m, n, o. 
 
 The letter 9 is pronounced like the English z, or as if 
 for example the word canAe^, were spelled cambez. The 
 is pronounced as if spelled dj, oib is pronounced as if 
 written djib, to write; h, not aspirated, and very fre- 
 quently omitted; k, rather guttural; pp and p, sharp 
 and with force ; th, hard, at the same time approximating 
 slightly the English tt. The gender of rational beings 
 is denoted by the prefixes aA, for masculine, and ix, for 
 feminine; — ah cambezah, master; ix cambezah, mistress. 
 With animals the particles asibil, for males, and chupd, 
 
 * BroMssur d« Bourhourg, Orammain de la Langm QuieM; PimeiM, Cua- 
 dro, torn, ii., pp. 126-47. 
 
774 
 
 THE MATA-QUICH£ LAKGUAaES. 
 
 for females, is prefixed. An exception to this rule is 
 the word pal-, — aabU pal, the boy ; and chupul pcU, the 
 girl. Nouns form the plural by adding the particle ob; 
 — ich, eye; ich ob, eyes. Adjectives ending in nac, in 
 the plural lose their two last syllables and substitute 
 for them the syllable lac, — kdkatndc, an idle thing; 
 kakldc, idle things. When an adjective and substantive 
 are joined t(^ether, the adjective is always placed be- 
 fore the substantive, but the plural is expressed only in 
 the substantive; — ^man, uinic; good, vtz'd; vtziil uinicob, 
 good men. To form the comparative, the last vowel of 
 the adjective with the letter I added to it is affixed ; fre- 
 quently, the particle U is simply affixed ; — further, the 
 pronoun of the third person m or ^ is always prefixed, 
 in the comparative; — tibH, a good thing; it t^U, a better 
 thing; wtz, good; yvtzU, or yutzui, better; lob, bad; vh- 
 bd, or vldbU, worse; Jcaz, ugly; ukazal, or ukazU, uglier. 
 The superlative is expressed by the particle hack, which 
 is prefixed ; — lob, bad ; hacUob, very bad. 11 added to 
 nouns and adjectives serves to make them abstracts, 
 uinic, man; uiiiicil, humanity. 
 
 There are four kinds of pronouns used in the Maya, 
 all of which are used in conjugating verbs. But the 
 two last are also used, united with nouns, or as possess- 
 ive pronouns, and never alone, or as absolute pronouns. 
 
 PBONOUNS. 
 
 I 
 
 Thou 
 He 
 
 I 
 
 Thoa 
 
 He 
 
 I, mine 
 Thou, thine 
 He, his 
 
 Mine 
 
 Thino 
 
 Hia 
 
 Myself 
 
 Thyself 
 
 Himself 
 
 teoh 
 lay 
 
 m 
 
 eoh 
 
 laylo 
 
 la 
 
 a 
 d 
 
 u 
 an 
 
 y 
 
 in-ba 
 
 a-ba 
 
 d-ba 
 
 We 
 
 You. 
 
 They 
 
 t<Son 
 t^ex 
 15ob 
 
 We 
 
 You 
 They 
 
 on 
 ex 
 ob 
 
 We, ours 
 You, yours 
 They, theirs 
 
 oa 
 
 a-ex 
 
 6-ob 
 
 Ours 
 
 Yours 
 Theirs 
 
 oa 
 
 an-ex 
 
 y-ob 
 
 PBOliOUNS. 
 
 Ourselves 
 
 Yourselves 
 
 Themselves 
 
 oa-ba 
 
 a-ba-ex 
 
 <i-ba-ob 
 
MATA CONJUOATIONS. 
 
 m 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE AUXILLABT VEBB TENI, TO BE. 
 niDIOATITK PBnmT. 
 
 lam, 
 Thou art. 
 He is, 
 
 ten 
 teoh 
 
 
 We are, 
 Yon are, 
 They are. 
 
 t(5on 
 t^ex 
 Itfob 
 
 
 
 XHFKBROT. 
 
 
 
 I was, 
 
 ten cnchi 
 
 
 
 I have been, 
 
 PKBnCT. 
 
 ten hi 
 
 PLUPRBFEOT. 
 
 
 
 I had been, 
 
 ten hi-ili onchi 
 
 FiaST TOTDRB. 
 
 
 
 I shall be. 
 
 
 biu ten-ao 
 
 
 I shall have been, ten bi-ili coshom 
 
 IHPEBATITB. 
 
 Be, ten-ac 
 
 PBXSEKT SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 
 If I be, ten-ac en 
 
 IHFEBFBOT SUBJUNCTIYB. 
 
 If I were, hi ten-ao 
 
 REST CONJUGATION OP THE VERB NACAL, TO ASCEND. 
 
 PBESENT INDICATITE. 
 
 I ascend. 
 Thou ascendest. 
 He ascends. 
 
 nacal in oah 
 nacal a cah 
 nacal dcah 
 
 We ascend. 
 Yon ascend, 
 They ascend, 
 
 nacal ca cah 
 nacal a-cah-ex 
 nacal A-cah-ob 
 
 QIPEBFECT. PEBTEOT. 
 
 I ascended, nacal in cah-cnchi | I have ascended, nao-en 
 
 PLUPEBFECT. 
 
 I had ascended, nac-eu ili-cnchi 
 
 IIBST rUTUBB, BBOOMD FUTUBR. 
 
 I shall ascend, bin nacac-en | I shall have ascended, nao-en ili-onohom 
 
 IMPBBATIVE. 
 
 Ascend, nacac-en 
 
 SECOND CONJUGATION CAMBEZAH, TO INSTRUCT. 
 
 I instruct. 
 Thou instructest, 
 He instructs. 
 We instruct. 
 You instruct. 
 They instruct. 
 
 PBESENT INDICATTVB. 
 
 cambezah in cah, or 
 cambezah k cah, 
 cambezah u cah, 
 cambezah ca cub, 
 cambezah 4 cah-ez, 
 cambezah u cab-ob, 
 
 ten cambezio 
 tech cambezio 
 lay cambezic 
 toon cambezio 
 t^ex cambezio 
 Idob cambezio 
 
 IMPEBFEOT. 
 
 cambezah in cah onchi 
 
 I instmoted, 
 
 PBBFECT. 
 
 I have instmoted, in cambezah 
 
 FLCPBBFEOT. 
 
 I had instructed, in cambezah ili-cnchi 
 
776 
 
 THE MAYk-QVlOat LANaUAOES. 
 
 Fnw vcToai. 
 instmot, bininoambes 
 
 MOOMD FUTUBI. 
 
 hare instrooted, in oamb«iah ili-ooohom 
 
 ncpiBAnTi. 
 
 Let me inatract, in oambez 
 
 Instrnot thoa, cambez 
 
 Let him instniot, i oambez 
 
 Let US instruct, ca oambez 
 
 Instruct yon, & cambez ex 
 
 Let them instruct, & cambez ob 
 
 PBESEMT SCBJUMOIIVK. 
 
 If I instruct, ten in cambez 
 
 The third and fourth conjugations not differing from 
 the above, I do not insert them. 
 
 THE lord's prater. 
 
 Cayum ianeeh ti ctlannob cilichthantabac akaba: 
 
 Ournither who art in heaven blessed be thy name; 
 
 tac a ahaulil c' okol. Mencahac a uolah uai 
 
 it may come thy kingdom ns over. Be done *,hine will as 
 
 ti luun bai ti caan^. Zanzamal uah ca azotoon 
 
 on earth as in heayen. Daily bread us give 
 
 heleae caazaatez c' ziipil he bik c' zaatzic uziipil 
 
 to-^y us forgive our sins as we forgive their sins 
 
 ahziipiloobtoone ma ix appatic c' 
 
 to sinners 
 
 caatocoon ti 
 
 us deliver 
 
 not also 
 
 lob.» 
 
 from evil. 
 
 let 
 
 us 
 
 lubul ti tuntah, 
 
 fall in temptation 
 
 To the two languages the Huaztec and Totonac spoken 
 respectively in the states of Tamaulipas and Vera Cruz, 
 great antiquity is ascribed. I include them both in this 
 chapter, ui?d cltissify them with the Maya family ; the 
 Huaztec beciuse its relationship has already been satis- 
 factorily e-jtablished by Vater and his successors, and 
 the Tocoiiac on the statements of Sahagun and other 
 
 > B^ran de Santa Bom Maria, Art»\ Rux, Cateeiamo Hlalorico; Id., Car- 
 tUla; Id., Oram. Tucateca; GaUcUin, in Amer. Ethno. Soc., Transact., vol. i., 
 pp. 252, et seq.; Heller, Jieisen, p. 381, et seq.; Vater, Mthridates, torn, iii., 
 pt iii., pp. 4-24; Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 6, 223, torn, ii., pp. 119, 229; 
 Brasaeur de Bourbourg, Orammaire, in landa, BehdoH, pp. 469-479; Id., in 
 iCS. Troano, torn. ii. 
 
TOTONAO ORAMMAB. 
 
 777 
 
 good authorities.*' Of both of these languages I insert 
 some grammatical notes. The Totonac is divided into 
 four principal dialect, named respectively that of the 
 Sierra Alta or Tetikilhati, that of Xalpan y Pontcpec, 
 or Chakahuaxti, the Ipapana and the Naolingo or Tati- 
 molo. The following grammar refers specially to the 
 last dialect. 
 
 The letters used are a, cA, e, g, h, i, k, I, m, n, o, p, t, 
 u, V, X, y, z, tz, Ui. Compounded or agglutinated words 
 are of frequent occurrence ; they seem to be joined with- 
 out any particular system, although it appears that 
 the last letter is oftentimes omitted. The following 
 shows the composition of a word ; — HoxUhmagatlakacha,- 
 liMhuin, to go prophesying; composed of the particle U, 
 the verb oxUha^ the adverb magcU, the substantive laka- 
 tin, and the verbs chaan and liMhuin. There are no par- 
 ticular signs or letters to express the gender, but in most 
 cases the words huixkana, male, and joozkat, female, are 
 prefixed to words. 
 
 The plural for animated beings is formed by one of 
 the following terminations; — n, in, nin, itni, nitni, an, 
 na, ne, ni, no, nu; — oxga, youth; oxgan, youths; aga- 
 pon, heaven; agaponin, heavens; pulana, captain; pula- 
 nanin, captains; mahin, hand; makanitni, hands; ztako, 
 star; ziakonitni, stars; xanat, flower; xanatna, tlowers; 
 etc., etc.; in and itni are used when the word ends with 
 a consonant, and nin and nitni when it ends with a 
 vowel. 
 
 FEBSONAL PBONOUNS. 
 
 I 
 He 
 
 Thou 
 He 
 
 akit 
 
 kin 
 
 huix 
 
 auaub, or huata 
 
 We 
 Us 
 You 
 They 
 
 akin 
 
 kila, or kinka 
 
 hnixin 
 
 huatonin 
 
 lO'Estos Totonaqnes decian ser ellns de OvaiitUu,' 'Otros hay, 
 
 que entienden la lengua GunHtecn.' Sahagim, UM. (Jen., torn, iii., lib. x., 
 pp. 131-2. * Im alteu Centralamerikn aUo waren die Bprachen der Toto- 
 uaken, Otimier, Huasteken, Macahuer nnter sich sowoht als auch mit der 
 Sprache in Yucatan verwandt ' MiiUer, Amerikaniache Vrrcligionen, p. 453; 
 Mexikanisclu Zustatide; torn, i., p. 143; Jfontantu, Nkutee \Veereld, p. 25i; 
 Hassel, Mex. Oual., p. 245; Almaraz, Memo.'ia, pp. 18, 20; ViUa-Seiwr y San- 
 chex, Theatro, torn, i., pp. 287-91; OaUatin, in Amer. Ethtw. Soc., Transact., 
 vol. i., p. 4; Temaux-Compans, in Nouwlks Annalea dea Voy., 1840, torn. 
 Ixxxviil, p. 7; Vater, Mithr'ulates, torn, iii., pt iil, p. 106; Orotoo y Berra, 
 Oeojrafia, pp. 18-20, 204. 
 
ns 
 
 THE MAYA-QUICHfi LANGUAGES. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB IK-PAXKI-Y, I LOVE. 
 
 PBBSKin; INDIOATIVE. 
 
 I love, ik-paxki-y 
 
 Thou lovest, puxki-a 
 He loves, paxki-y 
 
 I loved, 
 
 ik-paxki-yauh 
 
 paxki-yatit 
 
 paxki-goy 
 
 We love, 
 You love. 
 They love, 
 
 IMPEBFEOT. 
 
 xak-paxki-y 
 
 PKRFEOT. 
 
 I have loved, ik-paxki-lh, or ik-paxki-nit 
 
 PLCPEBFKOT. 
 
 I had loved, xah-paxki-nit 
 
 FIBHT FUTUBE. 
 
 I Bhall love nak-paxki-y 
 
 SECOND FUTURE. 
 
 I shall have loved, ik-paxki-lh nahuan, or ik-paxki-nit nahuan 
 
 IMPEBATIVE. 
 
 Love, ka-paxki 
 
 PBBSBNT SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 
 If I love, kak-paxki-lh 
 
 IHPEBFEOT. 
 
 If I loved, xax-paxki-Ih 
 
 The difference between the three dialects may be 
 seen: 
 
 Heart 
 
 nako 
 
 alkonolco 
 
 lakatzin 
 
 World 
 
 kiltamako 
 
 katoxahuat 
 
 tankilatzou 
 
 Moon 
 
 mnlkoyo 
 
 papa 
 
 laxkipap 
 
 Maize 
 
 koxi 
 
 tapaxui 
 
 kizpa 
 
 Good 
 
 tzey 
 
 tlaan 
 
 kolbana 
 
 Truth 
 
 Ktonkua 
 
 loloko 
 
 tikxUana 
 
 To believe 
 
 akueniy 
 
 kanalay 
 
 katayahuay 
 
 The Lord's Prayer in the dialect of Naolingo: 
 Kintlatkane nak tiayan huil takollalihuakahuanli u 
 
 Our father in heaven art sanctified bu 
 
 miraaokxot nikiminanin 6 mintakakchi tacholakahuanla 
 
 thy name coino thy kingdom be done 
 
 6 minpahuat cholei kaknitiet chalchix nak tiayan. 
 
 thy name as worLl as in heaven. 
 
 kinchouhkan lakalliya nikilaixkiuh yanohue kakilamat- 
 
 Our bread daily give us to-day forgive 
 
 zankaniuh kintakallitkaii chonlei u kitnan lamatzanka- 
 
 us our faults as we ourselves yte forgive 
 
 niyauh 6 kintalakallaniyan ka ala kilamaktaxtoyauh 
 
 our debtors and not us lead 
 
 nali yoyauh naka liyogni. Chon tacholakahuanla. 
 
 that we be in temptation. So be it done. 
 
HUAZTEG OBAMMAB. 
 
 779 
 
 The descriptions or grammatical remarks of Vater 
 and Pimentel, vary in many points. For instance, 
 Vater says that the letters k and v are not used in this 
 language, while Pimentel mentions them both as being 
 used. The expression of the plural is also given differ- 
 ently by both, a.s are also several other points." 
 
 From the grammar of Carlos de Tapia Zenteno, 
 which was also used by Gallatin and Pimentel, I offer 
 the following remarks on the Huaztec : 
 
 The letters used in writing this language are: a, b, ch. 
 d, e, g, h, i, j, k, I, m, n, o, jp, t, u, v, x, y, z, tz. The 
 pronunciation is soft. Gender is denoted by the addi- 
 tion of the words imik, man, and lumtm, woman; — 
 tzaUe, king; uxunUzaUe, queen; tzejdinikj young man; 
 tzejdiiosum, young girl. The affix chick is used to express 
 the plural; — atik, son; atikchick, sons; but there are a 
 few exceptions to this rule. Diminutives are expressed 
 by the preposition chichick, as; — te, tree; chichikte, small 
 tree. In some cases the preposition tzakam, or the affix 
 '>l is used for this purpose. In the superlative the syl- 
 lable le is used before the word, as; — puUik, great; 
 kpuUik, very great. Personal pronouns ; — iiaiia, I ; tatUf 
 thou; jaja, he; huahua, we; acaxa, you; baba, they. 
 
 We have, hnahnn yatahjal 
 You have, xaxa yutahial 
 They have, baba tahjal 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TAEJAL, TO HAVE. 
 
 INDICATIVE PREBEirr. 
 
 I have, nana ntahjal or intahjal 
 
 Thou hast, tata atahjal or ittahjal 
 He has, taja, intahjal 
 
 IMPKBFECT. 
 
 I had, nana utahjalitz or intahjalitz 
 
 PiEBFECT. 
 
 I have had, nana utahjaitz or utahjamal, or ntahjamalitz 
 
 PLUPEBFECT. 
 
 I had had, nana utahjalak or utahjamalak, or utahjamalakitz 
 
 FIB8T FUTDBE. 
 
 I shall have, nana ku or kin, or kiatajah 
 
 lUPEBATIVE. 
 
 Have, tata katahja 
 
 11 Pimentel, Cmdro, toni. ii., pp. 223-68; pp. 223-61; Vakr, MUhridaUa, 
 torn, iii,, pt iii., pp. 44-60. 
 
780 
 
 THE UAYA-QUICH£ LANGUAGES. 
 
 PBUINT BTTBnmOTIYK. 
 
 If I have, nana kntabja or kiatahja 
 
 IHrEBFECT. 
 
 If I had, nana kin or intahjalak . 
 
 INFDimTK. 
 
 To have, 
 
 tal^al 
 
 Verbal nouns and participles are farmed by adding a? 
 or chix, to the infinitive, as; — tzobnal, co know; f nd tzob- 
 nax, he who knows. There are said to be several differ- 
 ent dialects of this language in use. Following is the 
 Pater Noster as gi^en by Zenteno in his Doctiina, and 
 as spoken in the mountains of the district of Tampico. 
 
 Pailome anitquahat tiaeb, quaquauhlv uim' ' cachich 
 
 Father art heaven holy said tl; > -e come 
 
 anatzalletal. Katahan analenal tetitzaba., uua' uanihua- 
 
 thy kingdom. Be done thy will on the earth ;. i to 
 
 tahab tiaeb. Ani tacupiza xahue cailel yabacanil ani 
 
 hnve huavea. And thou give to-day each day our bread and 
 
 tucupaculamchi antuhualabchic, antiani huahua tupacu- 
 
 thou forgive sins as we for- 
 
 lamchial tutomnanchixlomchik, ani ib takuhila tincal 
 
 give debtors and not lead that we 
 
 ib cucuallam tin exextalab. Timat taculouh timba ana ib 
 
 not fall us in temptation. But save us from no 
 
 cuacua. Anitz catahan. 
 
 holy (evil) so be it done.i* 
 
 Lord's Prayer in the dialect spoken in the Depart- 
 ment of San Luis Potosf : 
 
 Tatu puilom huahud, itcuajat, ti eb chie pelit tnnlo 
 jajatz abi cachic atzale tal ti eb al huahua: catnjaiz ta- 
 culbetal hantzana titzabal hantini tiaeb ani cap ud pata- 
 laguicha tacubinanchi, xoque ani tacupaculanchi ; cal 
 igualab, ani ela tegui tacupalanchi cal y at guitzab ani 
 il tacujila cugualan cal junhi fataxtalb, maxibtaculohu 
 cal han atax mal tajana guatalel. 
 
 I* Zenteno, Lemiua Huagleoa; OaUatin, in Amtr. Eth'W. Soe., TroK^ (., vol. 
 1., pp.. 276-85; Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 5-34. 
 
HUAZTEG LOBD'S PBAYEB. 
 
 781 
 
 Lord's Prayer in the dialect spoken in another part 
 of the district of Tampico: 
 
 Pailon qiia que cuajat tia el: tu cab tajal hanchana 
 enta bi ca chix hanti ca ilal cataja na aquiztal hanchana 
 antich aval quinitine tia el. An pan abalgua ti patas 
 hiiicha ha, tu piza segue, tu placuanchi ni gualal an- 
 chana jontin^giia v placuanohal in at qualablom, il t' 
 en gila cu cualan anti atds cha labial, tu en librari ti pa- 
 tas an ataz tabal, anchana juntam. Anchanan catajan.'^ 
 
 " Col. Poliod6mica, Mex., OracUm Dominical, pp. 8-10. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 LANGUAGES OP HONDURAS, NICARAGUA, COSTA RICA, AND 
 THE ISTHMUS OF DARIEN. 
 
 Tai CAniB AN Importkd LANauAOB— Thk MosQniTo Lanodaor — Trr Fota, 
 TowxA, Srco, Valirnte, Baha, Cookra, Woolwa, and otkrk Lanouaors 
 
 IN HoNDDBAB— ThB ChONTAL— MoSQOITO QrAMUAB — LoVR SONU JN THH 
 MogQOITO LaNOUAQB — CoMPABATIVK VoOADCLABT OF HONDUIIAS ToNQUBS 
 
 — Thr Couidici, CaoBOTEOA, Chontal and ObotiiJa in Nicabaoca— 
 
 ObAHHAB of thr OliOTli^A OB NaQBADAN— CoHPABISON BETWRRN THB 
 
 ObotiiIa and Chobotkoa — Thb CniRiQaf, Guatdho, Tiribi, and othrrs 
 IN Costa Bioa— Talamanc^ Vooabdlabt— Divrbsitt of Spbeoh on thb 
 Isthmus of Darikn— Enumbbation of Lanqoaobb — Coxpabatitb Vooab> 
 
 ULABT. 
 
 In Honduras there is a long list of tribal names, 
 to each of which is attributed a distinct tongue. Vo- 
 cabularies have been taken of three or four only, 
 and one, spoken on the Mosquito coast, has had its 
 grammatical structure reduced to writing. It is there- 
 fore impossible to make comparisons and therefrom to 
 determine how far their number mighc be reduced by 
 classification. The first which I introduce is generally 
 conceded to have been imported. It is the Carib, 
 spoken on the shores of the bay of Honduras and on 
 the adjacent islands, and has been proven to be almost 
 identically the same as the one spoken on the West 
 India Islands.^ From Gape Honduras to the Rio 8an 
 Juan, and extending inland as far as Black River, 
 the Mosquito language is in general use. Of it I 
 
 CM) 
 
LANOUAOES OF HONDUBAS. 
 
 788 
 
 shall insert a few grammatical remarks. In the 
 Poya Mountains a like-named tongue is spoken; on 
 the headwaters of the Patook River is the Towka, and 
 on the Rio Secos, the Seco. Further in the mountains, 
 near the boundary of Nicaragua, and extending into 
 that state are the Yaliente and Rama, said to be both 
 separate tongues; and in the interior of the state 
 there are the Cookra and Woolwa, the latter spoken 
 in the province of Chontales. Others mentioned are 
 the Tonglas, the Lenca, the Smoo, the Teguaca, the 
 Albatuina, the Jara, the Taa, the Gaula, the Motuca, 
 the Fantasma, and the Sambo. Of these nothing but 
 the names can be given. The oldest authorities men- 
 tion, as a principal language the Chontal, the name 
 of a people and language met in many variations 
 in almost every state from Mexico to Nicaragua. As 
 there are no (jKicimens of this language existing, it is 
 im[X)H»ible to say whether one people and language 
 extended through all this territory or wheilier certain 
 wild tribes were designated by this general name, as, 
 according to Molina's Mexican dictionary, chontaUi 
 means stranger or foreigner; and popotnca, which 
 seems to be also used like chontalli, is defined as 
 barbarian, or man of another nation and language. I 
 am therefore of the opinion that no such nations as 
 Chontals or PoiH>lucas exist, but that these names were 
 employed by che more civilized nations to designate 
 people speaking other and barbarous tongues.' 
 
 > A classiflcatiou has been made by Mr Squier, but in the absence of 
 reliable data on which to base it, it caunut bo accepted witliout reHorve. 
 He Hays: 'it appcani that HonduraH wuh anciently oocu]>iud by at least four 
 difltincv families or groups.' These he names: the Chorti or Kesenti, belong- 
 ing to the Maya family, the Lenca, under the various names of Chontals uud 
 perhaps Xicaques and Poyas; -in the third ho includes the various tribes 
 intervening between the Iicncas proper and the inhabitants of Cariay, or 
 wliat is now culled the Mosquito shore, such as the Toacas, Tonglas, llamas, 
 etc., and lastly in the fourth, the savages who dwelt on the Mostjuito shore 
 from near Carataska Lagoon southward to the Kio Kan Juan. Ctnt. 
 i4»»ier,, pp. 252-3. Kee also Squier, in Palacio, Carta, note iii., pp. 100-B; 
 Froebel, Atu Amerika, torn, i,, pp. 399-403; Id., GetU. Antrr., pp. 133-30; 
 Boyle'a Ride,yol. i., p. 287; Squier, in NouveUfs Annales dttt Voy., 1868, torn, 
 olx., pp. 131-6; I'alacio, Carta, p. 20. ' Variis et diversis lin^uis utcbantur, 
 Ghontalium tamon maxime erat inter eos communis.' J^ft, Sfovus Orhin, p. 
 337. ' Tenian diferencias de lenguas, y la mas general es la de los Ghouta- 
 
784 
 
 LANGUAGES OF HONDURAS, 
 
 Of the Mosquito language, which is understood through- 
 out the whole Mosquito Coast, and of which 1 here give 
 a few grammatical remarks, Mr Squier remarks that " it is 
 not deficient in euphony, although defective in grammati- 
 cal power."' There is but one article, the numeral ad- 
 jective kumi, one, used also for a and an. The adjectives 
 are few in number, having no uniform termination, and 
 are discovered only by their signification, except when 
 participles, when they always terminate in ra or n. 
 Adjectives form the comparative by adding kara to the 
 positive and the superlative by adding poli except in two 
 words, uia and silpe, which have distinct words for each 
 degree of comparison, thus ; — sUpe, small ; una, smaller 
 katara, smallest; uia, much; kara, more; pdi, most 
 Comparison is usually formed in the manner following 
 — yamne, good; yamne kara, better; yamne poli, best 
 konra, strong; konra kara, stronger; hmrapoli, strongest, 
 
 In composition, to express excess or diminution, com 
 parison is sometimes formed in this manner; — Jan al- 
 muk, iSamuel almuk apia: John is old, Samuel is not 
 old. 
 
 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 
 Old 
 
 nlmuk 
 
 Bad 
 
 saura 
 
 Every 
 
 bane 
 
 Green 
 
 Hanc 
 
 Tight, close 
 
 bitne 
 
 Black 
 
 Bixa 
 
 Hpotted 
 
 bulne 
 
 Small 
 
 nilpe 
 Bliloug 
 
 Greedy 
 
 slabla 
 
 Transparent 
 
 Dull 
 
 dimdim 
 
 Slippery 
 
 BWukHW 
 
 Circular 
 
 iwit 
 
 Sour 
 
 Bwano 
 
 Less 
 
 kauaa 
 
 Damp 
 . Grea i 
 
 tauHke 
 
 More 
 
 kara 
 
 tara 
 
 Hot 
 
 lapta 
 lela-kera 
 
 Thin, flat 
 
 tanta 
 
 Rich 
 
 Thick 
 
 twutne 
 
 Bound 
 
 marbra 
 
 Poor 
 
 umpira 
 
 leg.' Htrrtra, HiM. Otn.. dec. iv., lib. Tiii., cap. iii.; Juarroa, Hid. Ovat., p. 
 62; OtUwdo, Notice of the Variba, in Lond. Otog. Soe., Jour., voL iii., p. 
 200-1; Orozr.o y lierra, Oeografta, p. 20. 'Die Karaiben bedionen Hioh 
 noch segenwartig ihrer gan> eigenthamliohen Bprache, welche bedentond 
 Ton alien Ubrigen abweioht, unci von den anderen IndianerBtammen uicht. 
 Teratanden wird.' Moaquitoland, Berichi, pp. 19-20, 140; IMVa liemarka on 
 Mosquito Trr., in JAmd. Otog. Hoc., Jour., vol. xzxii., pp. 268-0; WeUn' Ex- 
 plor. Hand., pp. 662-3. 
 
 * Bard's Waik-na, p. 363. 'Die Spraohe. .. .der Sambos oder eigent- 
 lichen Mosquitos, am meisten ausgebildet, allgemein verbreitet und wird im 
 ganzen Lande von alien Htfimmen verstandon und gesprochon. Sie ist wohl- 
 klingend, ohne besondere Kehlaute aber ziemlicn arm und unbeholfen.' 
 MostptUoland, BericlU, p. 140. 
 
MOSQUITO ADJECTIVES AND DECLENSIONS. 
 
 785 
 
 Sharp 
 
 White pine 
 
 Bed panne 
 
 Host, yery poli 
 
 Orey, light bine etc. popotne 
 New raiaka 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 Mnoh 
 Smaller 
 Weary 
 Heavy 
 Chief 
 Oood 
 
 nis 
 
 nria 
 
 wet 
 
 wira 
 
 wita 
 
 yamne 
 
 THE PEBFECT TENSE USED AS AN ADJECTIVE. 
 
 Dry 
 
 Lazy 
 
 Slack, loose 
 
 Wet 
 
 Dirty 
 
 OeneroQB 
 
 lawan 
 
 Bhringwan 
 
 langwan 
 
 bnswan 
 
 klaklan 
 
 kupio-pine 
 
 Angry 
 
 Fearful 
 
 Sore 
 
 Sick, troubled 
 
 Dead 
 
 palan, or loan 
 
 sibrin 
 
 latwan 
 
 warban 
 
 pruan 
 
 The gender is commonly marked by adding waikna 
 for the male and mairen for the female, or, for beasts, 
 toaincUka for the male, and mairen, as before, for the 
 female. Thus; — hpia waikna, a son; hpiti mairen, a 
 daughter; Up rmiriatka, a bull; Up mairen, a cow. In 
 nouns relating to the human species the plural is 
 formed by adding nani to the singular; as; — waikna, 
 a man; waikna nani, men; yapte, mother; yapte nani, 
 mothers. Other nouns have the plural the same aa 
 the singular, although sometimes a plural is formed by 
 adding ra to the singular ; — imica, a fish ; imkara, fishes. 
 
 There are four cases, distinguished by their termina- 
 tions, the nominative, dative, accusative, and ablative. 
 
 DECLENSION OF THE WOBD AIZE, FATHER. 
 
 
 BIMOnLAB. 
 
 
 
 PLOBAIi. 
 
 Nom. 
 Dat. 
 Aoo. 
 Abl. 
 
 Father 
 To father 
 Father 
 With father 
 
 aizo 
 aizora 
 aize 
 aize-ne 
 
 Fathers 
 To fathers 
 Fathers 
 With fathers 
 
 
 oize-nani 
 aize-nanira 
 aize-nani 
 aize-ne-naoi 
 
 
 
 WRB AFFIX KB. 
 
 
 
 
 aUIG0I.AB. 
 
 
 PLUBAL. 
 
 Nom. 
 Dat. 
 Aoo. 
 Abl. 
 
 My father 
 To my father 
 My father 
 With my father 
 
 aize-ke 
 iiiznkra 
 aizeke 
 aize-ke-ne 
 
 My fathers 
 To my fathers 
 My fnthert* 
 With my fathers 
 
 aizeke-nani 
 ai/,bko-nanira 
 aizeke-nani 
 aizeke ne nani 
 
 
 
 WITH AFFIX KAH. 
 
 
 
 
 UMOULAB. 
 
 
 PLUBAL. 
 
 Nom. 
 Dat. 
 Aoo. 
 Abl. 
 
 Thy father 
 To thy father 
 Thy father 
 With thy father 
 Vol. III. so 
 
 aizekam 
 aizekamra 
 aizekam 
 aizekam-ne 
 
 Thy fathers 
 To thy fathers 
 Thy fathers 
 With thy fathers 
 
 aizekam-nani 
 aizekam-nanira 
 aizekam-nani 
 aizekam ne nani 
 
786 
 
 LANOUAOSS OF HONDUSAS. 
 
 ■nOOLAB. 
 
 Nom. His people ai npla 
 
 Dat. To ms people ai nplaia 
 
 Aca His people ai npla 
 
 Abl. With hia people ai uplane 
 
 PIiOBAIi. 
 
 Their people ai apla-nanl 
 
 To their people ai upla-nanira 
 
 Their people ai npla-nani 
 
 With tneir people ai uplane-nani 
 
 To form the possessive case of nouns, the word duhia, 
 signifying ' belonging' , is added. The word, being subject 
 to a declension peculiar to itself, is on that account not 
 put as an affix in the usual declension of nouns. 
 
 DECLENSION OF THB WORD DUKU. BELONQINO, POSSESSION. 
 
 Belonging, possession dnliia 
 
 Belonging to him, to them ai dukiara 
 
 Belonging to thee, to yon ai dukiamra 
 
 In my possession, belonging to me daki»*ne 
 
 OKOULAB. 
 
 Of me, mine ynng dnkia 
 
 Of thee, thine man daUa 
 
 Of him, his, hers, its wetin dukia 
 
 FLmUIh 
 
 Of OS, onrs ynng-nani dokia 
 
 Of yon, yonrs man>nani dnkia 
 
 Of them, theirs wetin nani dukia 
 
 Six of 
 
 There are twelve pronouns, mostly declinable, 
 them are personal. 
 
 I 
 
 Thou 
 He 
 
 ynng 
 
 man 
 
 wetin 
 
 Self bni 
 
 Our wan 
 
 He, his, her, hers, I, me, etc. ai 
 
 Three are relative, and three adjective. 
 
 This 
 That 
 Other 
 
 Amsarm. 
 
 baha 
 naha 
 wala 
 
 What 
 
 Which 
 
 Who 
 
 BEUTHW. 
 
 naM 
 ansa 
 dia 
 
 The first three are declined alike; thus 
 
 DECLENSION OF THE WOBD YUNG, L 
 
 anOULAB. FIiITBUi. 
 
 Nom. 
 Dat. 
 Ace. 
 Abl. 
 
 Nom. 
 Dat. 
 Aoo. 
 AbL 
 
 Nom. 
 Dat 
 Aoo. 
 AM. 
 
 I 
 
 Tome 
 Me 
 lame 
 
 ynng 
 yungra 
 ynng 
 yung^ne 
 
 We 
 Tons 
 Us 
 Withna 
 
 ynng-naai 
 yung-nanira 
 yung-nani 
 yung-nani ken 
 
 DECLENSION OF THE WOBD MAN. THOU. 
 
 aniOOUB. PLDBAL. 
 
 Thou 
 To thee 
 Thee 
 In thee 
 
 man 
 manra 
 man 
 man-ne 
 
 Ton 
 To yon 
 You 
 With yon 
 
 man nani 
 man-nanira 
 man-nani 
 man-nani-kera 
 
 He 
 
 To him 
 Him 
 In him 
 
 DECLENSION OF THE WOBD WETIN. HE. 
 
 BINQULAB. 
 
 They 
 
 wetin 
 wetinra 
 wetin 
 wetin-ne 
 
 To them 
 Them 
 With them 
 
 n.0BAL. 
 
 weti:'>nani 
 wetin-nanira 
 wetin nani 
 wetin-nani kera 
 
MOSQUITO ADVEBB8 AND PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 •m 
 
 Affixes are also joined to pronouns to increase, vary, 
 or change their signification, such as m, ne, ra, am, and 
 others, as well as prepositions and adverbs. 
 
 There are but three interjections: alai! alas! kais ! \ol 
 and alakai! dear! 
 
 Adverbs are numerous, and admit of certain varia- 
 tions in their signification by the use of affixes, thus ; — 
 nara^ here; naram^ here it is; lama, near; lamara, nearer. 
 
 Qnickly 
 When 
 Every 
 Yesterday, the 
 
 other day 
 Presently 
 When 
 Again 
 Boon 
 To-day 
 
 Next, by and by 
 Already 
 Immediately 
 To-morrow 
 After to morrow 
 No, not 
 Only 
 
 For nothing 
 Not, never 
 Not 
 It is not 
 
 ane 
 
 ankia 
 
 bane 
 
 ena-wa^a 
 
 kanara 
 
 kanka 
 
 kli 
 
 mit 
 
 naioA 
 
 naika 
 
 pnt 
 
 tiske 
 
 ynnka 
 
 yawanka 
 
 apia 
 
 baman 
 
 barka 
 
 para 
 
 sip 
 
 sipsa 
 
 Never 
 
 tara 
 
 Where 
 
 ansera 
 
 Together 
 
 aika-aika 
 
 There 
 
 bara 
 
 There it ii 
 
 barasa 
 
 Yonder 
 
 bukra 
 
 Near 
 
 lama 
 
 Nearer, close 
 
 lamara 
 
 Farther 
 
 liwnra 
 
 Here 
 
 nara 
 
 Here it is 
 
 nnrana 
 
 No mora 
 
 yulakana 
 
 Yes 
 
 au 
 
 Anything 
 
 deradera 
 
 Sweetly 
 
 dumdnm 
 
 Exactly 
 
 kut 
 
 Strangely 
 
 pala 
 
 Very, truly 
 
 poli 
 
 Enough 
 
 Hipse 
 
 Truly 
 
 kosak 
 
 There are twenty-eight prepositions. Some of them 
 Kij also used as conjunctions; and some, like the ad- 
 verb, admit of a variation. 
 
 At, near, about 
 
 baila 
 
 To, there 
 
 bara 
 
 In 
 
 bela 
 
 Into, within 
 
 belara 
 
 Against 
 
 dara 
 
 Beyond 
 
 kau 
 
 With 
 
 kera 
 
 Through 
 
 krnnan 
 
 With, together 
 
 knki 
 
 In front 
 
 lulma 
 
 Opposite, before 
 
 lalmara 
 
 Unto, close 
 
 lama 
 
 Without, outside 
 
 Intara 
 
 Between, centre 
 
 lilapos 
 
 Then 
 
 baha 
 
 Since 
 
 baha-wi 
 
 T.ika 
 
 bako 
 
 Because, for 
 
 bumna 
 
 For 
 
 Beneath 
 
 Below 
 
 Under 
 
 Behind 
 
 After 
 
 Without, destitute 
 
 Over, upon 
 
 Upon, above 
 
 Before, anterior 
 
 Without, exterior 
 
 Among 
 
 With 
 
 From, out of 
 
 mata 
 
 maira 
 
 mounnta 
 
 monuntara 
 
 ninara 
 
 niiika 
 
 para 
 
 pura 
 
 purara 
 
 pus 
 
 skera 
 
 tilara 
 
 wal 
 
 wina 
 
 oomtmonoia. 
 
 UntU 
 I w 
 How 
 Next 
 
 kal 
 
 nek 
 
 mki 
 
 naika 
 
788 
 
 LiLNQUAGES OF HONDURAS. 
 
 So thna bun 
 
 So it ia bunsa 
 
 If kaka 
 
 Tet kan 
 
 Still kause 
 
 But 
 Lest 
 
 And, also 
 And 
 
 Beknna 
 Hia 
 sin 
 wal 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB EAIA, TO BE. 
 
 I am, yung ne 
 
 Thou art, man kam 
 
 He is, wetin 
 
 FEBFBOT. 
 
 I have been, kare 
 
 Thou hast been, kamm 
 
 He has been. 
 
 Be thon, kama 
 
 Let him be, kabia 
 
 PBKnEMT IMDIOATITK 
 
 DIOATITK. 
 
 The same, only placing nani after 
 the pronouns. 
 
 I shall be, 
 Thou wilt be, 
 He will be. 
 
 WU'IVBM, 
 
 kamne 
 
 kama 
 
 kabia 
 
 IMFEBATITK. 
 
 Let us be, 
 
 Be ye. 
 
 Let them be. 
 
 kape 
 
 man-nani-kama 
 wetin nuni kabia 
 
 OTHEB FOBMS. 
 
 I have not been, 
 Thou hftst not been. 
 He has not been, 
 I shall not be. 
 Thou wilt not be. 
 He shall not be. 
 We shall not be. 
 Ye shall not be, 
 They shall not be, 
 Shall I not be? 
 Wilt thou not be? 
 Shall he not be? 
 
 kerns 
 
 kerum 
 
 keruiskan 
 
 kamue-apia 
 
 kama-apia 
 
 kabia-apia 
 
 yung-nuni kamne-apia 
 
 man-nani kama-apia 
 
 wetin-nani kabia-apia 
 
 kamne-apiake 
 
 kama-apiake 
 
 kabia-apiake 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VERB DAUKAIA, TO MAKE. 
 
 FBESENT INDIOATITE. 
 
 SINOULAB. 
 
 I make, daukisne 
 
 Thou makest, daukisma 
 He makes, daukisa, or dauki 
 
 We make, 
 You make. 
 They make, 
 
 PIiCBAI>. 
 
 yung-nani daukisne 
 man-nani daukisma 
 wetin-niiui dauki, 
 or daukisa 
 
 IMFEBFEOT. 
 
 I did make, daukatne 
 
 Thou didst make, dankatma 
 
 He did make, daukata 
 
 In the same way every tense forms the plural, having 
 no difference in the terminations. 
 
 PERFECT. 
 
 I have made, daukre 
 
 Thou hast made, daukrum 
 
 He has made, daukan 
 
 nrrtrBf.. 
 I shall make, daukamne 
 
 Thou wilt make, daukama 
 He will make, daukbia 
 
 Make, 
 
 Let him make, 
 
 danx 
 
 daukbia, or 
 daukbiasika 
 
 IHPEBATITE. 
 
 LpI us make, 
 
 JIake ye. 
 
 Let them make. 
 
 daukpe 
 
 man nani daux 
 wetiu nani dauk- 
 bia, or daukbia- 
 sika 
 
 ( 
 C 
 
 £ 
 U 
 w 
 
 k( 
 
 W( 
 
 fe( 
 II 
 set 
 ill 
 Mj 
 wi* 
 
 OtI] 
 
 3 
 
 Lam 
 
MOSQUITO LOVE SONG. 
 
 78» 
 
 OTHXB lOBMB. 
 
 I make not, 
 I did not make, 
 I have not made, 
 I shall not make, 
 Make not. 
 Let him not make. 
 Let us not make, 
 Make ye not, 
 Let them not make, 
 I may or can make, 
 I should make, 
 I may have made, 
 I might have made, 
 I shall have made. 
 Do I make? 
 Do I not make? 
 
 DoBt thou not make, or^^,^^^ ^ 
 roakest thou not? "»""•«»""»»'» 
 
 daukrusne 
 
 daakruskatne 
 
 yung daukruB 
 
 daukamme-apia 
 
 dankparama, or man daukpan 
 
 daukiera, or wetin daukbiers 
 
 yung nani daukbiera 
 
 man nani daukpara, or daukparama 
 
 wetin nani daukbiera 
 
 yuns shep daukisne 
 
 daukaiakatne 
 
 yung shep dankre 
 
 yung daukatnekrane 
 
 daukaiakamne 
 
 daukisneke 
 
 daukrusneke 
 
 Does he not make? 
 Shall I not make? 
 If I make, 
 If I had not made. 
 
 daukruske 
 daukamne ■ apiake 
 yung dankikaka 
 yung daukruskaka * 
 
 As a specimen of this language I have the following 
 love song: 
 
 Keker miren ndne, warwar pdser yamne krouekan. 
 Goope ndrer mi koolkun I doukser. Dear mane kuker 
 de wol proue. I sabbedne wal moonter moppara. 
 Keker misere yapte winegan. Koker sombolo barnar 
 lippun, lippun, lippunke. Koolunker punater bin bi- 
 wegan. Coope ndrer tones I doukser. Coope narer mi 
 koolkun I doukser. 
 
 Of this the translation is given as follows: 
 Dear girl, I am going far from thee. When shall 
 we meet again to wander together on the sea-side? I 
 feel the sweet sea-breeze blow its welcome on my cheek. 
 I hear the distant rolling of the mournful thunder. I 
 see the lightning flashing on the mountain's top, and 
 illuminating all things below, but thou art not near me. 
 My heart is sad and sorrowful; farewell! dear girl, 
 without thee I am desolate.* 
 
 Following is a comparative vooabhlary of some of the 
 other languages. 
 
 3 MosquUoland, Bericht, pp. 241-68; Alex. Henderson's Orammar, MoalcUo 
 Lang., N. York. 1846. 
 
 * Young's Narrative, pp. 77-8. 
 
790 
 
 LANGUAaES OF HONDUBAS. 
 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 i:s.|p.| f I 
 
 "§.'3 
 
 I 
 
 s 
 
 g 
 
 S 
 
 1^ 
 
 •0 
 
 
 S 
 
 B55B5|. 
 a fl s e^ 
 
 63*® 9 (D m S^ 
 
 » S. a 5^ P^ n. 
 
 £<5 B 
 d 9 e 
 
 0* 
 
 I 
 
 I- 
 
 5 2.S3 
 
 1 
 
 SB. 
 
 er. 
 
 1 
 
 
 H 
 
 o 
 
 CP 
 
 8 
 
 I 
 
 B s> ?: ^ 
 
 "I" 
 
 g to 
 
 iB 
 
 g p ». 
 
 & 
 
 
OROTINA CONJUGATIONS. 
 
 701 
 
 Besides the Aztec, which I have already spoken of 
 in a previous chapter, there were four distinct languages 
 spoken in Nicaragua: — The Coribici, Chorotega, Chon- 
 tal, and Orotifia.* Of the Orotifia, which Mr Squier 
 calls the Nagrandan, I have the following grammatical 
 notes. 
 
 Neither articles nor prepositions ore expressed. The 
 plural is formed by the affix nu; — i-tiscu, bird; rus- 
 cunu, birds. Comparatives and superlatives are ex- 
 pressed by mah, better or more, and joooru or puru, best 
 or most; — mehena, good ; ma-tnehena, better; puru-mehena, 
 best. Diminutives, or deficiency, are expressed by ai 
 or mai; — ai-mehena or mai-mehefia, bad or lacking ^od. 
 
 
 PSONOUNS. 
 
 
 lea 
 
 Those 
 
 oaffuinn 
 cala 
 
 heohela 
 
 This, m. 
 
 hecheri 
 
 This. f. 
 
 hala 
 
 ica 
 
 These, m. 
 
 cadchinnln 
 
 heohela 
 
 These, f. 
 
 cadohici 
 
 heoheliAi 
 
 Mine, m. 
 
 cugani 
 
 ican 
 
 Mine, f. 
 
 icagani 
 
 ioagui 
 
 Yoara, m. 
 
 ontani 
 
 icana 
 
 Yours, f. 
 
 icatani 
 
 icagnna 
 
 His 
 
 oagani 
 
 cagoi 
 
 
 
 We, mMo. 
 We, fern. 
 Thou 
 Yon, m. 
 You, f. 
 He 
 She 
 
 They, m. 
 They, £. 
 That 
 
 * 'Ay en Nicaragua cinco lenguajes may diferentes: Coribici, qne loan 
 mucho, Chorotega, que es la naturaT, y antigua : y assi estan enlos que lo hablan 
 
 los hereduiuieiitos, y el Cacao, que es la woneda, y riqueza dela tierra 
 
 Choudal es grossero, ^ serrauo. Orotifia, que dize mama, por lo que no 
 otros (nosotros). Mexicano, que es la principal.' Oontara, HiiA. Ind., fol. 264. 
 * A quatro o qinco lenguas distintas « diverssas las unas de las otras. La 
 principal es la que llamau de Nicaragua, y es la mesma que hablan en Me- 
 xico 6 en Nueva Espana. La otra es la lengua que llaman de Chorotega, 6 
 la ter^era es Chondal . . . Otra hay ones del golpho de OrotiSaruba hii<;ia la 
 parte del Nordeste, 6 otras lenguas bay adelunte la tierra adentro.' Oviedo, 
 Jlist. Otn., torn, iv., pp. 35, 37. Herrera, who has copied from Gomara aU 
 most literally, has made a ^ery important mistake; be speaks of five lan- 
 guages and only mentions four. As Herrera mentions a place Chuloteca, 
 some writera, and among them Mr Squier, have applied this name to a lan- 
 guage, but seemingly without authority. Herrera 's copy reads: 'Hablauan 
 en Nicaragua, cinco lenguas difi rentes, Coribizi, qne lo hablan mucho en 
 Chuloteca, que es la natural, y antigua, y ansi estauan en los que la hablau- 
 an. . . .Los de Chondal son grosseVos, y serranos, la quarta es Orotina, Mex- 
 icana es la quinta.' Hi^. Gen., dec. iii., lib. iv., cap. vii. Purchas has copied 
 Gomara more closely, and cites the five like him. PUgrimea, vol. v., p. 887. 
 Mr Squier makes the following division: Dirian, Nagrandan, Choluteca, Oro- 
 tina, and Chondal. Those speaking the Aztec dialect he names Niquirans 
 and also counts the Choluteca as a dialect of the same. NioaragxM, vol. ii., 
 p. 310-12; Buschmann, Ortmamen, p. 132; Froebel, Cent. Amer., p. 69, et seci.; 
 £oyh'8 Bide, vol. i., p. 267, vol. ii., pp. 286-7; Hauel, Mtx. Gvat., p. 397; 
 FtSaeto, Carta, p. 20. 
 
792 
 
 LANOUAQES OF NIOABAQUA. 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB 8A, TO BE. 
 
 PBKBKMT IJIOIOATIVB. 
 
 smauLAB 
 lam, 
 Tbonart, 
 Heia, 
 
 si 
 a4 
 ■A 
 
 PLUBAL. 
 
 We are, so 
 Yon are, soa 
 They are, snhi 
 
 I was, 
 Tbou wast. 
 He was. 
 
 WPRSFKOT. 
 
 oani We were, 
 cana You wore, 
 can& They were, 
 
 PIBnCCT. 
 
 canan& 
 oanano4 
 
 I have been, 
 Thou hast been. 
 He has been. 
 
 sAoA 
 
 saohu 
 
 8ao& 
 
 We have been, 
 You have been. 
 They have been, 
 
 8&on& 
 s4 cuahi 
 sagahu 
 
 I hod been, 
 Tbou hadst been, 
 He had been. 
 
 PLUPK 
 
 mnoanini 
 mucananini 
 
 ariCT. 
 
 Plural the 
 
 same 
 
 
 Fiiurr rcTOBK. 
 
 
 I shall be, 
 
 lamanambi | We shall be, 
 
 BBCOm) F0TUBB. 
 
 lamananna 
 
 I shall have been. 
 
 malamaua 
 
 We shall have been, 
 
 lamana 
 
 CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB AIHA, TIHA, AHIHA, TO COME. 
 
 PBKdBNT INUIOATIVB. 
 BIN1ULAB. PLDBAL. 
 
 I come, 
 
 I came, 
 
 I have come, 
 
 I had come, 
 
 I shall oome, 
 
 I shall have oome, 
 
 Come, 
 
 I should come. 
 
 If I had come. 
 
 icnoaha 
 
 We oome, 
 
 nCPCBTKOT. 
 
 incunahalu | We came. 
 
 PKBTKOT. 
 
 iousanaha | We have oome, 
 
 PLDPBBFBOT. 
 
 ioasohisalu | We had oome. 
 
 PIBST FDTCBR. 
 
 iongaha | We shall come, 
 
 SKOOND FUTUBR. 
 
 iouvihiluuihn 
 
 hechelunagu- 
 bi 
 
 hecheluuasu- 
 bald 
 
 hcrjh'jl '.sagu- 
 
 IllutU 
 
 hechelunigu* 
 alalu 
 
 heohelugnha 
 
 We shall have come, hechehivihi- 
 luingualalu 
 
 niPBBATITB. 
 
 ahiyaica | Cet us oome. 
 
 iaugahalu 
 
 ioumahaluvi- 
 hilu 
 
 We should oome. 
 If we had oome, 
 
 ahiyohecheu 
 
 hechelugu« 
 
 alalu 
 heoholuninin- 
 ueamaguiha "< 
 
 T Squitr'a Nicaragua, vol. ii., pp. 315-310. 
 
NICABAOUA AND OOSTA RIGA VOCABULARIES, 
 
 793 
 
 Of the Orotifia and Chorotega I 
 vocabulary. 
 
 also insert a short 
 
 Man 
 
 Woman 
 
 Head 
 
 Face 
 
 Ear 
 
 Eye 
 
 Nose 
 
 Arm 
 
 Houso 
 
 Hnn 
 
 Fire 
 
 OBOntfA 
 
 rah»ia 
 
 rapaku 
 
 a'cu, oredi 
 
 enu 
 
 nan 
 
 Beta 
 
 ta'oo 
 
 pa'pn 
 
 g«»a 
 
 nhcn 
 
 ahka 
 
 CBOROTXQA 
 
 nnho 
 
 naliHeyomo 
 
 Koochoino 
 
 groto 
 
 ntihme 
 
 iiabte. 
 
 miiugoo 
 
 deno 
 
 uahngu 
 
 nuinbu 
 
 uahu 
 
 
 OBOnflA 
 
 OHOSOTROA 
 
 Water 
 
 (leia 
 
 niinbu 
 
 Stone 
 
 esee, or esenn nugo 
 
 Wood 
 
 bora 
 
 nanguima 
 
 To drink 
 
 mahuia 
 
 boprima 
 
 To go 
 
 oiyu, or ion 
 
 paya 
 
 Dead 
 
 ganganu 
 
 gagaine 
 anuirume 
 
 White 
 
 meitha 
 
 I 
 
 lea 
 
 aaho 
 
 Thou, he 
 
 ica 
 
 Bumnsheta 
 
 We 
 
 heohelu 
 
 BemeLma > 
 
 More scanty still is the information regarding the 
 tongues of Costa Rica. Only one vocabulary is at 
 hand of the languages spoken by the Blancos, Valientes, 
 and Talatnancas, who iiiiiabit the east coast Ixjtween the 
 Rio Zent and the lioca del Toro. Besides these there 
 are mentioned, as sixjaking separate tongues, the Chi- 
 ripos, Guatusos, and Tirik's. Of the language of the 
 Talamancas I give a few words. 
 
 Man 
 
 Woman 
 
 Head 
 
 Faoe 
 
 Ear 
 
 Ejre 
 
 NoBe 
 
 Hand 
 
 HoURO 
 
 Siin 
 
 Moon 
 
 Fire 
 
 On the isthmus of Darien there is nothing to be 
 mentioned but the names of tongues said to have been 
 s|)oken there, and of siK^imens nothing l)ut a few 
 scanty vocabularies exist. Oviodo, s[)eaking of Nica- 
 ragua, Costa Rica, and the ancient province of 1'ierra 
 Firme, thinks there were as many as seventy-two dis- 
 tinct t(mgues sp(>ken in that region. He specially 
 mentions the Coiba, the liurioa, and the Paris.'" Anda- 
 
 " Id., pp. 320-23. 
 
 » W<i'nur r.nd Si'herter, Coida Rtm, p. GG2; Srhcrter, Vnmh., in Sitzumja- 
 beriehtt der Alcad. der Wissetmch., Wicn, vol. xv., no. i., 1855, pp. 28-35. 
 ID ' Pienso yo que son upartados del numoro di' las soptuuta y dox-' Oi>U 
 
 Higna-kirincma 
 
 Water 
 
 df-tz(t& 
 
 Hih'iia-uragro 
 
 Stone 
 
 &k 
 
 Hll-ZU-kl'l 
 
 Wood 
 
 u-ruk 
 
 Hii-kar-ki'i 
 
 Dog 
 
 tM(!hi-t8chl 
 
 mi-ku-ke 
 
 Good 
 
 buini 
 
 Bti-wu-Akdt(1i 
 
 Bad 
 
 be-Bo-i 
 
 BU-tHhn-ko-ti{ 
 
 I 
 
 bo-h*; 
 
 Hii-fra-tzin-Bek 
 
 Thou 
 
 tHchi-Hi 
 
 Kiihi'i 
 
 He 
 
 su-d(5 
 
 kikn-liucS 
 
 Wo 
 
 Ba-ta-war-ke 
 
 tu-In 
 
 You 
 
 Bohetsch-te 
 
 tucliu-ko 
 
 They 
 
 bo-zo * 
 
794 
 
 ISTHMIAN LANOUAOEa 
 
 goya speaks of a distinct langua^ in the province of 
 Ada; another called the Cueva as spoken in the prov- 
 inces of Comogre and Biruqueta, on Pearl Island, about 
 the gulf of San Miguel, and in the province of Coiba; 
 at Nombre de Dios the Chuchura; to each of the prov- 
 inces of Tobreytrota, Nata, Chiru, Chame, Paris, Esoo- 
 ria, Chicacotra, Sangana, and Guarara, a distinct lan- 
 guage is assigned." Another tongue spoken of by an 
 old writer is that of the Simerones." To the different 
 surveying and exploring expeditions of later years we 
 are indebted for a few notes on the languages spoken 
 in Darien at this day. The Tules, Dariens, Gholos, 
 Dorachos, Savanerics, Cuna:?, and Bayamos, are new 
 names not mentioned by any of the older writers; of 
 some of them vocabularies have been taken, but other- 
 wise we are left in darkness.^^ 
 
 OHOLO 
 
 TULR 
 
 WATIB'S DABUEM TOCAB. 
 
 Water 
 
 payto 
 
 tee 
 
 doola 
 
 Fire 
 
 tuboor 
 
 cho 
 
 
 Sun 
 
 pesea 
 hedecho 
 
 ip^ 
 
 
 Moon 
 
 nee 
 
 nee 
 
 Tree 
 
 pachra 
 dh^ 
 
 chowala (pi.) 
 
 
 House 
 
 neka 
 
 
 Man 
 
 mochina 
 
 mastola 
 
 
 Woman 
 
 wnena 
 
 pnndola 
 
 poonah 
 
 Thunder 
 
 pa 
 
 marra 
 
 
 Dog 
 
 
 acha 
 
 
 Ear 
 
 , 
 
 uwa 
 
 
 Eye 
 
 
 ibia 
 
 
 Nose 
 
 
 an uchaa 
 
 
 Month 
 
 
 kagya 
 
 
 Father 
 
 
 
 tant«\ 
 
 Mother 
 
 
 
 naunah 
 
 Brother 
 
 
 
 roopah 
 
 Go 
 
 
 
 channah 
 
 Bleep 
 
 
 
 cotchah 
 
 Fin« 
 
 
 
 mamaixbah 
 
 •do, Slat. Oen., torn, i., lib. ii., cap. xliii. ' Tn tierra flrme ai mni diver- 
 
 ■asi i apoitadaH Lenguas.' Ovtedo, rrotmio, iu liarcia, Huiioriadons, torn, i., 
 p. 12. 'Ai entre elloii lenguas diferentes.' Fernando Colon, in Batcia, Ilinto- 
 riadorta, torn, i., fol. 106. ' Son trk lor diuerse lingue.' Colombo, Hitt. Am- 
 meraglio, p. 406. 
 
 l> Anmgoya, Relacion, in Nacarrete Col., torn, iii., p. 393, et seq.; Jlw' 
 rtra. Hint. Oen., dec. iv., lib. i., cap. xi. 
 
 ■* Baptista Antonio, Retation, in Hafduyt'a Voy., torn, iii., fol. 664. 
 
 " Voter Mithridatea, torn, iii,, pt ii., p. 707; Cxdien'a Darien, p. 65; Fitt- 
 roy, in Lond, Otog., Soc., Jour., vol. xx., i». 164; Ijaiham, in Id., pp. 189- 
 90; Steman'a Voy. Herald, vol. i., p. 312; Jiidmll'a hthmua. pp. 33-38; IM 
 Puydt, Explor,, in Lond, (hog, Soo., Jour., vol. xxxviii., p. 91. 
 
OHOLO, TULE, AlfD XUBIEM LANOUAOES. 
 
 795 
 
 One 
 
 Two 
 
 Three 
 
 Four 
 
 FiTe 
 
 Ten 
 
 TDIil VAIBB'S DABUM TOCAB. 
 
 qaenohaqns hean 
 
 pocoa d\T 
 
 pagw» tnfl 
 
 pakesna caher 
 
 aptau eooig 
 
 ambe deh u 
 
 Although from a perusal of what has here been gath- 
 ered we might wish to know more of the weird imag- 
 inings that floated through the minds of these peoples, 
 and to follow further the interminable intermixture of 
 tongues and dialects, spoken, grunted, and gestured be- 
 tween the Arctic Ocean and the Atrato River, we must 
 content ourselves with what we have. I have gathered 
 and given in this volume all that I have been able to 
 find ; and from the readiness with which the Americans 
 were wont to adopt the dogmas and creeds of Euro- 
 peans, supernatural conceptions supposedly superior to 
 their own, and insist upon their being aboriginal, and 
 from the rapid and bewildering changes that so quickly 
 mar and destroy the original purity of tongues, there is 
 little hope of our learning further from living lips, or 
 of our ever being able to study these things from the 
 scattered and degraded remnants of the people them- 
 selves. 
 
 He who carefully examines the Myths and Languages 
 of the aboriginal nations inhabiting the Pacific States, 
 cannot fail to be impressed with the similarity between 
 them and the beliefs and tongues of mankind elsewhere. 
 Here is the same insatiate thirst to know the unknowable, 
 here are the same audacious attempts to tear asunder the 
 veil, the same fashioning and peopling of worlds, laying 
 out and circumscribing of celestial regions, and manu- 
 factuing, and setting up, spiritually and materially, of 
 creators, man and animal makers and rulers, everywhere 
 manifest. Here is apparent what would seem to be the 
 same inherent necessity for worship, for propitiation, for 
 
 1* CuUtn'B Darim, pp. 9!>-10ii; Latham, in Lond. Ocog. Soe., Jour., toI. 
 XX., p. 190; Waftr's Ntw Voy., pp. 186-188. 
 
796 
 
 OONOLUSIOK. 
 
 purification, or a cleansing from sin, for atonement and 
 sacrifice, with all the symbols and paraphernalia of nat- 
 ural and artificial religion. In their speech the same 
 gnunmatical constructions are seen with the usual varia- 
 tions in form and scope, in poverty and richness, which 
 are found in nations, rude or cultivated, everywhere. 
 Little as we know of the beginning and end of things, 
 we can but feel, as fresh facts are brought to light and 
 new comparisons made between the races and ages of 
 the earth, that humanity, of whatsoever origin it may 
 be or howsoever circumstanced, is formed on one model, 
 and unfolds under the influence of one inspiration. 
 
 BND OF THE THIRD V0LT7MB. 
 
tnd 
 at- 
 me 
 ia- 
 ch 
 re. 
 
 nd 
 of 
 
 ay 
 
 el 
 
 -1 
 
 a &.yy%< 
 
 •U-J V 
 
 y